ã€ŠThe Chronicles Of New Havensã€‹


 Chapter 1 - New Havens

    In a small quaint town, the suns of the world were beginning to rise in this lush and peaceful land. At the early break of dawn, a few roosters were heard to signal the start of the working day. At a particularly old farmhouse that had seen generations of use, the tired yawning of a girl played out. The girl mumbled in her drowsy state and rolled in her bed.

    Just another few seconds, she tempted herself. I''ll get up after a few seconds I promise so leave me be¡­ The soft allure of her bed, the comfort of her pillow, the warmth of her sheets was too attractive. Moreover, she dreaded what today would bring. As she was ready to enter her sweet dreamland again, her brother knocked on the door.

    "Elizabeth, come on and hurry up. We need to get our farm work done by noon. Our parents want to head into town by the afternoon so get Aisa and yourself awake!"

    As expected of my older brother, he knew my plan. She chuckled to herself. But it won''t be that easy! I''ll just pretend I have some sort of sickness, so I won''t be able to attend the event today. No matter what, I won''t go!

    Edward sighed beyond the door. Every year and it was the same scene again and again. He had grown accustomed to her nature. However, if he were to relent and let his baby sister do as she pleased, then he could never call himself the older brother. He grabbed the doorknob and swung the door open with deliberate force, prompting Elizabeth to groan. Aisa was still soundly asleep next to her sister, cutely clinging to her arm, snuggled up in the sheets. With the curtains closed, the small and bare room was shrouded in a layer of darkness. The man walked over to the curtains and flung them up, letting the morning light burst into the room. Elizabeth gave a pained expression as she turned over away from the light.

    "Alright, Elizabeth. You can sleep for a few more minutes, but if you''re still asleep by then, I''m taking your bedsheets away," he said while leaving the room.

    The girl grumbled under her breath. She disliked it but her brother seemed unreasonably resolute today. Normally, he would be more doting. She pondered for a moment and realized! Today was the announcement of his engagement with the baker girl! They chose today specifically as the anniversary of the town''s founding would bring all the town folk in to celebrate. His fianc¨¦e had good looks, a bit on the plump side, but nice enough. Elizabeth considered it a shame that she would be wed to her rowdy and bothersome older brother, but love was always a strange and unexpected concept. Although she would criticize her brother, she was nevertheless happy inside. With this, Edward would move into a new house with his wife, starting a family. Time was moving fast, far too fast¡­

    She sighed and nudged Aisa awake before getting up herself. As much as she would like to bail today''s events, she knew Edward would bear a grudge. It was better to give her brother at least some respect than make bad memories. After all, she would see him less and less from now on. Better yet, her parents were beginning to turn their eyes toward her. With her recent birthday, she was now sixteen years old, the age ripe for relationsh.i.p.s to blossom. It might not be long before they start talking about her marriage proposals.

    Well, not like any of that ever matter to me. She wryly smiled as she brushed her crimson red hair.

    In terms of looks, she thought she was pretty. She was skinny and curved in the right areas. Her skin was a bit tanned from the years of farm work but still rosy pink. Her hair was neat and tidy with a generous length down to her waist. Her eyes were a beautiful deep blue with a tinge of gold. She touched her flat chest and frowned. Even without a voluptuous chest, she could undoubtedly rank as one of the most beautiful in the town. But despite all that, the towns folk shot scared looks in her direction every time she visited. No one would look her in the eye and talk to her. She was a complete outcast. This was why she abhorred going into town. There was nothing but pain awaiting her.

    The source of it all was her red hair. It was long and l.u.s.trous, beautiful and tame, but the towns folk were nonetheless frightened of her. Why? No one else in New Havens had red hair. Not their parents, grandparents, or even their great grandparents. No one. No one even knew it was possible to have red hair. For the unknown, people were often wary. The unknown was scary. They would label her with harsh nicknames such as demon or witch and shun her. They would say her bloody red hair was an omen of death to come. As a result, no one liked her or talked to her freely. Out of respect for her parents, some may spare a few words but nothing more. Having friends was nothing more than a fleeting wish. Sixteen years and all she really knew was her family.

    "Good morning Elizabeth¡­" the slurred words of her baby sister entered her ears.

    "Good morning," the girl said with a complete reversal in mood. The opinions of the town folk were of no concern to her. Although the future was uncertain, if her family was with her, she could weather any storm. Her family was enough. "Let''s get dressed and head downstairs quickly, alright? They are probably waiting for us in the fields already."

    The little girl nodded her head as she stumbled out of bed to grab her clothes. Elizabeth also started to get dressed herself and changed into her working clothes. It was a simple brown woolen dress with a darkly colored underskirt, covered in patches of mud and grassy stains. It glued to her figure greedily as it barely fit her. It was already several years old having been handed down by an older girl in town. She stretched her joints and glanced out the window. The two suns were just hanging on the edge of the world, illuminating the small town. As she looked past the yellow fields, the small townhouses, the lake with the massive Asaparagon Tree, into the mountain and beyond to the clouds, she felt energized.

    Aisa mumbled from the side, "Elizabeth¡­" in an embarrassed tone. She was having trouble tying the laces of her boots together. Elizabeth could not help but feel her heart soften. Her sister was truly a treasure to this world.

    "Honestly! You''re eight years old. You should know how to tie your own boots!"

    The girl''s face changed into a teary one. Elizabeth admonished herself. I guess I shouldn''t tease my little sister that much.

    "Okay, don''t cry. I''ll teach you how to tie your laces today, but you''ll do it yourself tomorrow."

    "Yes!" Aisa said with a cute raising of her hand.

    ***

 Chapter 2 - New Havens (2)

    "Move you stupid cows!" a large man shouted as he tried to shepherd the animals out their pen. However, they adamantly refused his calls which only brought his blood to a boil. It was taxing all his patience not to grab his cleaver and hack the cows into juicy steaks. They normally listened to his instructions, but they were oddly rebellious today. "Elizabeth, can you deal with these cows? I can''t deal with this much longer. I need to help your mother with the other preparations."

    Elizabeth had walked into the barn carrying a pail of fresh cow milk and a small pouch of eggs. She had just finished milking the other cows and fetching the eggs from the chicken pen. Right before that, she was helping in harvesting the corn and wheat from the fields. In no time at all, it was already close to noon and she was drenched in sweat. The hot summer weather had yet to leave, even though it was the first day of autumn. After giving the milk and eggs to her father, she turned to look at the cows with a sympathetic face.

    "They''re not obeying you because they know what day it is. What kind of animal wants to be slaughtered?" she chided.

    Roan hmphed. "The anniversary will have everyone there. Of course, that also means the Mordrig Family and the Yellar Family. If we show up with only some milk or corn, we''ll be a laughingstock to them and the entire town. We can''t let them one up us this year as well!"

    Elizabeth sighed. Her father was rather overly competitive and butted heads with the other farmer families more than once. Raising cows was no simple matter. It took years of effort to rear them up to the point of slaughter. Needless to say, the cows Roan chose were the best they had. They were carefully nurtured to be the perfect mix of lean and fat. Old enough to have a lot of meat but young enough to maintain their sumptuous taste. Her father was truly going all out this time around.

    "I''ll leave it in your care, okay?" Roan shouted as he walked away.

    "Ah¡­" As soon as the cows left, they glanced at Elizabeth with condescending gazes. "What am I going to do with you bunch?"

    "Hm? I thought your father would have been here." The girl turned around to see her mother approach. The woman understood the situation with a glance. "That man¡­ I told him to deal with the cows, but he made you deal with it instead. I should give him an earful later."

    Elizabeth gave a hollow laugh. Although Roan was the man of the house, with a strong build that proudly displayed the hard work on a farm, Victoria kept him by the ear. She was unexpectedly frightening when she was angry! Elizabeth learned it very early on that upsetting her mother was a recipe of pain. Once when she was younger, she wanted to keep a chick in her room to raise. When her mother found out, not only was she yelled at for an hour straight, but she also had nothing to eat for the entire day! Therefore, she could not help but smile wryly at her mother''s words.

    "Are you having trouble with the cows, Elizabeth?"

    "Yes, you''re right. They know what we''re going to do so they''re intentionally being stubborn. I don''t think I can corral them. Do you have any idea?"

    Victoria walked closer to the cows and patted one. "They say cows are surprisingly aware. Honestly, if it wasn''t for Edward''s marriage proposal, I would have ignored your father."

    "Then what do we do?"

    "Let me show you a trick," her mother smiled. She started to scratch the chin of a cow and it happily received the attention. "Cows can sense your mood and react off that. Your father must have tipped them off so they''re particularly on edge. If that''s the case, then with a little gentle persuasion¡­" With that, the cow obediently followed the woman''s directions and exited the pen. The other cows noticed the atmosphere and went along as well. It was a surreal sight for Elizabeth.

    "Amazing!"

    "Of course!" she proudly boasted. "I''ve worked on the farm for nearly forty years now. If I didn''t pick up a few tricks here and there, I would be too ashamed of myself!"

    "Please teach me!"

    Victoria laughed loudly as she patted her daughter''s head. "Don''t worry. I would''ve taught you everything even if you didn''t ask! We can talk about it after tomorrow. For now, go get changed and we''ll head off as soon as you''re ready, alright?"

    Elizabeth nodded and sprinted away toward the house in high spirits. Seeing her daughter so happy made Victoria''s heart hurt. The woman looked up into the sky with her empty eyes and watched as the clouds drifted across the open blue sky. Time passed in the blink of an eye. My little girl is already sixteen years old¡­ She bit her lip and held back the mounting tears as feelings of sadness exploded inside her. No matter what anyone says, she is my daughter! Every second with her is precious. I''ll make sure she lives a life with no regrets! If she could, she wished she could rewind time and relive her precious time with her family once more. But hope as she might, the world would keep moving toward the next stage with or without her.

    ***

    Elizabeth twirled in front of her mirror, fully displaying her dress. Different from her work clothes which were drab and dirty, she was now wearing a beautiful red one-piece silk dress. Her hair, skin, and nails were meticulously cleaned, and they radiated a young healthy glow. Although she normally preferred plainer cloths, dressing up occasionally was fun. If one were to look at this scene, they would be shocked at the obvious disparity in wealth. The room was bare, and the furniture was old which showed the poorness of this family. But that was a given. Who would expect that a farmer''s family to be rich? However, the dress that Elizabeth wore flaunted an extraordinary show of wealth. The soft touch of silk, the vibrant red colors, and the intricate design were worth a thousand meals or more.

    "A little tight around the shoulders and the hip¡­" she murmured. "I might have to stop wearing this dress in a year or so." With a sigh, she added, "I wonder when I''ll see Aunt Christina again."

    Of course, this Aunt Christina was not her true blood relative but a very close friend of the family. She would show up every now and then, and she would gift Elizabeth with a plethora of dazzlingly expressive trinkets like this dress. Edward and Aisa would be upset every time as they would be left emptyhanded. Even Elizabeth had no idea why she deserved this special treatment, but she was grateful every time. The woman would stay over for a day at most before disappearing to who knows where. Perhaps this aunt lived in the forest or by the mountainside? Elizabeth really had to wonder as New Havens was not a big place.

    Person aside, the dresses were more valuable than the entire farm combined. The value of the materials and the skills required really did seem unlike anything the small town of New Havens had to offer! Now that Elizabeth thought about it, this woman was full of mysteries. The next time I see her, I''ll be sure to ask her about it! she decided. Though she wanted to, the last time Christina showed up was around four years ago. Before then, she used to show up every year or so. Now, there was not the slightest peep from her. Hopefully there''s nothing wrong¡­

    She shook away these depressing thoughts by slapping herself on the cheeks. That cannot do! It''s my brother''s big day and I shouldn''t be brooding about unnecessary things. I''m sure Aunt Christina is fine.

    The girl gave a small smile and fetched a golden medallion hanging around her dresser. It was an exquisitely crafted trinket in the shape of a fierce lion. Although it was a bit lopsided and seemed almost malformed, she had gotten this as a present when she was born alongside a flawless white winged bow. Whenever she laid eyes on them, she would feel an indescribable sense of warmth and familiarity from them. It was odd to describe but they were like a symbol of home, of security to her. She proudly wore the lion around her neck as her siblings came knocking on the door.

    "Oh, not bad, little sister," Edward laughed.

    "So pretty!" Aisa happily said.

    "I''m surprised you could still fit into that old dress."

    "How rude!" Elizabeth rebutted. "I''ll let you know that I''m as skinny as before."

    "Right, right," her brother snickered.

    "Elizabeth! Me too!" Aisa said.

    "Hm¡­" she thought. "There should be some of my old dresses around that you might be able to fit in. Let''s see what we can do! And you too, Edward, you should wear something a little nicer! This is your big day after all."

    "Huh?" He looked over at his clean clothes, but they did look a bit dull. "I guess you''re right. I don''t really have a sense for these types of things," he embarrassingly admitted.

    "Should I help you out?" Elizabeth teased.

    "I don''t want to wear one of your dresses," he replied to which Elizabeth laughed with teary eyes.

    "Are you sure? I think it''d be quite a memorable sight."

    "You three! Hurry up! We don''t want to be late for the event!" their father sounded from downstairs prompting the siblings to chuckle.

    "You two get prepared. I''ll go ask father if he has any spare clothing for me," Edward shouted as he walked away.

    "Come on, Aisa. Let''s see what cute dresses we can fit on you!"

    "Yay!"

    ***

 Chapter 3 - New Havens (3)

    It was dusk by now in the town of New Havens and the festivities were fully underway. By the waterside and underneath the massive Asaparagon Tree, braziers and tables were setup as people drank, ate, and partied. For this once in a year occasion, everyone would come together and celebrate the prosperity of New Havens. Looking at the crowd, it was hard to realize that there was only a couple hundred people living here. Everyone knew each other and partied without restraint. It was like one big family.

    On the stage, Edward and his fianc¨¦e just finished announcing their marriage in front of everyone and the crowd was loudly applauding. Edward had changed into a sharper outfit and combed his hair back. Combined with his flawless posture and gentlemanlike behavior, the single girls could only lament that he was taken. Even Elizabeth had to say that his big brother looked very different from his usual laidback self. She humored the thought that if the girls knew how her brother acted in the house, they would be slightly disgusted. The couple on stage exchanged a kiss which brought another round of applause.

    Aisa and her parents were closer to the front, exchanging pleasantries with the bride''s family. The fathers talked about when and where to build the new house. Obviously, they wanted the best of the best for their children so there was much planning that needed to be done. But with autumn''s descent, Roan wanted to focus on his harvest first, before working out the details. In the new year, they would get a few helping hands and work in the springtime to get it done. The mothers were fervently discussing about when their first grandchild would be born and what gender it would be. Depending on how fast the child was due, they would need to work overtime to sew new clothes.

    Everyone else was dancing and singing, except for Elizabeth who was comfortably sat around the edge of the party by herself. Of course, she could join her parents, but she felt completely overwhelmed by the atmosphere. The loud noises and the dense crowds made her feel nauseous and drained. Not to mention, no one would want to talk to her anyways. From time to time, people would shoot her dirty looks and sneer at her loneliness. Even if she was dressed gorgeously, she was forever bound to be a lonely island in this sea of society. This was why she hated coming to parties. There was no fun in it for her.

    As time went by, Edward and his fianc¨¦e left the stage and an older man took the helm. As he did so, the party quietened down and even Elizabeth''s attention was drawn over. This man was none other than the town''s elder, the foremost authority amongst them. He was a warm man who treated with everyone with kindness, like a loving grandfather. Though Elizabeth had scarcely interacted with the elder, he never treated her with contempt. Everyone had fond memories of him.

    Hm? she wondered. She blinked her eyes a few more times and even rubbed on them. Was her vision playing tricks on her? Why did the stage suddenly turn foggy? It was fine a moment ago. Elizabeth was confused but it did not seem like typical mist or fog. It was more like a faint pressure, but it was difficult to describe. It was like noticing a bad smell, but as soon as one tried to pinpoint what it was, it would suddenly turn normal again. Elizabeth could tell something was different but what was it? Is it from the elder? she pondered as she mounted a frown and fixed her gaze. What did the elder do? She never felt anything like this before. Am I sick or something?

    A few people noticed her clear displeasure and started venting, "Hey, witch girl, if you''re going to make such a sour face in front of the elder''s speech, then get lost. No one wants to see you anyway."

    "What is that girl thinking?" another one whispered. "Does she not respect the elder?"

    "The elder is like a grandfather to us all. To show such disrespect is to disrespect everyone else!"

    Elizabeth''s anger immediately peaked. "What did you say?" she shouted to the first boy who spoke up. "I dare you to say that again. Don''t complain if I get violent!"

    "Oh? You want a fight? You might be a girl but don''t think I''ll go easy. I''ll make sure you know your place," he grinned.

    "What''s going on? A fight?" the other farther people murmured as the mood drifted away from the elder''s speech. More and more people were interested to hear who had the audacity to start a fight during the town''s anniversary.

    "It''s that witch girl again¡­ You know, that Silvera girl."

    "That red headed witch, huh? I really feel bad for Roan and Victoria. How could they raise such a thing when her other siblings came out so well?"

    Word eventually reached Elizabeth''s family and they hurried over. Aisa was the first to reach Elizabeth''s side. Upon seeing her little sister, Elizabeth began to calm down. As much as she wanted to pummel the boy''s face into a pulp, she realized the little satisfaction she would gain. In the end, she would still be labelled a villain, and he the victim. There was no need to play in such a farce, she thought. Elizabeth looked away in disgust and patted her sister.

    "Thank you, Aisa. I''ll be headed into the forest to cool off. Could you let our parents know?" The girl nodded and watched as Elizabeth took off.

    Around ten minutes of walking later, in the cool breeze of the night, she felt much better. Gone were the bright lights and loud noises. They were replaced with a tranquil silence, and the serene beauty of nature. Here, as she walked by herself, she felt fully unrestrained and gave a short twirl of her dress before skipping her way to the woodlands. Whenever she was upset or sad, she would always come here to relax. She had memorized the layout of the forest like the back of her hand. Thankfully, there was no risk of danger here as any carnivorous animal was killed frequently so Elizabeth had no worry. But where she was headed was the edge of the forest and New Havens.

    As she stepped out of the forest, her view opened to the vastness of the open sky. Before her feet was nothing but clouds stretching until the orange horizon in the distance. There was nothing but air for as far as the eye could see like the world ended at the edge of the forest. This was the truth behind New Havens, the massive floating island in the sky. Elizabeth sat down on the precarious edge, letting her feet dangle into the clouds. What might normally give someone a fright, she was doing so carefreely. She simply loved the view. From here, she could see from one corner of the world to the other. She could see everything.

    But at the same time, she could see nothing. New Havens had over five hundred years of history and today was its five hundredth and fourteenth anniversary. For as long as the history books would detail, there was zero contact between New Havens and the world below. Legend says that mankind was involved in a titanic war and was brought to the brink of extinction. The last few survivors rounded up and started the town of New Havens. Besides this, there was no information about the outside world. Nothing at all. All Elizabeth could do was marvel at the distant mountains or oceans, but never see them firsthand. She would live and die here. She would be forever bound on this tiny rock in the sky.

    Elizabeth felt both an immeasurable peacefulness but also restlessness. Looking at everything was a humbling experience, but also a painful one. In truth, she wanted to explore beyond this small little island in the sky. She wanted to see the vast green forests, the towering snow tipped mountains, the boundless expanse of blue waters, and the shifting dunes of deserts. She wanted to experience so much more! Of course, she was grateful for all the things her family had done to raise her up. Her sixteen years on the farm was filled with heartwarming moments. She treasured her family deeply, but how could anyone resist the temptation for adventure when admiring this infinite scene? No one could! Her imagination was as boundless as the sky. Her aspiration was as high as the suns.

    However, that was as far as her dreams went. Never a step further. The world below was far enough to see the trees as thin as hairs. Even if she longed for it with all her being, the world was so close yet so far! Elizabeth took a deep breath and looked up at the setting twin suns in the far horizon. The skyline slowly transformed from an orange to red before purple to black. Unknowingly, the girl was here for already an hour, just watching the distant clouds flow across the sky. When the first stars began to twinkle, she knew she had to head home, back to reality. Her family was probably getting worried.

    The girl stood up, looked once more with a longing gaze, before retracting her eyes. She started on her way back when a large figure suddenly barreled past the girl at explosive speeds. It slammed its way into the dirt, drudging up an outline of its devastation. The sudden changes scared Elizabeth to her wits and she nearly fell backwards off the island. Thankfully, she caught her balance in time. Such a journey to the lands below would not be a happy trip and certainly not the type she anticipated.

    As the dust began to settle, Elizabeth''s curiosity shot over to see a mangled mess of sticks, leather, and a body? What is this thing? Is this some sort of bird? she reasoned. There was something akin to wings in that mess though they were terribly decrepit. Birds crash landing into the island was not a strange occurrence. After all, what kind of bird could ever imagine hitting land while flying through the sky? Elizabeth had seen her own fair share since coming here so she could believe that story. But the thing before her was clearly larger than any bird she has seen¡­

    She cautiously walked over and using the last glimpses of sunlight, she began to make out the shape of a human body! This¡­ This is a person! she internally shouted. A person from the outside world! She was so shocked that her breathing had stopped. What should be her first reaction? She knew nothing about people from the outside world after all. Were they hostile or friendly? What if they were cannibals and ate people? Did they even speak the same language? Elizabeth felt uneasy and hesitated. I should run to town and get help. This is big news!

    A cry for help dispelled all her thoughts as they were clearly agonizing in pain. She dashed over and knelt to take a closer look. A large winged metal structure strapped onto their back was crumbled and bent in awkward places. From the looks of it, it seemed like the people below did not grow wings like she thought! The girl went to work, carefully pulling this mess off the person, before heaving the person onto their back. The person was a young blond-haired boy, around the same age as Elizabeth. He was covered from head to toe in blood and wounds, but remarkably enough, nothing that looked fatal. Still, to crash land into the island with such force must have at least broken something internally. She had to get help from the town physician as soon as possible. He had already fainted, so she had no concerns about leaving him here for the time being. Having made up her mind, she sprinted off toward the town.

    When the forest returned to its eerie quiet, several more winged figures burst through the cloud layer. They ominously glided around for a moment''s notice longer before disappearing back into the clouds. The forest quieted once more¡­

 Chapter 4 - Start of a nightmare

    On the next day, the sky had been covered in dark and thick rain clouds. A storm was pouring down as the daylight whittled away, leaving the entire isle of New Havens shrouded in darkness. The downpour created puddles everywhere and Elizabeth hurriedly ran across the muddy fields into the house. She was drenched from head to toe, all the way to her underwear. The cold water made her shiver and she sneezed vehemently as soon as she got under the doorway. One second, the sky was sunny and in the next, a flood was showering down. She really wanted to curse the heavens for her bad luck.

    She grabbed a nearby cloth and started to wipe herself down. Her father and brother had gone into town to deal with a few things, while her mother and sister were tending to the outsider. Yesterday, she managed to bring a physician to tend to the boy but, the news of an outsider brought celebrations to an end. Elizabeth feared the towns people might openly attack her next time she visited. According to the physician, he suffered from fractured ribs, a dislocated shoulder, a concussion, and several broken fingers. In time, he would make a full recovery. In the end, it was decided that her family would house the outsider and he was currently resting in her brother''s room. What would happen afterwards was uncertain.

    "Elizabeth is that you?" her mother called from upstairs.

    "Yes, it is. Did you need something, mother?"

    "The boy''s starting to wake up. Bring up some food and water for him, will you?"

    A few minutes later, Elizabeth brought everything into the room. True enough, the boy was sat on the bed. His head, chest, and arms were covered in bloodied bandages and her mother and sister were meticulously changing them. His face was very pale and with a slight nod, he started eating the food given. When he was finally finished, he started to speak.

    "Where am I?"

    "You''re on New Havens," Elizabeth said.

    "New Havens?" the boy repeated as his head pains erupted. "I''m sorry, but I''ve never heard of it. Perhaps my memory is just poor. Are we in the Dimorin Plains?" His gaze drifted carefully around the room as if to look for something.

    "Nope, I''ve never heard of that. Is that somewhere on the world below?"

    This time, the boy raised an eyebrow and with a confused tone, "World below? Did I die in that crash?"

    "We''re on New Havens, a flying island in the sky," Victoria answered.

    The boy was speechless. "Are you affiliated with the Alzar Kingdom or the Xingyuu Empire?"

    "First time I''ve heard of these names," Elizabeth said with curiosity burning in her eyes. "Is that something on the world below?"

    "You could say that¡­" the boy pleased. "Are there any other survivors like me?"

    "We didn''t find anyone else¡­"

    "I see," the boy said with an eerily tranquil expression. "Now then, you''ve helped me enough." He pulled himself up and off the bed with great force. "I am forever grateful to you all and if I may ask a selfish request, could you lend me a horse and a map? I need to report to my commander."

    Elizabeth frowned. "We don''t have either of those things." Why would they? New Havens was a small place, so a horse was unnecessary. There were probably less than five horses on the entire island and none of them belonged to their family. A map was even more unlikely. "Why would we lend them to you?" she asked innocently. From here to the forest was not a big distance.

    "Is that so?" the boy replied sharply. He seemed to misunderstand something. "In that case, may I ask what you have planned for me then?"

    "Planned? What are you talking about? Is your head still okay after that crash?" The boy was once more speechless. The conversation did not seem to go in either of their ways¡­ They might as well have been speaking different languages. "Enough talking. You''re still injured so get your butt back into bed," the girl declared as she shoved him toward the bed.

    The boy blinked his eyes in disbelief as his mouth opened automatically in a meek voice, "Sorry, Isabella."

    "Huh? Who''s Isabella? My name is Elizabeth Silvera! You must have really hit your head hard."

    On the side, her mother''s shoulders dropped, and the tension drained from her face. Hearing their conversation, she could tell that the boy understood their good intentions. If there was a chance, even a one in a thousand chance that he knew something about Elizabeth that he should not, then¡­ But something about the whole situation kept her on edge. Something felt very wrong. Meanwhile, Aisa was quietly watching the rain pour from the window side when a bolt of lightning streaked through the pitch-black sky. For a moment, the entire world was illuminated in bright white light, so much so that Aisa could vaguely see dozens of birds in the sky. Aisa tilted her head, a bit befuddled. They looked bigger than any birds she could remember.

    "Right, why did you crash onto the island?" Elizabeth asked.

    "I¡­ I was doing a standard reconnaissance run with my squadron through Elwin Path when we stumbled upon another Xingyuu reconnaissance party. We were outnumbered and tried to flee but they chased us. Somehow, I ended up here."

    Victoria''s heart stopped. What did he say just now? She struggled to look at the boy as fear mounted in her eyes. Her mouth opened as soon as the door downstairs busted wide open. Footsteps raced up the stairs and into the room. Roan and Edward were still drenched from head to toe and they kept their muddy boots on. Normally, Victoria would chastise them for ruining the floor but now she could not care less. All she hoped for was that her fears would not come true. Roan and Edward were out of breath and they needed a moment before Roan spoke those terrible words.

    "We''re under attack. New Havens is under attack!" he shouted.

    When he said those words, he looked as if he aged another twenty years. Victoria had prepared herself but even she felt loose in her legs. Her worst nightmare was coming true. Elizabeth and Edward were in a daze while Aisa was the only calm one as she did not understand. The room descended into a deathly silence. Roan was the fastest to snap out of it as he came to an epiphany. He shot a death glare at the boy as all his rage was focused. He rushed over to the bedside, grabbed the boy''s neck, and started strangling him. The boy thrashed about, kicking and struggling, but he was weak from the crash. There was no competition.

    "Father!" Elizabeth was thoroughly horrified. This was the first time she saw her father enraged to such a degree. Things were developing far too fast for her.

    "He''s the one who started this! He''s the reason why our lives are endangered! If I don''t kill him now, I won''t get a peace of mind!" The boy''s eyes began to roll backwards as his windpipe was being smashed in. "Five hundred years of peace! Five hundred years all ruined by this bastard boy! His death will serve as a good present to the deceased!" The boy started to grow limp.

    "Roan, stop it right now!" The sharp and serious tone of Victoria rang clear, one that she rarely used. Even Roan could not help but snap out of his stupor and loosen his grip. "Right now, we need him more than anything. He''s the only one who knows how to get off the island."

    "Victoria, do you plan for us to escape to the world below? You should know that¡­"

    She shook her head in a somber way. "At the very least, Elizabeth needs to go." The woman turned to look at the boy. "You''re from the Alzar Kingdom, right? Can I trust you?" One would think the circ.u.mstances were a bit twisted¡­ The boy was just about to be strangled to death and they ask him if he could be trusted. What were they expecting? But the way Victoria was looking at him, she was earnestly asking from the bottom of her heart. There was no threat, only desperation in her voice. And no matter what, the boy did feel guilty. Roan''s words hit him very hard.

    "Yes, you can. On my honor as a Knight of the Realm and a Grand Lord, I swear that I will at least protect your family and deliver them to safety," he declared.

    Victoria stared deeply into his eyes and expression, searching for any falsehood but after a while, she simply said, "Thank you, knight." Once Roan released his grip around the boy, the woman swallowed her breath and added, "Take a look at my daughter, Elizabeth, and see what she has around her neck. I believe the Alzar Kingdom calls it the Holy Reingolian Medallion. You should know what that means."

    The boy followed her gaze and fell upon Elizabeth''s golden lion medallion around her neck. If he was in shock and disbelief before, now there was no comparison. He felt as if the sky and the earth flipped upside down. What was happening? He really had to question his own sanity. The sheer gravity behind the appearance of the Holy Reingolian Medallion far out shadowed anything and everything. All his hesitations disappeared in an instant.

    "Please bring her to King Harth. He should know the rest."

    "Yes, of course. I, Sir Benedict Hawken, will protect her even if it costs my life!" the boy stated. "If we make it to where the landing force arrived, we should be able to find a few Aero Gliders. If this really is a flying island, then that''s our only option of escaping!"

    Roan silently agreed with his wife''s plans and ordered, "Edward, get all the weapons in the house you can find. Axes, shovels, sickles, anything! We need to protect ourselves! I''m going to fetch some supplies for us. You three stay here and you¡­" He glared at the knight. "If you do anything fishy, I''ll come back for that neck of yours. Don''t do anything stupid, okay?" Benedict felt around his sore neck and sweat dripped down his forehead. He brushed with death a lot recently.

    The men bolted into action, scrambling around the house and barn to get everything useful. Less than twenty minutes later, they returned with a large haul. The women also changed into warm clothes and raincoats. The downpour was only getting worse and worse with occasional lightning streaking down. With the amount of rain slamming down, this might the worst storm Elizabeth had ever experienced. The girl brandished her white winged bow and strapped on her quiver. Feeling this bow in her hands, this killing weapon, she felt a sense of dread building up inside. She felt so stifled that she was barely breathing. This isn''t really happening. This is a dream. Please let me wake up from this nightmare!

 Chapter 5 - Start of a nightmare (2)

    As if to answer her prayers, the shouts of a man was heard at their front door. "Whoever''s inside open the door right now! We know you''re in there!"

    Benedict gestured for silence and pointed to the backdoor. The family moved quickly but the men at the door realized something was up. Brandishing their short swords, they began kicking and hacking their way in. The rickety old wooden door lasted a mere ten seconds before three fully armed soldiers waltzed in. Upon noticing the family running away, they immediately took chase. Roan gritted his teeth and shouted for his family to run as he held his splitting axe firmly. The first soldier crashed down with his short sword onto Roan''s axe handle.

    Elizabeth turned around to see the soldier''s blade dancing around her father''s guard like a snake. In a flash, the soldier slashed at her father''s torso, sending a spurt of blood out. The girl screamed horrifically as her father grimaced. Her siblings were similarly terrified, but Victoria continued to usher them out with ashamed eyes. As they made it to the door, the other two soldiers caught up and hacked down at Victoria. Their short swords easily sank into the back of the poor woman, causing her to yell out and shove her children further forward in a last-ditch attempt. Elizabeth wanted to turn back, to kill them and save her mother, but Edward only held onto her harder. His grip was like iron, completely unrelenting as he sprinted on toward the cornfields.

    "They ran into the cornfields! Cut them off!" a soldier shouted.

    In the house, Roan fully roared in anger seeing his precious wife injured. His peaceful life was reaped by them! His children were chased by them! His wife was hurt by them! Even if it burnt out the last of his life, he resolved to ensure his family''s survival at all costs. This was the duty of a man, a husband, and a father! He unleashed everything he had. His axe lashed out with ferocious strength and caught the first soldier off-guard. The man braced, but Roan was easily twice his size, or more. In a pure contest of strength, there was no competition. The man''s arm, shoulder, and chest crumpled like paper as he was flung slamming into a nearby wall. Blood decorated the ground as he instantly died.

    Roan panted heavily. His wounds were not for show and right now, his life blood was spewing out like an open faucet. Forget about escaping or even living, he thought. He had to kill the other two soldiers! Holding onto his bleeding torso, he lunged at the other two soldiers like a mad man. But the other two soldiers were more than prepared and easily dodged or deflected the predictable blows. They were professionally trained soldiers. Compared to a farmer, a little skill was all they needed to defend themselves. Swords rained down on him, cutting into every bit of flesh they could see. In the end, his axe handle was shattered and a soldier dove in for the kill.

    Roan drudged up the last of his willpower and charged at the soldier, quickly grabbing the man by the neck while ignoring all his life-threatening injuries. With a decisive snap, the man went limp not long before Roan was stabbed straight through the chest by the third soldier. Roan fell to his knees and his vision turned blurry. He was resentful. His beautiful life with his family had to end like this. He remembered every single moment of it. From the day he fell in love with Victoria, to his clumsy proposal, to his struggle to name his firstborn, to his living with his three amazing children and wife¡­ Everything was precious and unforgettable. But it was leaving him. He could still see the open door where his children escaped as he prayed for the best. In his final moments, he fixed his teary gaze on the cold Victoria as the soldier''s sword swung down again.

    Elizabeth entered the dark and damp cornfield as the rain showered her. Forget about seeing, even moving and hearing was becoming difficult. With her brother''s hand in her left and her sister''s hand in her right, they marched toward the forest with Benedict in the lead. Aisa was bawling her eyes out so hard that she was squirming with all her might to run back to her parents. Of course, Elizabeth felt the same way. Even now, she wanted to chase down her attackers and beat them to death. But she could not. She felt so powerless and so pathetic to run from her own family home with her tail between her legs. She held her bow so hard that she could have snapped it in half. To kill or be killed. This was a saying she never thought would come true on the peaceful New Havens.

    When they crossed halfway, a soldier stumbled upon them and attacked Edward. Edward, who was wielding a pitchfork, narrowly dodged the blade as it slid past his face. The soldier casually recovered and whipped the short sword in a large arc to slash his opponent''s throat. Edward ducked under the blade as he rotated the pitchfork in his hands like a makeshift lance. He thrusted forward fully intent to kill. But the combination of his poor footing and lack of experience made it easily trackable. The soldier sidestepped the clumsy weapon just as Benedict''s shovel crashed into his skull and killed in one hit. Benedict looked emotionlessly at the dead corpse when his wounds flared up again. He was clearly in no fighting condition. If he was attacked first, then even fending off that soldier would have been hard. Thankfully, catching the soldier as he dodged left him wide open for a quick and lethal attack.

    Benedict fetched the soldier''s short sword and played with it a bit. After getting accustomed to the weight and feel of his new weapon, they rushed ahead. Elizabeth glanced at the fallen soldier as they passed, and she clenched her fists in anger. As soon as they left the cornfields and arrived on one of the town''s dirt paths to the forest, a lone soldier saw and chased them. Elizabeth reflexively nocked her bow and aimed at the soldier with shaky hands. Much like her family, the pent-up frustration built up and she released. The arrow shot forward and missed by a large margin. That was to be expected though. She rarely practiced her archery and when she did, it was on still targets. Unsatisfied, she prepared to nock another when the soldier caught up. She was so absorbed in her revenge that she neglected it entirely.

    Edward and Benedict rushed forward to intercept. Although Edward was an amateur when it came to combat, he was in top condition. Together with the skillful Benedict, they pincered the soldier and the skirmish ended quickly. The three of them briefly celebrated but when Elizabeth looked around to find Aisa, she was gone. A feeling of dread clawed at her as she frantically searched for her little sister. No! I already lost my parents. I can''t lose my sister as well! She shouted for Aisa at the top of her lungs, completely disregarding her enemies. Her sister was only eight years old! She was still a child! There was no chance for survival if she were left by herself. Elizabeth was crushed by guilt. If she maintained her cool and kept holding Aisa, she would still be here. But now¡­

    Edward was also prepared to search for his little sister, but the shouts of more soldiers dashed away his hopes. Benedict yelled and started rushing his way to the forest. Edward paused in his step and struggled internally with this choice. No matter what, he would sacrifice someone. There was no right choice. He cursed himself and pulled Elizabeth along with Benedict. Elizabeth frantically struggled, trying to worm her way out to chase Aisa down, but Edward only hardened his grip. Tears streamed down both of their faces. In a single night, their whole world came crumbling to ruin.

 Chapter 6 - Start of a nightmare (3)

    They arrived in the pitch-black forest without interruption. Elizabeth was like a walking corpse as she traversed the woods by muscle memory. To her, the world was already worth nothing in her eyes. Everything was already pointless. Her entire world hinged off her family. Outside of that, she had no one. Even if she escaped, she would know no one in the world below. In that case, why keep living? The thought of suicide had passed her mind more than once¡­ She was made painfully aware how fragile life was.

    Before long, they reached the place where Benedict crash landed at the edge of the forest. Benedict looked past the treeline and revealed a wry smile. Although he decided to believe his saviors, there was still some doubt lingering inside him. The mere idea of a floating island was so absurd to him, even in a world filled with magic, that he thought he was going insane and dreamt everything up. But when he saw the ever-expanding infinite horizon stretch unhindered, he realized how shallow his preconceptions were. He further solidified his resolve to protect this small family.

    The knight walked over to the crash site and glanced at his glider, or what was left of it. The wings were snapped and ripped, and the metal frame was bent in awkward angles. Forget about flight. It might break if he picked it up again. He gave up on it immediately. You had to be completely comfortable with your glider to fly properly. A moment of doubt would be fatal. Benedict sighed. Of course, his glider could never handle an entire family hanging off it. The original plan was to fetch his glider and steal the remaining from the soldiers. Since the soldiers were not carrying their gliders, it was highly likely they were dropped off in a safe location near the edge of the island.

    With that said, Edward returned with good news. He had spotted a lone soldier in the forest standing guard. The torchlight the man was holding easily gave away his position in the dark woods. Benedict nodded. That was their key to escaping the island. The three stealthily made their way over when Elizabeth nocked her bow. Her hands were frighteningly steady as she aimed at the soldier. With a decisive release, the arrow flew straight into the back of the soldier. Edward and Benedict rushed up to secure the location. The soldier was writhing on the ground in agony when Benedict mercilessly executed him. Much like Elizabeth, he was also entirely expressionless. He was already numb to such things.

    "More than fifty gliders are here. The invasion force should be several squadrons," Benedict said. "This should be enough for us to escape." He gazed at the rumbling storm clouds and added, "We should wait until the storm blows over to leave. If we try to leave with these heavy winds, it''ll be nearly impossible to reach the ground. I''ll also need the time to teach you two how to use the Aero Gliders."

    Edward bitterly shook his head. "That won''t be necessary, Benedict. I won''t be leaving."

    Elizabeth recovered her senses after hearing that. "What are you saying, brother? We must leave! If we stay here, we''ll be killed!"

    "Elizabeth¡­ Although we haven''t been married yet, I can''t leave my wife alone knowing she''s somewhere waiting for me. I also need to find Aisa. Now that I know you''re in the safe hands of Benedict, I can go in peace."

    "Don''t give me that nonsense!" she shouted as she grabbed Edward''s collar, pulling him close. "You''ll die if you go back! You don''t even know if¡­" But the words got stuck in her throat. She could not say it.

    In response, Edward could only wryly smile. "Even then, I still have to go."

    "Then, I''ll come with you!" she begged. "Please don''t leave me alone! I''d rather die right here than go on further!"

    Her brother slapped her. Elizabeth felt her red cheeks in shock. This was the first time her brother ever slapped her. "Don''t ever think thoughts like that again. Our parents didn''t sacrifice themselves so you could kill yourself. We need to live on."

    "But you¡­" Elizabeth cried.

    "Don''t worry. Do you think they''ll kill your big brother?" Edward laughed but Elizabeth could tell how blatantly he was lying. He was doing his very best to make her feel at ease, even though he felt despaired at the reality himself. Always worrying about others without worrying about himself¡­ Elizabeth felt vexed. There were no words she could say to convince him to stay. But still!

    "Please don''t," she whimpered.

    "Elizabeth, once you get down to the ground, find help. Find anyone. Bring them back here and avenge our family. We''ll make sure to repay this debt a hundred times back!" Edward seethed with fury. "Promise me that you''ll do that."

    Elizabeth made an ugly smile. "Yes, I will, brother," she answered. She knew this was her brother''s way of making her escape.

    "In that case, take my short sword. If you get into a fight, it''s far better than using your pitchfork."

    "Thank you. Please take care of Elizabeth. Promise me that you''ll keep her safe."

    "You can trust in me. I will bring her safely to the ground."

    "Then you two should leave as soon as possible," Eyeing his sister, he knew she would change her mind in due time. If that happened, there was no way Benedict could sway her otherwise.

    Benedict had also thought about this carefully. The storm looked endless and it was only a matter of time before the soldiers came back for their gliders. Once they find one of their men dead, they would scour the forest for the killers. In his condition, there was no way to fend off the enemies. Furthermore, he could feel his injuries intensifying with the weather. If he stayed in this forest overnight with the cold and wet weather waiting for the storm to end, he would grow very sick. If that happened, there was no chance of a safe landing. There was a solution to this but¡­ To call it stupid and suicidal was appropriate.

    "I know how we can leave immediately but¡­ Elizabeth will need to be strapped to me."

    "Huh? What are you saying in this situation?" Elizabeth snapped causing Benedict meekly stepped back. "Why would I want to be strapped to you?"

    "Please explain, Benedict." Elizabeth turned to glare at her brother, but his tone was dead serious.

    "If we can share one glider, then we can skip teaching her how to use a glider. In addition, the extra weight will help counterbalance the strong winds of the storm. If we''re lucky, we should be able to glide to the ground easier. But¡­ This plan is beyond dangerous. The extra weight will burden the lightweight frame. It''ll be a battle to see if the wings can survive the strain before we touch down."

    Edward was silent for a moment. "What are the odds of success?"

    Benedict offered an awkward smile. "Less than two times out of ten."

    "And if we wait for the storm to clear?"

    "That''s hard to say¡­ But probably worse."

    "Then we''ll go with your plan."

    Edward made quick work, nabbing all the nearby straps from the other gliders to fasten Elizabeth and Benedict together like a sandwich. Rather than hugging, it was better to call it squeezing the two. She was so uncomfortably close to him that she could feel his every movement. It was gross. She wanted to protest, but she knew it was neither the time nor the place. She had no energy. So, she could only somberly stand there as her brother laboured away. It took five minutes when he finished his masterpiece. Besides their torsos and legs, their arms and heads were free to move. This was essential as Benedict needed to steer the glider by manipulating the wings. Thankfully, Elizabeth was a tad shorter, so Benedict had an unobstructed sightline ahead.

    Knowing that their time was reaching an end, Elizabeth could only say this. "Please stay safe, brother. Until I return with help, don''t do anything dangerous, okay?" It might have been an impossible wish, but she wished for it still. She wished to cling on to that impossible hope for as long as possible.

    Edward tried to smile. "You know me. By the time you''re back, I would''ve saved everyone already!" he joked before turning serious. "Promise me Elizabeth that no matter what happens, you''ll always be strong. Promise me that." Through tears, she nodded. "Now, go! Go and live on!"

    Benedict released the massive wings from his glider, fully deploying the contraption, and leapt from the island. In an instant, the pair disappeared as they plummeted through the cloud layer. The howling winds roared in their ears as the rain decorated them from all angles. They were dropping fast, far too fast. The knight grappled with the wings and forced them to a heel. The sound of screeching metal entered his ears. The wings were struggling with all their might against the vast storm. Fighting against the brutal wind nearly snapped both the wings and his arms.

    Although the two were wearing googles, Benedict could barely make out shapes, much less the ground, in this weather. They were flying up and down, slow and fast, left and right, and in every conceivable way possible. The storm made them its plaything as they danced across the sky. There was no way he could control it! If this went on for much longer, then death was a certainty! He had to do something. Thinking this, he gritted his teeth and chose the most direct but dangerous decision. Mustering all his strength, he collapsed the wings together. Without the lift from the wings, they shot towards the ground like a meteor.

    Normally, Elizabeth was okay with heights. After all, she made a habit of sitting on the edge of New Havens to gander at the vast limitless sky. But this¡­ This was different. They were freefalling out of the sky at record-breaking speed! Even she felt terror fill her brain! Strapped to Benedict like a toy, she felt especially helpless as she screamed unrelentingly. The ground looked so distant, but because it was so distant, she felt despair. There was nothing she could do! She could only watch as the ground come closer as she dreamt of her fate. This was not how she imagined her escape into the world below would turn out! She screamed for so long that even she felt tired. They were that far away¡­

    When the mountains grew in size and looked incomparably close, Benedict acted. He forced the wings out and poured all his concentration forth. Reacting to the updraft, their speed instantly dropped as the wings tore. Even Benedict, who was holding the wings felt his arms tear and his tendons break. Plenty of blood emerged from his old wounds, but he pushed through the pain. Relying on sheer willpower and disregarding his wounds, he latched onto the wings, forcibly taming them. His efforts were rewarded as their descent became more controlled.

    Slower! Slower! Please make it! He screamed as they approached the ground at stunning speed. A vast sea of pine trees grew larger and larger below them. He pulled on the wings harder, but he was getting tired and weaker. They were still far too fast. When they flew across the top of the forest, he felt his consciousness fading. As the wings lost their pilot, the winds started to pick them up and lift them higher. This is it! Before he lost consciousness, he strategically dropped the wings once more when they were closest to the ground. The pair crashed into the forest of trees and successfully landed in the world of Sor.

    On K.A. 514, August 1st, New Havens had officially fallen into Xingyuu hands.

    ***

 Chapter 7 - Enter Fortress Fallinard!

    On the next day, the suns were shining brightly. There was not a single cloud remaining from the storm the previous night. Hearing the early birds chirp, Elizabeth slowly woke up and felt the chill breeze of the autumn morning. She instinctively reached for her blanket, but after failing a few times, she opened her eyes. The girl looked around at the vast forest and distant mountains and felt confused. What happened? Every corner of her body was aching. She went to rub her eyes clear, but she realized she was wearing googles. Taking the headwear off, she saw blood drip into her vision. Her forehead was bleeding, but it was not hurting that much.

    For now, I should head home. She slid off the bush she laid on and tried to stand up. However, as soon as she put pressure on her legs, a sharp pain shot up. Her left ankle was severely sprained. Moreover, her left shoulder was entirely bruised and bloody and her back was a mess. The pain jogged her memory fast and she recalled the previous night''s events. Immediately, she bit her lip and held back the tears, but she knew this was neither the time nor the place to cry. Holding her shoulder and balancing carefully on one leg, she looked around the forest. Bits and pieces of their glider were scattered everywhere. Near a tree was her Whiteangel bow and quiver. Finally, she spotted Benedict a short distance away.

    Elizabeth nudged her way over to see the knight was still unconscious. At least, he was alive, she thought, and he fared about as well as she did. In reality, she wanted to curse him out for using such a barbaric flying method. Furthermore, he was the real reason why New Havens was attacked. In a way, he was the source of all her misery and despair. She could feel hatred building inside her. That was what living beings did. They would try to find ways to vent their anger and frustration. But after seeing the magnitude of his injuries, she felt her fury die down. She relaxed her fists and shook those thoughts aside.

    The priority was to get warm. They were still wearing the same cold and damp clothing from the night before. Feeling the wet fabric stick to her skin made her sneeze several times already in the frigid morning wind. It was a matter of time before they caught a cold or worse. She scoured the wet forest grounds and found some dry deadwood and kindling. Gathering the things together near a flat area, she went about try to light a fire. She was thankful that her mother made her responsible for lighting the fireplace from time to time. She skillfully lit it on her fourth try.

    Satisfied, the girl stripped layers of her clothing one at a time. Once she got down to her underwear, she stopped. Though Benedict was still asleep, and they were alone in the woods, Elizabeth still felt a bit reserved on being n.a.k.e.d. He''s still wearing his damp clothes, isn''t he? She thought as she blushed bright. Elizabeth debated on it for a couple of minutes, but ultimately decided to do it. Benedict was her savior at the end of the day. To not repay kindness went against her principles. The girl gingerly undressed the knight while doing her best not to appear like a pervert. What am I honestly doing? She cried.

    Hours passed and noon soon arrived. Elizabeth was both parched and starved as her stomach rumbled. Hunting was not in her list of skills, nor was foraging. If only she knew where they were, then she could find help. But her guide was asleep, and her surroundings all seemed the same. Ah¡­ Am I going to die out here? She thought. To survive everything she did on New Havens so she could die from hunger and thirst. It certainly seemed like a grand joke. She had to wonder which god or goddess she offended for such a cursed life.

    Another hour went by uneventfully when a small stampede of footsteps approached. Elizabeth reflexively grabbed her bow and quiver, nocking an arrow, to prepare for the inevitable. That said, even if she wanted to hide somewhere, her ankle was sprained, and running was out of the question. Not to mention, her shoulder was pretty banged up. Shooting an arrow was out of question. So, she stood her ground and saw three soldiers emerge on horseback. Elizabeth tensed up, but the soldiers did not attack her like she expected. What she saw in their eyes was a tinge of confusion, curiosity, and sympathy. None of which was hostility.

    "Civilians aren''t supposed to be out here. This is a warzone declared by the Alzar Kingdom," the captain stated, but upon noticing their severe wounds and nudity, he offered two cloaks for them to wear. Elizabeth blushed a deep red in embarrassment. She forgot she was practically n.a.k.e.d! The girl tactically covered up her chest and privates while donning the brown cloak. He continued, "Now then, what business do you have here in Elwin Path? We saw the smoke from up north." Despite their appearance, the captain retained his caution. A warzone was like that. You never knew when someone wanted your life.

    "Captain, that is¡­" his subordinate uttered as he pointed to the fallen Benedict behind Elizabeth.

    The captain frowned and urged his horse closer. "He is¡­ Sir Benedict Hawken, one of the Aerial Reconnaissance squadron captains? I thought he was pronounced missing by Fortress Fallinard." He turned to glare at Elizabeth with his hand hovering above his sword. "Are you one of his subordinates?"

    "Yes, yes, I am!" Elizabeth hurriedly answered. "We were ambushed by a Xingyuu reconnaissance party and we crash landed here," she half-lied as she recited the details of Benedict''s crash.

    "The Xingyuu Empire?" the captain''s expression darkened. "If the Xingyuu Empire is making its move through the Etera Forest, then Fortress Fallinard needs to be alerted. Come, we''ll bring you both to the fortress and treat your wounds."

    Elizabeth heaved a sigh of relief as they joined the soldiers on horseback. Together, they parted through the forest and shot down the open Elwin Path towards the north. Now that she had a sense of security, she felt her shoulders sag as her tension drained away. It was all trees and dirt for two hours before the scenery finally decided to change. The treeline fell back, and her view opened to an enormous flat grassy plain. But instead of flowers and plants of all variety of colours beautifully decorating the grasslands, what she saw was a vast desolate land. Plants were flattened, scorch marks lingered here and there, and buildings were destroyed. Skeletons could be seen everywhere. This was truly the land of the dead.

    Elizabeth could not help but avert her gaze. How many people died here? Certainly not a few hundred. Even a few thousand seemed like a gross underestimation. Tens of thousands? Hundreds of thousands? She could not believe it. New Havens was a small town with only a few hundred people living in it. Disputes were rare, but they did happen, but never did it involve the whole town. Not once in the entire five hundred years of history did a large conflict break out. What could have happened here to turn such an amount of people into corpses? Everyone of these people had a story, a family, and a future. To reduce it all to nothing was simply unfathomable and horrifying in her mind. The world she often dreamt of was not as carefree or simple as it looked.

 Chapter 8 - Commander of Fortress Fallinard

    The fortress loomed over the flat plains. With tall stone walls and imposing metal gates, it stood guard over the Dimorin Plains. As Elizabeth rode closer, the roads were slowly being occupied by more soldiers on horseback. Besides herself and Benedict, everyone else was fully armed. There were no civilians to speak of. It was an oddly menacing atmosphere. Any one of these people could take her life at any point. There was no helping her fear. She knew no one. She trusted no one.

    They reached one of the gates in half an hour''s time. As procedure, the captain was explaining things to the officer on duty, both exchanging grim faces. The officer took one look at Benedict and verified his identity. Benedict''s position was a bit special, as one of the few Aerial Reconnaissance squadron captains in Fortress Fallinard. Not to mention, he was a bona-fide Grand Lord from the Hawken Household. The Grand Nobility Households stood at the apex of nobility and power in the Alzar Kingdom. Therefore, it was not unexpected that many people knew his face.

    "What''s the matter here?" a woman''s voice carried over.

    Immediately, the officer on duty and the surrounding guards stood at attention. "Commander, we rescued two members of Sir Benedict''s squadron from Elwin Path, Sir Benedict and¡­" The officer stared at Elizabeth, but he did not remember her face anywhere¡­

    "That''s very good. Do we know what happened to them?"

    "According to them, they were attacked by a Xingyuu reconnaissance party."

    "In Elwin Path?" the commander frowned. She thought for a bit before replying, "The warfront should be further south in the Goron Desert. If the Xingyuu Empire has moved into the Etera Province, then we might be in for a bitter fight."

    "Are you saying this is going to be another Battle of the Millennium?" the officer murmured.

    Those mere words were enough to shake the mood of everyone, but the commander curtly responded, "Don''t worry. If another Battle of the Millennium happened again, it wouldn''t be called Battle of the Millennium anymore."

    "That''s right," some soldiers laughed, and the mood gradually returned.

    "However, the movements of the Xingyuu Empire''s army do worry me. I will report it to the War Council and the Royal Assembly. Where is Sir Benedict? His squadron''s contributions must be rewarded."

    "He''s unconscious, commander. His subordinate on the other hand¡­" the officer gestured.

    The commander raised her head to look at the mounted hooded girl and Elizabeth returned the gaze. The commander was a well-proportioned older woman with long brown hair and sharp features. As she stood amongst the crowd, she demanded a high level of respect and admiration from her troops. Being the Lady Commander of Fortress Fallinard spoke volumes of her leadership and experience. But Elizabeth focused on her face, not her post, and could not restrain her shock. Similarly, the commander''s strong appearance could not help but falter.

    "Auntie Christina!" Elizabeth shouted. Ignoring the pain, she leapt off her horse and sprinted over.

    Commander Christina was stunned and so were the soldiers around. To show such a blatantly lack of respect to the commander was heavily punishable! The knight standing next to Christina reached for his sword, but she stopped him short. Elizabeth jumped into Christina''s embrace, burying herself in the woman''s bosom, and cried tears of happiness. Just when she thought she lost everyone and the world abandoned her, the gods decided to grant her this one mercy. Christina returned the hug, and stroked Elizabeth''s hair gently. Gone was the nuance of an infallible military leader, and a tender mother took its place.

    "How did you get here, Elizabeth?" the woman asked. "You should still be on New Havens, no?"

    "Gone¡­" Elizabeth whispered in a frail voice.

    Christina was silent. "You''ve suffered a lot. First, tend to your wounds. We can talk later, okay?" Elizabeth nodded, but was unwilling to let go. "In that case, I''ll be assigning guards for your protection. Captain, arrange for a handful of High Knights for her and take her to the infirmary."

    The captain was surprised. Though High Knights could not contend with Great Knights or Grand Knights, they were still a rarity here in Fortress Fallinard. They served as a cornerstone of their military prowess, and only acted in special circ.u.mstances. To have a handful protect this girl¡­ He wondered over her identity, but he carried out his duties unquestioningly. He shouted off a few orders to the other soldiers standing by, and quickly five High Knights of the Realm arrived in spotless plate armor adorned with orange capes. They saluted the commander who nodded in approval. Eventually, Elizabeth let Christina free, and she was brought to the infirmary with Benedict.

    By the time dusk came, Elizabeth was treated by various doctors. Thankfully, there was nothing severe. Her sprained ankle would heal in a week. Her shoulder was slightly worse, but it would heal in a few weeks. Benedict''s situation was more complicated, and he had yet to regain consciousness. Even the doctors were surprised at his vitality. A normal person might have died already. However, if he was given enough time, then all his wounds would heal. It was truly a miracle. Elizabeth unexpectedly felt relief hearing the news.

    Later, she was brought to Christina''s office at the center of the fortress. The room itself was split into two: one side was the commander''s personal living quarters, while the other was her workspace. Living quarters aside, the workspace was very plain. A simple, large desk decorated one side with a wall-sized window covering it. Since they were on the top floor of the fortress, the window provided a panorama of the entire fortress city and the plains surrounding it. A fireplace was set aside with a glamourous painting of Commander Christina dressed in her military uniform above the mantlepiece. Dozens of doc.u.ments were scattered everywhere, detailing military plans, maps, and daily reports.

    A servant was busy clearing the desk and placed several dishes of food on it, but it was clearly too small for such an extravagant meal. In a way, it looked silly to Elizabeth, and she cheered up a little. Once the servant was finished, she left and closed the door behind her. Elizabeth felt her rumbling stomach and stared at the food. The aroma of the meals was enough for her to salivate. She had nothing to eat until now!

    "Please, take a seat," Christina smiled. The two sat across from one another and started to dig in. "Here, try the Azena River''s freshwater salmon. It''s a local specialty, and my chef has a recipe to die for. The pastries are also freshly baked so you should eat some before they go cold." Elizabeth felt nostalgic. She remembered that whenever Auntie Christina would show up, she would always act like this. This was all done to comfort her. Unknowingly, her mood was uplifted, and she could smile once more.

    When the meal was over, a servant brought over some cups filled with tea. Christina hesitated, but decided to breach the topic. "Elizabeth, what happened? How did you get here?" to which Elizabeth recalled all the events till now. "That explains why you were with Sir Benedict then. The Hawken Household has truly done the crown another great service."

    "Tell me, who were they and why did they attack New Havens?" Elizabeth flared in fury. She clenched her fists till they turned white.

    "The Xingyuu Empire, a longstanding enemy of our Alzar Kingdom. We''ve been at war with them for the past five hundred years. Honestly, what a heinous bunch they are to attack a harmless settlement like New Havens! They must have seen the strategic value in a flying island and decided to invade it. Your family were nice people. They did not deserve such an ending." Seeing Elizabeth so emotional, Christina felt her heart ache. "Don''t worry. I will safely escort you to the capital city, Algard. Queen Bethnal and the Master of Strategy will tell you more once we''re there."

    Elizabeth promptly rejected the idea. "Edward wanted me to find help. He''s probably still waiting for me to return. Auntie Christina, please, I beg of you! Help me get revenge on the Xingyuu Empire and save New Havens!" She had even gotten on her hands and knees to beg. If disgracing herself was all it took to save her family, she would gladly do it in a heartbeat.

    But Christina was put in an awkward position. She wanted to help, yet¡­ "By your accounts, the invasion force on New Havens should number in the hundreds, right? Fortress Fallinard does not have a standing aerial force that size. In fact, Sir Benedict''s squadron was one of the few that we had." Upon seeing Elizabeth''s crestfallen expression, Christina said, "It isn''t entirely impossible¡­ I heard General Gordon, one of the Southern Army Generals, is on his way back to the capital with his army. They should have a large aerial force. He should be in Nightwin, about two days on horseback from here. If we ask him for help, he might be able to lend us his support."

    Despite saying that, Christina knew she was overstepping her authority. Although she was officially a Brigade Commander herself, an Army General was two ranks higher than her in the military. A Brigade Commander had authority over five thousand troops whereas an Army General commanded a hundred thousand. The scale of power the two wielded was truly worlds apart. In the worst case, she would be severely punished and demoted. But seeing Elizabeth, whom she had known since the former was a baby, so defeated hurt Christina''s consciousness. Moreover, the injustice that Elizabeth''s family received needed to be repaid.

    "Thank you so much!" Elizabeth cried. "Thank you! Thank you¡­"

    "It''ll be alright. I''m sure your family is safe and fine," Christina comforted. "I still have a few matters to deal with, so we''ll depart in two days for Nightwin. Okay?"

    "Yes, thank you!"

 Chapter 9 - Battle of the Millennium

    On the next day''s afternoon, Elizabeth and Christina were taking a carriage through the streets toward the infirmary. Benedict had woken up, and so Christina took a short break from her work to take Elizabeth there. What normally should have been a pleasant experience turned sour by the fortress''s suffocating atmosphere. Whenever Elizabeth looked around, the streets consisted of either soldiers or homeless people. Along the way, there were probably more than a hundred homeless lined up in alleyways or street corners. They were utterly pitiful with their raggedy clothes, dishevelled appearance, and dejected faces. But what Elizabeth found scary was their gaze. It emanated the displeasures and unfairness of life. For them, every living moment was an extension of their suffering. She found herself in them. After what happened, even smiling was a difficult task.

    "It''s best not to look too long, Elizabeth," Christina warned. "Most may be harmless, but some would try to drag you down with them. Despite the number of soldiers here, there remains a level of lawlessness that cannot be suppressed."

    "This, along with what''s outside¡­ What happened here? To everyone?" Of course, what she was referring to was the mountain of corpses just beyond the fortress walls in the desolate Dimorin Plains.

    Christina frowned and stopped in her tracks. "It''s not a pleasant story, but I suppose you should know," she said with a somber tone. "Yesterday, you''ve heard us talking about the Battle of the Millennium, no? Two years ago, it was the largest conflict ever between the Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire in the entire Second Great Kingdom War. Multiple armies were gathered and fought here. The fighting got so severe that blood flowed like rivers and bodies stacks like mountains as you saw."

    "Why was the fighting so severe?"

    "The Dimorin Plains had access to the Seratein Pass, a very accessible corridor from the ocean. The main reason the wars have been going on for the past five hundred years is because the Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire reside on two different continents, separated by the Desterina Ocean. If the Xingyuu Empire got control of it, then it would have an unshakable base of operations on the continent. The implications of Seratein Pass were enough that the Xingyuu Empire''s Emperor Lianghu and our Alzar Kingdom''s King Harth directly commanded the troops. Though we ultimately won the battle, both sides suffered massive casualties."

    "Then¡­"

    "You''ve figured as much. The homeless you see here were the original inhabitants of the Dimorin Plains before it was turned into a wasteland. There used to be far more than now, as they migrated towards the central provinces and the capital. In fact, there''s a refugee crisis because of the sudden influx in a nonworking populace. The ones who remained here are those that are too poor to afford the trip or too hopeless to care."

    "I don''t understand," Elizabeth murmured. "How can there be such a disregard for life? Just like what happened to my home, does no one care about lives here? Why does no one stop this madness?"

    Christina shook her head. "We did have a moment of peace sixteen years ago. Emperor Lianghu and King Harth ratified to end the First Great Kingdom War and we entered a period of prosperity. Just when we were beginning to think that the war was over, Emperor Lianghu did the unthinkable. He took his fleet, abused our goodwill, and ambushed our entire naval fleet! With the Xingyuu Empire''s uncontestable naval superiority, they devastated us time and time again! It took a long time for us to rebuild our fleets and fend them off, but we lost too much."

    Elizabeth clenched her fists and fumed. Again, the Xingyuu Empire was the villain. Every tragedy and disaster could be linked to them. They were truly rotten to the core. How could such a civilization seek out death and destruction so haphazardly? How could they seek out the misfortune and pain of others? She could not understand. Did they think of themselves as gods? Elizabeth further consolidated her resolve for revenge. Every single one of them deserved their just punishment! They could truly be called evil!

    "My mother mentioned that I should be meeting King Harth. Why is that?"

    "You still have your Holy Reingolian Medallion, right?" Christina whispered in a low voice. "That little golden lion trinket."

    "Yes, I left it in my room. Is something wrong?"

    "It''s better not to have it out in public. If people saw it, they would let their head wander. Needless to say, you would only encounter trouble with it. Keep it hidden until we reach the capital. And as for King Harth¡­ His Majesty was captured during the Battle of the Millennium and was subsequently executed. Right now, the Master of Strategy, Lord Korogin, is substituting in his stead. Honestly, this entire situation is a mess even now." Elizabeth snuck a look at her aunt and wondered. Christina caught it and chuckled. "You look like you''re wondering who I am."

    Elizabeth paused. "Who are you, Auntie Christina? You''re not from New Havens, are you?"

    "That''s correct. I was born and raised in the Alzar Kingdom."

    "But New Havens hasn''t had contact with the outside world for five hundred years. How¡­?"

    "Have you ever wondered why that is?"

    In response, Elizabeth was confused. She really had to wonder why! According to the stories she heard, the world below was ravaged, and humans were brought to the brink of extinction. New Havens was born from a group of those few remaining survivors. Therefore, there was no one that could contact New Havens. But the reality was clearly different from what she heard! The world below had populations easily numbering in the millions, spread over multiple civilizations and continents. If so, then why did it take half a millennium before contact was made? The entire island was quite large. It should be very visible from the ground!

    "In truth, there''s some sort of large-scale magical spell that hides the island," Christina explained. "If you didn''t know it was there, then you wouldn''t find it, no matter how hard you searched. Moreover, since the island flies, it can move from time to time. Though it is usually restricted to be above the Windigo Ridge, it''s still a large area to cover. So, it can only be found purely through luck. I was supposed to come find you years ago, but the Battle of the Millennium and that large-scale spell made that impossible. It''s a blessing in disguise that Sir Benedict found you when he did."

    "Magic? Magic exists in this world?" For some odd reason, something inside her reacted to that statement. However, she had not noticed the change herself.

    "That''s right. Even though Arcanists serve in our military, I don''t know much about magic myself. The Zino Kingdom in the south is more suitable to answer your questions." The carriage screeched to a halt, bringing their conversation to a close. Christina smiled. "We can talk more during our ride to Nightwin, if you like. I may be Christina Kalmar, Lady Commander of Fortress Fallinard, but I will still be your Auntie Christina."

    Inside the infirmary, Benedict was sat upright with a few nurses tending to him. Since he was malnourished, he was frantically eating food. Paying little regard for etiquette or manners, he happily devoured a chicken drumstick. The nurses could not help but exchange baffled gazes. They were specifically chosen for their appearances and personalities. Treating a Grand Noble was no laughing matter. Should they displease him, a single word could lead to their entire family''s execution! Such was the power of the strongest households beneath the Royal Family! They were prepared to do anything to satisfy him, but rather than a haughty and insufferable noble, Benedict was none of that. Instead, he spared their pretty looks little more than a cursory glance and focused more on his food. How could they not be baffled?

    "You seem to be doing well, Sir Benedict," Christina humored as she walked in.

    "Commander!" Benedict coughed. Holding an oily drumstick in front of his superior was beyond embarrassing.

    The nurses immediately stiffened for Commander Christina was also a Grand Lady! Moreover, while Benedict''s Hawken Household was well-known, everyone knew the power of Christina''s Household! They quickly bowed and left the room as Elizabeth poked her head in.

    "I heard you were the one who escorted Elizabeth off New Havens. For that, you have done the realm a great service," Christina said. "When your combat standards improve, there should be no problems in you being prompted to High Knight, or higher."

    "High Knight of the Realm, huh?" Benedict muttered in a daze. "I am undeserving of your praise."

    "How are your injuries?" Elizabeth added.

    "The doctors said I should make a full recovery in a month or two."

    "The Hawken Household''s vitality is something really enviable," Christina said ruefully. "I came here to tell you that Elizabeth and I will be headed to Nightwin, and then Algard eventually. I heard you made a vow to protect her as a knight. Will you accompany us or stay here?"

    "Commander, you should know the answer to that already. I swore on my honor as both a Knight of the Realm and a Hawken that I would protect Elizabeth. I will protect her."

    "You heard the boy. What about you?"

    "Do as you please!" Elizabeth muttered with a slight blush. Her aunt really was crafty!

    Christina grinned for a moment before returning to her authoritative self. "We''ll be leaving for Nightwin tomorrow then."

 Chapter 10 - General Gordon Mill

    Elizabeth looked out the carriage windows as the envoy marched on the road. As they gradually went east towards Nightwin, the desolate lands gradually transformed into a lush and healthy grassy plain. With the coming of autumn, countless flowers and plants were proudly displaying their vibrant colors, painting a rainbow across the world. Farmers were harvesting crops or tending to animals, as children waved to the passing caravan. Elizabeth felt bittersweet.

    In an hour''s time, her surroundings changed once more. The road had widened, and many carriages or trade caravans joined them. According to Christina, Nightwin was an important trade gateway between the southern provinces and the rest of the Alzar Kingdom. Furthermore, it served as an important base of operations for the military in the south. Although its population had not reached the level of a provincial capital, the city was half a million strong. Compared to the sparse Fortress Fallinard, or even the town of New Havens, it was leagues apart.

    There were no tall looming stone walls that guarded the trade city. Instead, the city limits happily flourished with a large market. As the carriage drew forward, Elizabeth could see countless market stalls, advertising all sorts of bizarre and strange items. There were hundreds, if not thousands, of people circulating the vast bazaar. Of course, there was also its own fair share of refugees, but they were in the vast minority, hidden away from public eye. With armies constantly passing through Nightwin, soldiers were common here as well. Elizabeth saw, that despite the ongoing war, life still progressed here.

    She felt uncomfortable in the sea of people. The noise, the faces, and the movements were all overbearing. She even felt a bit nauseous. This prompted Christina to ask, "Are you okay, Elizabeth?"

    "There''s a lot of people here¡­"

    "Oh," Christina came to realize. "You''re not used to seeing such a crowd, are you? Close the curtains and try to rest then. We''ll be arriving at the military headquarters soon." She could not tell Elizabeth that the capital city, Algard, had a population that easily dwarfed Nightwin by several times¡­

    Eventually, they entered the city and then the military district. Since the Quinvoren Army had a constant presence in Nightwin, a big section of the city''s core area was dedicated to housing them. Passing through a security checkpoint, the population density on the streets instantly plummeted to exclusively military personnel. Now, when Elizabeth glanced out the windows, she spotted that there were two types of uniforms on the soldiers. One was the Alzar Kingdom''s, but the other was foreign to her. Are they from the Zino Kingdom? She wondered. She remembered that Christina said that there were Arcanists from the Zino Kingdom in the military. Arcanists were people who could use Arcania or magic.

    Sure enough, when they drove past the training grounds, she saw it. Alongside soldiers honing their weapon skills or physique, soldiers were conjuring magical circles out of thin air and blasting training dummies with their spells. It was like a scene straight out of her story books she read as a child. Fireballs formed and blasted dummies into ashes. Spikes of earth pierced targets like paper. Blades formed of wind cut metal effortlessly. The world really did have magic! She thought as she watched with captivated eyes. Creating phenomenon out of thin air and changing the world with a single thought! With magic, the impossible becomes the possible!

    But she frowned when she noticed her vision fogging up. She instantly experienced a sensation like a cold chill, but she was clearly warm. It was like a faint pressure. An invisible and intangible force was messing with her. A sense of nostalgia built up. Where had she felt like this before? She racked her brain and remembered! This was the same sensation she felt from the elder during New Haven''s celebration. Back then, she was so preoccupied with everything that she had not spared a thought to it. Now that she considered it, was it related to Arcania? Was the elder an Arcanist? If so, then why am I the only one who notices this?

    The military headquarters was one of the largest buildings in Nightwin, an iconic symbol of stability and might. Elizabeth and Christina were patiently sitting on a bench outside of the war room. Despite Christina''s relatively high standing in the military hierarchy, she was forced to wait outside for the generals'' conference to conclude. That was to be expected though. Christina may have been Lady Commander, but here where Legion Generals and Army Generals were the standard, she had no sway. This was clear from the bodyguards watching over the war room.

    For example, Christina had a Great Knight of the Realm as her bodyguard. He was the one Great Knight assigned to Fortress Fallinard. However, the guards here were at the minimum Grand Knights of the Realm. One had to know that the division between a Great Knight and a Grand Knight was tremendous. While being a Great Knight required a certain level of contribution and combat standards, there was no limit on the number of Great Knights in the Alzar Kingdom. On the other hand, only three hundred Grand Knights existed at a time, with the top hundred being selected for the Royal Guard. Surprisingly though, there was not a great deal of competition for these limited slots as the skill requirements were titanic. Even now, Elizabeth sensed a tremendous pressure radiating from the knights. It was different from what she felt earlier. This was an innate fear that people had towards the strong!

    Time moved slowly as the pair waited. After what seemed like an eternity, the doors opened, and people walked out. Elizabeth and Christina were allowed in. Inside, it was a beautifully decorated room with a big table covering the center. Surrounding it were dozens of chairs and covering it were dozens of reports. A vast map of the continent, Melgar, was hung on one side of the room where various arrows and markers were placed, depicting military movement. The room had three people inside with a man sitting at the head of the table. He was a big man, very big, and his muscles tore at his uniform, tightening it. His entire body personified strength. Although his hair showed signs of neglect and he had an eyepatch, his presence easily dominated the room. He was simply overflowing with charisma and energy. It was clear that this man was none other than General Gordon Mill!

    "General!" Christina saluted. "I am Lady Commander of Fortress Fallinard, Commander Christina Kalmar. I trust that you received my letter?"

    "Oh, Commander Christina. Yes, I read your letter," Gordon replied, casually picking up one of the many scattered scrolls. "What was your request again?"

    "I requested that soldiers be sent as a forward vanguard to secure New Havens."

    "Right¡­ You mentioned a flying island?" Gordon asked with raised eyebrows. "Is this a code I''m not familiar with?" Encryption practises were commonplace in the military where spies thrived.

    Christina smiled awkwardly. "It is not a code. It is the truth."

    The general frowned. "If this is some sort of practical joke of yours, Commander Christina, then I am not amused. My time is limited. If that is all, then you may leave."

    "Please wait!" Elizabeth shouted. This time, General Gordon''s expression turned dark. Speaking out of turn, especially with superior officers, was never good. Not to mention, this was with an Army General like him! The changes to his face frightened Elizabeth stiff, but she managed to stutter out her words. After all, her family depended on her! "I am from New Havens and I can vouch that it does exist. Please, I beg of you to help me!"

    Seeing this, Gordon gazed at Christina. "Who is this?"

    "Elizabeth Silvera. She is someone from New Havens, as she said. I swear on my honor as Lady Commander and Grand Lady that New Havens is real."

    Gordon fondled his beard and pondered. The vow of someone with such a strong background like Christina could not be ignored. He drummed his fingers on the desk as minutes passed in the deathly silent room. Both Elizabeth and Christina were tense, as if they could snap with the slightest motion.

    "Let''s take your word and assume that this flying island exists. Where is it?"

    The two heaved a sigh of relief. Christina quickly replied, "It should be directly above the Elwin Path in the Windigo Ridge. Somewhere around here¡­" She pointed to somewhere on the map.

    "If the Xingyuu Empire has control of New Havens, this would be a big problem," the general instantly deduced. "Solid base of operations, difficult to detect, enormous visibility and aerial deployment range. What a headache. When was it captured and how many soldiers are there?"

    "Less than a week ago. As for their current numbers, I am afraid we don''t know. At the time of its capture, we estimated at least several hundred."

    "We need information. While I will not permit a vanguard invasion force, I can permit a small reconnaissance force. Since I am going to Algard soon, I can report directly to the War Council and the Master of Strategy. They can decide what to do next." This was also his way of compromising while confirming his doubts. The idea of a flying island was simply absurd! "I will lend you two of the Ten Dawns, three Grand Knights, and fifteen Great Knights. With the Ten Dawns supporting you, you should be able to make a round-trip within a day."

    "Can I go along as well?" Elizabeth asked. "I know New Havens better than anyone."

    "Very well," Gordon nodded in approval.

 Chapter 11 - Ten Dawns of the Celestial Council of Magic

    After they had settled the finer details and left, Gordon''s officer raised his concerns. "Pardon me, but are you sure that we can leave everything up to Ten Dawn Tengon and Ten Dawn Nassandra? Normally, an aerial squadron consists of even number of soldiers and Arcanists to share the burden on the Arcanists. However, we are leaving up to twenty people to two people¡­ Not to mention, they are expected to do a round-trip within a day. Isn''t that a bit too unrealistic?"

    "Oh?" Gordon mused. "Then how do you propose to do it?"

    "Send three of our best aerial squadrons to deploy from Fortress Fallinard. If the Xingyuu Empire has really developed this island as their base of operations, then a single small squadron won''t be enough. At least with three, there is security in numbers, while also maintaining mobility and covertness."

    "In normal cases, that would be true," the general nodded. "But we are on a tight schedule. The army is expected to return to the capital for its next orders. A round-trip to Fortress Fallinard would take at minimum a week. However, we have to leave Nightwin in the next few days."

    "This¡­" The officer searched for another excuse.

    "You don''t trust the Ten Dawns, do you?" Gordon deduced.

    Having his feelings exposed stunned him. He angrily spewed out, "Of course! They are Arcanists! We shouldn''t be leaving the command up to them!"

    The general raised his hand and shushed his officer instantly. "Appearances aside, their strength is the real deal. You shouldn''t underestimate them because they''re young." The officer wanted to protest more, but the general remained unmovable.

    The morning came and Elizabeth was hanging around the base of Nightwin''s Sky Tower. If the military headquarters was the largest building in Nightwin, then the Sky Tower was the tallest. The Sky Tower was a simple thin structure that had a simple purpose: to deploy aerial squadrons. To help, Arcanists were posted at the top that could create a wind tunnel, sending them higher and further than normal. The usefulness of this could not be overstated. Sky Towers were prevalent in every major city across the known world. Even the Royal Algard Warship, Excellica, boasted one. However, since Nightwin was far from the closest battlefront, this one was currently unmanned and empty. Therefore, Elizabeth was waiting quietly by her lonesome.

    She was fidgety as her mind wandered to dangerous thoughts. Finally, she would return to New Havens, but she could not help but think. If the worst came to pass, how would she handle it? No! I cannot think like that! I must stay optimistic! She tried to urge those thoughts away, but a small part of her still feared it. Those feelings tore at her and she felt sick to her stomach. Her heart and mind raced like a bull, clashing constantly. She wanted to vomit yet nothing would come out. It was a horrible sensation.

    "Are you alright?" a girl asked.

    Elizabeth looked up to see a petite girl, much like Elizabeth''s younger sister, Aisa. She was wearing a long deep blue robe with golden outlines. Complex patterns were embroidered on the cloth, and the robe was fastened by a golden accessory consisting of sapphires. Her hair was neatly tied up and pinned in place by a blue sapphire hairpin. On a glance, it was clear that this girl had a special background, but Elizabeth was more preoccupied about another thing.

    To her, the girl was overwhelmingly cute! Her robe was a bit too large for her size, so it cutely wrapped the girl like a bun. Elizabeth felt her mood lighten. Without caring about the consequences, Elizabeth went to hug the little girl. She could feel her tension leave with this ther.a.p.eutic experience. Meanwhile, the girl in question was shocked by the events! With her identity, people typically chose to steer clear of her. People even feared her. After all, the unknown was often scary, especially with an Arcanist like herself. The only person who ever treated her normally was her older brother¡­

    "Nassandra, you''re awfully early," a man said as he sauntered over. But after seeing this scene, his eyebrows twitched in disbelief.

    At the same time, Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat as she returned to her senses. Unknowingly, she saw Aisa in the girl and acted without thinking. However, when she processed the words spoken aloud just now, she was petrified. This girl shared the same name as one of the Ten Dawns, Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire! She remembered what Christina told her after the meeting with General Gordon. The Ten Dawns were widely regarded as the ten strongest Arcanists in the Zino Kingdom, serving as the Celestial Council of Magic''s hands and feet. They worked in pairs and possessed frightening knowledge of Arcania that allowed them to turn a battlefield in their favor. For this reason, Elizabeth had assumed all the Ten Dawns were old experienced warriors, like General Gordon. How could she rationalize that the little girl before her was considered one of the trump cards of the military? She seriously wondered if she heard wrong.

    "Are you Ten Dawn Nassandra?" Elizabeth slowly questioned.

    "Yes, that is me. Did you not know? I am wearing the official uniform and the Ten Dawn''s insignia is on it," she said, showing the back of her robe.

    Elizabeth laughed mockingly to herself. How could I know? I haven''t met a single person from the Zino Kingdom yet! "I''m very sorry for hugging you earlier. You reminded me of my younger sister."

    "No, it''s fine. You surprised me is all."

    "That won''t do, Nassandra. We''re representatives of the Zino Kingdom. We shouldn''t let people approach us carelessly," Tengon lectured. "You must be Elizabeth. I''m Ten Dawn Tengon Vensire, leader of this operation."

    "Pleased to meet you," she reciprocated. Inwardly, she lamented that someone as young as Nassandra was a soldier. Her opinion of the Zino Kingdom soured slightly. "I''ve been meaning to ask¡­ Do you two see a fog or something when you look at magic too?"

    Tengon frowned and c.o.c.ked his head. "Do you?" Elizabeth agreed. "Nassandra, do you have any idea what she''s talking about?"

    "Magical Perception?" Nassandra replied curtly.

    "I''ve never heard it described in such a way before. If you have Magical Perception, then you must be an Arcanist, right? To not recognize our own kingdom''s insignia¡­"

    "I''m not an Arcanist and I''ve never heard of Magical Perception before."

    "Huh?" Both Tengon and Nassandra said in unison.

    "Are you joking with us?" Tengon asked. "Only Arcanists should have Magical Perception. Furthermore, you should be quite proficient with it, if you can sense magic as easily as yourself. You should be at the High Gaseous Fog Core Level, right? At the very least, Medium Gaseous Fog?"

    Elizabeth felt like crying. "I really don''t know what you''re talking about." Why did she feel that this type of conversation was becoming more common?

    Tengon silently gazed at Elizabeth''s face. On the side, Nassandra nudged at her partner, "Are you using Magical Perception?"

    "Using Magical Perception on someone without permission is like peeping on them to me. I wouldn''t do that to a girl, no."

    Nassandra was sad. She had used her own Magical Perception to investigate Elizabeth''s Core and discovered something very surprising¡­ But now that Tengon said that, she felt awkward and said nothing.

    The three continued talking while waiting for the knights to show up. In this time, Elizabeth learned about various topics, such as Cores and energy. There were two types of energies in the world, World Energy and Magical Energy. World Energy was a pure energy that resided in all things in creation. Many people had theories about its true nature, but most were unverified. However, it was common knowledge that to create magic, one had to disturb the nature of World Energy using Magical Energy. Magical Energy was a special refined type of energy that an Arcanist had. Magical Perception helped to perceive it and the Core was the container of an individual''s energies, so to speak. When Tengon referred to a Core Level, it helped define the quantity and quality of an Arcanist''s energy reserves. It was one of the many ways that the Zino Kingdom helped grade the proficiency of an Arcanist.

 Chapter 12 - Return to New Havens

    Eventually, the Grand Knights and Great Knights showed up. Much like the Grand Knights who were standing guard over the war room, these three emanated a suffocating pressure! Although the Ten Dawns were arguably on a similar power scale, their youthful appearances negated any pressure. These knights did not wear their usual plate armor and cape, but instead sported leather armor and an overall much lighter and warmer attire. They had also switched from their usual weapon of choice to light short swords. For an aerial squadron, every little bit of weight could be the difference between life and death! Granted, the knights'' full combat power would be lowered, but your typical soldier would still be no match.

    Some were unfamiliar with using a glider, much like Elizabeth, so some time in the morning was reserved to teach them. Elizabeth remembered when she and Benedict were strapped together like a sandwich and thrown into the mercy of the storm. Even now, she quivered. Thankfully, the lessons were nothing particularly hard and with practice, she mastered the fundamentals. Tengon also took this time to discuss their mission. Both he and Nassandra would alternate using their magic to create wind tunnels on route that would keep them flying indefinitely. Through this, they could cut a three-day distance into one barely six hours!

    One had to mention that your normal aerial squadron was incapable of doing this. For example, a typical squadron consisted of an even ratio of soldiers to Arcanists. Every Arcanist was partnered with another soldier, and the duo would use magic to sustain flight when necessary. However, it was not easy. Every use of Arcania required tremendous concentration and careful consideration. If the magic was too weak, then it would waste precious Magical Energy. If the magic was too strong, then the gliders could break. If a fight broke out between squadrons, magic was essentially impossible to cast! This was why Arcanists typically supported the army in the rear, rather than the front. Furthermore, these Arcanists could only create small wind tunnels and a handful of times at best. However, the Ten Dawns were confident enough in creating multiple large wind tunnels over the course of six hours¡­ A vast difference.

    When the squadron was done and prepared to scale the Sky Tower, someone came running over. Elizabeth focused on the distant figure and realized it was Benedict. Isn''t he still injured? Don''t tell me¡­

    "Elizabeth, you didn''t tell me you were leaving for New Havens. As your knight, you should know that I should always be by your side."

    In response, a Grand Knight said, "You''re hurt. You should spend your time recovering instead. We can take over her protection instead." Though they had never met before, the Grand Knight could instantly see through Benedict''s condition.

    "He''s right, you know. I''ll be fine without you," Elizabeth urged. To worry more about others than themselves¡­ It was the same with her brother Edward. It did not bring up good memories.

    Benedict shook his head. "I swore to protect you on my honor as a knight and a Hawken. I should at least accompany you back home." Elizabeth was a bit touched.

    Meanwhile, the knights around focused their gazes like moths attracted to a light. After all, the Hawken name was too dazzling to them! Elizabeth might not know, but the Hawken Household was regarded as a famous house with a rich history of producing strong knights. Everyone who bore the surname of Hawken was bound to be strong! Not to mention, the family passed down a weapon style, known as the Hawken Swordsmanship Style, that was seen as one of the most powerful in Sor. To top it off, the current patriarch of the Hawken Household was Sir Roland Hawken, a bona-fide Royal Guard and Protector of Prince Ranir!

    "Pardon me for asking but are you from that Hawken Household?" a Grand Knight asked. Unknowingly, everyone''s tone had more respect.

    "Yes," Benedict said awkwardly. He was not a fan of bragging about his family''s big name.

    "In that case, as fellow knights, we cannot stop you from joining us. What say you, Ten Dawn Tengon? You''re the leader of the operation."

    "One or two more shouldn''t be a problem. If you''re a Hawken, then I expect you can take care of yourself, right? Don''t blame me if you get hurt." While Grand Nobles had considerable sway in the Alzar Kingdom, that was different for the Zino Kingdom. He was not particularly afraid of the consequences.

    "Huh?" Elizabeth said aloud. How did the situation reverse so quickly?

    Without any more interruptions, the squadron seamlessly launched from the Sky Tower and rose high into the sky. Like birds soaring above the clouds, they gracefully ascended to mindboggling heights thanks to the Ten Dawns. In no time at all, the city of Nightwin shrank beneath them as their view stretched unhindered from horizon to horizon! The experience was completely different from when she was on New Havens. Whether it was the Desterina Ocean in the west or the Goron Desert in the south, she could see them all. Soaring through clouds and surfing along the wind, the world was truly at her fingertips! Yet she only felt worry and fear for what to come. For even if she could fly free, her home would always be New Havens.

    The squadron left Nightwin behind and glided towards the Windigo Ridge in the distance. True enough, with the Ten Dawns by their side, in less than six hours, they successfully reached the Elwin Path. The suns were beginning to set, which was well within Tengon''s expectations. A night operation was far better than one during the day. Elizabeth could see familiar surroundings from when she crash-landed here a week ago. It seemed so long ago but it was so recent. Tengon and Nassandra glanced at one another and nodded. Channelling their magic together into a wind tunnel, they shot higher and higher into the sky until even the trees became as thin as hairs! Elizabeth squinted and looked up to see a rather large inconspicuous cloud in the sky. It was none other than New Havens! She was finally back!

    Now that they drew closer, she could see that the belly of the island had three massive magical circles there, rotating in place and glowing at night. Even without Magical Perception, everyone admired the mesmerizing might it gave off! Each of the magical circles was roughly the size of the island! Even the Ten Dawns, the ten strongest Arcanists in the Zino Kingdom, would be farfetched to create one at one hundredth the size. No one dared to imagine the monsters who could create such magical circles.

    As they rose higher, Elizabeth could finally see the town of New Havens and felt an indescribable sense of nostalgia! The squadron landed on the edge of the island in the forest, as Elizabeth directed, around where Benedict first crash-landed. They collapsed their wings and immediately collapsed themselves. Flying for nearly six hours straight meant being strapped to their gliders, unable to eat, drink, or relieve yourself. Being stuck to a metal frame for so long would undoubtedly make the older knights cry. Furthermore, you had to constantly be aware of your surroundings. Lest you be caught in a rogue wind, you could be wisped away from the others. Tengon and Nassandra were especially exhausted, having flown them from Nightwin to New Havens without rest. One look at them and you could tell how hard they worked.

    Everyone took out their own food or water and began snacking to recover their energy. Some went to relieve themselves in the forest. Those who were better off stood watch. But everyone inwardly tried to maintain their composure. They heard that this operation involved a flying island, but they were all skeptical. However, seeing it first-hand truly shattered all their worldly expectations. The Arcanists were however thoroughly floored.

    "Nassandra, did you feel it with your Magical Perception?" Tengon sickly asked. Nassandra nodded.

    To them, Magical Perception was akin to a sixth sense that allowed them to perceive disturbances in World Energy. With their powers, their Magical Perception was naturally greater than other Arcanists so they could probe deeper than others. Earlier, even without focusing on their Magical Perception, they could still feel the horrifying energy residing in those magical circles. To put it frankly, if all their magical energy amounted to a drop of water, then the magic they felt was akin to an ocean! Naturally, with their Magical Perception being overwhelmed by the massive torrent of energy, they felt nauseous and sick to their stomachs.

    "This magic that can support an entire flying island is beyond our kingdom''s knowledge. The runes here might even lead to a brand-new class of magic," Tengon stated with shaking hands. Rather than fear for the unknown, he felt excited. After all, at the heart of all Arcanists was the desire to become strong! Even if he was one of the Ten Dawns, he knew now that his power was the tip of the iceberg!

    Nassandra closed her eyes and focused, extending her Magical Perception out. "This island is rich in World Energy. Comparable to the capital?"

    "The capital?" Tengon replied with skepticism. He also mirrored her actions. "Incredible! The energy is on par with the purity of Firecast, but the density is on a whole other level." Here, he meant the Zino Kingdom''s own capital city in Aereon.

    "The source is at the island''s center," Nassandra said.

    "It must be powering the magical circles somehow. This is truly interesting."

    With the abundant energy in the atmosphere, the two absorbed it and recovered their full strength. The others also recovered their stamina with a bit of rest. Packing up, everyone looked at Tengon for their next move, but he was at a loss. Though he heard it from the general himself, he was unprepared now that the flying island was actually real¡­ So, he turned to the squadron''s guide, Elizabeth, for help. Without skipping a beat, she said that she wanted to go to her home. After all, this was paramount to her! She had to know! Thus, the squadron marched towards the Silvera household through the forest with Elizabeth in the lead.

 Chapter 13 - Reality is often cruel

    As soon as they stepped out of the forest, they could see the massive Asaparagon Tree in the distance, which stood at the heart of New Havens. It easily towered above all other creations and stood guard with its all-encompassing canopy. The Ten Dawns quickly noted it was the same as the Asaparagon Tree in Firecast. If that was the case, then it acting as the source of all the Magical Energy suddenly made sense. But one had to wonder why? Why go through all the effort for a farming town?

    In a short while, they reached the Silvera household. Elizabeth''s heart was beating so madly that it felt about to explode. It was the same farmhouse that she knew and love, that she grew up in, but now it seemed so foreign. It lacked the previous vitality of life. After coming this far, she mustered up her courage and walked through the front door. She immediately wished she had not. On the floor, four bodies were sprawled together in a pool of dried blood. Two wore the Xingyuu Empire''s uniform, and she had remembered their faces very well. She could see them in her nightmares, taunting her. The other two¡­ They were none other than her mother and father! Victoria was lying facedown with multiple stab wounds on her back. Roan was covered in sword wounds, some light, others gruesome, but the horrifying thing was that his head was chopped clean off.

    Elizabeth held back her tears. Benedict wanted to comfort her, but he could not do it. Not him, anyways. Elizabeth saw a trail of blood that went upstairs and sprinted up. Even if there was a one in a million chance that her sister or brother was alive, she would grasp it! But she was bound to be crushed. Every Grand Knight had the ability to push their senses to the absolute limit. Before entering the house, they sensed if anyone was inside and it was clearly a no. Even if someone was inside, unless they intentionally suppressed their movements and breathing to a zero, it was impossible to evade detection.

    She followed the trail to her own room and an immense sensation of foreboding despair washed over her. The girl hesitated at the door before slowly creaking it open. It was the same as always: the rickety old dresser, the dusty mirror, and the faded blinds. But when she turned her eyes to the bed, what she saw would haunt her dreams. Blood. Blood was everywhere, turning the bed into a dirty red. On top were two bodies that were terribly mangled. One was her sister, the other was her brother''s fianc¨¦e. The look on their faces was pure horror and misery. It was gut-wrenching and devastating to see that Elizabeth instantly vomited across the floor. She hurled over and over again until it hurt to even breath as she collapsed.

    Just when she thought it was over, she stumbled over something. She was almost too afraid to look. It was her brother, Edward. His arms and legs were broken at painful angles, as an expression brimming with hatred stayed even after death. He was stabbed right through the back with the same sword that Benedict had given him. His death was physically the most merciful as the soldiers saw no interest in a man like him. However, his mental agony was¡­ practically limitless. Forced to watch as your sister and lover was vandalized by soldiers and then executed alongside them, there was most likely no greater torment in the world. Seeing this scene play out in her mind over and over again, something inside Elizabeth broke as her vision went dark.

    Meanwhile, the Ten Dawns and the Grand Knights had climbed to the roof. While Nassandra specialized in water and wind magic, Tengon specialized in augmenting him or his allies, such as granting others enhanced sight, hearing, or even movement. Combined with the Grand Knights'' own tremendous perceptive capabilities, they could roughly estimate the number of soldiers in New Havens, even if they were far away. After several minutes, the knights retracted their senses. Even if they had surpassed human limitations, it was still a very stressful and tiresome thing.

    "There''s more people than the general expected," a knight stated.

    "Doesn''t seem like a few hundred," another agreed. "Seems like they''re bunkering down. Did the general know this was going to happen?"

    "Either way, we should return to Nightwin and report this. This is very important."

    "That''s fine," Tengon said. "We''ll rest a bit longer before we return." He turned to look at his partner, Nassandra, who wore a frown. "What''s wrong, Nassandra?"

    "Is she okay?" she wondered.

    "She?" Tengon asked. "Oh, you mean Elizabeth¡­ I assume this is her family home. It''s a real shame what happened here, but we can''t do anything about it," he stated bluntly.

    The five of them clambered down to see everyone was missing. Tengon frowned and led them upstairs to see the rest of their squadron huddled in front of a room. Clearly something happened, as the atmosphere was strangely quiet. The five exchanged confused gazes and pushed their way to the front of the crowd. Instantly, they could see the two corpses ruined on the bed, and another on the floor. It was so revolting that even these battle-hardened knights flinched. Nassandra looked away, but Tengon noticed that Elizabeth was hunched over in front of the bed, while Benedict was next to her.

    Elizabeth slowly rotated her head in Tengon''s direction, and he could not help but shudder inside. It was the face. Although her cheeks were flushed red and wet from tears, her eyes told a different story altogether. There was a deep, pure, and vivid hatred lingering in them. As if she wanted to burn the world down with her in it, those eyes were utterly empty and dark. Gone were the features of a young sixteen-year-old farmer girl. What replaced it was a hatred to herself, to the world, and to fate itself that ran as deep as the oceans themselves. She managed to petrify every one of these men with how cold she looked.

    "Help me get revenge," she murmured in a low roar. "Help me slaughter every single one of those pigs! I won''t rest until every single one of them receives a hundred, no¡­ a thousand times the pain that they felt! I''ll make them regret ever doing such a thing!" she screamed.

    Tengon was the first to recover his wits. "You want me to use my magic to slaughter them? There may be survivors captured in the town," he said in an equally chilling tone with narrowed eyes.

    To deal with so many enemies at once, he would have to use high-level magic given only to the Ten Dawns. To perform it, both Nassandra and Tengon were required, and it would result in a very powerful, large scale destruction spell. It was typically used to turn the tides on a battlefield during the war. However, it was indiscriminate and would kill anyone.

    "I don''t care!" she roared. "Without my family, no one else matters anymore!"

    "You little¡­!" Tengon shouted and ran forward. Benedict reacted quickly and divided the two. "I will not taint my hands for you! If you want them to die, then do it yourself!" He stormed out of the room, signalling everyone to leave. One by one, the room emptied until Benedict, Nassandra and a Grand Knight remained.

 Chapter 14 - Reality is often cruel (2)

    "It''s okay, Elizabeth. Don''t cry," Nassandra tried comforting.

    "That''s right. Keep your chin up. Life will get better, I promise," the Grand Knight added. Seeing a girl around his own daughter''s age like this made him unusually sympathetic.

    "No, it won''t," she spat. Her gaze shifted to Nassandra. "Hey¡­"

    The knight frowned. "You''re not going to ask a twelve-year-old girl to slaughter the soldiers, are you? Think about what you''re doing, will you?"

    Elizabeth looked once more at Nassandra, and inadvertently started thinking about her own sister. He was right. She could not do it. She could not say those words. Not to her. She clenched her fists and dug her nails deep into her skin, drawing blood. She bit her lip so hard that it bled. Without saying anything more, she ran out of the room. She could not stay there. Not for another second. She ran downstairs and out of the house as dusk enveloped the land of New Havens, blanketing the land in darkness.

    Benedict chased after her, but he was a step too late. When she left the front door, he lost sight of her. He cursed himself. With how emotionally unstable she was, she was bound to do something reckless. If something like that were to happen¡­ No! Not again! I won''t let the same thing happen to her. His thoughts were a wreck as he sprinted, ignoring the pain from his wounds. He eventually found her in the barn. She was standing in the middle of the empty barn, deathly silent, without a single movement. Then, she burst into tears and loudly cried with all her heart. The sounds of a lonely and broken girl were heard throughout the farm. Benedict wanted to comfort her, but he hesitated. He stayed there, watching over, as she drowned in misery.

    Elizabeth hated herself. She was delusional. She was powerless. She was a fool. The outcome was so obvious that she neglected it. She rejected reality. She thought her peaceful days with her family would return once more when she came back. She thought that she could laugh it off and think of this as nothing more than a bad joke. She thought that everything would be fine. How deluded could she be? She realized there was no such thing as a happy ending! This was no fairy tale. This was¡­ the harsh truth of the world. While she was sauntering off in the world below, her family was suffering! Guilt, regret, hatred, sadness, despair¡­ Every feeling welled up inside her and burst forth. She cried and cried, until her tears ran dry.

    As Tengon mentioned, they were returning to Nightwin to report the findings. However, he waited until Elizabeth finished her mourning before leaving. No matter what, the travesty that occurred here was beyond reprieve. This was his own little way of paying his respects. He sighed. He normally prided himself in being quite a calm person. Using Arcania meant being calm and focused. An agitated heart would only find it harder to use magic. As a Ten Dawn, this lesson was engraved deeply into him. However, when he thought back to the Golden Nightmare and what he did¡­ I''m twenty years old and I''m still so emotional. I have a long way to go before I can catch up to the Conquestian. He lamented bitterly.

    The squadron returned by early morning on the next day without difficulties. Throughout the entire journey, Elizabeth had not said a single word to anyone. When they landed, she ran to her room and locked herself inside. Her body quivered as she held herself tightly. She was so very lost right now. Like a boat casted off into the great oceans, she was aimless. Every direction was the same. What was she going to do now? Her life was thoroughly destroyed. Even if the Alzar Kingdom acted on her whims and killed the Xingyuu Empire soldiers, would that save her? Would that bring back her family? No! Even if the entire Xingyuu Empire burned to ash, she would still be alone. The world was so much bigger but was so much smaller as well¡­

    Hearing the news, Christina dropped everything and rushed to Elizabeth''s room. She knew what would happen, but she let her go anyways. I should have stopped her! I shouldn''t have let her go back! Christina believed that by going back and seeing the truth, Elizabeth would gain closure. But after learning about their fates, that was a silly dream. It completely backfired on her now. She ridiculed herself. As Lady Commander, she saw firsthand how depraved the war could be. She should have expected this. Now, if Elizabeth were to consider this world not worth living in¡­ Then Christina would truly be crushed by guilt!

    "Elizabeth, are you in there?" Christina tried calmly asking at her door.

    "Is that you, Auntie Christina?" Elizabeth''s voice was unusually hoarse.

    "Could you let me in? Let''s talk, okay?"

    With a slow response, she replied, "Sorry, but could you leave me alone for a while?"

    Christina could feel how devastated Elizabeth was just by her tone. "Elizabeth, I told you before that I''ll always be your Auntie Christina. Please let me in¡­ I won''t be long, okay?" she practically pleaded.

    Silence was her answer. Christina grew nervous and was about to break down the door when she heard the lock release. The door creaked open to reveal a dishevelled Elizabeth. Her clothes were in tatters, her hair was frazzled, her eyes were red, and her cheeks were wet. It was a shocking transformation from the girl Christina knew and it broke her heart. Although she only met Elizabeth a handful of times, she watched her grow up over the years. In a way, Christina cared for Elizabeth like family.

    "What is it?"

    "I heard about what happened," Christina said slowly. "I''m very sorry for you and your family. They shouldn''t have endured such cruel fates. The Xingyuu Empire went too far. If there is anything that I can do, ask it."

    "Tell me then¡­" Elizabeth fell to her knees. "What am I supposed to do now? Where do I go now?"

    "For now, I''ll still be taking you to the capital. The general has agreed to allow us to join him. Once you meet with Lord Korogin and Queen Bethnal, I hope everything will become clearer."

    "The capital, huh?" she repeated dully. Perhaps I''ll let the waves wash me to a new shore¡­ Wherever she was bound to go, it was better than here, right?

 Chapter 15 - Isabella Targal

    Elizabeth blinked her eyes in disbelief. She was sitting at the dinner table in her house. The same cozy house when she spent her life, the rickety wooden chairs, the dusty curtains, and the scratched table¡­ Everything was exactly the same as she remembered. Edward was playing games with Aisa. They were too poor to afford toys, so they played with their imagination. Right now, Edward was playing the role of a ferocious dragon, and Aisa was doing her best to run away. Both were laughing childishly. Victoria was busy cooking in the kitchen, chopping up vegetables that she had bought this morning. Roan returned with a fresh chicken that he slaughtered and began dicing it up. The lifting aroma of a chicken stew wafted into the air. Before long, everyone was assembled at the table to eat. Elizabeth smiled. Her life was finally back.

    "What''s wrong, Elizabeth? You''re crying," Victoria asked.

    "Did Edward do something again?" Roan added.

    "Huh? Why is it always my fault? I was playing with Aisa. Isn''t that right?" Aisa gently nodded.

    "That''s not it, mother. It wasn''t¡­"

    Before she finished those words, the scene transformed. Gone was the homely atmosphere. What replaced it was the empty desolation of life. Victoria and Roan were lying on the ground in a pool of dried blood with their cold lifeless eyes looking back at her. Elizabeth cowered in fear. No! Please! I don''t want to see it again! She cried with all her might, but the scene transformed once more. Now, she was in her bedroom with the same three bloody corpses sprawled out. Their crying pleading and agonized expressions were forever immortalized on their faces. Elizabeth screamed out in horror.

    She bolted upright in her bed, drenched in sweat and tears. Her heart felt like it was about to explode. The girl looked around and found relief in the small dark tent serving as her temporary living quarters. It was already a week since they departed from Nightwin with General Gordon''s army. According to Christina''s estimates, it would take another week before they entered the capital. Since it was nighttime in the camp, no one heard her outburst. She focused on calming her mind and heart, but they stubbornly refused her. It took around thirty minutes before she was calm.

    Her body was sticky and sweaty and overall, she felt gross. Staying in bed would only make her more uncomfortable, so she clambered out. The girl grabbed her robe and stepped out her tent into the vast military camp. Thousands of tents were setup in every direction housing all the soldiers, blacksmiths, officers, physicians, chefs, and any other profession necessary. The moon of Eeyrie hung high in the cloudless sky, illuminating the darkly lit grounds. The air was cold and frigid, causing her to shiver a bit. The forest trees were starting to yellow with the coming season. Overall, it painted a beautiful picturesque scenery of autumn.

    Elizabeth walked over to a nearby campfire and was surprised to find someone there. Benedict had his back turned and was stoking the fire. He was simply silently watching the flames burn in their radiant orange. Elizabeth hesitated. When it came to Benedict, her feelings were a mess. To hate him or not? It was difficult to answer. He was the source of all her suffering. Whenever she saw him, she thought of how terribly her family suffered, and her emotions flared like a volcano. She knew she was being unfair. It was not his fault. He did not want it to happen. But the fact remained¡­ Without him, her family would still be alive.

    As she contemplated going back to her tent, Benedict noticed her. The two stared at one another, not knowing what to say or do. He was the first to avert his gaze in an awkward fashion. Seeing this, Elizabeth realized he was shy and chuckled. She decided to sit down next to him. Though he was the first person she met from the outside world, she really knew nothing about him. It was a strange how the world worked, she thought. The two awkwardly sat there, in silence, watching as the fire blazed on.

    "I''m sorry about what happened," Benedict meekly whispered.

    "Did you ever lose someone?"

    "Huh?" Confused, he answered, "Yes¡­ I have."

    "Tell me, would you?"

    "I don''t really¡­"

    "Please."

    Benedict took a deep breath and looked up at the dark starry sky with dull eyes. He was silent for several minutes before quietly saying, "Her name was Isabella. Isabella Targal."

    "I remember you calling me Isabella before. Do I look like her?"

    He gave a wry smile. "You might as well be her twin. You two are so similar that even I cannot help but think you''re Isabella''s reincarnation."

    "Reincarnation? Then¡­"

    "That''s right. She died three years ago during the Teria Sea Campaign." With pain, he continued, "Isabella and I had joined the same squadron, one of the countless others that were ordered to repel the Xingyuu Empire''s fleets. For months, we worked together, side by side, fighting off soldiers, protecting one another¡­ It sounds clich¨¦ but I fell in love with her. She was friendly, strong, and confident. No matter who it was, she would try to be friends with them. I loved that part about her. But my parents would never approve of this relationship. They had married not out of love, but to expand the family''s prestige and strength. I was from a Grand Nobility Household, and Isabella wasn''t even from a High Nobility Household. It was simply not meant to be¡­

    "On our last mission, we were ambushed by the Xingyuu Empire. I took Isabella and we fled. We ran and ran until my lungs felt like they were about to explode, but even then, it was not enough. They chased us on horseback. Even now, I can still hear their stampeding hooves. We wanted to hide but there was nothing nearby. It was like a nightmare. Isabella couldn''t run anymore. I wanted to pick her up and run, but she refused. She knew how impossible it was. I confessed my feelings to her, and we kissed. She loved me too but was too scared to say anything to me, a Grand Noble. How ironic was that, huh? I was prepared to stand my ground there and die together with her, but she begged me to run away. I saw her face, her resolve, and her strength and¡­ I fled. I fled like a coward. I kept running without looking back until I reached the next town. I hated myself for what I did. If only I was a bit stronger, I could have protected her."

    "Stronger, huh?" Elizabeth repeated. "I understand you. If I was stronger, I could have protected my family too¡­" The two sat in more silence before she broke it, "Thank you, Benedict. That made me feel a bit better."

 Chapter 16 - Algard, the capital city of the Alzar Kingdom

    On the paths northeast, the roads widened to accommodate the traffic. Alongside their long military caravan, there were countless more people joining them. From traders to nobles to refugees, everyone made their journey to and from the capital as they entered the Premora Province. The capital city of the Alzar Kingdom was appropriately called the True Heart Capital, because it acted as the heart of the kingdom. Whether it was economy, military, or nobility, everything was taken to its extremes there. Whether it was the poorest slums of the alleyways or the spotless throne room of Castle Reinhard, anything could be found there. For those fleeing the Second Great Kingdom War, there was no greater safety than within those tall walls.

    Elizabeth watched as her carriage crested a hill, giving her an expansive view of the capital city''s skyline. From here, she could see sister cities of Algard and Corasen. If Algard was the haven of powerful nobility and royalty, then Corasen was the haven of everything else. Algard resided on its own island, named the Island of Gods and Goddesses with a single lonely bridge connected from Corasen. There, all the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households lived alongside the royal castle, Castle Reinhard. Of course, there was also the Quinvoren Strategic Central Command, the Quinvoren Academy, the Royal Supreme Court of Justice, and more. Nearly all the kingdom''s key organizations had their headquarters in Algard. There, being a Great Noble was the standard. Anything less was looked down upon.

    Corasen was its larger, wilder counterpart. Residing on the mainland, it nestled up close to the seaside, and boasted a vast sprawling size to accompany its several million strong population. Hundreds of thousands of houses were built along tight winding cobblestone streets and roads, with the city divided into ten primary districts. Where walls once contained the city, the city now freely flowed out and burst at the seams. Now, even the lands outside the city were inhabited by countless makeshift shacks for the poor. Smoke clouds clouded the sky as dots swarmed in the writhing mass. Toward the harbor, sh.i.p.s of all sizes were constantly entering and leaving.

    Elizabeth could only feel dazed at the view. From a glance, the vastness and prosperity of the Alzar Kingdom could be seen! This was the kingdom with a history that lasted over a thousand years! Whether it was New Havens, Fortress Fallinard, or even Nightwin, nothing came close. All her life, she was most familiar with her family of four. Just the numbers in their hundred thousand soldier army was enough for Elizabeth to be dizzy. With the sea of people in the cities, Elizabeth felt a mounting headache. The capital city was really too much¡­

    As they entered the city limits, the dense crowds parted way for the army. There was a sense of reverence, and hatred in their gazes. Reverence for the honorable who sacrificed their lives to protect the kingdom. Hatred for the soldiers for prolonging the war and ruining their lives. By now, nearly all the commoners were tainted in some way by the war. Everyone had their own tragedy. In fact, of the many who lingered in the slums of Corasen, it was not an exaggeration that four to five out of ten were refugees from the frontier provinces. Their cold lifeless eyes chilled Elizabeth as she inadvertently thought of herself. The look she had on New Havens was probably similar. To think that there were as many people here as stars in the night sky that shared her story¡­ It was saddening.

    The army passed under the portcullis, officially entering Corasen. Here, the makeshift dirt roads were instantly transformed into worm cobblestone roads as the buildings were constructed of brick and stone. Although it was only Corasen, the city of commoners and lower nobility, it still sang of wealth. Naturally, anyone who could own land in this precious haven stood heads and shoulders above other commoners. People clapped and cheered for the army''s arrival with children coming to admire the valiant war heroes. General Gordon Mill was at the front and with his bear-like stature and lion-like charisma, he commanded everyone''s admiration. The parade continued until they reached the military''s Quinvoren District, where the caravan began unloading.

    Elizabeth sighed as relief washed over her. Being in a carriage for so long assaulted her comfort. Every time they rolled over a bumpy surface, her underside would ring out in pain. She was looking forward to stretching her legs finally. But before she could leave, Christina, who was sat across from her, stopped her. This was not their destination. Instead, it was Castle Reinhard in the heart of Algard! Once more, Elizabeth wondered what business she had with the Royal Family that demanded such urgency. She only heard of the Alzar Kingdom a month ago. From what she could gleam, the Holy Reingolian Medallion hanging around her neck right now was central to this mystery.

    The carriage pulled away from the military district and headed towards the city square. Here, the buildings were taller, sharper, and overall much better looking which mirrored the increase in wealth. Even though the streets were still as busy as always, the standard was now a Noble or High Noble with their colorful and expensive clothes. Standing over the wide city square and the bridge to Algard were two massive statues depicting the Church of the Twin Goddesses. The True Heart Bridge was a long suspension bridge that extended across the sea over to Algard and symbolized the vast difference between the two cities. Furthermore, Algard required a hefty entrance fee that many would bulge their eyes at. Great Nobles and higher could afford the price daily. Others would go bankrupt¡­

    Entering the sanctuary of the Alzar Kingdom, the surroundings went under a qualitative transformation. Though the buildings were twice as tall and big by Corasen''s standards, they were more spread out allowing light to sift through easier than Corasen. Greenery decorated the space in between, with trees and flowers becoming commonplace. Rather than a city, it offered a cozier, more sophisticated scenery. Elizabeth could spot the castle as soon as they left the bridge. It was a beautiful towering white beast that effortlessly overlooked Algard and Corasen. It was none other than Castle Reinhard, the symbol of Alzar royalty!

    ***

    In one of the innermost chambers of Castle Reinhard, Royal Guards were lined up outside, warding off anyone who got too close. The difference between Grand Knights and Royal Guards was quite large. While both could push their senses to the limits, their respective masteries in the Perception Realm was significant. Every Royal Guard was capable of seamlessly integrating their enhanced senses during combat, explosively increasing their strength, something that Grand Knights struggled with. Much like the Ten Dawns of the Zino Kingdom, the Royal Guard was considered the Alzar Kingdom''s trump card. They towered at the apex of strength among knights.

    Of course, with those standing guard, those inside were not normal. Inside was a small windowed room with a round table as the centerpiece. Seven people were sat here, waiting for the eighth and final member to show up before officially convening the meeting. None of them were particularly pleased. After all, they all held extremely respected and powerful positions, second only to the Royal Family itself. A single word from them meant sweeping changes across the Alzar Kingdom. However, they held their tongue for the head of the Royal Assembly was Lord Korogin Highguard, the Master of Strategy! In a time where there was no monarch like now, the Master of Strategy defaulted as the temporary monarch. For the past two years since King Harth''s death, Lord Korogin ruled in his stead.

    The doors opened and two men walked in. The first was a middle-aged man with scruffy brown hair and a well-groomed moustache. He wore an elegant sleek coat with simple black pants. Attached to his collar was the standard cape for royalty: red with outlines of gold. On his sash, he wore the symbol of the Alzar Kingdom, a lion and snake, which symbolized his authority. Although bags hung under his eyes, he kept a focused gaze. His plain clothes did not detract from his overflowing kingly aura. This was the power to command an entire kingdom, Lord Korogin Highguard!

    The second was a Royal Guard, whose white balding hairline may lead people to believe he was very old, but he was actually around the same age as Korogin. He wore an extensive and intricate white plate armor set with a sharp gaze. The insignia of the Royal Guard was proudly displayed on his chest piece. Every single motion was planned with nearly no excess movements. A large glaive was strapped to his back and a single lonely longsword hung on his waist. As the story goes, the man would only draw forth his glaive for opponents worthy of his attention! Just like Lord Korogin, this knight''s reputation and fame spread as far as the skies itself. Widely considered as the strongest knight in the Alzar Kingdom, it was the current Leader of the Knights and Royal Guard, Sir Winstin Mormont!

    The seven Royal Assembly members stood at attention with Korogin lightly nodding. The doors closed behind him, sealing them inside. The monthly conference of the Royal Assembly began in earnest!

 Chapter 17 - The Royal Assemblys conference

    "How are our preparations for winter coming along?" Korogin asked.

    "General Fuwu is truly scheming," the Master of Resources replied. "He destroyed our farms and stole our grain stores in the south. We managed to save a portion, and combined with the central province''s own supply, we should be able to make it through."

    "Judging your tone, we should be fine, but what about the refugees?" the Mistress of Justice frowned.

    "Should we really worry about such leeches? Most of them are jobless and contribute nothing. It would be better to use this winter to cull the herd a bit," the Master of Information sneered.

    "I agree with Lord Kendrick," the Master of Progress added. "If we have a deficiency this winter, then what about the next? How many will starve then if we try to feed everyone? We need to consider the future and save our strength."

    The Mistress of Justice''s frown deepened. "They are our citizens. They are not our war prisoners. We should be doing everything in our power to help them. How can we maintain the people''s faith in the Royal Assembly if we disregard them at this crucial junction?"

    The three bickered for a bit more but none of them were willing to compromise. Eventually, the Mistress of Wealth changed the topic. "I heard that General Fuwu set his eyes on Elwin Path."

    "Elwin Path¡­" a few repeated in surprise.

    "That''s correct. They have already setup a base of operations there," Korogin affirmed. "However, we suspect that it''s a diversion to throw our attention away from the Goron warfront. We should not be worried about an invasion into the Dimorin Plains anytime soon."

    "Then why did you decide to pull General Gordon away?" the Mistress of Relations wondered.

    "The Goron warfront has reached a stalemate for the time being. General Gordon''s presence will not affect the overall situation. Instead, I have a separate mission for him and his army."

    "Still, the Xingyuu Empire is too overbearing," the Mistress of Wealth exhaled. "During the First Great Kingdom War, it was a tact understanding that the war could not be won decisively so quickly. Therefore, the war was spread out into many campaigns, followed by recovery, and then more campaigns. But now¡­"

    "Without any time to recover, the trade network in the south is virtually crippled," the Master of Trade said. "If this goes on, our southern provinces will collapse even without the Xingyuu Empire."

    The Mistress of Wealth nodded. "Our treasury is also thoroughly in the negatives. We owe many debts everywhere. The financial strain of the Second Great Kingdom War is proving to be much greater than the First¡­ I''m afraid that our economy may suffer a heavy backlash at this rate."

    "How much longer can we sustain our current expenditures?" Korogin asked solemnly.

    His wife, the Mistress of Wealth, shook her head. "If the war continues, then two years at most."

    "What? Two years?"

    Everyone was stunned. This sudden deadline was like a guillotine hanging above everyone''s necks. Economy was the cornerstone of every civilization. Should the Alzar Kingdom''s economy collapse, the consequences would be unimaginable! With the additional threat of the Xingyuu Empire bearing down their backs, the atmosphere in the room took a deep dive.

    "Does the Xingyuu Empire want to die along with us?" the Master of Resources'' face was incomparably dark. "Their economic strength should be the same as ours."

    "There''s no point in trying to understand such barbarians. We tried our hand at peace before and looked at what we gained! The Ambush of Sanguis Coast should be all the evidence you need," the Master of Information spat.

    "There''s also the rebels lurking about¡­"

    "Did we not extinguish them during the Golden Nightmare?"

    Korogin sighed as he explained, "We spotted a few rebel forces up in the north. They''re probably the remnant forces from the Golden Nightmare. Right now, they seem to be gathering their strength again."

    "We should deal with them immediately!" someone shouted. "With an enemy in front and an enemy behind, there''s no telling what might happen if they conspire against us. The rebel forces are weak right now."

    The Master of Information shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "Naturally, they understand that as well so they''re laying low. We haven''t been able to sniff out their hideouts yet."

    "Where are they getting their funding from?" the Mistress of Wealth wondered. "They must have a supporter from behind the scenes. It also must be a fairly large organization."

    "In the worst case, it might be a Grand Nobility Household," the Master of Progress deduced.

    The twenty-five Grand Nobility Households were the very foundation of the Alzar Kingdom. In normal cases, talking as if they committed treason was a truly foolish act. If it were anyone other than the Royal Assembly, then a swift execution would be in order. However, excluding the Mistress of Wealth, they were all the patriarchs or matriarchs of their respective Grand Nobility Households. They had the power to speak about such matters without fearing repercussions.

    "A Grand Nobility Household, huh?" one muttered. "If the Grand Nobility Households are divided on their loyalty, that''s a big problem."

    "Although I cannot speak for everyone, the Highguard Household does not have such ill intentions," Korogin said. His message was clear. There may be traitors amongst the Royal Assembly.

    Someone scoffed. "We know why the rebels chose to rebel against us. If we think along the same lines, the motive behind the Grand Nobility Households should be obvious. They want to become the new Royal Family."

    "That makes sense," another agreed. "We have been without a monarch for some time. Lord Korogin staying as temporary monarch is undoubtedly making people wary."

    Korogin''s expression soured as the blame shifted to him. But inside, he knew this was the truth. When King Harth died, emergency powers were given to the Master of Strategy, as he was the one directly responsible for the warfront. According to norms, he was supposed to surrender these powers to the next heir of the throne, but there was currently no heir! Those who were worthy of it rejected it. Those who were not desired it. As such, he overstayed his welcome as temporary monarch. For the last two years, he worked tirelessly as monarch and Master of Strategy. To say he was overworked was an understatement. However, his efforts were not received well. People would mistake his diligence for ambition, ambition to become the true king! He understood this well. Inadvertently, he became one of the biggest threats to stability in the realm. With so many threats to the realm, even Korogin felt the monumental pressure!

 Chapter 18 - Holy Reingolian Medallion

    The conference took most of the day, with only short breaks in between sessions. With topics ranging from agriculture to trade to military movements to even nobility needs, the monthly conference was a rare event where the future of the Alzar Kingdom was planned out! As expected, when it was over, the Royal Assembly members were thoroughly exhausted, especially Lord Korogin. As the head of the Royal Assembly, he had the final say in all matters. There was no chance for rest. Even when he was walking between the conference hall to his chambers, countless messengers bombarded him with reports. On top of his Royal Assembly duties, he was still the temporary monarch!

    He grunted inwardly while maintaining a regal appearance. Although others might not know, but the internal threats were equally as bad as the war with the Xingyuu Empire. In truth, he suspected that the Grand Nobility Households may have dabbled in the rebel forces, but without evidence, he could not act. The households had a great foundation. Toppling one would undoubtedly shift the entire power structure in the kingdom. However, leaving them alone would be most foolish. A sharp glint flashed through his eyes as he thought. If they were in peaceful times, then Korogin would instantly act.

    Earlier, he wanted to probe the Royal Assembly members, to test their reactions on being accused. Some denied it vehemently, while others deflected the blame. But Korogin knew how crafty these people were. How could they join the Royal Assembly without a firm grasp of politics? All of them could scheme and backstab while keeping a noble face. They knew how to handle people like puppets on strings. They pointed fingers around and around until everyone lost interest. Normally, someone would be disheartened with such a result, but Korogin expected this. With their reactions, he had even more confidence. There was certainly a traitor!

    When he reached his quarters, the man tried to relax his shoulders, but they were as tense as he was. He was frustrated. Even with the glamorous title of temporary monarch, the power he wielded felt awfully limited. As they say, with great power comes great responsibility! Clearly, Korogin was no exception. He started looking through the dozens of scrolls built up on his desk. Most were updates from the war council and movements of allied or enemy forces. As he went through them, he was pleasantly surprised. It was an update from Commander Christina reporting her arrival in the capital with Elizabeth. He had been expecting their arrival for days now and sent Sir Winstin to find them without hesitation. What happened next could determine the fate of the kingdom!

    Half an hour later, the Royal Guard returned with the two. Elizabeth was astonished to hear that the man escorting them was the Leader of the Knights and the Royal Guard, the strongest knight in the Alzar Kingdom! The reason was, Grand Knights and even Royal Guards radiated a horrifying pressure. Simply staying next to them was suffocating for her, as if they could crush her without moving a finger! Despite that, Sir Winstin had no pressure, not even the tiniest amount. His presence was so imperceivably weak that Elizabeth thought he was your everyday soldier. This made her realize. This was the strong!

    When she entered the room and saw Korogin''s cold and calculating gaze, she flinched. It was different from when she met General Gordon. Every instinct was telling her to bow down in submission! Seeing this, Korogin softened his expression. He forced himself to remember. This was not the Royal Assembly, where snakes and tigers lurked. This was his friend''s legacy! But he had to make sure.

    "Commander Christina, is this Elizabeth?"

    "Yes, I can confirm she is."

    "Does she have the Holy Reingolian Medallion on her?"

    Christina glanced at Elizabeth, who reacted. She fumbled with the medallion hidden under her clothes, before bringing it out. When she was in Fortress Fallinard, Christina specifically instructed her to keep it hidden. Therefore, only when they were in the protection of Castle Reinhard, did she wear it again. The golden glamor of the lion instantly drew everyone''s attention. It was simply too eye-catching! Sir Winstin''s and Lord Korogin''s breathing hastened as they recognized that familiar object. It was the Holy Reingolian Medallion that they remembered! Elizabeth saw their strange looks and raised an eyebrow.

    "Pardon me," Korogin said, instantly recovering his demeanor. "Please, take a seat. Earlier, I was too preoccupied with the Royal Assembly conference to meet with you. Would you like a drink? We have Crystal Gr.a.p.e Wine, Thousand Showers, and even Reflection and Remorse." He effortlessly listed off priceless beverages.

    Elizabeth lowly laughed and replied awkwardly, "I don''t know. Could I have some water or tea?"

    The man was unfl.u.s.tered as he ordered a servant over. He shifted his attention over to Christina and asked, "Does she know anything?"

    "I haven''t told her anything as you ordered, Your Majesty."

    "Good, good¡­ You must be very confused, Your Highness."

    Elizabeth saw Korogin was looking straight at her and she blankly stared back. Your Highness was a form of address made towards the Royal Family, second only to Your Majesty. It symbolized paramount importance and authority in the Alzar Kingdom. To this, Elizabeth was silent as she reflexively glanced in her aunt''s direction. Her thoughts slowly drifted. When she heard she was going to Castle Reinhard, she made several guesses. They ranged from the straightforward, like detailing New Havens to a general, to the outright ridiculous, like becoming the Royal Farmer. But this¡­ Elizabeth was in a daze. The possibility of being a princess seemed so distant that it was essentially wishful thinking. After all, her parents were Victoria and Roan, two farmers that descended from a generation of farmers from New Havens! No matter how she racked her brains, the connection between New Havens and the Alzar Kingdom was nonexistent!

    Korogin then eloquently explained, "As you may have guessed, your true name is Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, and you''re the daughter and only child of King Harth Etuvel Reindel."

    "Huh?" Elizabeth blurted out. She really had to wonder if she was dreaming still. "I''m sorry. Could you repeat that again?"

    The Master of Strategy exchanged a glance with Christina. She hastily said, "It means that you''re a princess of the Alzar Kingdom, Elizabeth."

 Chapter 19 - Holy Reingolian Medallion (2)

    "Huh? Me? Really? How is that possible? You''re joking, right?" Elizabeth mused. However, the stern expression on Korogin told her otherwise. She was forced to believe this crazy tale. "Then who is my mother? Is it¡­?" Her thoughts lapsed on her mother, Victoria. But to have a scandalous relationship with the Alzar Kingdom''s king was a bit¡­ Too wild even for her imagination. She could not imagine her mother doing this.

    The man snorted as he said, "It''s not who you think it is. It was a commoner woman who didn''t even know how to read or write. She didn''t even know how to speak Olden Anglo." He did not bother restraining his disgust over his close friend''s lover.

    "I still don''t understand. How did I end up in New Havens?"

    "That wasn''t an accident. That was on purpose. You were born during the Golden Age, the era of peace between the two kingdom wars. During then, it was a great period of instability. Everyone was unsure about the future, now that the veil of war was stripped away. King Harth publicly had no wife. If he announced one day that his wife was a commoner, and that his child was to be the next-in-line for the throne, it isn''t hard to see what would happen. It would be complete chaos. So, we planned to hide you on New Havens until you became of age."

    "Next-in-line for the throne?" she focused on these keywords as her heart skipped a beat.

    "You assumed correctly. The Holy Reingolian Medallion that you hold is the symbol of inheritance in the Alzar Kingdom. With one half of the lion and the other half of the snake, the two could join to form the emblem of the kingdom."

    Several mysteries cleared up in Elizabeth''s head now. The golden lion in her had always confounded her over its origin. Her family had a background of farmers. How could they afford such an intricately crafted golden medallion? Furthermore, it was clearly misshaped. She assumed that it was someone''s failed creation, but if it was one half of a pair, then it made sense.

    "Where''s the other half?"

    Korogin became unhappy. "Two years ago, during the Battle of the Millennium, King Harth was captured. This also meant his snake half of the medallion. We haven''t been able to recover it since then."

    "Then you want me to become the next queen?" Elizabeth slurred. She was barely believing the words as it came out of her own mouth. Her mind could barely keep up.

    "Eventually, yes. You must be worried of your own deficiencies. Obviously, without proper training then it will be difficult, but I have planned for that in advance. We will prepare for one year, during which you will undergo intense training. We will also announce your inheritance to the kingdom, which should help stabilize the realm. As long as the truth about your commoner mother isn''t exposed, then everything should be fine."

    Elizabeth laughed in a self-ridiculing manner. "Aren''t there other people more suited for the role than me? Like other people in the Royal Family? I''m a farmer''s girl! There''s no way I can manage an entire kingdom like this. It''s simply impossible!"

    "Strictly speaking, you''re not the only valid candidate. King Harth has four siblings, but the first has abdicated, the second is the ambassador for the Zino Kingdom, the third is managing the Premora Province as a Provincial Occurion, and the fourth¡­" Korogin smiled wryly. "He''s too unsuited for the throne. Both Queen Bethnal and I believe that. Among your generation, there''s three. One of them is an infant, and the other two have questionable personalities. As you can see the pool of candidates is rather shallow."

    "Then¡­ how about outside the Royal Family?" Elizabeth probed.

    "That''s not impossible either, but that won''t happen."

    The Royal Family in the Alzar Kingdom was not a static position. The world was uncertain, and anything could happen. The seat of Royal Family transferred many times since the kingdom''s inception. In fact, the current Etuvel Reindel was the seventeenth family to ascend to the throne. More than fifty years ago, they were merely a Grand Nobility Household. Unfortunately, Korogin knew this was the wrong move to make. By openly selecting candidates outside of the Royal Family, that was basically admitting that the Royal Family could not solve their current predicament. It would cause their reputation and authority to shrivel up.

    Furthermore, the all-important question would remain: which Grand Nobility Household would be chosen? From Korogin''s information, there was a Grand Nobility Household scheming behind the kingdom''s back. In the worst-case scenario, there may even be multiple traitorous families. The consequences of choosing them as the next Royal Family was obvious. However, even if there were none, the potential to become the next Royal Family would give birth to factions and rivalries. The precious balance that Korogin maintained all this time would shatter and the kingdom would succ.u.mb to chaos. Unless there was absolutely no choice, this was not a choice that Korogin could commit to!

    "You''ve been the monarch all this time, right? Can''t you¡­ just become the king?"

    Christina, who was standing silently behind, felt her heart stopped as she had feared those words the most. This was talking about the Highguard Household forcefully succeeding the Royal Family! It was not something you could say so easily! Even Sir Winstin''s features twitched slightly. The room turned quiet with Elizabeth regretting her words. Instead of anger though, the man chuckled lightly.

    "You don''t hold back your tongue, much like King Harth. You''re right though. The most important reason that I want you to inherit the throne is because it was King Harth''s last wishes. As his Master of Strategy, advisor, and friend, how could I ignore that? Therefore, I will do everything in my power to assure your rulership."

    Elizabeth frowned and cut straight to the point. "What if I don''t want to become queen? Would you respect my wishes then?"

    That was the reality. Becoming queen? She never once thought about it, much less desired it. Though her time in this world was short, Elizabeth came to fully realize the sheer vastness of the Alzar Kingdom and the world of Sor. Here, everyone had their own hopes and dreams, grievances and regrets, and stories to tell. With a civilization that spread from end to end on this continent, becoming queen was not as easy as it sounded. It meant standing at the top of these millions of citizens, taking them under your wing, and leading the way. Becoming monarch was becoming a beacon in the darkness, a symbol of hope and strength! She grew up learning how to till the fields, milk cows, or telling when a chicken was sick. How could she inspire others or lead the way forward? She could not stand tall with charisma like General Gordon. She could not plan and calculate like Lord Korogin.

 Chapter 20 - Holy Reingolian Medallion (3)

    Impossible! Simply impossible! She ridiculed and shook her head. She just wanted her family back¡­ Nothing more.

    "Your Highness, the Alzar Kingdom needs you. I can''t stabilize the realm by myself. Your family would''ve wanted this as well."

    "Huh?" Elizabeth shouted in a mocking tone. "What do you know about my family? Do you think my mother and father wanted to be killed? Do you think my sister wanted to be vandalized? Do you think my brother wanted to see his sister and fianc¨¦e played with as he was helpless? You have quite the nerve to say that!" she screamed with her rage overflowing. All those emotions she carefully bottled up came pouring out.

    Korogin''s eyebrows twitched as he faced being yelled at. In all these years as monarch, when has anyone dared to do such a thing? He could not help but raise his voice, "Elizabeth, calm down. There''s a lot of things I don''t want to do either, but I must do it because it is my responsibility. The same goes for you! The fact that you have the Holy Reingolian Medallion means you should help the Alzar Kingdom through these tough times."

    "I have to help the Alzar Kingdom?" she laughed manically. "The Xingyuu Empire might have killed my family, but the ones who led them there was the Alzar Kingdom! Now, you expect me to help you freely while disregarding my own wishes? You''re awfully selfish!"

    "I''m selfish? I have been working tirelessly for the last two years as both monarch and Master of Strategy. Before that, I devoted nearly thirty years of my life to protecting the kingdom. You haven''t done a single thing yet you''re calling me selfish?" he fiercely shot back. "Don''t you understand? The realm will crumble soon or later. We need your help!"

    "I haven''t done a thing, huh? Tell that to my family. You only need my status, right? You don''t actually need me." Seeing Korogin turn deathly quiet, indignation continued to rise in Elizabeth''s heart. "Hmph! You put on this big show but in the end, the truth is this!"

    "Elizabeth!" Korogin roared, slamming his fist on the table with such force that the doc.u.ments on top jumped. He was clenching his teeth as blood veins showed from his forehead. "There are millions of people living in the Alzar Kingdom. Do you think you are special because you lost your family? Who hasn''t lost someone in this war? Even your father, King Harth, died! But we have a responsibility because we are the only ones who can do so! Without us, the Alzar Kingdom will spiral into destruction! Are you going to abandon everyone because of your pride?"

    "Pride? You call that pride? All my life, the only people I ever really knew was my family! You keep talking about the people. All these people in the kingdom¡­ Why should I have to sacrifice myself for people I don''t even know?" she shouted back. Even her throat was starting to hurt. "No matter what, I won''t be the queen! I won''t be your puppet to play with!"

    She shot up from her chair and strode towards the door with fury. Sir Winstin was guarding the door and hesitated to let her go, but after seeing Korogin''s gesture, he opened the door. Elizabeth paid no attention to either the Royal Guard or her aunt and walked away. Instantly, Korogin''s figure deflated in his chair as he visibly aged by several years. His anger disappeared like smoke and his usual composure recovered. He caressed his forehead as he mulled it over silently.

    "What is your opinion on the matter, Lady Commander?" he asked after a while.

    Christina bit her lip and said, "I believe that Your Majesty''s reasons were strong and that you were correct in saying what you did. The Alzar Kingdom is currently in a dire predicament. As the Master of Strategy, you have to think of the overall picture and ensure the stability of the realm." Though she was not privy to secrets from the Royal Assembly, it was not hard to grasp the general situation of the kingdom through her reports.

    However, Korogin noticed the hesitation. "But? What is your personal opinion?"

    The woman took a deep breath and steeled her nerves. "With all due respect, Elizabeth is not the strong and valiant princess that you want. She isn''t like your two sons. She is only a humble and quiet sixteen-year-old girl who lost her family and her way of life. I do not believe this was the correct approach to convincing her."

    "I also regret my approach earlier. I hadn''t realized she treasured her family that badly," Korogin sighed. He knew what he said was the moment that the conversation failed. Had he known, he would have never tried to gamble like that. "You''ve known her for many years now. What should be our next step? No matter what, the Alzar Kingdom needs an heir to stabilize. This absolutely cannot be compromised on."

    "Right now, she''s probably confused, scared, and maybe even hateful."

    "Towards the kingdom?"

    "The kingdom¡­ The empire¡­ Maybe even us, but most importantly herself. Time will heal her wounds, but she must be willing. We must give her time to think. We must give her space to breath. She isn''t a bad girl at heart. I believe that in due time¡­ She will come to terms with this."

    "It seems like we can only pray to the goddesses now for the future of the kingdom," Korogin said with complex emotions.

    The Second Great Kingdom War, the rebel forces, the shortage of food, the thinning finances, the refugee crisis, the reconstruction efforts, the traitorous nobility households, and the lack of an heir¡­ There were as many problems as there were stars in the sky. But even a single one of them was enough to spell disaster. Korogin stood up and opened the blinds of the window behind his desk, revealing the enormous view of Castle Reinhard, Algard, Corasen, the Sea of the Crystal, and the world beyond. Dark stormy clouds rumbled in the skies overhead, as if laughing at the struggles of man. Korogin felt the massive weight on his shoulders intensifying by dozens of times. The time of judgement was rapidly approaching. Will the Alzar Kingdom be able to stand it? He thought somberly.

    The atmosphere in the room was suffocating and depressing. Seeing her cousin like this, Christina said nothing. She was only Lady Commander of a remote fortress in the Dimorin Plains. Though they may be both from the Highguard Household, she had no idea what Korogin was going through. She could offer no words of comfort. Sir Winstin knew a bit more, as he was constantly by Korogin''s side as his Protector. Yet because of that, he realized exactly how hard Korogin was working. Every day and night, without a break, and sometimes without sleep, the man strove to protect the realm that his friend King Harth could not. The peak was powerful, but often lonely! Korogin embodied this better than anyone else.

    Just as Winstin was about to leave Korogin to think, his sixth sense felt something. This was not a normal sense, but a sense that was developed and refined carefully after decades of experience. Someone was spying on them! Winstin was inwardly surprised, but his body reacted instantly. His five senses burst out with enormous strength as he fully sharpened his perception to seek out the intruder. His mind filled with details as the world was revealed to him. Everything was captured by his senses. This was the strength of a Perception Realm master! A split-second later, he sprinted towards the adjacent room. Normally, it was vacant, but he could clearly sense a presence.

    He flew into the room as his hands instinctively reached for his weapon. The glaive that he reserved for threats that required his full attention was in his hands. However, as he scanned the room, he found nothing. No one was here. In fact, everything was exactly as he remembered. Nothing was out of place either¡­ Winstin frowned. His instincts rarely failed him, but the reality betrayed his expectations. The man walked over to the spot where he felt a presence, but as expected, nothing was there. He did not give up. Instead, he let his senses explode out again as he focused them. Details that were normally impossible to see became crystal clear.

    "I was not wrong¡­" A sharp glint flashed through his eyes.

    Whoever the intruder was, they were an expert above experts, a true master! They hid their trails nearly perfectly. If it were anyone else, they would not have noticed. Even with Winstin''s Perception Realm mastery, he doubted himself. However, he could tell. The layer of dust was very slightly disturbed in this spot, just barely a few specks. Moreover, there was a very faint heat from a person in the air. They were most likely eavesdropping in the earlier conversation, and as soon as they were discovered, they escaped through the window, he thought. Winstin went to the window and reconfirmed his findings. A spy in Castle Reinhard¡­

    Understanding came crashing in as he shouted to the guards outside, "Hurry! Find the girl that left Lord Korogin''s quarters just now! Do not let her leave Castle Reinhard!" He hoped his fears were unfounded.

 Chapter 21 - Hawken Household

    Benedict stepped out of the military headquarters in Corasen and felt exhausted. He settled all the issues he had, and it was nearly nightfall already. But this was unavoidable. Officially, he was the captain of the one of the Aerial Guard squadrons in Fortress Fallinard. Yet, he showed up in General Gordon''s convoy and returned to the capital. Anyone would see this as blatant desertion. According to Alzar laws, desertion was punishable by death. Though Grand Nobles had some sway in the decision, he had already deserted once in the past. If it happened again, even the Hawken Household could not save him. Therefore, he worked tirelessly to justify his return to the capital.

    Seeing the soldiers celebrate, he sighed. They were given some time off before their next mission. Having survived on the battlefront and returned home, it was a tremendous accomplishment. One need only look at the Battle of the Millennium, where corpses formed mountains, to see how destructive the war was. For these valiant soldiers, they danced, sang, and partied like their last night. Others reunited with their families and cried tears of joy. Of course, there were mourners whose loved ones would never return. They would be lucky if even a single body part was returned to them. The parallels between happiness and sadness was clearly visible.

    The knight was somber. He too had his own story. Although what he told Elizabeth was not a lie, it was not everything. How could anything ever be so simple? After Isabella died, Benedict was thoroughly devastated. Like Elizabeth, his world came crashing down and drowned him. Every day was a struggle. Every night was a pain. But he soldiered on. He thought he could become stronger. Yet, he was reminded over and over that the world was cruel and spared no one.

    The Battle of the Millennium that spanned an entire province was like a meatgrinder for humans. People kept running in, but not leaving. It was the single largest burial ground in the known world. Death and life walked hand in hand, tempting the hundreds of thousands to their demise. Of course, Benedict was there as well and fought on the frontlines. He stood in the middle of the warzone as limbs, organs, heads, and blood went flying. Corpses were as common as grass. He could remember the screams, the bloodl.u.s.t, the arrow storms as they filled the air, and the bombardment from thousands of spells. He hacked and slashed at anyone who came close. It was like the end of the world. However, the Battle of the Millennium came second in his mind. The first was undoubtedly the Golden Nightmare!

    It happened a year ago, when the northern rebellion reached its climax and took over the capital of the Golden Province. They were infuriated over the lack of leadership in the Alzar Kingdom. After all, Lord Korogin staying as the temporary monarch for so long was truly unprecedented! They feared that the Royal Family would run the kingdom to ruin, so they rose up in arms. As the province was aptly named, the Golden Province was the main source of revenue for the Alzar Kingdom. Capturing it was like starving the kingdom dry, quickly making the situation worse. The rebels wanted to negotiate, but Korogin rejected them outright, sending in the military. Their orders were straightforward: kill anyone who resists.

    With Ten Dawn Tengon leading the way, the Ten Dawn activated his largescale destruction spell and directly destroyed the provincial capital''s defenses, allowing the army to march in. The rebels tried to repel the threat, but they were merely a ragtag bunch of men with swords. Compared to the battle-hardened soldiers, their lives were reaped without resistance. The city folk, who had secretly helped the rebels enter the city, were outraged and joined in the fight. Yet, much like the rebels, they were slaughtered. Rivers of blood flowed through the streets as bodies stacked up. Pictures flashed in Benedict''s mind as he recalled it. He stood in front of a man whose sword was randomly picked up off the ground. His body was shaking, and his eyes were filled with fear. But he stood his ground. His wife and children were behind, cowering in fear. It was then that Benedict realized what he was doing. Killing his own people, was that why he became a knight? There, his fighting spirit thoroughly dissipated.

    Afterwards, using his power as a Grand Lord, he forcibly left the army. Naturally, to his father who prided his family''s reputation and honor above all else, with his cowardly son fleeing from battle, he was furious. Benedict became a sore spot in the otherwise spotless history of the Hawken Household. His father wanted to kick him out of the family, removing both his surname and his rights, but his brother deeply protested. Only when his brother threatened to leave the family as well, did his father finally relent. So, Benedict lived his dull days at home, doing nothing and seeking nothing. It was a few months ago when his father finally snapped, demanding that he would serve under Commander Christina at Fortress Fallinard. The condition for his return was the title of High Knight of the Realm! This was why Benedict expressed immense shock when Christina suggested giving him this rank. It was nothing but to appease his father!

    Despite that, he came home with nothing to show for it! Benedict hesitated, but ultimately decided to go home. His carriage rode across the True Heart Bridge into Algard, before heading to the more remote locations on the island. This was where those Grand Nobility Households decided to take root, owning massive plots of land to develop. Mansions as big as an entire city block in Corasen were erected here, with gardens stretching even over more land. Elaborate art pieces, gorgeous architecture, and neatly maintained greenery were commonplace. Aside from Castle Reinhard, this was undoubtedly the richest place in the Alzar Kingdom!

    Benedict alighted after arriving at his own home, which was in no way inferior to its counterparts. The guards recognized the young master and hastily opened the gates as servants came out to greet him. Each of them bowed in silence as Benedict walked by. Standing at the front of the house was the head servant of the Hawken Household. He was an elderly man but kept a straight back and flawless appearance. A trace of ridicule disappeared from his gaze when Benedict came closer.

    "Welcome home, young master."

    "Is my father home?"

    "Sir Roland is not home right now. He is still serving as Prince Ranir''s Protector after all." It was a thinly veiled jab. "Would you like me to send a message?"

    "No, that''s fine," Benedict said immediately, his heart relaxing. "Is anyone else home?"

    "No one else is home."

    "Is that so¡­"

    He was not surprised. His family was always like this. His father was a Royal Guard, and his mother was the treasurer of an esteemed crafting union. His sisters were spread everywhere, and his brother was a Great Knight of the Realm. How could they have the time to relax like a normal family? That was impossible. Even so, Benedict was disappointed. Servants and guards may number in the hundreds here, but someone close was nonexistent. He stayed for a few hours before heading back to Algard. The Hawken Household was nothing more than an empty building to him.

 Chapter 22 - Escaping the capital

    Nightfall had arrived as he wandered the streets aimlessly. If he stayed home any longer, then his father would certainly learn about it. If the truth came out that he was not a High Knight, then he would be kicked from the family. There was no doubt about it. Rather than be humiliated and criticized, he would rather spend the night in the city. One would say that Grand Nobles had a great deal of freedom and power, enough to shake the kingdom itself! Although this was not a lie, it was suppressed by many things known as responsibility, reputation, and loyalty. Responsibility to the kingdom and its people. Reputation to the family and its legacy. Loyalty to the Royal Family and its laws. Was there truly someone who could soar above the skies? No! Even Lord Korogin was restrained by his position!

    Benedict was tired of it. Obviously, he wanted to become an incredible knight, to force his father to acknowledge him, but he knew of his own deficiencies. Could anyone become a Royal Guard that easily? It was nothing but a shallow dream. He figured he moved on from Isabella, that she would grow to become a distant memory. It was already three years since Isabella died. Time would heal all wounds as they say.

    But when he saw Elizabeth a month ago, whose appearance and mannerisms were nearly the same, Benedict''s mind would inevitably think of Isabella. With her, all the feelings he kept locked up came pouring out. Much like Elizabeth was feeling, he was frustrated. For once, the thought of leaving everything behind crossed his mind. Likeminded people were destined to cross paths, even in this chaotic world. Both Benedict and Elizabeth felt the same way and in a twist of fate, they found each other in the middle of Algard.

    The knight was in a daze. Out of everyone he could meet, he met the one person who reminded him of Isabella the most. Elizabeth rushed over in high spirits. She was wearing a maid uniform, with her white bow and quiver. It was a very odd combination that further accentuated Benedict''s confusion. When he last saw her, she was headed to Castle Reinhard for important business. Now, the girl flipped his entire understanding on its head.

    "I must be dreaming again. Isabella seems to be appearing more often nowadays," Benedict mused.

    Elizabeth frowned. This was truly her in the flesh! "What are you babbling about?"

    "Huh? You''re not Isabella?"

    "Of course not." She strolled over and knocked on Benedict''s head a few times. "Are you okay?"

    "I thought you were in Castle Reinhard with Commander Christina. How come you''re out here by yourself?" Benedict hesitated. "And in a maid uniform?"

    "Don''t worry about it. Say, do you want to go somewhere together? I don''t have any money on me so I can''t afford it," she laughed awkwardly. Despite being a princess, she had no money!

    One once said that temptation came when they were most susceptible. Instead of becoming suspicious or rejecting outright, he answered, "Where would you like to go?"

    "Somewhere far away! As far away from this city we can go!"

    "Wouldn''t that be a problem?" he asked, half-convinced. He knew that she had the Holy Reingolian Medallion but connecting that to being a princess and heir of a kingdom was a stretch.

    "No, no! It''s fine!"

    "Really¡­"

    He had already thought about leaving everything behind. Once a thought appeared, it would firmly take root in one''s mind, weathering the storms of logic and reasoning. When his mind was in turmoil, Elizabeth, who coincidentally looked like Isabella, appeared. It was too much of a coincidence! Unknowingly to him, he began to believe that he was really speaking to Isabella! His heart ached. People longed for the past and he was the same way. Whisked along with the winds of temptation, he wanted to reject her, but he could not. In the end, he relented to ''Isabella''.

    When the two left, a shadowy figure emerged from around a corner, and eerily gazed at them. If Elizabeth saw this man, she would realize it was the same servant that helped her escape from the castle through the servant''s passageway! This way, they could elude the searches from Sir Winstin and the Royal Guard. Of course, Elizabeth was unaware of the storm she was stirring up. It was solely the work of the servant! The servant sneered and overheard everything. Everything went according to his design. Using a mysterious technique, he blended back into the shadows and vanished with a trace.

    ***

    The next day, Korogin was climbing the steps in the castle with Sir Winstin in tow. Neither of them was in high spirits. Every step was heavy. Korogin was even starting to grow white hair. He aged significantly after hearing the news. Together, they arrived on the top floor in front of a certain individual''s quarters. There, Korogin''s son, Sir Sebastian Highguard, greeted him. Surprisingly, this young man was a Royal Guard! One had to know that the skill requirements to become a Royal Guard were incomparably tough. Yet, this person who had not reached thirty years of age could become one! In the entire kingdom, if Sir Winstin was publicly acknowledged as the strongest knight, then Sir Sebastian would not be far. In terms of raw talent, he might even exceed the former.

    "Queen Bethnal has been waiting for you," he said, opening the doors.

    It was only natural that the second strongest knight would be the Protector of the queen. Korogin nodded and entered while the two knights stayed outside. Inside was an elderly woman dressed in comfortable and exquisite clothing. Although she had officially removed herself from the political light, she still maintained a proper and sharp appearance. Unlike Korogin, a beautiful golden crown adorned with large jewels was on her head. She was sitting in a comfy chair, facing the fireplace, while drinking tea slowly.

    Much like the relationship between Winstin and Sebastian, Korogin and Bethnal shared similar parallels. Although Korogin was the monarch and leader of the Royal Assembly, it was a temporary office. He was not truly king. On the other hand, Queen Bethnal was a true queen! As the former queen and King Harth''s mother, she was the matriarch of the Royal Family. As a result, Korogin still had to show his respect.

    "Your Majesty, I am at your service," the man said while bowing.

    "How is the search?" Bethnal asked without bothering to glance in his direction.

    "I have mobilized the Royal Guard and the Grand Knights in the city to search for her. Since her position is a bit special, I can''t do anything flashy."

    "She couldn''t have escaped the castle without external help. You should already have an idea, right?"

    "You are correct. The chances of it being due to the rebels is unlikely. Their influence should not have reached this stage. The Grand Nobility Households wouldn''t act this brazenly either. After all, this would spark a largescale investigation and they know I have been looking for reasons to act. We can also rule out the possibility of a third party. Without sufficient strength and background, infiltrating into Castle Reinhard and evading the detection of so many Royal Guards should be next to impossible."

    "You seem to be neglecting existences like the Whispering Shadow," Bethnal could not help but point out. "If they had a hand in this, it would not be out of question."

    Korogin shook his head. "They might be a lawless organization, but they value benefits. We have a special relationship with the Whispering Shadow. As long as we do not openly antagonize them, they would not seek out trouble with us."

    "Then the enemy is the Xingyuu Empire," Bethnal figured as her cold and ruthless words seeped out. "We cannot delay any longer. I permit you to notify every lord and lady of every town and city to search for Elizabeth. Keep this strictly confidential. Restricting ourselves further will be playing into their hands."

    "As you command, Your Majesty."

    Korogin did not delay. Immediately after leaving, he sent his orders. Thousands of messenger pigeons filled the air like a storm cloud, flying to every part of the continent. Mounted messengers also erupted into action, galloping throughout the network of roads. With orders directly from Lord Korogin, the entire kingdom instantly set its eyes on searching for Elizabeth! With Queen Bethnal''s permission, he fully displayed the might of the Royal Family! However, unbeknownst to him, she had already willingly departed on a ship for Port Silic in the Acessentia Sea. If he did know, he might have fainted out of pure anger!

 Chapter 23 - Shirley Adonina

    The Sea of the Crystal was one of two seas that the Alzar Kingdom controlled, the other being the Acessentia Sea. Exactly as the named implied, this sea was a peerless beauty. The waters were crystal clear, allowing one to easily peer into its depths. At the bottom where the corals hid and darkness normally lurked, the coral could reflect light like a mirror. Combined with the clear blue water, on a sunny day, one could see countless sparkling diamonds in the sea, sparkling across the seabed. The underwater world would be fully illuminated for all to see! However, the harmonious sight was broken by a pitiful girl¡­

    Elizabeth vomited pretty colors over the ship railings. She heaved her stomach repeatedly, until tears and mucus were streaming down her face. She was frustrated but whenever the ship rocked fiercely, her body would betray her. There was nothing she could do! Initially, she was overjoyed in seeing the behemoth of sh.i.p.s docked in Corasen''s harbour. After all, New Havens was small, and the one body of water could hardly fit a ship. Therefore, it was a new experience that she wanted to try. Unfortunately, she was a complete newbie with regards to seafaring. The waves were unrelenting and brutal. She regretted her choices deeply.

    Her head was dizzy after another round of vomiting. Just as she was cleaning up, the ship rocked to one side violently, helping Elizabeth evacuate her stomach once more. She cursed violently. The other passengers shot her bizarre looks. It was rare to find someone as pitiful and foolish as Elizabeth. The journey from Corasen to Port Silic would take weeks. Embarking on such a long trip while being very prone to seasickness, was it not the very definition of foolishness? Who would willingly choose to torment themselves like that?

    "There, there¡­ Are you okay?"

    Someone patted her on the back to comfort her. Elizabeth was disturbed by the sudden contact and prepared to give them an earful. Yet, she was oddly at ease. It reminded her of her own mother. Inwardly grateful, she turned to thank the motherly person, and was stunned that the perpetrator was a girl not much older than herself. The girl had tanned skin and was taller than Elizabeth by a little. With her big round face and big smile, she radiated energy. Furthermore, she was skinny and curved in the right places, igniting Elizabeth''s animosity. She was wearing the standard military uniform of the Alzar Kingdom''s Quinvoren Army, but her status was clearly low.

    "Is something on my face?" the girl wondered.

    "No," Elizabeth regained her senses. "Thank you."

    "Hehe. Not a problem! I have two younger brothers and I take care of them all the time."

    "I''ve never been on a ship before so¡­" A wave crashed into the boat, forcing her stomach to heave. "As you can see, I''m not having the best time."

    "Oh, you''re seasick? I have a solution to that. Here, take a bite of this."

    Elizabeth watched the girl pull out a strange fruit from her pouch. It was a mixture of red and yellow, had leaves growing off the top, and spots all over. Hearing there was a mystical solution, she did not hesitate before taking a mouthful. A bitter and sour taste pervaded her mouth and she felt her hairs stand on end. It was simply disgusting! The smell alone was enough to send her hurling off the ship again.

    "It didn''t work at all!" she cried.

    "That''s strange. It worked for me when I left Lour Island. Or maybe it was another fruit¡­" she chuckled clumsily. Elizabeth despaired! This girl was truly undependable! "My name is Shirley Adonina. What about you?"

    "Elizabeth Etu¡­" She stopped herself. "I''m Elizabeth Silvera."

    "Elizabeth, huh? Where are you from?"

    "New Havens," she replied before thinking wryly, You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you.

    "I''m from Tino on Lour Island. It''s way south of here, off the mainland. I doubt you would''ve heard of it. How come you''re headed to Port Silic? Are you going to join the military?"

    "Military? No, why would you ask?"

    "The army is recruiting for a largescale war campaign in the north. We got reassigned from General Gordon''s army to General Illion''s army."

    Elizabeth inadvertently thought back to Korogin, who was undoubtedly suffering under the pressure of the war. Her feelings were very complex. On one side, she was indignant and frustrated that Korogin was manipulating both her heritage and her position to suit his needs. After all, who liked to be used? No one wanted to be a slave and Elizabeth valued her freedom deeply. On the flip side, Korogin was in a tough spot, stuck between a rock and a hard place. Every decision of his could decide the fate of the Alzar Kingdom. It was not like she wanted the kingdom to suffer. She was not sadistic. Hence, she needed time to sort out of her own feelings. Only then could she answer Korogin confidently.

    "Oh? I don''t feel as sick anymore."

    "Hehe, often if you distract someone from their issues, then they''ll feel much better," Shirley proudly stated. "A little secret of mine."

    "You''re more dependable than I thought," Elizabeth said aloud. She was happy with Shirley''s frankness. There were no schemes and no hidden meanings. Bold and direct were two traits that she valued greatly at this moment.

    "If you''re not joining the military, then are you travelling with someone or your family? To travel so carefreely, you must be a noble, right?"

    She quickly pushed away dark thoughts and replied, "I''m travelling with Benedict Hawken. I''m not a noble myself." She was royalty, not nobility, so it was not a lie. But she wisely chose to keep this a secret. "He''s a Grand Noble though."

    "Grand Nobility?" Shirley froze. "Isn''t that really impressive? Aren''t they the most powerful people under the Royal Family?"

    "I guess they are, but he doesn''t really show it. He''s more like you and I."

    "Is that so?" Shirley said dejectedly. "I really wanted to meet a heroic lord who could sweep me away. What a shame."

    "You''re an odd one," Elizabeth smirked. "How come you decided to join the military? You don''t seem like the type of person who''d enjoy something like this." She thought, Then again, Ten Dawn Nassandra also didn''t seem like it either, but she was a trump card of the Zino Kingdom. This world really has issues!

    "Ah¡­" The smile she wore showed a minor crack. "Well, it''s a long story."

    "The war spares no one, huh?" Elizabeth sighed.

    "Enough of such depressing talk!" Shirley deflected before holding Elizabeth''s hands happily. "Come, come, I haven''t had a female friend in forever. We have so much to talk about!" Elizabeth hesitated before agreeing because there were some things that only fellow girls could understand! Benedict could not substitute even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 24 - Meetings in Port Silic

    Weeks later in the Acessentia Sea, the sh.i.p.s docked into Port Silic and began unloading their cargo. Elizabeth shivered as she wrapped herself in a scarf. It was close to October now and the winterly winds were beginning to blow in from the north. Unknowingly, she almost spent two months in the Alzar Kingdom. Two months since the nightmare on New Havens. Two months since her family perished tragically. Wind whipped up her crimson hair as her gaze faced the sky, as if imagining New Havens was there, waiting for her return. How great would it be if she could return to those times? But fate was cruel. She let out a deep emotional breath, carrying her grief into the wind. Around her, people were moving in crowds, bustling through the docks, the streets, the houses, and the world beyond. People continued living. She was but one person in this vast and boundless world.

    "Did I really make the right choice?" Elizabeth wondered.

    "Tell me, you''re not really a Grand Noble, are you?" Shirley teased from aside.

    "I really am from the Hawken Household!" Benedict cried pitifully. "I already showed you my family''s insignia. What else can I do to prove it?"

    "Hmph! There''s no way you can be one of those great knights! Tell me, what''s your relationship with Elizabeth? Travelling all the way from Corasen to here, there has to be something, right?"

    "There''s nothing between us," he adamantly denied.

    Elizabeth felt her mood lighten up hearing such bantering. During this time, Elizabeth introduced Shirley to Benedict, and they turned like so. Elizabeth was inwardly thankful for the two of them for being with her. It was like a small glimmer of light in her otherwise gloomy world. The three grabbed their few belongings and disembarked. Elizabeth practically leaped in joy noticing her stomach was happy now on solid ground. No more vomiting throughout the day and night!

    Port Silic was a monster comparable to the provincial capitals. As one of the key port cities located in the Acessentia Sea, it was the center of commerce, much like Nightwin. The harbour was abuzz with hundreds of sh.i.p.s from dinky little fishing boats to monstrous warsh.i.p.s, all trying to anchor. Elizabeth noticed that there was an abundance of military warsh.i.p.s and soldiers were plentiful here. In fact, roughly one out of four people was a soldier. The ship that they took to get here was also a Quinvoren warship, which was why Shirley could get on. Otherwise, the cost of a trip between Corasen and Port Silic would have drained a person''s pockets easily.

    The streets were tight and with the dense crowds, it made the three bump shoulders into others often. Elizabeth was, of course, extremely uncomfortable. Having her personal space invaded so frequently made her skin crawl. They were on their way to the city''s military headquarters where Shirley needed to register herself. Transferring between armies meant an entire change in personnel, which naturally meant that Shirley would be reassigned to a new squadron. According to what they heard, the army gathering in Port Silic led under General Illion Doro would be a massive one. Anyone could tell that a storm was beginning to brew in the north.

    Meanwhile, Benedict was in an awkward position. Before he left Corasen, he had explained his arrival in Corasen with the help of Commander Christina. He was supposed to return to Fortress Fallinard and resume his duties, but through a series of poor decision-making, he ended up here. The patience in his family was already wearing thin and this might be the straw that breaks the camel''s back. Needless to say, Benedict was beginning to regret his choices. He cursed his weak-mindedness. He walked, half-absorbed in his own thoughts, and crashed into someone, sending dozens of papers flying into the air.

    "Watch where you''re going! Do you have any idea what you''ve just done?" they yelled from the ground. "Apologize right now!"

    The shouter was a youth, with short black hair and dark brown eyes that burned with fury. He was skinny and had a scholarly appearance. Against Benedict''s tempered body, he fell easily. His clothes were simple, a plain white shirt and dark brown pants, covered with a thin black cloak. On the back was the symbol of the Zino Kingdom, a golden dragon. By the looks of it, Elizabeth figured they were a soldier, much like Shirley and Benedict.

    "Hmph. You could say the same thing about yourself, no?" Shirley argued. "If you were paying attention as well, this wouldn''t have happened."

    "What did you say? Look at the result! He''s unharmed while all my doc.u.ments are scattered and I''m on the ground. Clearly, the fault goes to him," he growled.

    "She didn''t mean it," Elizabeth tried to placate by helping up the boy.

    He dusted off the grime and mud from his uniform before turning his attention over to Benedict. "You there! You haven''t said a single thing. Are you deaf?"

    Benedict laughed hollowly before saying weakly, "Sorry about that. It was my fault."

    "That''s better." The boy''s anger subsided slightly. "What''s your name?"

    "Sir Benedict Hawken¡­" he said slowly before seeing the boy''s expression twist hideously.

    "You''re a Hawken?" the boy stammered while murmuring curses. Just his luck! To run into a Grand Lord here of all places! He hesitated over running or standing his ground, but the crowds nearby heard the commotion. When the name Hawken dropped, everyone created space as their own heated whisperings broke out.

    "Did you hear that? It''s a Hawken¡­"

    "A Grand Lord? What is a Grand Lord doing in the streets? Is he intentionally making trouble?"

    "Don''t say that so loudly! You know what they say, Grand Lords are merciless!"

    "That boy is probably done for. Insulting a Grand Noble is asking for a death wish," they sighed.

    Everyone collectively had the opinion that he was dead. How many times have they witnessed the same scene unfold? Not all Grand Nobles were righteous. Some liked to openly flaunt their power and abuse others. Port Silic was a big place. Stories like this were common. As the commotion grew, more and more people gathered around to express their sympathy silently. However, not a single person was foolish enough to intervene. Right now, the boy was really scared speechless. Benedict was equally as speechless. He never had any ill intentions, but the situation developed to such an extent. This was one of the many reasons why he never liked telling anyone he was a Grand Noble¡­

    "Great Knight here, let me through!" someone shouted, parting the dense crowd. A fully armored knight pierced his way into the commotion with a small squadron of High Knights behind. After hearing the Hawken name, he rushed here as soon as possible.

    "Is that you, Lorenzo?" Benedict asked stunned before copying the boy''s fearfulness.

    "Huh?" the Great Knight replied. "Little brother? Why are you here?" Using the High Knights and his authority, he dispelled the crowds and scolded his brother, "You have a lot to explain¡­"

 Chapter 25 - Are you that Elizabeth?

    Benedict mumbled, "It''s not what you think¡­"

    "Oh? You''re awfully far from Fortress Fallinard. Were you reassigned here by Commander Christina?"

    "Well¡­"

    Lorenzo sighed. "I don''t know why you''re here, but I can guess. I don''t need to explain how our father will react, right? He won''t take it well." Seeing his brother remain quiet, Lorenzo''s expression softened. "We can talk more about this later. For now, are you alright?" he asked the Zino Kingdom boy.

    "Yes, thank you for your goodwill. I apologize for any disturbance I may have caused."

    "Nonsense. My little brother was the cause of it. Apologize to the boy." Benedict did so without hesitation, pleasing Lorenzo. "What is your name?"

    "Freon Adnire, my lord," he said with the utmost of respect.

    "Adnire?" Lorenzo was surprised. "Are you Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire''s older brother? I''ve heard a few things about you."

    "Yes, Nassandra is my little sister," Freon quietly explained. He knew the rumors about him and tactically chose not to go any further.

    "You''re Ten Dawn Nassandra''s older brother? I met her back in Nightwin. She was a lovely girl!" Elizabeth interrupted. "If you''re her older brother, then that must mean you''re an incredible Arcanist too, right?"

    "Haha¡­" Freon murmured while he thought, If I was an incredible Arcanist like Nassandra, would I still be an errand boy for the military? Surely, it isn''t that hard to tell!

    "Doesn''t seem like he is," Shirley whispered to Elizabeth, except Freon could clearly hear it. His eyes twitched uncontrollably, but he refrained from saying anything.

    "And you two are¡­?" Lorenzo wondered about the two girls. They introduced themselves, prompting the Grand Knight to fall into thought. "Elizabeth Silvera¡­ That name sounds very familiar. Does anyone here know why?" he asked his squadron.

    One of his subordinates brought out a tattered piece of paper and said, "She''s on this search order issued from the capital."

    Lorenzo did not hide his displeasure as he looked it over. "She does match the appearance. Benedict, do you know that she''s wanted by the capital?"

    "Huh?" Elizabeth and Benedict said in unison.

    "Since this is a direct order from the crown, I can''t keep quiet about this. All of you come with me. I won''t take a no for an answer. I need to report this to General Illion."

    Half an hour later, they were expressly escorted to the office of General Illion, the Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, and the highest authority in Port Silic. He was a middle-aged man with a piercing cold gaze and sternness that could make the most rebellious of soldiers fall in line. His demeanor was eternally professional, and he kept everyone at arm''s length. Efficiently ruthless was a frequent descriptor for the general. He rightfully earned his position as Third-In-Command, directly underneath Prince Dannark and Lord Korogin. Sir Lorenzo was a Great Knight of the Realm and a Grand Lord and while he could not show up unannounced to General Illion, he had a higher priority than others. General Illion mulled over the details after Lorenzo explained the situation.

    "Thank you for your efforts, Sir Lorenzo. As for you, girl, do you know the trouble you''ve caused? The capital sent out an urgent order for your safe return. The entire kingdom was searching for you."

    "I had no idea¡­" Elizabeth squeaked.

    "I don''t know who you are, but I couldn''t care less. You''ll be returning to Algard on the next available ship in three days. I won''t have you run around and cause trouble in my city, got it?"

    Elizabeth wanted to speak up, yet Illion''s death glare forced her down. "Yes¡­"

    "What a troublesome child. You three are soldiers under the military, right?" the general asked of Benedict, Shirley, and Freon. "You three will be responsible for ensuring that this girl gets on that ship. If she isn''t on that ship back to Algard, then all your heads will roll. Including yours, Sir Benedict Hawken," he threatened, emphasizing that Benedict''s status had no weight here.

    "With all due respect, don''t you think that''s a bit harsh?" Lorenzo protested.

    "Your brother brought her here from Algard. Under Alzar laws, he should be punished for willingly causing a mess in the capital. All things considered, this is a light punishment."

    "Yes, I understand¡­"

    "Good. Now you four, get out of my sight. I''ll have a private chat with Sir Lorenzo."

    After everyone left, Lorenzo asked politely, "What is it that you want, general?"

    "Gather up a small elite squadron of Great Knights and High Knights. No more than twenty-five in number. Keep a close eye on those four and make sure that nothing happens to her."

    "If I may ask, is there a special reason for this?"

    "Have you ever heard of the name Elizabeth Silvera before? Whether it be in the military, the government, or even Grand Nobility?"

    "I don''t recall the name, no," Lorenzo answered.

    "Lord Korogin is a sensible man. He would never issue a special order using the crown''s authority for a random girl. There is clearly some special reason that the crown does not want to say," Illion deduced correctly.

    "I understand. I will keep her safe until she returns to Algard."

 Chapter 26 - Clash of the Great Knights

    After Elizabeth and her friends left, Lorenzo gathered up the knights and sent them out. According to his arrangements, his brother would be responsible for guarding Elizabeth mostly, whereas the knights would be watching over. Lorenzo considered the risk of danger was low, so this was fine. After all, this was Port Silic, a hub of military activity. Even if there were troublemakers, they could not amount to much with how many soldiers there were. Moreover, this was only an arrangement for three days before she headed back to Algard. Therefore, the knights could not help but slouch their shoulders and treat it lightly.

    Lorenzo himself was talking with two other Great Knights. Although Lorenzo was the operation leader, they were still the same rank, so he spoke to his fellow peers amicably. They were trailing Elizabeth''s group through the busy marketplace. They were close enough to see them, but far enough so they would not notice. Despite their lighthearted conversation, Lorenzo sensed something was amiss about the whole situation. Something was clearly wrong. He looked around at the tight streets with market stalls on each side and wondered. Did the crowds seem busier today?

    A man walked up to them and came within arm''s length. Lorenzo was still thinking when he sensed bloodl.u.s.t! An intense feeling of death overcame his senses as his hands flew for his sword. However, the man was faster. Hidden under his sleeve was a blade, aiming straight for Lorenzo''s throat. Lorenzo cursed in his mind, but he could do nothing. In the next instant, he was yanked backwards by one of the Great Knights, allowing him to narrowly avoid the dagger.

    The other Great Knight rushed up with a sword in hand, ready to cut down the assassin. The assassin sneered, as if expecting it. The knight in front slashed down with brutal ferocity. The speed of his cut brought along a rush of wind. Undoubtedly, if it hit flesh, it could instantly kill someone! Despite that, the assassin treated it like air. They charged forward recklessly and in a simple sidestep, they effortlessly dodged it as they sent over a flurry of blows. The knight was shocked. Although it looked simple, the slightest mistiming meant death! Not to mention, to seamlessly chain movement into an attack, the assassin was no pushover. Half a dozen thrusts came flying in for all the weak spots in his armor. Fully exerting his concentration, the Great Knight managed to block most of the strikes. Even when wearing a full set of plate armor, he felt n.a.k.e.d!

    Two other assassins showed up, and pincered them from every side. Everything happened in the span of a few seconds. Lorenzo and the Great Knights had already realized the severity of the situation. The three of them regrouped in the center. The crowds were scattering and fleeing in all directions as the marketplace descended into chaos. Their thoughts were turning, but they believed the situation was still under their control. Not only were they in Port Silic, but they were also Great Knights! Reinforcements were converging here. It was a matter of time before they were safe. At least, that was how the other two Great Knights felt. Instead, Lorenzo felt apprehensive.

    Sure enough, their courage changed into shock and finally fear when their assassins'' auras abruptly burst out! If they were harmless sheep before, they were now like magnificent wolves! Lorenzo knew this feeling all too well. It was the same aura that his father, Sir Roland, a Royal Guard emitted! Unknowingly, their enemies were Perception Realm, on par with Grand Knights or Royal Guards! The difference between the Fundamental Realm and the Perception Realm was vast. Although it was not an unbridgeable gap, it worked wonders in shaking their morale. To have three Perception Realms pin them down¡­ If they were the slightest bit careless, it meant death!

    The three Great Knights shook off their reservations, and fully committed to the fight. Together, with their backs to each other, they were like an iron fortress. Lorenzo did not see this as a random attack. It was certainly planned with Elizabeth as the motive. He dared not think what his other fellow knights, responsible for watching over Elizabeth, were dealing with. Their odds were not high. When he thought about his little brother being at the center of it, anxiousness built up. He was aware of his brother''s limits. There was no chance.

    Lorenzo adopted one of the stances of the Hawken Swordsmanship Style as the fight erupted! The three assassins dashed forward with blinding speed, with the Great Knights straining to see their movements. An assassin arrived instantaneously in front of Lorenzo and stabbed forth. The speed and number were at least twice more than before. Every slash was silent but carried an immense force. Lorenzo grimaced, and was forced backwards while constantly parrying. One cut his elbow, another on the shoulder, and a third on the chest. All three were accurately slid between his armor pieces. There was no chance to breath!

    The Great Knight saw an opening and took it, driving his sword in with a powerful swing. The assassin hid their scornful gaze. They purposefully left open a gap for this. The assassin''s movements blurred, as the dagger was like a snake, effortlessly drifting past Lorenzo''s defenses. Just before the dagger reached the final distance, the assassin jumped back. Lorenzo was astonished. Like how the assassin made a feint, he feinted as well to lull the assassin closer. His posture was wound up like a spring. At a moment''s notice, he could spin and launch a fatal attack, with little to no windups. This was the essence of the Hawken Style: kill with one blow! However, the assassin saw through it with his heightened senses.

    Lorenzo''s face darkened. His opponent''s weapon mastery was not light either. It was like their experience and technique was tempered in hundreds of battles. The thought that he was facing an Alzar Kingdom Grand Knight or Royal Guard was discarded. In Port Silic, they numbered in a few dozen and he remembered their appearances and fighting styles. Furthermore, to mobilize such a strong offense in public, he thought of the Xingyuu Empire''s Imperial Sentinels! The Imperial Sentinels were like Grand Knights and the Royal Guards in that they were the apex of the Xingyuu Empire''s armed strength. To do all this for Elizabeth¡­ There was certainly a secret she was holding on to!

    These thoughts passed in an instant and were interrupted by screaming. Lorenzo saw that his fellow Great Knight was pierced through the eye by an assassin. Blood was spewing out like a fountain, and the knight screamed morbidly as they lashed out. The assassin laughed and pierced their throat, ending their suffering. Just like that, a Great Knight died. Lorenzo and the last Great Knight were shaken. Shit! Lorenzo cursed! His concentration was split for a mere second, but his opponent grasped it easily and pounced. The assassin drove his dagger deep into Lorenzo''s shoulder blade, twisting pure agony into his body. His arms slackened as the dagger came sweeping for the kill. Lorenzo saw his life flash before his eyes as the other Great Knight died. Soon, he would follow them.

    A loud ear-piercing whistle sounded throughout the empty marketplace as the three assassins stopped. The dagger was already deep into Lorenzo''s skin. It felt hot as his blood started flowing. His heart was beating crazily, and he stood frozen. Had the assassin continued, even with a fraction of a second, his life would be forfeit! The assassin laughed seeing Lorenzo''s fearful expression, before retracting the dagger. Clearly, they were toying with Lorenzo. Together, the three assassins retreated at full speed, disappearing in the next instant. Lorenzo dropped his sword in pure shock as the tension drained out of him. He collapsed on the blood-tainted ground, next to the two corpses. From when the battle started to when it ended, not even five minutes passed. I hope Benedict survives this¡­ I can''t do anything more. He thought bitterly. When Lorenzo lost consciousness, reinforcements finally arrived.

 Chapter 27 - Marketplace in chaos

    Rewinding time to earlier when Elizabeth just left the military headquarters, she was irritated. The way Illion was speaking to her was like a parent scolding a child for their wrongdoings. She was mistreated without a single bit of respect! What happened to chivalry? She wondered. Thus, she was tempted to cause trouble, exactly as Illion did not want! However, this was a fleeting thought. In truth, the fact that her disappearance caused so much havoc in the capital surprised her. It seemed like her little joke had gone on too far. She sighed, When I''m back at the capital, I''ll make sure to apologize properly.

    "May I ask who you are, my lady?" Freon asked through gritted teeth.

    If there was anyone who was irritated, then it would definitely be him! Through his bad luck, he collided with a Grand Lord and ended up being dragged into this mess. Now, General Illion commanded that he ensure Elizabeth''s return to the capital was a success. Who was Elizabeth! He cried. I don''t even know who you are! Why am I here? What was worse was if Elizabeth did not return, he would be executed! What kind of nonsense was this? He felt extremely stifled inside and he wanted to vent. But he held his cool. Even if he wanted to spill Elizabeth''s guts, she was still someone who could shake the entire kingdom! Anyone with a brain could tell not to insult her.

    "Me? I''m Elizabeth Silvera. I thought we went over this already."

    Freon really had to restrain himself and showed a forced smile. "I know that, but what about your background? Are you a Grand Lady? Or are you an Engelsheft?"

    "Grand Lady, no. I''ve never heard of an Engelsheft though."

    "Engelsheft Families are like the Zino Kingdom''s Grand Nobility Households¡­" he explained tiredly.

    "Oh. No, I''m not from an Engelsheft Family."

    Freon was thoroughly frustrated. He had to wonder if she was an idiot. The thought of royalty was mocked in his mind too. After all, royalty was the absolute pinnacle of social status, whether it be their intellect, their mannerisms, or even their appearance, it was all top-notch. However, Elizabeth had none! There was not the slightest bit of a royal aura! Then again, Sir Benedict was a confirmed Grand Lord and he also seemed unpolished. Freon bit his lip and relented to the circ.u.mstances. No matter what, getting Elizabeth on a boat in three days would not be hard, right?

    "Well then, what should we do now?" Elizabeth wondered.

    Benedict was quiet after seeing his brother and Freon had zero interest in speaking up either. Only Shirley was in high spirits and replied, "How about we visit the marketplace? There''s bound to be fun things there!"

    "Okay!" Elizabeth agreed. "But where is it?"

    "I''m not sure either," Shirley said.

    Freon coughed. "I can bring you there. Just promise me that you''ll get on the boat for Algard in three days. If you don''t, I''ll get executed, you know?"

    "I will! I will! Don''t worry!" Elizabeth shouted while sticking out her tongue.

    Once again, Freon was stifled! However, he contained his feelings and led the group over to the marketplace. The marketplace itself was near the port, where the fresh produce from the sh.i.p.s could be immediately sold in the stands. Aside from the thousands of fish species, fruits, vegetables, grains, and meat were also up for sale. What normally should have been expensive produce was cheap and common. It was late into the harvest season now and farms were trying to wrap up ends. Port Silic was one of the best ways to do, being a commercial center, as well as a military hub. Therefore, the streets were jam packed, making it difficult for their group to navigate like a fish trying to swim upstream.

    Nevertheless, Elizabeth was excited. Ignoring the raw ingredients, there was also plenty of cooked food as a storm of mouth-watering aromas filled the air. Their meals on the ship were extraordinarily drab. Accompanied by her frequent seasickness, any meal she had would be returned to the sea shortly. So, her eyes were heated as she ate food after food, thoroughly drowning herself in pleasure. The other three immersed themselves in the festival-like mood and everyone''s mood lightened. They say food brought people together and there was no better example than this! Even Freon started seeing Elizabeth and the others in a new light.

    All of that ended when a shrill woman''s scream sounded over the marketplace. Confusion was the first feeling for most, as they wondered over what was happening. As the fighting broke out near Lorenzo and the knights, crowds started running in fear and the marketplace descended into chaos. Elizabeth and her group were shoved and thrown about, while other unfortunate people were trampled on. Although they could not tell what the problem was, they sensed uneasiness. Sparing no time to think, Elizabeth held her bow, Benedict his sword, Shirley her halberd, and Freon his wand as they charged with the crowd away.

    Because it was so hectic, none of them noticed as people specifically charged after them. Like hawks descending on their prey, their movements were sharp and decisive! The first grabbed Elizabeth and restrained her. It happened so fast that the others barely had any time to react when five other figures showed up. Three of them dashed up to Benedict, Shirley, and Freon respectively. Like Elizabeth, Freon was the most pitiful out of them. As an Arcanist, he specialized in long-ranged tactical combat. Short-ranged scuffles was his critical weakness. He decided to abandon magic and grab his dagger, but how could his hands move fast enough? Without an issue, Freon and Elizabeth were subdued!

    Since Benedict and Shirley had their weapons out, they were already on edge. Although the two could do nothing to help Elizabeth as it occurred too fast, they could somewhat protect themselves. All of Benedict''s injuries from New Havens healed and he could exert a hundred percent of his battle strength. His mastery of the Hawken Swordsmanship Style might pale in his family, but it was nevertheless regarded as a powerful style. Using a simple defensive art, he prevented the assassin from closing in. For Shirley, who wielded a halberd, she was never formally trained in using it. To others, it might even seem like she was spinning it around like a toy. However, her natural instincts were a notch higher than even Benedict! She could surprisingly repel the assassin before her!

    The two assassins showed no emotion over their failures and decided to take it more seriously. They were on a tight schedule! Driving their heightened senses to an all-time high, their auras changed, striking fear into Benedict and Shirley. For Great Knights like Lorenzo, they were already on the precipice of the Perception Realm, so they were very familiar with it. After all, Grand Knights were their superiors! However, for Benedict, who was merely a Knight of the Realm, and the recruit Shirley, the overwhelming mental pressure was too much. It was akin to a mountain pressing down on their chest, making it hard for them to move, much less breath! Under such circ.u.mstances, there was no way they could resist. The assassins instantly disarmed and restrained them.

    "Good!" the leader said. "With the Alzar Kingdom''s heir in our grasp, our mission is complete! Not to mention, there were other surprising gains like the son of Sir Roland and the brother of Ten Dawn Nassandra. Both will be good blackmail material. The kingdom is finished!"

    "What should we do about this girl?" one asked, holding Shirley firmly.

    "Her background is useless to us. Kill her."

    Without skipping a beat, the assassin fetched a dagger and was about to slash her throat when Elizabeth shouted, "Wait! If you kill her, I''ll¡­ I''ll bite off my own tongue right now and kill myself too!"

    "You wouldn''t dare," the leader sneered. "Do it."

    "No!" Shirley screamed in tears. The blade was a mere breath from her skin. She could almost feel the cold steel!

    Elizabeth clenched her fists tightly and she wanted to help, but the man was firmly pinning her down. She was torn between killing herself and watching her friend die. But who wanted to die? Biting her own tongue off to suicide¡­ It was easier said than done! In less than a minute, they went from happily touring the marketplace to a battle of life and death. There was no way she could muster enough courage to suicide. She thoroughly despaired as the assassin closed in. She was despicable! In the last moment, she decided to abandon her friend! I''m so sorry, Shirley! Elizabeth cried.

    Surprisingly, Freon was the fastest to react and he shouted, "Hold on!"

    The leader raised a hand and stopped the assassin. "What is it? If you don''t give me a good reason, I''ll kill you alongside her."

    Freon cursed himself. He acted without thinking, but quickly thought something up, "Do it and I''ll blow us all up with my magic! Let her go and we''ll willingly come along!"

    "You don''t even have your wand. You can''t use magic," the leader stated.

    "Hmph! What do you know about magic? Who said that you couldn''t use magic without a wand? Are you an Arcanist?" Freon mocked. However, he knew this was a bluff. Arcania was still a growing art, and most people lacked an understanding of it. He decided to gamble on their lack of understanding.

    The leader clicked his tongue in disgust. As much as he wanted to gut Freon like a fish for standing up to them, Arcania was truly an unknown factor! "Forget it. We''ll take her as well. We don''t have much time left before the army shows up!" he grimly shouted, providing mixed emotions to Elizabeth and her group.

 Chapter 28 - Marketplace in chaos (2)

    The leader took out a whistle and blew into it, sounding throughout the marketplace. In a few moments, the rest of the assassins scattered gathered. All together, there was around twenty. Twenty Perception Realms! This was a staggering number of battle strength, even among the Royal Guard! In terms of quality alone, few could be their rival. Of course, in this world, quantity triumphed over quality. Unless someone could slay the heavens themselves, they could not defy this! They were not foolish enough to clash with the military head on. Horses were swiftly brought over as they knocked out and tied up Elizabeth and the others. Everyone mounted and galloped toward one of the city''s exits.

    With the chaos in the marketplace, the streets were thoroughly empty as people hid in buildings, making it easier for their group to charge through. As expected, before they left the marketplace, the military was starting to converge on them. Despite their efforts to hurry along, they were destined for a fight! Three fully armed squadrons showed up and attacked. Their individual strength was nothing to talk about, but thirty soldiers was still a fair number. Furthermore, in the distance, more squadrons and platoons were arriving, bringing along High Knights or Great Knights.

    The leader spared no expense in these small fries. Together, all twenty of them fully exerted their bloodl.u.s.t and indomitable auras, transforming this simple charge into an unstoppable spear! The soldiers paled in fear, much like Benedict and Shirley. They could instinctively feel the overwhelming gap in strength, like a lion roaring to show its dominance over all life! With their morale shaken, several assassins charged out and using their swords or sabers, they slaughtered soldiers left and right. Blood and body parts rained about, only intensifying the fear in the remaining soldiers. In the moment of life and death, who cared about their duty? They fled!

    The three squadrons may be fodder, but the platoons and knights ahead were not. The Great Knights alone could delay them, just as Lorenzo did. Needless to say, if a hundred soldiers from the platoons teamed up on them, it would take precious time. If they delayed any longer, then Grand Knights or Royal Guards would show up. A fight between Perception Realms would undoubtedly be disastrous. Regardless, the biggest threat was a combined effort from the commanders and generals! Once the leaders took control of the battlefield, the assassins would be like a caged insect, forced to watch the guillotine fall! No matter what, they had to escape before then!

    However, this was a plan carefully thought out by them. How could they not think of this? Sacrificing twenty Perception Realms would be a big joke! The leader had memorized the layout of the city beforehand and decisively led them into a narrow alleyway. Perfectly organized, the horses flew through the tight space. Faced with the number of enemies, this was the wisest decision. If the platoons and knights chose to go after them, they would be restricted by the space. The leader snorted, after leaving the platoons behind before another round of enemies appeared. At this point, the commanders were still left in the dark. Who would expect twenty Perception Realms to attack in the center of their headquarters? It was absurd! Therefore, their enemies were organized at the squadron or platoon level. They were not pinning them down and cornering them yet.

    The leader was very calm and considered risks heavily. If the blockade seemed weak, then they would burst through. If the blockade seemed strong, then they would detour through the alleyways. Through this manner, they managed to swiftly approach the city perimeter. But time was ticking down and as news of Lorenzo''s defeat made its way to the top, the military was furious! Before the assassins could escape the city, they were firmly surrounded by hundreds of soldiers, Grand Knights, and even Royal Guards! Every route was sealed off by them. Facing fellow Perception Realms, their intimidation tactics were futile!

    Contrary to their enemies'' expectations, the assassins were unfazed. The captains and commanders were intrigued, but that did not stop their actions. The act of invading Port Silic was treason! By now, they were thoroughly convinced that they were from the Xingyuu Empire. There was no other force capable of mobilizing twenty Perception Realms. As such, there was no mercy. With a wave of their hands, crossbowmen took their mark. All in all, there were over a hundred aimed at the invaders! Not only were they behind lines and lines of soldiers, many were perched on buildings or at windows, allowing them to freely rain down death. Sparing zero hesitation either, the assassins decide to charge forward to break through!

    The captains and commanders respected their bravery but mocked their stupidity. On their command, hundreds of crossbow bolts pelted them. Despite being Perception Realm, there was a fundamental limit in human mobility. To avoid every single one from every single angle while on horseback was impossible! The leader gritted his teeth and ordered them into a very close formation. The five inside were himself and the ones holding the hostages. The ones on the outside tried their best to defend against the onslaught, but they were mercilessly slaughtered, their bodies riddled with dozens of bolts. Just like that, ten Perception Realm experts died! Quantity triumphed over quality. Unless one could step on the heavens and ascend, such was the way of the world.

    However, their efforts were not in vain. In the short time, they reached one edge of the encirclement and intended to forcefully push through! The soldiers swiftly held their spears forward in a formation to impale the horses. Once dismounted, then no matter how many lives the assassins had, it would not be enough! The leader had no choice but to use his trump card. On his call, the remaining ten assassins fetched a pouch and threw it ahead. The ten pouches exploded, filling the air with a pink smoke. The soldiers were momentarily dazed and tried to refocus. But their body betrayed their wishes and their muscles slackened. The impenetrable wall weakened!

    The captains and commanders realized it was a potent poison. Surely enough, the prowess of the Xingyuu Empire could not be underestimated. To create a powerful airborne poison with such immediate effects was not simple. Nevertheless! There was a limit to everything. A few of them may have fallen, yet the overall situation was the same! The assassins forced their horses through the line of spears, dying the streets crimson red. If they were dismounted, they used all their strength to pave the way forward. With the antidote in hand, the assassins cut through the waves like butter. But they were not faultless either. In this sea of chaos, casualties pilled up.

    At the final junction, there was a dozen Grand Knights and Royal Guards ready to cut them down. Each of them released an invincible aura of the Perception Realm! Their might was unshakable! On the other hand, a meager six remained of the assassins and the battle strained heavily on their energy. Against a dozen fully armed, peak strength Perception Realms, their side looked like a dying flame. No matter what, they were destined to die! The commanders felt reassured of their victory when the enemy leader snickered. This was the moment!

    As soon as the crossbowmen reloaded their crossbows, they shot them without mercy. However, a small fraction of the bolts strayed toward the Alzar Kingdom''s side! The knights were scared out of their wits and hastily executed their defensive arts, dodging or parrying them. Inevitably, several were knocked out of the fight. While the knights were fuming with anger, the assassins pounced on them! Unbeknownst to them, the hostages were transferred from four horses to two. Four of the assassins rushed forth and their determination and killing intent surged. They were prepared to die! If it were before, against twelve Perception Realms, it would be impossible. But it was different now. The knights had a range of injuries, with some even being fatally hit! A split second was all it took for two horses to burst out of the encirclement. Although the four assassins died soon after, under everyone''s gazes, the two barely escaped and left Port Silic!

 Chapter 29 - Lorenzo awakens

    The captains and commanders were frenzied. Humiliation and anger filled their hearts. Having a measly twenty escape from their encirclement, it was beyond laughable. Their reputation was thoroughly ripped to shreds and no one would treat them with respect anymore. It would suffice to say that after today, their names would be synonymous with worthless! As if that was not enough, trepidation crept in, imagining what General Illion would do. The general was famed for being ruthless, efficient, and cunning, while this would inevitably become a black spot on his reputation. The commanders hastily arranged for their cavalry to intercept, chasing them beyond the city limits.

    Port Silic belonged to the Ancient Province but it bordered the Sentago Province. The Sentago Province, known as one of the frontier provinces, was a province of constant conflict in the war. The mountainous terrain, accompanied by thick wilderness, made it rife for ambushes. Therefore, the Mellor Wilderness, and the string of mountains, the Leadlem Mountain Range, was a focal point for the First Great Kingdom War. Under the influence of the former Emperor, the Sentago Province had fallen once before. However, Prince Dannark was able to lead his armies to great success, recapturing the province in a year. One could see how unpredictable and dangerous this province was. If the assassins managed to safely escape into the wilderness, even the military would have a hard time digging them out again. Therefore, more than thirty mounted men were chasing them down.

    The leader''s face was incomparably gloomy. He believed kidnapping Elizabeth would be as easy as breathing. After all, Lord Korogin decided to withhold information about her being the heir of the kingdom. If that news became public, then no matter how the Xingyuu Empire tried, the Alzar Kingdom would keep her safe! For this, he had planned to kidnap her as soon as she got off the boat from Algard. As long as they were low profile about it, the military might not even investigate. It was not their job to do so. The local guards were more than enough to deal with criminals. However, who would have thought that Sir Lorenzo would notice her first and notify General Illion?

    Although General Illion had no idea about Elizabeth''s identity, he still wisely assigned Great Knights and High Knights for her protection. His incredible foresight was evident. Under normal circ.u.mstances, this was more than excessive. They were in Port Silic after all. Seeing that the plan was going awry quickly, the assassins moved as soon as possible. Despite all their plans and preparations beforehand, it was truly too sudden. Out of the original twenty, two remained¡­ That meant eighteen Perception Realms died! It was no longer a secret that they were Imperial Sentinels from the Xingyuu Empire. Every Imperial Sentinel was an apex in the empire, with their name being proudly shared alongside the word strength!

    The Imperial Council left such a strong elite squadron in his hands, but it ended up in such a pitiful manner. To have them dying in such a miserable manner was a huge slap to him and the empire. At this point, all his cards were laid out. He had nothing left. Their horses were starting to slow down from the fatigue of carrying three people each and their pursuers were gaining ground quick. He gritted his teeth. In truth, Benedict and Freon were just extras. They were not the true treasure here. And Shirley¡­ She was dead weight! Even if the others were sacrificed, Elizabeth alone was worth it. With the heir in their hands, the pressure and damage they could inflict to the Alzar Kingdom would be unparalleled. Suffice to say, it may be the key to winning the war!

    As he considered ditching the dead weight, a large ravine appeared in his vision, cutting through the earth with indiscriminate power. Even though it could not compare to the infamous Xiagu Gorge in the Xingyuu Empire, it was nonetheless vast. The leader''s mind worked quickly and decided. The horses were already frothing at the mouths and were on the verge of passing out. In less than a minute, their pursuers would catch up. Pushing the horses to the limits of their stamina, the assassins leapt fearlessly off the cliffside with the hostages. The soldiers were dumbfounded seeing this. Were they committing suicide? But they soon remembered that there was a river running through the ravine¡­ If the assassins survived the fall, then the soldiers would need to comb a massive area. Hopeless, the soldiers took the long route down to the ravine while requesting support.

    ***

    Lorenzo slowly awoke from his slumber and found himself in the military''s infirmary. He was bandaged up in countless places, an overall miserable appearance. His hand felt his throat nervously. Ultimately, the assassin did not pierce his throat and kill him, but there lingered a hot feeling, as if the dagger was still there. It disturbed him deeply. No matter what, he was a Great Knight! He had his own pride. To suffer such an overwhelming defeat¡­ He sparred with his father, Sir Roland, many times in the past. The Hawken patriarch was a true Perception Realm as well. However, that was a no risk environment. His father would not kill him, but it was entirely different earlier. The assassin wanted his life! Lorenzo breathed out and calmed his racing heart.

    Upon facing a life and death situation, if they survived, they might be crushed by their inadequacies and weakness, stagnating their growth. In the worst case, they may even lose the will to live. It was a strangely paradoxical thing. Surviving just to kill yourself¡­ Yet it happened nonetheless. Every battle was not only a battle of strength, but also willpower! The road to the top was littered with pitfalls. Otherwise, how could the top be called the top? Lorenzo spent several minutes erasing the clutter from his mind and relaxed his shoulders. He began analyzing the fight, considering different tactics, and grew. He was not the pride of the Hawken Household without reason.

    "I see you''re awake, Sir Lorenzo," General Illion interrupted. The general had a reputation of never showing emotion in his face or his voice. However, there was a noticeable displeasure right now such that Lorenzo felt fearful.

    "Yes¡­ I am alive but my fellow Great Knights are¡­"

    "I''m aware of what happened. All the Great Knights and High Knights under your command were brutally slaughtered. Did you learn anything from fighting them?"

    "The ones who fought against me were Perception Realms. They were not from Port Silic."

    Illion nodded with a cold glint. "You''re right. They''re Imperial Sentinels."

    "Imperial Sentinels?" Lorenzo was given a shock. Truthfully, he suspected they were Imperial Sentinels as well, but it was unbelievable to him. Sneaking into the enemy headquarters and slaughtering knights while at it¡­ It was beyond reckless! "What about my brother¡­ Sir Benedict?" he nervously asked. Seeing how he was targeted, there was no doubt that Elizabeth was at the focal point.

    "Your brother, Elizabeth, and the two others were kidnapped by them." Hearing this, Lorenzo did not know how to react. On one hand, his brother was safe. On the other hand, it was not for long¡­ Illion continued, "It seems that little girl had a secret the Xingyuu Empire desperately wanted. I''ve sent several squadrons to hunt them down as we speak. To infiltrate my city and get away with it too, they must look down on me!" he fumed with clenched fists.

    "If I may be so rude to ask, but could you assign me to one of the squadrons? My brother was kidnapped after all¡­"

    "No, the army is short on manpower. The infrastructure of the army still needs to be arranged for the upcoming campaign. I''ve sent word to Pelangi Fortress and some of the Alzar fleets to keep an eye out. This should be enough," the general stated authoritatively. What separated the Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire was none other than the Desterina Ocean. Normally, if one wanted to attack the other, they would need to form a fleet to cross the ocean. This meant that the Imperial Sentinels would have to sail at some point. The general continued, "You''ll be one of my Brigade Commanders. You understand what that means, right?"

    Lorenzo saw the hint. Illion meant to restrict him by his office, forcing Lorenzo to stay here instead of searching out Benedict mindlessly. The story of Benedict nearly being kicked from the Hawken Household and how Lorenzo fought against his father for his brother to stay was known. Naturally, Illion heard of such matters as well. Following Illion''s thoughts, Benedict was disposable. The Hawken Household would not make things difficult if he died. However, the same could not be said about Lorenzo. Lorenzo was the future head of the Hawken Household! Their value was like comparing dirt to gold! If Lorenzo died, then the power ripples could affect the Grand Nobility Households. At such a critical moment, Illion could not afford the energy to deal with politics. So, he chose this route instead.

    "Yes, I understand," he weakly replied.

 Chapter 30 - A slave traders business

    Despite Lorenzo''s wishes, the Imperial Sentinels managed to successfully evade capture and made their way towards the coastline. In the first place, they were Perception Realms. Using their heightened senses, they could easily avoid danger ahead of time. Most of the searching parties were Fundamental Realms. Combined with the extremely complex terrain of the Mellor Wilderness, seeking out the Imperial Sentinels was truly next to impossible! Of course, there were also Grand Knights assigned, but the area the ravine went through was huge. There was no way to comb through every place systematically without the army''s full attention. As a result, General Illion did not have much hope. Only when crossing the Desterina Ocean would the Imperial Sentinels have a chance of being caught.

    It took some time before the Imperial Sentinels reached a coastline town. The leader wisely decided against entering Pelangi Fortress. Pelangi Fortress was the Sentago provincial capital and a massive port city on the Maelstrom Gulf. The fortress was ironclad and a symbol of Alzar might. It weathered countless sieges in the past, but it stood strong through the ages. Just like the Xingyuu Empire''s Yunyun Stronghold, the two were the foundations of the conflicts in the Maelstrom Gulf. In the Desterina Ocean, the Maelstrom Gulf was where naval battles were commonplace. It made sense though, as this gulf was the shortest distance between the two continents, excluding the impassable north. Consequently, the fortress was swarming with soldiers. If Illion''s message reached the commander, then the Imperial Sentinels would be asking for trouble by entering.

    There were multiple ways to enter the Xingyuu Empire from the Alzar Kingdom, none of which were legal methods. Navigating the Maelstrom Gulf with a Xingyuu fleet would be forcing the Alzar fleets to respond. There was no reason to start a battle so he could transport a few captives over. Instead, the method the leader chose was that of being smuggled across the border. Naturally, the goods he was planning on smuggling over were the captives. Human trafficking was an extremely lucrative business in the civilizations. With the Second Great Kingdom War and the booming refugee crisis, refugees would be kidnapped and sold as slaves. Officially, the Alzar Kingdom''s stance on slavery was poor, but that was a mere fa?ade. In fact, a decent fraction of the workforce was actually composed of slaves! With enough coin, anyone would be convinced. As they say, money was the pillar of society!

    The leader met with one such slave trader who frequently travelled between the civilizations. Publicly, the slave trader was a wealthy merchant with large connections with the military. People may be fooled by his amicable behavior and upright appearance, but the leader knew better.

    "I hear you have business for me?" the man wondered with an impeccable smile. "May I know what it is?"

    "I need some goods transported to the Yunyun Stronghold."

    The trader smirked. "Of course, of course, that is possible! May I know what goods they are? It wouldn''t do good for me if they were particularly¡­ exciting and we were caught."

    The leader grunted and brought over the four captives, who were currently bound up and gagged. The captives were none other than Elizabeth, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon. They were unkempt and smelly from the time trekking through the mountains. There was also an unceasing flow of animosity from their gazes, as if wanting to murder everyone before them.

    The slave trader nodded in understanding and approached Elizabeth, placing a hand on her cheek, observing her features closely. "Not bad. Young, well-fed, and a decent figure. Red hair can also be quite desirable. She also seems like a v.i.r.g.i.n by her reaction. She would go for a good price," he snickered before turning to Shirley. "As for this girl, excellent figure! People would pay extra for her. It''s a pity she doesn''t seem like a v.i.r.g.i.n¡­ Oh, this boy looks strong and well-trained. He would do well in the fields. As for the other one though," he scoffed at Freon. "It''d be hard to get a good price with him¡­"

    "Enough," the leader interjected. "Are you willing to smuggle us across or not?"

    The man contemplated for a while before grinning ominously. "Of course, with these four, it''s not a big deal. I wonder if you can afford it?"

    "State your price."

    "I won''t make things difficult for you. How about four hundred Wesel?"

    The leader inwardly frowned. Four hundred Wesel coins was a large fortune by the Alzar Kingdom''s standards, but it was expected. The four ''slaves'' he was smuggling across were high quality according to the slave trader. Furthermore, Alzar Kingdom slaves sold in the Xingyuu Empire were worth ten times more. The leader did not hesitate in tossing over a coin pouch, earning the satisfaction of the slave trader. Just by feeling the weight of the pouch and a cursory glance, he could tell it was the correct amount. This was one of the special skills of being a merchant!

    "Now, about the price of keeping quiet¡­" the trader sneered. He could tell the slaves before him had an abnormal background. This was an opportunity to extort more money from the gold mine!

    "You¡­" the leader nearly lashed out.

    As an Imperial Sentinel, when was he treated with such disrespect? If it was not for staying low profile, he may have killed the trader on the spot. Instead, he angrily threw another coin pouch over. The trader''s eyes glimmered. The amount received was even more than before! The trader was tempted to continuing sucking the gold mine dry, but he restrained his greediness. He was an upright character after all!

    "The ship leaves in a day. Don''t worry, I''ll keep my mouth shut," he snickered.

    Hearing this, Elizabeth''s last wisps of hope were thoroughly extinguished. She never knew there could be someone as shameless as this slave trader. Can you see I''m a poor helpless girl? Shouldn''t you be helping me instead? she screamed internally. If she could, she would run up and beat the man to death. She wanted to run away from her captors, but that was easier said than done. Although she and her friends outnumbered them two to one, the captors were Perception Realms. It was nothing for them to subdue her and her friends. Therefore, she hoped that the slave trader would understand their plight and help them¡­ Initially, Elizabeth believed that the Xingyuu Empire was the only rotten civilization. After all, they were responsible for slaughtering her family and turning her life into misery. However, she began to see this was truly biased. The Alzar Kingdom was equally as rotten!

 Chapter 31 - The Alzar fleet intercepts

    Sure enough, the slaver kept his word and they boarded the ship the next day. It was a medium-sized two-masted ship suitable for ocean faring. There was around twenty in the crew, including the slave trader who was the captain. To prevent any mishaps, he had also employed around twenty soldiers as a deterrent. The Imperial Sentinel was able to roughly gauge their skill level by their movements alone. Achieving Perception Realm meant a qualitative transform in bodily mastery. It was not simply being able to focus your senses to superhuman levels but being able to elevate your entire being to another stage. In other words, it was transcending mortal limits! Meanwhile, the soldiers before him lacked smoothness or edge. Like an edgeless sword, they could put on airs, but nothing else. In a fight, the Imperial Sentinel was confident in suppressing them.

    Feeling satisfied, the two Imperial Sentinels forced Elizabeth and her friends to the lower deck. As a publicly well-regarded merchant, the slave trader had no intentions of letting his contraband for all to see. Below the deck, there were hundreds of crates ranging from jewelry to clothing. The slave trader did not solely rely on his illegal trades, but also engaged in legal trade. Otherwise, his identity would be swiftly exposed if he sold nothing. The more nefarious goods were normally stored out of sight, away from prying eyes. However, as the ship was still being loaded, sailors were openly carrying crates with weapons, armor, and even drugs.

    That was not the worst of it though. Elizabeth saw there were many others like her, who were bound and gagged, being tossed around like trash by the soldiers. Beaten, bruised, and bloodied, they were in a far more pitiful state than her. It went without saying that they were slaves! Elizabeth''s eyes grew cold seeing this scene. Treating lives as if they were worthless, how could they do such a thing? The soldiers almost looked happy as they sadistically whipped the slaves into submission. The slaves cowered like sheep and herded into isolated cells. No one was spared, not even the elderly, the women, or the children¡­ Elizabeth flew into a rage and she wanted to stop this madness, but she was firmly held in place by an Imperial Sentinel.

    Eventually, a soldier noticed Elizabeth''s hateful glare and snorted in amus.e.m.e.nt. As she was not part of the captain''s precious merchandise, he could not punish her. Well, not indirectly that is. He held the whip even more firmly in his hands and lashed out at a woman, tearing her clothes into rags, and leaving a deep bloody gash. Her feminine parts were exposed, earning the lecherous gazes of the other soldiers. Elizabeth''s last bits of rationality threatened to collapse as she shouted horrible curses. Unfortunately, with the gag in her mouth, she made murmurs rather than words. The Imperial Sentinels holding her back ignored the commotion and dragged the four captives into a private cell. Realizing that the fun was over, the soldiers went back to work. Within an hour, the ship unfurled its sails, raised anchor, and set off for the Xingyuu Empire!

    Even in the dark and damp cell, guarded by the two Imperial Sentinels, Elizabeth and her friends remained gagged. The risk was small, but if it somehow got out that they were holding the heir of the Alzar Kingdom hostage here, the slave trader would not hesitate to switch sides. Although the Imperial Sentinels were more than enough to overpower everyone, it was best not to cause a storm in Alzar Kingdom waters. The leader humored to himself because the inverse was true. Once they entered the Xingyuu Empire, he would not show mercy.

    Two hours into the trip, a small Alzar reconnaissance patrol cornered them. One ship stopped in front, while two others flanked them. A haughty voice sounded, "Halt! No unauthorized vessels are permitted to cross the Maelstrom Gulf at this time! State your identity and purpose immediately!"

    The slave trader jumped in fright. Normally, crossing the Maelstorm Gulf did invite unwanted attention from the naval fleets patrolling. It was due to his reputation that some of the smaller patrols would turn a blind eye. From the words he just heard, he could tell there was something more behind the scenes¡­

    He hastily replied, "I am a humble merchant. May I know the reason for this obstruction?"

    "General Illion, Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, has issued an emergency to all Alzar fleets. We are looking for this individual," the captain said, taking out a poster of Elizabeth. "In light of this, please allow us to search your vessel. We expect your understanding."

    The slave trader cursed violently internally. He recognized that red hair anywhere and realized he was being used! If he were to accept the search, then he would inevitably be implicated. Furthermore, the amount of illegal goods he had were not few! It was usually in deference of his reputation that he would be ignored. However, under General Illion''s direct orders, the situation was quickly turning south. If he adamantly refused the search, then the military would not hesitate to arrest him and confiscate all his belongings. His fortune, reputation, and connections would be destroyed instantly! He could not bear to witness his decades of effort go up in smoke. Imagining the man who brought Elizabeth to him, he envisioned a million daggers ripping their skin and organs apart!

    "Haha¡­ That is a bit difficult," he replied slowly.

    "Difficult?" the captain raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "How so?"

    "Well¡­" the trader struggled. "I have some secrets that I would like to disclose with you. Could you board my vessel for a moment?"

    Currently, they were speaking from several arm''s lengths away on their respective sh.i.p.s. The captain did not mind. If the trader was foolish enough to make a move on him, then he was as good as dead! A gangplank was lowered between the two sh.i.p.s and the captain made his way across with thirty men. The trader gritted his teeth so hard they were groaning under the pressure. This was basically inviting the enemy into his base! But he had no other choice. Flames of rage bubbled up as he thought of the Imperial Sentinels! He silently resolved that if he escaped this predicament, then those who messed with him would be killed!

    "What did you wish to discuss?" the captain asked.

    "It''s like this¡­" the trader hushed. "I''m a trader for the Whispering Shadow. I hope that you''ll turn a blind eye to this and let us go."

    The Whispering Shadow was a massive criminal network that even the Alzar Kingdom or the Xingyuu Empire could not suppress. Despite that, it could not openly flaunt its might whenever it wished. It was from the pressure of the wars that the civilizations ignored them for the time being. If they bore their fangs to the Royal Family or the Imperial Family, the civilizations would bring down the hammer of justice! Speaking of his identity was a last resort that he was commanded never to do.

    Hearing this, the captain was stunned. "You''re from the Whispering Shadow? But even so¡­"

    "Here, take this as a sign of goodwill from me," the trader said, sneaking a hefty bag of coins into the captain''s hands.

    The captain discreetly checked the contents and was dazed again. It was a massive fortune! "I must reject your gift. This is a direct order from our Third-In-Command¡­" Before he could finish those words, another coin pouch was sent his way. This time, it was twice the previous amount! He could not help but waver. "I¡­" Once again, a third pouch! Finally, he thoroughly surrendered to his greed.

    "I appreciate your understanding in this matter. Worry not, I will remember this debt," the trader said.

    The captain''s heart thumped. A debt from the Whispering Shadow was equivalent to its weight in gold! With this, soaring through the ranks was more than possible! All along, he felt infuriated over his stagnant rank. How many decades did he serve as a meager reconnaissance captain? It was humiliating! His worries thoroughly disappeared, and gratitude filled his heart. Of course, the trader was not influential enough to speak on behalf of the Whispering Shadow. He purposely worded his response in such a way that the captain would misinterpret it.

    "Men, there is no longer any need to search this vessel. Let the vessel go," the captain shouted before boarding his own ship and departing. When the sh.i.p.s finally disappeared in the horizon, the trader grinned ominously. He slammed his fist into a nearby mast, rattling it. To convince the captain, he had to sacrifice most of his fortune! No matter what, he was going to make the people who wronged him pay a million times over!

 Chapter 32 - Might of an Imperial Sentinel

    Given the time until they reached the Xingyuu Empire, the slave trader did not rush to get even. He wanted to thoroughly plan out how he was going to torture them. He considered returning to the Alzar Kingdom with how he was transporting a person highly wanted by the military. However, he decided against it. He may be able to fool one dunce, but what were the chances he could do the same with the next? More importantly, his pockets were nearly empty. Even if the Whispering Shadow provided a great deterrence, ultimately, money was the key! The greed of humans was unfathomably deep. Since his trump card was gone, he had to forge ahead to the Xingyuu Empire. Once he was there, he needed to thoroughly erase all traces of that girl!

    In the days since they encountered the roaming Alzar fleet, they had not met with anyone else. The Maelstrom Gulf spanned a decent portion of the Desterina Ocean, but given the truly enormous scope of the war, even the Alzar Kingdom could not keep their eyes everywhere. Therefore, the trader was not particularly surprised. He thought his luck was fairly good. Unfortunately, when the ship entered Xingyuu waters, a sizable fleet approached them. The trader wanted to flee at first sight, yet he knew this would only draw over more suspicion. The Xingyuu fleet was not like the Alzar fleet. He was confident there was no one onboard wanted by the Xingyuu Empire. As such, he allowed the sh.i.p.s to surround him.

    "What can I do for you?" the trader wondered with a subservient bow.

    "No vessels are allowed near the Hoigon Bay. I will have to ask you to turn around and leave."

    "Of course, may I know the reason why?"

    "That isn''t up for you to know," the soldier scoffed. "Turn around or we''ll sink you on the spot."

    The trader gripped his fists tightly. Just as he was about to speak up, someone leisurely walked up and spoke, "I am Imperial Sentinel Huangfu Mu on direct orders from the Imperial Council. This is my identity token. From now on, I''ll be taking command of this fleet in my capacity as an Imperial Sentinel." It was none other than the leader of the Imperial Sentinels who captured Elizabeth!

    "You¡­" the trader started to say.

    Huangfu snickered and his sword flickered. Before anyone could notice, he had instantaneously cut off the head of the trader! Blood spurted across the deck like a fountain. With a flick of his wrist, he shot the blood off the blade before sheathing it again. The Xingyuu soldiers felt their hearts beating with trepidation. As if all lives were firmly in his grasp, anyone could be killed without resistance! This was the domineering might of an Imperial Sentinel, a Perception Realm expert! Huangfu wanted to keep low-profile until he reached the mainland, but now that the Xingyuu Empire was here to greet him, how could he not take this opportunity? Moreover, the trader was not headed directly to the Yunyun Stronghold. This would undoubtedly be better.

    "Besides these four, kill everyone else on board," he said, gesturing to Elizabeth and her friends.

    Elizabeth was seething with hatred, such that even the soldiers were feeling some apprehension. But after recalling the sight of Huangfu instantly killing the trader, their reservations washed away. Between a young harmless girl and an Imperial Sentinel, the choice was obvious. The soldiers boarded the ship, brandished their weapons, and promptly slaughtered everyone. The slaves screamed in panic as the soldiers descended on them. Whether they were armed or not, surrendered or not, weak or not, they were executed without mercy. Such was the way of a soldier! Before long, the deck was dyed in crimson red, bodies were strewn everywhere, and the stench of death permeated through the air.

    "Good," Huangfu nodded. "Sink the ship, but don''t use fire."

    Fire would release smoke, which was highly visible in the horizon. On the off chance that the Alzar fleet was looking in this direction, he did not take any chances. As he commanded, he and his captives joined the fleet. Holes were punched into the underside of the ship, slowly filling the bottom deck with water. As time went by, the ship started losing buoyancy before finally sinking to the depths of the ocean. Every trace was thoroughly destroyed!

    "With this, even if the Alzar Kingdom catches wind, it''ll be too late," he sneered. "Set sail for the Yunyun Stronghold! We''ll be returning with a big present!"

    ***

    Two girls were standing quietly on a fortress wall. Their extraordinary beauty and perfectly composed exteriors were unparalleled, such that anyone could not help but feel swayed. Their clothes rippled with exquisite allure, proudly displaying the power and wealth that these two girls commanded. They were staring into the horizon of the Maelstrom Gulf, silently pondering, with a small group of Imperial Sentinels guarding them from quite a distance away. However, the Imperial Sentinels found this act natural and did not say anything. From this, it could be seen that the girls were of an extraordinary background! The Yunyun Stronghold stood behind as a towering symbol of Xingyuu might!

    "To think that the heir of the Alzar Kingdom would be found like this," a girl shook her head.

    "Sister, are you sure about this?"

    "Until we find out who they are, this is the only thing we can do."

    "Even so, we know that¡­"

    "Hush, my little sister. We shouldn''t speak about such matters so openly," the girl reprimanded.

    "Alright, I understand. I only hope that Tai and Chang haven''t gotten into any trouble."

    After silently waiting for an hour, a flurry of sh.i.p.s began appearing in the distant horizon. Only at this point did someone else approach the two girls. It was a tall blonde woman wearing emerald green dress with a short blue jacket. Forming the colors of the Xingyuu Empire, it was a uniform of the Imperial Council! She wore a sophisticated aura and walked with short, precise steps. With a curvaceous body that did not fail over time, it was a mature contrast to the two young ladies. Her eyes were dark and oddly hypnotic, such that anyone could easily lose themselves in its vivid depth.

    "What a surprise to see the two Imperial Princesses here," the woman remarked.

    "If there is something that the Minister of Information does not know, that would truly be a surprise," the older sister smoothly replied.

    The girl was the second tallest out of the three. She had long straight black hair that was tied into an elegant bun, pinned in place by a golden hair ornament. A second hair ornament made of jade and forged into lotus speared through the bun. She had pale skin as white as snow. A blue dress tightly wrapped around her features from head to toe, amplifying her beauty several times over. Every part of her mirrored the definition of refined. Subtly elegant described her well. Having a disposition of a scholar, she was Princess Ming Tzu!

    "Surely you jest," the Minister humbly answered. "Good afternoon to you as well, Princess Xiuying."

    "To you as well, Minister Linshi."

    The last girl was the younger sister of Princess Ming sporting the same lavish black hair of her sister. Instead of a bun, it was expertly knotted behind her head with three jade hairpins. She wore a loose-fitting blue and green dress, embroidered with golden silk, which helped enhance her voluptuous figure. Unlike Princess Ming who wore a stoic face and rarely showed her emotions, Princess Xiuying''s face was gentler and more amicable. One could not help but loosen up around her. A beautifully crafted sabre hung at her side reminded onlookers that she was not as simple as she seemed! She was Princess Xiuying Tzu and together with Princess Ming, the two were the Twin Imperial Princesses of the Xingyuu Empire!

    Despite the friendly greetings on the surface, they spoke no more. Xiuying and Ming returned their gazes to the incoming Xingyuu sh.i.p.s as Linshi smiled, joining them. The arctic winds were the only noises, bringing a strangely tense and chilling breeze to the fortress walls. But the three paid it no heed. Below, the sh.i.p.s dropped anchor. Elizabeth had officially arrived in the Xingyuu Empire!

 Chapter 33 - Prisons melancholy

    In the underground prison of the Yunyun Stronghold, past the hundreds of armed guards and countless thick stone walls, there were four sad-looking individuals sharing a cell. It was none other than Elizabeth, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon. Although their gags and restraints were removed, no one felt like talking or moving. It was a very heavy mood. To be captured by the Xingyuu Empire, and even transported to the Yunyun Stronghold¡­ There was no question about their fates. They were finished. Needless to say, Elizabeth could not even find the courage to break the silence. By now, everyone probably understood she was the reason behind their capture. There was no way she could say something!

    After an insufferably long silence, Freon gritted his teeth and growled in a low voice, "Elizabeth, don''t you have something to say to us? If you don''t say anything soon, I''m going to start beating it out of you!"

    "I¡­" Elizabeth was lost for words. The guilt was crushing her so hard that she found it difficult to breath. "I''m so sorry! I didn''t think this was going to happen!" she cried. "I never would''ve wanted this to happen!"

    This was in a way true. Elizabeth never would have expected that the Xingyuu Empire would set its sights on her. After all, how long has it been since she arrived in Sor? Two or three months? In that time, what did she accomplish? Nothing! Nothing at all! How could she pose a threat to the Xingyuu Empire? In her mind, she earnestly believed that she was still that insignificant farmer girl from New Havens without any connection to the outside world. Who would think that such a titanic civilization would target a harmless girl? There was no one! Therefore, she thought she would be fine travelling the Alzar Kingdom. Moreover, Port Silic was even a military stronghold, a gathering point of hundreds and thousands of soldiers. However, the situation quickly exploded out of control and before she knew it, she was captured.

    "Sorry? It''s a little too late to be saying such things, don''t you agree?" Freon frenziedly shouted with reddened eyes. "Is what they said true? You''re the heir of the Alzar Kingdom?" This time, even Benedict had to turn his attention over at that question.

    Once again, Elizabeth felt awkward. "Yes, it might be true¡­"

    Benedict finally came to realize the strange unnerving feeling he had since leaving Algard. Ever since he met Elizabeth on New Havens and discovered she had the Holy Reingolian Medallion, he had his own suspicions. He believed she was someone of paramount importance! Of course, her looking and acting like Isabella spurred him on further. However, much like Elizabeth once thought, connecting the Royal Family to New Havens was simply too hard to accept. He could understand if she somehow found the Holy Reingolian Medallion. But being the heir of the Alzar Kingdom and King Harth''s daughter? It sounded like a fairy tale!

    Nevertheless, the clues made sense once he realized the truth. All at once, Benedict felt betrayed. As a knight of the Alzar Kingdom, his loyalty towards the crown was the utmost of importance. Being a Hawken, this was especially emphasized. Though he knew that the Alzar Kingdom released a search order for Elizabeth, for her to be the heir of the kingdom¡­ There were no words to describe how he felt! Forget what the Hawken Household might think, being the prime reason over the Alzar Kingdom losing its heir was enough to damn him several times over! Even with a dozen future generations, there was no way he could repay this enormous injustice he did! He thoroughly despaired. To be the one who led the kingdom to destruction¡­

    As if sensing his thoughts, Elizabeth hurriedly added, "I didn''t mean to hide anything from you, Benedict. This isn''t your fault! This is mine! I shouldn''t have pushed you into leaving Algard with me!" Seeing him fall silent only made her feel worse.

    "Elizabeth, clench your teeth!" Freon demanded.

    Before she could understand, a fist was already flying in her direction. She could not react in time. It landed squarely on her cheek, embedding itself deep into her skin and teeth. Blood filled her mouth as she collapsed backwards in pure shock and pain. This was the first time she was punched! Her cheek felt burning hot as she reflexively spit out blood. It hurt a lot! Freon was not holding anything back! Even her teeth felt slightly loose as she tried to regain her senses. Fear filled her eyes. Was Freon going to beat her?

    Benedict moved a second later, standing between the two of them. Although he understood Freon''s frustrations very well, he never considered resorting to physical violence. Despite all that happened, he was still her knight. He made a vow to protect her. Moreover, Elizabeth was a girl! Hitting a girl went deeply against his own principles. However, against all expectations, Freon did not attack again. The boy''s shoulders relaxed as his fighting intent disappeared.

    "I understand as well as the next person that violence isn''t going to help us," Freon seethed. "I just needed that one hit to help me calm down."

    "This¡­" Benedict hesitated.

    "It''s alright, Benedict. I understand how he feels," Elizabeth said.

    "Well then, are you going to explain why you ran away from Algard?" Freon demanded. Elizabeth held her head in shame as she began explaining all the circ.u.mstances surrounding Lord Korogin and King Harth. When she finished, Freon shook his head, "I finally understand everything. To think that King Harth would put his hopes on someone like you¡­" he sighed.

    "You''re Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel?" Benedict muttered in disbelief.

    "What''s going to happen to us now?" Elizabeth asked with a fearful gaze.

    "What do you think?" Freon replied. "As the heir of the Alzar Kingdom, you''re destined for nothing good. Truthfully speaking, you''re bound to suffer many times more than either Benedict or me."

    "No way¡­ Can we get out of here?"

    "That''s impossible," Freon stated. "We don''t even have a way to get out of this cell, much less the entire stronghold."

    "Didn''t you say you could use Arcania? Can''t you do something about this situation?"

    "I did say that but¡­" Freon sighed. "Like how swords are indispensable to swordsmen, wands are indispensable to Arcanists. Without a suitable way to conduct Magical Energy, there''s no way I can cast a spell."

    "Even if we could get out, we''d still have to secure a way back to the Alzar Kingdom," Benedict added somberly. "Crossing the Maelstrom Gulf isn''t easy, especially with the number of Xingyuu fleets. I''m afraid that we''re¡­"

    Freon really wanted to cry right now. The strings of fate were truly relentless! He already had a tough time being the older brother of Nassandra. As the only relative of Nassandra, the youngest Ten Dawn and the one widely regarded as having the highest Arcanic Potential in history, everyone thought highly of him. Arcanic Potential was a hereditary concept which served to measure an Arcanist''s potential. Therefore, he was subjected to the same glamourous spotlight that his sister earned. However, he was inept! Try as he might, Arcania simply did not like him. Despite all his efforts, he was a Low Gaseous Fog Core Level, the lowest of the ladder. Meanwhile, Nassandra was at Condensed Drop Core Level, an entire level above him! Much like the divide between the Fundamental Realm and the Perception Realm, it was a nearly uncrossable divide.

    Nassandra served as an excellent example of what he could be, but he fell far. Everyone would see him differently, as if he was a waste of space, a failure in society. Once the disparity between him, the failure, and his sister, the mighty Ten Dawn, was set, nothing could change it! Reputation was like a tower of cards: hard to build up, but easy to break down! Indeed, every year in the academy and the university was truly aggravating. Mocked, bullied, humiliated¡­ All sorts of ridiculing acts would be pinned on him. In the Alzar Kingdom, noble status reigned paramount, but in the Zino Kingdom, power was the only factor! Without strength to back up your words, did you have a right to say anything?

    Frustrated, he decided to serve his required years in the military. However, with a pitiful Core serving as his foundation, there was no way he could be a soldier on the frontlines. As a result, he was delegated to be a mere paperboy in General Illion''s army all the way in Port Silic. The older brother of Ten Dawn Nassandra was a lackey! How could that not be the very definition of humiliating? But he held his temper and acted his own part out well. He was more aware of his limits than anyone else. But who would have thought that his misfortune would run deeper by meeting Elizabeth? Now, he was even captured by the Xingyuu Empire! Certainly, Freon wondered if the gods wanted him to die! What did he do to err so badly?

    "Maybe I should just kill myself," Freon laughed with a tone of ridicule. "It would certainly be quicker!"

    Elizabeth''s heart thumped as she heard those words she once said. Back in Port Silic, she threatened the Imperial Sentinel that if they killed Shirley, she would commit suicide. She said it in the heat of the moment, but the Imperial Sentinel caught her bluff. She needed Freon to save Shirley. Afterwards, they were gagged and restrained for weeks until arriving in the Yunyun Stronghold. Without a way to apologize, the guilt she felt was nearly second to none. She thought, Honestly, I''m such a terrible person. I nearly let my friend die and I was prepared to watch it happen. If Freon hadn''t spoken up at that time¡­ Elizabeth looked around to find Shirley. Surprisingly throughout the entire conversation, she was absent.

    She found the girl sat in a corner, her knees hunched up, as if hiding herself. Shirley was deathly still and silent and strangely delicate, as if the slightest wind could come by and shatter her. This was a sharp contrast from what Elizabeth remembered. Ever since they met each other on the ship, Shirley was a very vibrant, out going, and happy individual. Shining like the suns itself, there was nothing that could bring her down. But here she was, quivering in fear. Elizabeth could not leave Shirley like this. She stood up and approached Shirley, but Shirley immediately panicked and cowered further. Elizabeth stopped and thought. Everyone had their own circ.u.mstances in this war. Surely, Shirley must have her own¡­

 Chapter 34 - Unexpected visitor

    As Elizabeth thought, Shirley was currently reliving her nightmare. She was so paralyzed with fear that she heard nothing of the conversation around her. Instead of the prison cell in the Yunyun Stronghold, she imagined herself transported back in time to those horrible and deprived years of being a prisoner. As they say, war was indiscriminate. No matter who they were, they were bound to suffer at some point. Shirley could be said to be one of the more pitiful ones. Lour Island, where she was from, was a small, insignificant island in the Teria Sea. There were no bountiful resources, no standing military, and no strategic potential. Under normal circ.u.mstances, people would ignore such an island. Unfortunately, nothing was ever so simple.

    Lour Island belonged to the Star Household, one of the Alzar Kingdom''s Grand Nobility Households. The current matriarch of the Star Household was the Mistress of Justice, Grand Lady Malinda Star. As a result of being related, the Xingyuu Empire did not let it go. During the Teria Sea Campaign roughly four years ago, they invaded Lour Island. Without troops to defend itself, the island collapsed instantaneously under the pressure. To resupply their fleet, the soldiers ransacked whatever they wished, bringing a sea of destruction that destroyed everything it came across. Shirley''s family was no exception either. As a family of blacksmiths, they were a prime target. Her father tried resisting the soldiers, while everyone else fled to the hillside. However, he eventually died, and Shirley was captured.

    Like many other young women, she was taken onboard their sh.i.p.s to be used. Chained to the walls of a prison cell while being treated less than an animal, this was the source of her grief. Days passed like years, weeks passed like decades, and months passed like centuries. Every living moment was agony and pain. She deeply wished she perished back then, as if to not suffer so dearly. Although she was eventually rescued with the fall of the Xingyuu fleets in K.A. 511, the mere thought of being put into a cell again triggered her fears. Bad memories were like weeds. Once they took root in your mind, it would be nearly impossible to remove them. Even if you tried, it would only come back harder.

    She knew this was not back then. She knew this was a different time and a different place. But her mind would not give her peace. Every time she remembered that horrendous torture, her body would seize up. Helplessness filled her very being to the core. Her breathing was erratic, her back was drenched in sweat, and her hands were clenched so tightly that they drew blood. Shirley wondered if her bones or her mind was going to crack first under the pressure.

    "Shirley, listen to me! Calm down!" Elizabeth shouted, shaking Shirley furiously.

    With that violent nudging, Shirley finally snapped out of it. She looked around to see Elizabeth''s worried gaze with Benedict and Freon watching over. "Elizabeth? Ow, my head hurts¡­"

    "Yes, it''s me. You started panicking in the corner. Are you okay?"

    "No," Shirley sobbed. She thought those nightmares would never come back to haunt her, but reality was often cruel. Just thinking about it made her scared to the point of gagging.

    "There, there¡­" Elizabeth stroked Shirley''s back in a calming manner, much like Shirley did with her before. However, she could not say any words of comfort like they were safe.

    "To act like that, she must have gone through something pretty nasty," Freon lamented.

    "I''ve seen many war victims act the same way," Benedict continued somberly. "Some learn to muster through it, but others collapse to it."

    "Well, we''re going to be experiencing the same soon enough anyways," Freon remarked darkly.

    At some point in the night when the prison was quiet, Elizabeth was roused awake by the sounds of a flurry of footsteps. Bringing torchlight, the hallway immediately illuminated prompting Elizabeth to look away from the blinding light. When her eyes adjusted properly, she saw three figures stood in front of the cell. Two were prison guards, easily identifiable by their uniform and demeanor. However, the third was someone unexpected. Wearing an elegant blue and green dress reminiscent of azure oceans and verdant jade, the flawless beauty was Princess Xiuying Tzu. The princess wore a curt smile that could comfort even the toughest of individuals. To this, however, Elizabeth frowned. What business could this girl have with her?

    Elizabeth was escorted to a nearby room by the guards while Xiuying herself sat at the table. The princess gestured for Elizabeth to sit as well and motioned for the guards to leave. The guards were initially hesitant but gave up. Princess Xiuying was known to be unorthodox, unlike Princess Ming. Besides, Xiuying was not exactly powerless! The saber that hung off her waist was not for show. Though the princess never had a chance to show off her combat prowess, rumor has it that she reached Half-Perception Realm! As an eighteen-year-old girl, to reach that point was testament to her prodigious skill. Therefore, even if an altercation occurred, Xiuying could easily suppress Elizabeth.

    "You must be wondering who I am. I am Princess Xiuying Tzu, one of the Twin Imperial Princesses of the Xingyuu Empire. I wanted to know more about you."

    Elizabeth said nothing. Xiuying could tell she was being ignored.

    "The Xingyuu Empire may have captured you, but we only know the most important details about you. We don''t know the finer details like where you came from, where you grew up, or who your parents were."

    Xiuying was not lying. The Xingyuu Empire''s intelligence network was vast, but not omniscient. The secrets revolving around Elizabeth were top secrets that only the highest echelon of government knew. Even the Royal Assembly, one of the highest ruling bodies, were left clueless. The same could be said about the Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, General Illion Doro. It was not an exaggeration to say that there were less than ten people in the entire world that knew her secrets! The spy in Castle Reinhard caught bits and pieces of the conversation between Korogin and Elizabeth, but not all of it. Being surrounded by hundreds of Perception Realm knights and thousands of regular guards, the spy needed to divide their attention to protecting themselves. Not to mention, there were lurking giants like Sir Winstin. There was no way they could hear everything!

    Elizabeth snorted. Why would she say anything? Benefiting her enemies out of her generosity? What a joke! She was content on angering Xiuying by staying quiet, especially now that she knew the girl was a princess of the Xingyuu Empire!

    "You can trust me that this is a personal interest, not on behalf of the Xingyuu Empire," the girl sighed, as if understanding Elizabeth''s thoughts. However, Elizabeth remained proudly tight-lipped, as if saying If I don''t talk, can you make me? I dare you to do so!

    Seeing this was going nowhere, Xiuying shook her head and gave up, "Very well. We can talk again later when you feel like it."

 Chapter 35 - The princesses concerns

    Three days later, Xiuying visited again as promised and the same scene unfolded again. Elizabeth was unwilling to say a single word, while Xiuying could only shake her head. In a sense, Elizabeth was lucky that Xiuying was not black hearted. One word from the princess and she could unleash a world of torture on Elizabeth, breaking her into total submission. However, the fact that she did not provided Elizabeth with complex feelings. Was this truly the evil empire she remembered that would torture and kill indiscriminately? Her family was ravaged by the Xingyuu soldiers, yet this Xingyuu princess was earnestly talking to her politely. Was it a ruse? She did not know. If it was, then what was Xiuying''s goal?

    "Believe me when I say I don''t intend to do you harm," Xiuying said.

    Elizabeth smiled incredulously before blurting out, "You don''t intend to harm me? I can''t believe the princess of the Xingyuu Empire has the nerve to say that!"

    "The situation in the Xingyuu Empire is more complicated than you think," the princess said remorsefully.

    "Hmph! How complicated could it be? You seem to be doing an excellent job in starting the war, killing my family, and then kidnapping me! If it wasn''t for you, I would still have a life on New Havens!"

    "What the Xingyuu Empire did to King Harth was¡­"

    "King Harth?" Elizabeth interrupted. "He might be my blood father, but trust me, for someone who abandoned me on New Havens, I couldn''t care less! I''m talking about my family that raised me up and how your Xingyuu Empire decided to torture and kill them mercilessly! A town of harmless people was executed by your soldiers! What do you have to say about that? Can you still flaunt that you mean no harm?"

    Elizabeth flashed a look of ridicule at Xiuying and stopped talking. Xiuying was unexpectedly quiet and did not fire back with arguments like Elizabeth hoped. Only after some time did the Imperial Princess finally respond, "On behalf of the Emperor, I would like to apologize. Normally, this would never happen."

    Elizabeth was confused and thought, Normally? And an apology too? What is happening?

    "You might not trust me, and I understand but take this. I cannot help you beyond this," the princess said while fetching a key from her dress and passing it onto a befuddled Elizabeth.

    ***

    Princess Xiuying returned to her temporary residence in the Yunyun Stronghold. As appropriate of her status as Imperial Princess, it was the largest manor, normally used by visiting members of the Imperial Council. She stepped out of her carriage when a maid passed on a message. It was from her sister. Xiuying smiled awkwardly and nodded before heading to Ming''s quarters on the top floor. When she arrived, Ming was sat at her table, reading over the hundreds of doc.u.ments spread in front of her. The girl was so engrossed in her work that she failed to notice Xiuying''s arrival.

    Xiuying coughed. "You wanted to talk to me?"

    "Oh, Xiuying? I heard you went to visit the heir. How did that go?"

    "Ha¡­ You knew I was visiting her?"

    "Of course, I knew. Despite how busy I am, I always make a note to keep an eye on you," Ming grinned. "So how was the heir?"

    "The heir was very different from what I expected. I couldn''t help but sympathize with her. Have you heard about New Havens? Apparently, she was from there, but I never heard of it before."

    "New Havens?" Ming wondered. "I remember seeing that name in a military report from a while back. If I remember correctly, it should be from General Fuwu whose acting in the Etera Province of Melgar. New Havens was a recently discovered floating island that General Fuwu prioritized in capturing. Unfortunately, for the people living there, they were exterminated under his orders. It''s not a pleasant story."

    "How horrible," Xiuying sighed. "I can understand Elizabeth''s hatred a bit better now."

    "I know that you want to act, but we shouldn''t invite any trouble to ourselves until absolutely necessary."

    "Yes, I understand," Xiuying meekly answered.

    "The heir will be transported to the provincial capital Guanhuang where she''ll be publicly tortured. She will then be taken under a strict military convoy towards Yongtein where she''ll be executed."

    "So fast?" Xiuying was stunned.

    "These are direct orders from the Emperor and the Imperial Council," Ming replied quietly.

    "Our father¡­" As Xiuying mentioned to Elizabeth previously, the situation in the Xingyuu Empire was not simple at all. "How goes the investigation?" she said with a hint of urgency.

    "As you can see," Ming gestured to the mess of doc.u.ments. "I''ve been looking over what we''ve learned, and the information collected by the Li Family. As expected, Minister Linshi is our prime suspect."

    "Minister Linshi," Xiuying repeated with a cold glare. "Have we heard back from Chang and Tai?"

    "Not yet," Ming sighed. "Maybe leaving them with this task was too much."

    "Tai aside, Chang should be fine."

    "You forget that Protector Chang is too easily swayed. With that ox Protector Tai, it is easy to see where it may go awry."

    Unexpected, the two individuals they were referring to were Imperial Sentinels! Much like the Alzar Kingdom, key figures were assigned Imperial Sentinels as Protectors. Chang Jian was the Protector of Ming. Tai Shui was the Protector of Xiuying. Together with the Li Family, the Jian Family, Shui Family, and Jun Family were known as the Four Great Nobility Families. Different from the Alzar Kingdom where the hierarchy of nobility ranged from unranked, High, Great, and finally Grand, the nobility in the Xingyuu Empire was dominated by the Four Great Nobility Families! Each of the four families are extraordinarily powerful, wealthy, and influential, such that they even outclassed an equivalent Alzar Kingdom''s Grand Nobility Household.

    "We need to be careful around Minister Linshi," Ming emphasized. "Being the Minister of Information, the information that she has access to is on another class from the information we have access to. We cannot act without proof."

    "I know, but our father is¡­"

    "This is all we can do at this point," Ming said.

 Chapter 36 - Why start a war?

    At a similar time, Elizabeth returned to her cell not quite comprehending what happened. Her mind screamed that Princess Xiuying was an enemy. She was the princess of the civilization that destroyed her family! That fact repeatedly rang inside her head, destroying any sense of compassion she had. But her gut wavered and told her a different story. Something did not feel right! Xiuying sounded truly genuine. If Xiuying was a brutish angry torturer, Elizabeth could understand. In fact, she would have preferred that. It would have been simpler to hate the Xingyuu Empire completely! However, Xiuying was patient and strangely polite. The feelings of unease grew. Once the seeds of doubt were planted, they would persist through any storm!

    "Did they hurt you, Elizabeth?" Shirley asked worriedly. "Are you okay?"

    "Ah¡­" Elizabeth snapped out of her daze. "I''m fine." Saying those words made her feel strange.

    "You''re really fine?" Shirley wondered, inspecting Elizabeth from head-to-toe.

    "What did the princess talk to you about?" Benedict asked.

    "The same as before."

    "And did you answer her?" Freon asked seriously.

    "Somewhat¡­ Say, do you know why the war started?"

    "What brought this on?" the Arcanist added. "Was it something that the princess said?"

    "You could say it''s personal interest," Elizabeth found herself repeating, much to her surprise.

    Freon gave Elizabeth a quizzical look before explaining, "As you might have heard, the Second Great Kingdom War started when the Xingyuu Empire''s naval fleets destroyed most of the Alzar Kingdom''s naval ports and fleets in the Desterina Ocean in a surprise attack. This was known as the Ambush of Sanguis Coast and it happened eight years ago in K.A. 506. As for the First Great Kingdom War, most of the history has been lost. Besides starting five hundred years ago, recorded history doesn''t go back that far."

    "Yes, I remember hearing about that. But why did the Xingyuu Empire decide to attack suddenly?"

    "Why?" Freon frowned. "I don''t remember there being a reason. Does the Xingyuu Empire need a reason to start a war? They''re all¡­" he growled as he thought of how him and his sister had to survive through the winter homeless without time to even grieve for their parents.

    "Then why would they deliberately sign a peace treaty to end the First Great Kingdom War?"

    "That¡­" Freon was stumped. It did seem pointless to stop the war if you were just going to start it again later. More importantly, the ones who stopped the First Great Kingdom War were the same ones who started the Second Great Kingdom War! Did that make sense? If so, what did the Xingyuu Empire gain?

    "Shirley, Benedict, do you know why the Xingyuu Empire started the war?" Elizabeth redirected.

    "I never heard about it," Shirley shook her head. Despite being the property of Lady Malinda Star, a Grand Lady, Lour Island was relatively isolated in the Teria Sea. The flow of information was undoubtedly scarce.

    "Truthfully speaking, I''m also a bit in the dark about that," the knight meekly murmured. It was a bit embarrassing to admit that even as a knight and Grand Lord he had no idea! The war started eight years ago, when he was ten. With all that happened since then, was it strange he would forget something from that long ago?

    "If I remember correctly, Empress Mei Li died around the time the war started," Freon spoke up. "Everyone was very shocked when the Xingyuu Empire revealed she died. She was perfectly fine until a month prior to her death. Could it be¡­ she was assassinated by the Alzar Kingdom?"

    "Ridiculous!" Benedict shouted. "I''ve heard those rumors before, but the Alzar Kingdom would never do something as underhanded as that. King Harth and Emperor Lianghu ended the First Great Kingdom War together. What would be the point?"

    "That''s also true¡­" Freon fell into deep thought. "But it should be related to Empress Mei Li. Otherwise, I don''t see an impetus. Of course, Emperor Lianghu could just be mad like his father, the previous Mad Emperor¡­"

    "Why are you so curious about the war all of the sudden, Elizabeth?" Shirley asked.

    "Well, to tell you the truth, Princess Xiuying gave me this," she explained, revealing the key.

    "A key?" Shirley thought. "Could it be¡­"

    Elizabeth nodded. "I think it might be the key to the cell we''re in."

    "What?" Benedict and Freon jointly replied.

    "That''s impossible! Are you sure that it''s the key to this cell?" Freon stated.

    "I haven''t tested it yet."

    "Is it a trap? Why would the princess give you that?" the knight added suspiciously.

    "It has to be! She''s the princess of the Xingyuu Empire! Don''t forget that they captured us! Why would they willingly free us?" Freon denied.

    "I don''t get it. What do you think?" Shirley asked of Elizabeth.

    "I don''t know either. I have a strange feeling about this."

    "Even if we''re freed, escaping to the Alzar Kingdom is a fleeting dream," Freon brutally crushed their hopes. "There should be something more to this. We shouldn''t try it."

    Thus, the four did not attempt a daring escape. Elizabeth kept the key somewhere hidden and fell asleep in deep contemplation. With the events unfolding in the Alzar Kingdom, there certainly felt like something more! She thought of everything that happened thus far, trying to piece together the puzzle. However, the more she thought, the more baffled she became. Was she overthinking things? Or was her gut instinct really accurate?

    Morning came and they were roused awake by the sounds of approaching guards. Elizabeth rubbed her grogginess away and yawned. Princess Xiuying must have really wanted another conversation with her! But she soon frowned when more than twenty armed guards showed up without a Xiuying in sight. Her confusion turned into fear when the armed guards marched into the cell and seized her aggressively! She was powerless to fight back. Meanwhile, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon did not sit idly by. They could also tell this was different from Xiuying''s previous visits!

    The three rushed to steal the guards'' weapons. Benedict jumped behind a guard and tackled him to the ground while Shirley rushed for his sword. Before she could get it, she was effortlessly backhanded by a guard, sending her back. A metal gauntlet to the face was extremely painful! She saw stars forming in her vision. At the same time, Freon slipped by and grabbed the sword from the ground. He unsheathed it clumsily. He was an Arcanist at heart, not a swordsman! Freon lunged forward to impale the guard who hit Shirley. Unfortunately, the trajectory was obvious to any experienced swordsman. The guard sidestepped and using his own sword''s hilt, crashed it on Freon''s chin. The motion was so smooth that Freon blacked out without knowing what happened. Without proper support, Benedict was also suppressed and beaten. Despite her own resistance, Elizabeth was escorted out of their sights!

 Chapter 37 - Empress Mei Lis legacy

    Xiuying stood up after a while. Her knees were red, but she ignored the uncomfortableness. In front of her was a portrait of her mother, Empress Mei Li, as she paid her respects. The woman had the same likeness of her two daughters. With an upright posture, an elegant appearance, and a bright smile, the Empress was considered by many to be perfect. Xiuying reminisced. Her mother was a very peaceful and kind individual. As the previous matriarch of the Li Family, combined with Emperor Lianghu''s leadership, the Xingyuu Empire undergone a tremendous era of stability, especially after the Mad Emperor''s long reign. In fact, Empress Mei was the one who advocated to end the First Great Kingdom War the most, spearheading negotiations with King Harth. Xiuying held her mother in the utmost of respect. However, Empress Mei died eight years ago.

    She died abruptly without cause. Xiuying remembered that she and Ming cried and cried for weeks after that. Their father was undoubtedly hit the hardest. He was madly in love and doted on his wife all the time. When she died, although he could not openly show his emotions as the Emperor of the Xingyuu Empire, Xiuying knew how tormented he felt. Emperor Lianghu invested a tremendous effort in figuring out his wife''s cause of death, but nothing ever came of it. Even the Li Family, which stood shoulder-to-shoulder to the Xingyuu Empire, had no idea. Without warning, their happy life as a family of four was destroyed. No one smiled anymore, and if they did, it was fake for the sake of appearances.

    Then, as abruptly as Empress Mei died, the Second Great Kingdom War started. Emperor Lianghu commanded the Xingyuu fleets to breach Alzar waters and destroyed dozens of fleets and ports simultaneously, crippling the Alzar Kingdom''s fleets in the Desterina Ocean. King Harth never saw it coming. That was expected though. King Harth considered Emperor Lianghu a friend and a sense of reason in this otherwise war-riddled world. With the Ambush of Sanguis Coast, the Xingyuu fleets had free reign over the Desterina Ocean, directly leading to the Teria Sea Campaign. The rest was history.

    From the Alzar Kingdom''s side, there was always some misunderstanding over the motivation behind the war. However, for the people of the Xingyuu Empire, and Princess Xiuying specifically, she knew the reason. Empress Mei was assassinated by the Alzar Kingdom! Empress Mei was a beloved person, a symbol of peace, righteousness, and purity. This shocking news was enough to rouse the fighting spirits in everyone! Given how much Emperor Lianghu loved his wife, starting a war over it was understandable! Therefore, everyone was led to believe that the Alzar Kingdom was evil, including Xiuying herself.

    Princess Xiuying and Princess Ming never doubted it. After all, they would trust their father above all else. For six whole years, they acted out their part, helping their father wherever they could as the Twin Imperial Princesses. Until two years ago, when King Harth was captured in the Battle of the Millennium and brought to the capital, Yongtein, that is. Xiuying and Ming learned how King Harth was tortured relentlessly personally by their own father. They were horrified over how cruel and despicable their father became. However, King Harth never admitted to killing Empress Mei. In fact, he happily accepted his death. That was the first time Xiuying and Ming felt something wrong.

    They investigated, to dig out the proof that their father had. Yet, try as they might, the two could find nothing! Nothing at all! There was not a single word hinting that the Alzar Kingdom was at fault. Xiuying and Ming confronted the Emperor over this, but he refused to listen. When they suggested coming to peace with the Alzar Kingdom, the Emperor furiously lashed out. Ming concluded that there was something more to it, that there was a more devious plot underneath everything, that even Emperor Lianghu was used in their evil plans! After all, their father was always calm-headed and reasonable. Even if his wife was included, to start a war without proof was unlike him! Together, the two sisters devoted their full energy in investigating the Imperial Council, the power directly under the Emperor. For two years, that was all they did everyday and every night. Therefore, their enormous effort led them to Minister Linshi and the Yunyun Stronghold right now.

    Xiuying sighed and wiped away her lingering tears. In a sense, what her mother, Empress Mei, fought for was destroyed by the very one she loved. Her legacy was forever ruined. Fate worked in mysterious ways. She never would have thought that life would bring her here. She patted off the dust from her dress, straightened her back, and restored her image when a messenger came.

    "Your Imperial Highness, Minister Linshi is waiting in a room to meet with you."

    The princess showed no reaction but inwardly her thoughts were tumbling, What could the minister want with me? Could she know that we''re investigating her? But we''ve been so careful! Did we underestimate the Minister of Information?

    "Tell Minister Linshi that I''ll join her with my sister in due time," Xiuying curtly replied. Out of the two of them, Ming was more suited for high-level conversations. She shined in the political limelight. Although Xiuying could fool regular folk, against people who trained their eye of discernment, her fa?ade was truly nothing to speak of! If she confronted Linshi alone, she would crack under the pressure.

    Half an hour later, the two princesses walked into the room where Minister Linshi was patiently waiting, drinking a cup of tea. Under Ming''s lead, the two elegantly settled in chairs across from Linshi, their expressions smiling. From the surface, one would think it was a meeting of friends without the slightest shred of hesitation or awkwardness. Minister Linshi softly smiled, placed her cup down, and addressed the two.

    "I hear that Your Imperial Highnesses have been investigating the Imperial Council and my background. May I ask as to what purpose you have?"

    Ming paused and thought, Is she probing us or telling us the truth? From her words, it seems she has proof of our investigations. But if I admit it so easily, then it wouldn''t be good for us either¡­ In one move, she cornered us!

    The thoughts passed in a fraction of a second as she replied, "May I ask what you''re referring to, Minister Linshi? Accusing Imperial Princesses of such an act, even if you''re from the Imperial Council, requires proof."

    "There''s no use in playing this game, Princess Ming," Linshi humored. "I heard about how you ordered your Protectors to sneak around under my watch. Even if they''re your Protectors, I cannot permit them to act as they please."

    Xiuying tried to stifle her surprise, but some of it inevitably leaked out. To say such words, what happened to Chang and Tai? Ming kept her cool far better and showed no reaction to this shocking news.

    Linshi saw all their reactions before continuing leisurely, "You should know that even as Imperial Princesses that there are some things that cannot be done. You decided to overstep your boundaries. As the Minister of Information of the Imperial Council, I am therefore placing you two under arrest."

 Chapter 38 - Arrival of someone unexpected

    With a snap of her fingers, the dozen Imperial Sentinels from outside stormed into the room and defended the door. Much like the Imperial Sentinels that kidnapped Elizabeth in Port Silic, they could transform their timid aura into a ferocious blade. Multiplied several times over by the number of sentinels, they gave off a horrifying pressure that bore down on Xiuying and Ming. Xiuying was visibly shaken and reflexively reached for her sabre. Ming, for better or for worse, was unarmed. She was not as good as a fighter as her sister, so she had to rely on her mind instead. Ming held Xiuying''s arm to calm her down, as her gaze turned cold.

    "Don''t go too far, Minister Linshi!" Xiuying roared.

    Linshi crossed her legs and chuckled, "If that is all, then would you mind surrendering? I wouldn''t want to hurt the Imperial Princesses after all."

    "Tell me one thing, Minister Linshi," Ming coldly said. "As the Minister of Information, you should know better than anyone else. Why did the emperor assume that the Alzar Kingdom assassinated the empress?"

    "You are still curious about such a trifling thing?" She shook her head. "The answer is simple. He assumed it without proof."

    Ming frowned. "Are you saying that the emperor decided to start the war without reason?"

    "That''s correct in a way."

    "There''s no way that our father would do such a thing!" Xiuying shouted. "You must have tricked or forced him into doing such a thing!"

    "How could I possibly control the Emperor of the Xingyuu Empire? You must be kidding yourselves," Linshi laughed.

    Ming observed Linshi''s every reaction, trying to gleam any sense of truth out of her actions. However, Linshi was impossible to read. She got the faint feeling that Linshi was partially telling the truth, but also telling a lie at the same time. It was impossible to figure out which was which.

    "Don''t worry though," Linshi continued. "What caused the war is irrelevant now. Now that the heir of the Alzar Kingdom has been captured, the only bastion of hope for them is Queen Bethnal and Lord Korogin. Fortunately for us, Queen Bethnal is old, far too old to reign as queen again. And the emperor will be seeing to Lord Korogin soon enough. This war is coming to an end!"

    "What do you mean? I haven''t heard about this," Ming''s face darkened.

    "You don''t expect me to explain everything neat and tidy, do you?" Linshi sneered. "Now then, we''ve spoken for long enough. Arrest them!" she ordered.

    "Stand down! That is an order from an Imperial Princess!" Ming demanded, but the sentinels paid her words no heed. She realized this was a trap carefully planned by Linshi!

    Xiuying instantly bolted to her feet, pulled Ming behind her, and drew her sabre out in one smooth motion. From this, anyone could tell she was well trained and experienced. Naturally, the rumors of her being at Half-Perception Realm were not baseless! The emperor was a very capable swordsman in his youth and passed on his teachings to his two daughters. Given enough time, Xiuying making that final step into Perception Realm was not unthinkable! Unfortunately, the divide between realms was immense. A Half-Perception Realm was, in the end, not a true bona-fide Perception Realm. There was no way she could match up to ten true Perception Realms in a one-on-one fight!

    Therefore, she was looking for a way out. Inadvertently, her eyes wandered to Linshi who was still watching the scene like she was unrelated to anything happening. Xiuying thought, If I take her hostage, we should be able to get out of here¡­ But much like how Ming could not read Linshi, Xiuying found Linshi''s unshakable confidence and attitude disturbing! As if everything was in her grasp, Xiuying and Ming were merely children playing in front of her! Despite being powerless, the minister felt strangely the most dangerous! Xiuying gave up on the idea immediately.

    The sentinels closed in on the two princesses, as they constantly backed up. Yet, another unexpected development occurred. Several people rushed through the doors and engaged the sentinels. Xiuying and Ming were stunned. Only then did Linshi finally raise her eyes to glare at the intruders. They were oddly enough Perception Realms as well, capable enough to fend off the sentinels while the princesses were escorted to their side. The princesses and Linshi recognized them. They were quite famous after all. The Imperial Sentinels and Grand Knights were not the only Perception Realms in the world. The world was vast and boundless! In fact, there were far more lurking masters than publicly known, like the legendary Sword King!

    Meanwhile, the ones before them were none other than the top experts under the Li Family! As the most powerful nobility family in the known world, the strength the Li Family possessed was mindboggling. Xiuying and Ming had no doubts that their uncle was behind this. Their uncle was the younger brother of the late Empress Mei Li, Imperian Qiang Li! As if to confirm their thoughts, three sets of footsteps approached from outside to reveal three very different figures.

    The first was a young man with a gentle face. It was clear he was kind-hearted and innocent from a single glance. He wore a tight white innerwear that covered him from head-to-toe, a golden silk vest, with a fancy long blue robe overall. His long black hair was tied back and formed the appearance of a very affluent noble. If it were not for the two long straight swords hanging off his waist, people would be misled into thinking he was merely a pretty rich boy. But people would be even more shocked to realize how sharp his aura could be! He was an Imperial Sentinel, a Perception Realm! Chang Jian let out a breath of turbid air after seeing Ming was okay. As her Protector, keeping the princess safe was his highest priority.

    The second was a wilder counterpart to Chang. Without the slightest refined air about him, the man wore a highly arrogant and proud face and a wide grin. Wearing a standard simple martial arts outfit, his figure was toned and muscular, far different from Chang''s slim and agile body. His body was like a bound spring, ready to pounce at any moment! Wearing a pair of leather and metal gauntlets on both arms, his fists were his weapons! Laughing carefreely, Tai Shui glared at the Imperial Sentinels like prey. After all, what he liked most was to exchange blows! Xiuying sighed. How this hotheaded fellow became her Protector was confusing.

    The last was a tall, older gentleman. His clothes were plain, such that he stood out. However, everyone held their breath in astonishment while those from the Li Family bowed in respect. Strength was defined in countless ways. He was clearly weaker than Chang and Tai, but his mere presence was enough to leave people scared! Xiuying and Ming were ecstatic to see this man was their uncle, Qiang Li himself! As the current eighth head of the Li Family, Qiang''s influence was second to the emperor. However, Linshi was unfazed by this man''s abrupt appearance. Qiang glanced in Linshi''s direction, wearing a complicated expression.

 Chapter 39 - Behind the two Emperors

    "It''s an honor to have the current head of the Li Family visit on such short notice," Linshi said. "May I have the pleasure in knowing why you decided to come all this way?"

    "I''ll cut to the point. My nieces, the Imperial Princesses, will be under my protection."

    "Then I take it that you''re acting on behalf of the Li Family? You should understand the consequences of such actions, correct? If you''re planning on betraying the Xingyuu Empire and the other three Great Nobility Families, then it''ll be war," she threatened.

    "Nonsense. I do not plan on betraying the Xingyuu Empire in the slightest. In fact, all my actions have been in the interest of the empire. Princess Ming provided the Li Family with key information related to my sister, the former late empress, and about you. I rushed over here as soon as I could to detain you."

    "And what information did the princess provide you?" Linshi wondered.

    "For decades now, the Li Family has been standing alongside the reigning Tzu Family. Ever since the Mad Emperor decided to kill Empress Yin Li, we''ve been deeply investigating the circ.u.mstances behind the Mad Emperor''s descent into madness. Recently, we''ve found that Emperor Lianghu acted in nearly the same way."

    "Perhaps the Tzu Family has a tendency for madness?" the minister laughed.

    "While I cannot disprove your theory, evidence points to the Imperial Council and you," Qiang continued. "The Imperial Council changed significantly between the Mad Emperor and Emperor Lianghu. You were one of the few members that transitioned between rulership. Alongside the various pieces of evidence that we''ve gathered over the years and the information from Princess Ming, I am sure of it. You are the culprit behind everything so far! I am here to bring you to justice!"

    "Uncle, you''re saying that Minister Linshi was responsible for the Mad Emperor?" Xiuying repeated in disbelief.

    Qiang''s face softened a bit after seeing that his two nieces were fine. After his sister died and his brother-in-law started the war, his relationship with the Tzu Family grew strained. Qiang pleaded to the emperor on multiple occasions to end the war, but the emperor was firm. Qiang was rightfully angry. After all, his sister desired nothing but peace, and the man who she loved was destroying everything she worked towards! Ever since King Harth was executed, Qiang focused entirely on handling his family''s matters. He had not spoken to his brother-in-law or his two nieces in years. However, he kept a close eye on them. If anything befell on them, he would act. Especially for his two beloved nieces! They were the last remaining symbol of his older sister!

    "Yes, from what we''ve concluded, there''s a high chance that Minister Linshi is behind it."

    "Are you sure, uncle? The implications of this¡­" Ming hesitated. If Minister Linshi was truly capable of manipulating two emperors to achieve her own goals, then she was beyond dangerous! Such a threat could not be allowed to continue!

    "You''ve investigated well," Linshi clapped in amazement. "I must admit that the Li Family''s information network is truly fearsome, second only to my information network."

    "You''re not going to defend yourself?" Qiang was stunned.

    "In any case, your Li Family will clash with the Xingyuu Empire. Wasting any more words seems pointless, does it not?" Linshi sighed and muttered under her breath, "To think I wasted all my time here with nothing to show for it. How humiliating!"

    "Well¡­ Then I hope you don''t regret saying those words. The Li Family will be bringing you to justice!" Qiang openly declared.

    "Imperial Sentinels heed my command! Besides Imperian Qiang and the Imperial Princesses, kill everyone else!" Linshi shouted.

    The tension in the room erupted as the auras of all the Perception Realms soared. The air felt incredibly viscous as enormous pressure weighed down on everyone! Before anyone could tell, the situation already reached critical! Everyone''s hands were twitching to reach for their weapons, glaring anxiously at the opposition. Their heightened senses were constantly searching for danger. A lapse in focus meant instant death! A fight between Perception Realms was incomparably rare, especially a fight of this magnitude.

    The most recent and famous one was two years ago during the Battle of the Millennium where Sir Winstin faced off against the Four Cardinals! The Four Cardinals were four elite Imperial Sentinels serving as the emperor''s personal guard. To fend off the four of them singlehandedly, albeit briefly, solidified Sir Winstin''s position as the strongest knight in the Alzar Kingdom! From this, one could see how insane it was to have over twenty Perception Realms fight it out here!

    To some, they might feel fear and worry, but to Tai who loved the thrill, he happily dove into the flames. With impeccable speed, he donned his gauntlets and leaped into the pack, attacking the first enemy he saw. He landed and swiftly transformed all his momentum into his fists. A torrential rain of blows crashed down on an Imperial Sentinel! However, how could it be so easy to attack an Imperial Sentinel? With his opponent''s senses heightened to an extreme, even the tiniest of movements were captured. Before Tai even moved, his opponent was already unsheathing his sword. The two collided in a flurry of sparks with neither side budging.

    Three other Imperial Sentinels joined to pincer the lone assailant. All at once, Tai found himself surrounded. However, Chang and two others from the Li Family dove in to help. Chang drew his two straight swords and clashed with an Imperial Sentinel. Unlike Tai''s ferocious relentless martial arts, Chang''s sword style was elegant like still water. It could redirect and deflect attacks with the utmost of precision! Similarly, the two from the Li Family burst with enormous strength. Jingyi and Juan were the most famous experts from the Li Family, as they slowly suppressed their opponents. Everyone else no longer held back. They simultaneously drew their weapons and engaged in fierce combat.

 Chapter 40 - Determination

    At a similar time in the underground prison, Freon slowly woke up and groaned. After being beaten senselessly by a guard trying to help Elizabeth, he was unconscious till now. His chin screamed out in pain, as he wondered if it was broken. He spat out some blood from his mouth, but it kept flowing. It was surprisingly disturbing, and he felt slightly lightheaded. Freon sighed. More than his body, his pride hurt more than ever. Who liked being beaten? No one! If he had his wand, then at least he could put up some form of resistance. But without it, he was no more dangerous than a child. Even with a sword in hand, there was nothing he could do!

    He shook his head. It was more important to figure out what happened. The boy looked around and saw that he was still in the same cell as before. Benedict was standing up at the bars, as if searching for something or someone. He was beaten up in various places, evident from some bruising and bleeding. However, Freon had to admit Benedict was impressive to shrug off all those injuries without making a fuss. The title of a Hawken was not for show! If the odds were not stacked so poorly against them, Benedict would not have been as helpless as Freon. After all, Perception Realms were the strongest martial experts in the known world.

    Shirley was also in a miserable state. Her entire cheek was purple and bloody, a frightening wound on this girl''s face. She was sitting on the ground again with her legs close to her chest in a defensive position. Freon confirmed his suspicions when Elizabeth was nowhere to be found. He had no idea how much time had passed since that fight, but it was certain that nothing good was happening with Elizabeth. Feeling the suffocating atmosphere of the cell, Freon''s thoughts were spinning. He thought about the key that Princess Xiuying gave Elizabeth. If they had used it, could they have escaped together? The chances were practically negligible, but it was better than dying here. Yet, who was the one that denied using it? It was him! Now, Elizabeth was¡­ A deep sense of guilt built up in his consciousness.

    Benedict was also feeling the same way. Over the past few weeks, his thoughts were constantly churning. If I had stopped Elizabeth from leaving Algard, nothing would have happened. If I had been stronger, I could have stopped them in Port Silic. If I had been more courageous, we could have tried escaping the prison. The world was vast and boundless with infinite possibilities. It was human nature to focus on what could be than what was. Everyone looked at the best possible outcomes and wondered why? Why did I not choose correctly? Since Benedict was with Elizabeth for far longer, his sense of regret was far stronger than Freon''s or Shirley''s. His heart felt heavy and hollow.

    It was the same back then as well. When he abandoned Isabella to save himself, was that not cowardice? To leave the one he loved to die alone¡­ His last memory of Isabella was that moment. He was disgusting and he knew that. His decision haunted him to this day. A Grand Lord, a knight, and a Hawken, all these titles amounted to nothing in the end. He was but a small and insignificant character in a vast world. And now the same story was playing out again. Elizabeth was taken from his fingers like Isabella. The vow he made to Elizabeth''s parents on New Havens, would it be broken so easily?

    Shirley looked forward and her eyes wettened. It was hard not to think about it in this situation, especially when Elizabeth was taken away in front of them. However, her thoughts were not focused on regrets. Of course, she regretted being weak. That was a sentiment common to all three of them. But the past was always a difficult subject. After all, everyone wanted to reach their fullest potential, to become the best they could. Shirley knew how dangerous it was to linger on the past. The past was merciless, the present was hopeless, but the future was limitless! The only way was forward! If one hoped, then anything was possible!

    Shirley knew better than anyone else what sort of tortures Elizabeth may be subjected to. After all, for an entire year, she was the Xingyuu Empire''s prisoner. That extreme physical, mental, and spiritual torment was something she could never forget. It was deeply ingrained down to her bones. Just being in this cell alone was enough to rouse her deepest and darkest memories. It broke her down completely and utterly without the slightest semblance of resistance. No one could begin to imagine it. Only those who experienced it firsthand would understand. Therefore, Shirley felt a rising resolve to help Elizabeth, to prevent another tragedy from happening!

    She was not expecting much. In fact, she knew how impossible the task was. Forget helping Elizabeth, just escaping the Yunyun Stronghold was a nigh impossible task! Shirley did not forget how a single Imperial Sentinel disabled her in seconds at Port Silic nor did she forget how she was beaten by the guards. Here in the Yunyun Stronghold, the bastion of the Xingyuu Empire''s forces for the Maelstrom Gulf, how many would stand in her way? The numbers would be easily tens of thousands! But even against the odds, what use would be staying here in the cell? She was awaiting death! If she was going to die anyways, she would rather keep Elizabeth company in their final moments! Having made up her mind, her hands steadied, and she felt her shoulders relax for the first time in weeks.

    "I''m getting out of here and rescuing Elizabeth! Are you joining me, Benedict and Freon?"

    "Don''t you remember how mercilessly we were beaten back then¡­" Freon murmured weakly.

    "Even then, are you going to wait here to die?" Shirley asked.

    "That¡­"

    Fear was a fickle thing. No one wanted to die. Sneaking out meant instant death if they were caught. Anyone would hesitate after being beaten senselessly. But Freon knew how cowardly he was. Though the chance was small, there was still a chance! Elizabeth as well, Freon understood that if they had used the key, they might have escaped together already. His consciousness would never relent if she had died because of him. He summoned his courage and resolved himself after a long silence. Even the pain on his chin subsided somewhat.

    "Very well, I''ll go along with you¡­ What about you, Benedict?"

    "You should know the answer already."

    Benedict had already made up his mind as soon as Shirley slapped him back to reality. He was too focused on the past, on regretting choices that no longer mattered. The future was what was important! What happened to Isabella was a tragedy, but he could not change it. But that only served to spur him on, to prevent Elizabeth from befalling the same fate! That was the only way he could live himself. He would not turn his back and run away again! He would not break his vow again!

 Chapter 41 - Breakout!

    The atmosphere in the cell transformed subtly. Certainly, it was still gloomy for the task ahead was daunting, but they were determined. Their hearts would not waver. Thankfully, Elizabeth did not keep the key on her when she left. The key was kept in a hidden corner of the cell when Benedict dug it out. At this point, although they did not trust Princess Xiuying entirely, the key was their sole hope. They all had their doubts and reservations about the Xingyuu Empire. But it was apparent that not everything was as simple as it seemed. A storm was undoubtedly brewing!

    "There are three steps to escaping this prison. If we manage that, then we can think about what happens afterwards," Freon said. "The first is understanding the rotation of guards. The second is figuring out where the armory is. The third is breaking out of the front entrance!"

    "I''ve been keeping an eye on the guard shifts. I have a good idea of when to leave," Benedict said. "But the problem is I don''t know where to go."

    "I''ve memorized the path they used to bring us in," Freon said.

    "That leaves the armory, right? Too bad I don''t know where it is," Shirley explained sheepishly.

    "It''s not essential¡­" Freon pondered. "If we manage to get the jump on a few guards, we''d be able to arm ourselves."

    "That''s easier said than done," the knight denied. "On the off chance that we fail to end it decisively, a single shout is all it takes to send more guards over. By that point, we''d be surrounded."

    Freon nodded. "It won''t be easy, but the armory is our best chance. We''ll have to gamble on whether it is guarded or not."

    "When should we leave?" Shirley anxiously asked.

    Timing here needed to be impeccable. If they were too hasty, then a fight would be inevitable. On the other hand, the guards could come back at any moment to execute them! Their lives could be decided by a second of difference! Freon was also hesitant to say anything because he understood this fact. Together, they looked toward Benedict for guidance.

    "Hmm¡­" Benedict recalled. "If I remember correctly, there should be a small trio of guards passing by soon. We should be able to leave as soon as they disappear around the corner."

    "Do you know how long until then?"

    "It''s a bit hard to judge time here, but I''d think in five or ten minutes."

    "Then we''ll leave then," Freon stated with the two nodding.

    So, the three waited patiently. And waited some more. After an unbearably long time, Freon finally blurted out, "Where are they? They should have already come by."

    "I also don''t understand¡­" Benedict frowned.

    "Has it been ten minutes?" Shirley added. "Are we too impatient?"

    "It should be far longer than ten minutes," Freon wondered. "By my estimates, it might even be half an hour already!"

    "So long?" Shirley was stumped. "Did you remember wrong, Benedict?"

    Benedict was hesitant to give an answer. His memory might not have been the best, but he was sure he remembered such crucial information. Hence, he scratched his head in confusion. The routine of the guards was very methodical and thus predictable. They followed the same pattern the last few days. Did something happen? Little did he know, it was exactly that. The conflict between the Imperial Sentinels and the Li Family alarmed the entire stronghold. The news of the second strongest family in the Xingyuu Empire revolting was simply too shocking!

    "This might be an opportunity," Freon mused. "If something really happened, we can take advantage of the confusion to make our escape! This is our best chance!"

    "That makes sense¡­" Benedict added.

    "Then let''s do it!" Shirley declared.

    She grabbed the key, strode towards the cell door, and fumbled with the lock. Benedict and Freon were watching for any patrols but were more focused on Shirley. If the key was a bust, then their hopes would be ruined! Luckily, a soft click was heard, and the door swung open. All at once, they were relieved that it worked, but also stumped. Why did Princess Xiuying give them the key? Was it meant for them to escape? But why would the princess want such a thing? Even if she wanted to free them, why go through such a roundabout method? However, they shook those unnecessary worries and focused their minds. Time was of the essence!

    Under Freon''s guidance, the trio bolted down the hallway through the twisting stone complex. Although they wanted to avoid any brightly-lit areas or long corridors, they simply did not have enough information to make detours. That said, they could not wander around weaponless. Being able to defend themselves was the highest priority! Therefore, as they travelled along the path they first used when they arrived, they kept a look out for the armory and patrols.

    They sped along, trying to keep as quietly as possible, while also looking as far ahead as possible. Whenever they came upon a fork in the hallway, they would carefully inspect the corners before proceeding. Through this arduous process, they avoided a few patrols. But the density of patrols was truly too low! The escape was proceeding far better than expected, such that Freon suspected it might be a trick. After all, should the Yunyun Stronghold''s underground prison truly be so laid back? Granted, breaking out of the prison would have been impossible without Princess Xiuying''s help, but certainly there was a limit!

    The three searched a few rooms, but most of them were bare storage rooms. Nothing noteworthy. However, in the fifth room, there was an unexpected harvest. There were old guard uniforms and armor! After changing into the uniforms and armor, they could finally breath a bit. The difference between their rags and their uniforms was night and day. Now, they could openly search the prison. As long as they were not overtly obvious, the guards would have no reason to question them. Of course, pushing their luck was still not a smart idea.

    With their newfound confidence, on the seventh room, they stumbled upon the armory. The lock was undone, and the room was dark, so they had to strain to find appropriate weapons for themselves. Benedict wasted no time in fumbling through the arming swords. Swords were the arms and legs of a swordsman. The weight, the length, the balance, and the sharpness were all critical. Every type of sword had minute differences which could lead to vastly different performances. As a Hawken Swordsmanship Style practitioner, this was further ingrained into him. Therefore, he carefully considered every sword, unsheathing it, and swinging it a few times. Only when he was completely confident in his choice did he sheath it and tie it to his waist.

    Shirley held proficiency in two weapons, which was rather uncommon. It was far easier to progress and master one weapon. Furthermore, if the skill sets required to learn the two weapons were incompatible then it would only lead to confusion. In the worst case, it may destroy any chances of the person progressing further. However, Shirley was a unique case. Without formal training, she was not bound by the rules and techniques of others. She relied on her instincts to compensate, which was a stark difference from Benedict. She picked a halberd and an arming sword she was comfortable with.

    Freon struggled to find Arcanist weapons. After all, the number of Purists, those who lacked any capacity in magic, overwhelmingly outnumbered Arcanists in the world. There may be one in ten thousand who was an Arcanist! Consequently, the armory was stocked with regular weapons such as swords, bows, and axes that were confiscated from the prisoners. Freon groaned, but did not give up. Just when he was about to give up, he found a small pile of wands. Like a pile of kindling in the corner, it was hardly noticeable amongst the boxes. He fumbled through the dozen or so wands and found his own! With this, the three of them were fully armed!

 Chapter 42 - Breakout! (2)

    The three were so absorbed in finding weapons that they neglected keeping an eye out for guards. When they heard a voice, they froze in their steps. "What are you doing here?" a guard shouted.

    Benedict''s and Shirley''s heart dropped. Before they could panic, Freon calmly spoke out, "We were on orders to tidy up and reorganize the armory."

    "Punishment?" one of the guards snickered.

    "Forget about that for now. Didn''t you hear about the commotion in the stronghold? We have been called to report to the commanders," the captain disapprovingly explained.

    "No, we haven''t," Freon frowned.

    "The Li Family has apparently decided to revolt. Minister Linshi has declared that the Li Family is now enemies with the Xingyuu Empire. We''re supposed to detain Imperian Qiang and the Imperial Princesses." Even as the captain explained everything, he could not bring himself to believe it. It was simply too shocking.

    Freon, Benedict, and Shirley were stunned as well with their wide eyes and slackened jaws. Everyone knew exactly how prevalent the Li Family was. If one talked about the wealthiest family amongst the civilizations, it would be the Alzar Kingdom''s Daemon Household led by Lord Allen, the Master of Trade. However, if one talked about the strongest family, it would undoubtedly be the Xingyuu Empire''s Li Family! With exorbitant power, influence, land, and military prowess, it stood above the other three Great Nobility Families! At its peak, Emperor Lianghu and Empress Mei used it to topple the Mad Emperor''s reign! Even Shirley, who hailed from a backwards town on an island, had heard of the Li Family''s supremacy.

    Sure enough, this is why we were able to sneak out so easily, Freon realized.

    But the Li Family is loyal to the Imperial Family, Benedict frowned in incomprehension. Why would the emperor''s own daughters revolt against him? What is happening?

    Is that why Princess Xiuying decided to give us the key? Shirley pondered.

    "If you understand, then you''ll also understand how important it is for us to report to duty as soon as possible."

    "Yes, yes, of course," Freon replied, but he was inwardly hiding his glee. If they played carefully, then they might be able to sneak out amongst the commotion. As they say, the safest place was often the least expected!

    However, fortune and misfortune came in pairs. The room was dark, so the guards had only a vague image of Freon, Benedict, and Shirley. Therefore, when they came closer, one of them squinted and their expression instantly twisted. "You three are prisoners!"

    Realizing that their disguises were a bust, without skipping a beat, the three burst into action. Benedict and Shirley were already holding their weapons as soon as they heard the guards approaching. In fact, if not for Freon''s quick thinking, they might have already drawn them and started fighting. At this close distance, where the two parties were merely a few arm lengths away, the initiative was firmly in Benedict''s and Shirley''s hands! Before the guards could react, a sword and halberd were swinging in their direction with frightening momentum! The two aimed for a decisive strike against the squad of five!

    Shirley swung her halberd in her hands, slamming down at the nearest enemy. The speed and power were enough to leave goosebumps on her enemy, as he reflexively tried to jump back. However, the halberd was like death incarnate. He could not escape in time. The halberd slashed him across the shoulder all the way down across his chest. The cut was so deep that bones and organs were showing! From a single glance, it was obviously fatal. Blood spewed out with ferocious vigor as color drained from the guard. Although Shirley was not a cruel person at heart, the frustrations of being imprisoned exploded out all at once.

    Meanwhile, the captain wore a horrified expression as Benedict''s sword impaled his chest, piercing straight through! Blood decorated the man''s uniform, as he spurted out blood violently in disbelief. Benedict spared no mercy towards his enemies. After fighting on the frontlines of the war, he knew better than anyone. A single moment of hesitation meant death! You survived by killing your enemies! The knight coldly looked on as the captain''s body collapsed. He was dead! Without sparing a second glance, Benedict''s sword looked for its next target.

    The two remaining guards were enraged and clashed with Benedict and Shirley. The last guard saw Freon undefended. He grinned, unsheathed his sword, and dashed between Benedict and Shirley to kill! This is revenge! Curse your own weakness! the man deviously sneered. However, Freon was not absentmindedly daydreaming as he thought. Instead, the Arcanist was busy harnessing his Magical Energy to flow according to his design. A dim light materialized on the wand as a magical circle blossomed. Freon''s eyes shot up as he pointed the wand forward and a massive fireball erupted! Having no idea Freon was an Arcanist, the guard was swiftly engulfed in a blazing inferno. He screamed horribly and thrashed about but the flames were unrelenting under Freon''s control. A dense smell of charred skin emanated as the blackened body succ.u.mbed to the pain and collapsed.

    Though Shirley''s halberd was certainly powerful, it was sidestepped by her opponent. Her motions were simple and obvious. Her inexperience was fully shown here! Nevertheless, the guard dared not to face her halberd head-on. He developed a subconscious fear after seeing it kill his companion in one blow. Shirley realized her shortcomings and swung her halberd in a wide arc, covering a massive portion of the room. The guard tried to dodge, but it was too fast! Hastily putting up a defense, it crashed into him with terrifying force, leaving a heavy wound. However, Shirley was left wide open! The guard gritted his teeth and sprinted forward! Being so close, a halberd was useless!

    Entering that critical safe zone, the guard slashed at Shirley. She instinctively retreated, while letting go of her halberd. The light cut grazed her uniform. One had to admire her decisiveness to forgo her weapon! The guard charged, thrusting his sword forward at the girl. Wasting no time, Shirley drew her sword and threw her scabbard at her approaching opponent! It perfectly obstructed his vision and he hesitated. That moment was all Shirley needed to retaliate. A breath later and a deep cut formed on the guard''s chest, spewing blood out. She won!

    Meanwhile, Benedict had a far easier time than Shirley with his ample experience. The battle ended anticlimactically. Benedict breathed out and cleaned his blade of blood before sheathing it. He was perfectly unharmed like Freon! Only Shirley suffered a few light cuts. Fighting three versus five was a risky decision. In normal circ.u.mstances, the odds would have been stacked heavily against them. If it were not for the ambush at the beginning, they might have lost. The three tried to calm down after that intense fight, but the stench of death permeated throughout the room. The sight and smell were deeply unsettling. Unfortunately, there was no time to waste. They needed to escape the prison now before they were discovered!

 Chapter 43 - Breakout! (3)

    During their short rest, Shirley walked over to a nearby crate and pulled out a peculiar white winged bow that shone even in the dim light. She spotted it during her fight and found a strange attraction to it. Now that they had some time to breath, she realized it was Elizabeth''s Whiteangel Bow! It was hard not to recognize such a uniquely designed bow. The finely polished wood, the expertly refined curves, and the elegant design stood out even in the armory. Shirley felt something was odd about it, but she could not quite place her finger on it. Yet, this was not the time! She slung the bow and quiver over her shoulder to safekeep for Elizabeth.

    After returning to their peak condition, they immediately headed out to the entrance of the prison. Time was even more paramount now. If the guards'' disappearance was noted, then it would turn dire fast. While running, Freon inspected his Core with Magical Perception. With a Low Gaseous Fog Core Level, it also meant his Magical Perception was in its infancy. The two developed together. If he wanted to extend his perception out like his sister, Ten Dawn Nassandra, then he would need a minimum of High Gaseous Fog to achieve it. Therefore, he could only inspect his Core.

    As he inspected, he sighed. Magical Energy was different from stamina. Although both could be restored with rest, the rate of the two could not be compared. Magical Energy meant purifying the raw World Energy prevalent and transforming it into nourishment for the Core. It was a very slow process. Stamina, on the other hand, was much easier to restore. This made Magical Energy a strategic resource, a key reason why Arcanists served in the rear of any battlefield. With the previous simple fireball spell, Freon''s reserves dropped heavily! Moreover, the effectiveness truly paled when comparing Benedict or Shirley! If Nassandra was in his shoes, she could fire off more than a hundred with ease¡­ In the end though, what mattered was maximizing the value!

    Before they rounded the final corner, Benedict peeked to see the situation. As expected, there were a handful of guards at the entrance. Even if a fight broke out between the Imperial Sentinels and the Li Family, they could not just abandon their post! However, their numbers were definitely lower than what Benedict remembered. More importantly, he did not spot an Imperial Sentinel amongst them. If they were unlucky enough to encounter an Imperial Sentinel, then it would be game over! The pressure on his chest alleviated. With the current circ.u.mstances, they might be able to walk out like this. But things went awry as soon as he looked again. A patrol rushed up to the guards and exchanged a few words.

    "Three of the prisoners escaped!" they reported.

    "What? Who were they?"

    "It was the three that came along with the heir. A Hawken boy, an Arcanist boy, and a girl."

    "How did they escape?" the captain unhappily asked.

    "They unlocked the cell door using a key," the patrol replied nervously.

    "A key? There was one missing earlier, but there was no way any of them could have gotten it. How did they manage it?" The captain pondered more but had no idea. "Regardless, increase the patrols and security of the prison. While we''re here, they cannot escape!"

    "Yes, captain!" the patrol said before heading out in Benedict''s direction!

    Benedict was gloomy but maintained a collected composure as he reported everything to Shirley and Freon. There was less than thirty seconds before the patrol reached them. Before then, they had to decide whether to advance or retreat! However, they had to advance! If they allowed the security in the prison to strengthen, it would only make it harder for future attempts! It was like sharpening the blade hanging above your necks! Despite the dangers right now, it was the best time to attack. The three made a rough plan and readied themselves.

    Freon closed his eyes and trusted his safety to his friends. His concentration was fully exerted in casting a spell! Magical Energy unceasingly poured out of his Core, rapidly draining his reserves. A magical circle was swiftly constructed as runes were carefully created in place. It was several magnitudes more complicated and powerful than his previous fireball spell! Arcanists had to fully conceptualize the power, range, speed, accuracy, target, along with countless other characteristics to use a spell. A single lapse in concentration was enough to cause a harsh backlash, ruining his efforts. In the worst case, the spell may even explode in his face! Taking such a spell head on would bring him close to death! Moreover, with his Low Gaseous Fog Core Level, every measly bit of Magical Energy was priceless. He had one chance!

    But Freon''s spell casting speed was horrendously slow. There was no way he could strike before the patrol reached them. Benedict and Shirley nodded as the knight nervously anticipated when the patrol would arrive. As long as they took the initiative, it would be the same as before, right? It was na?ve but an earnest hope. As soon as the patrol crested the corner, the two simultaneously struck. Benedict''s sword and Shirley''s halberd lashed out. Though their timing was near impeccable, their angle worked against them. They could not support an accurate attack! Shirley narrowly missed someone whereas Benedict grazed someone on the chest.

    Surprise was followed up by fury as the patrol of five brandished their weapons. Their bloodl.u.s.t reached an all-time high seeing their captain hurt. Kill! Benedict and Shirley immediately backed off to prevent themselves from being surrounded or cornered. Thankfully, Freon was barely out of sight so the two could focus entirely on fighting. Although it was a fight, it was better to call it a one-sided beating¡­ The captain swung his sword down, hammering on Benedict''s guard. It was heavy and powerful. He was intent on returning blow for blow! Meanwhile, two other men approached Benedict from his left and right. The last two were busy duking it out with Shirley. It was dire!

    Three on one! Benedict cursed under his breath. The defenses in the prison were already weakened by the Li Family, yet they were still in a pitiful state. If he had mastered the Hawken Swordsmanship Style, dealing with three random guards would be easy! Yet that was easier said than done. There was one individual alive that mastered the style and that was his father, Sir Roland! Even his brother, Sir Lorenzo, a prodigy, was a far cry from mastering it. From this, it can be seen how difficult it was. Needless to say, Benedict''s own mastery of the style was in its infancy.

    Benedict cleansed himself of unnecessary thoughts and focused entirely on the battle at hand. He leaped back, putting some distance between him and his opponents. He could not allow them to take his front and sides. One of the principles of fighting: limit the number of ways your enemies could attack from! The Hawken Swordsmanship Style especially emphasized this. The three guards pursued him with three accurate attacks from the front. Using the broad side of his sword, Benedict repelled two of the strikes. The third slipped through his defenses and aimed for his throat.

    Contrary to the guard''s expectations, the attack was easily dodged by Benedict with a simple step backwards. The guard was fl.u.s.tered. The precious opening was defended against? The guard chalked it up to dumb luck and continued the assault. But Benedict knew that it was not simply dumb luck. In fact, he purposely exposed the opening to tempt his enemy to attack. This allowed Benedict to not only control the number of ways the guard would attack, but also predict ahead of time the flow of the battle. By controlling the tempo, there was nothing unexpected! Much like a flowing river, whatever caught in its flow would be powerless! This was the essence of the Hawken Swordsmanship Style!

    The knight stepped back again into one of the five stances. The three advanced together, furious that a measly prisoner could escape their joint attack. The captain attacked from the front, forcing Benedict to meet swords. The second slashed at Benedict''s waist, but like before, he sidestepped it. Just when he dodged it, the third snuck up behind and struck! Benedict reacted too late. The sword hacked down his back and left shoulder! Taking advantage of this key moment, the captain thrusted his sword forward to kill! It was aimed precisely for his heart! The knight cursed again and strained to twist his body. The blade glided over his chest, a mere hair away from cutting into flesh. Sure enough, three on one was not something he could handle! He needed to regain the tempo!

 Chapter 44 - Breakout! (4)

    Meanwhile, Shirley had her hands full facing against two guards. Although there was one less on her side compared to Benedict, she severely lacked experience. She was a recruit for the Quinvoren Army and had never participated in a battle before. In fact, this was her second time, the first being less than an hour ago! Therefore, she was facing an uphill fight against these two guards as they pincered her. She grimaced and tried to distance herself but the two firmly stuck to her sides. Wielding their swords, they dashed to simultaneously cut her down!

    Shirley swung her halberd in her hands, gaining fearsome momentum, before unleashing it in a massive arc at one of them. The guard ducked, allowing the blade to slice the air above him. The accompanying gust of wind was enough to tell how deadly the strike was. The girl was fl.u.s.tered as she turned the sweep into a thrust! Her opponent rolled out of the way as it nicked his leg. With Shirley focused on one of them, the second guard charged up. Shirley did not forget it was a two on one but multitasking in a fight was far more difficult than it seemed! She instinctively swung her halberd in a reverse sweep behind her, but she miscalculated!

    The halberd was a poleaxe type weapon, which meant that its lethality was restricted to a certain distance away from the user. At that range, it was a devastating weapon in the hands of an expert. However, within that range, it paled! Shirley swung, trying to catch the second guard, but she overestimated her speed. The halberd was heavy! Swinging it so freely required build up. The guard landed in her critical safety net and sneered. Sword light flashed as Shirley''s hairs stood on end. It was dangerous! Though she instinctively tried to dodge, the speed was too fast. The sword traced up her chest and tore apart her uniform. Blood trickled out of her wounds. Had her reaction been a split second slower, it would have chopped her b.r.e.a.s.ts straight off! She shuddered and felt relieved she was not more well-endowed!

    Both Benedict and Shirley struggled to survive, though in reality, less than thirty seconds had passed. That was how fast paced a battle was! As a result of their fight, the captain and guards near the entrance stormed over to support! The corridor was tight as these ten soldiers raced down. The threat of facing so many enemies bore down on Benedict and Shirley and they could not help but sweat. Even though they made a plan, all their hopes rested on Freon. The two nervously looked to Freon, who was hidden around a corner, for any sign. Any longer meant death for them all!

    Freon let out a deep breath as the last wisps of Magical Energy drained from his Core. He felt overwhelmingly weak, but his eyes shone in a determined light. Without wasting any time, he motioned to Benedict and Shirley. The two nodded and ran away instantly down the corridor, leaving fifteen confused guards in a huddle. Freon gave them no time to think as he pointed his wand forward! The magical circles whizzed into life as his bright fireball rapidly shrunk in size. On his command, he launched the fist-sized fireball into the crowd at blinding speeds. Before anyone could see it, it detonated in an explosion, engulfing the corridor in a powerful shockwave. Tremors spread throughout the corridor violently before the dust began to settle.

    Benedict and Shirley were stupefied at the sight before them. The explosion itself was not very big and it did not look imposing. In fact, it looked weaker than Freon''s previous fireball! However, the effect was much more exaggerated. Though no one was killed in the explosion, all the guards were unconscious, suffering from a variety of wounds. Why was that so? The fireball Freon used did not focus on purely destructive power, but on a powerful concussive shockwave! The originally weak shockwave was amplified by the tight stone corridor, raising its power by several times over! When the guards were blasted from several angles at close range, it was like being in the center of a violent storm! They could not stop from being knocked unconscious!

    The two looked at Freon with newfound respect, but their mood plummeted upon seeing Freon collapse. Rushing over to help him to his feet, they were surprised to see how pale he had become. Sure enough, a powerful spell like that did not come with harsh repercussions! Freon felt obscenely weakened now that his Core was empty of Magical Energy such that standing up was too hard. To cast that spell, Freon had underestimated how much Magical Energy was required. He even had to expend his own World Energy, or lifeforce, to fuel his magic. It was extraordinarily risky to use World Energy in Arcania. He had used less than a fraction of it, yet it sapped his physical strength so deeply! The slightest miscalculation meant death!

    Freon had mixed feelings about the result, but he knew this was not the time to ponder. Shirley supported him up while Benedict searched for the key on the captain''s body. The knight heaved a sigh of relief upon finding it and the trio hurried towards the entrance. Unlocking the door, they were immediately bathed in a shower of daylight. Breathing in the fresh air, they felt rejuvenated. Before the three could celebrate, a few squadrons of soldiers rushed up to them with worried expressions.

    "Are you three fine? Do you know what happened inside the prison?" the captain asked.

    "That¡­" Benedict was startled.

    "An explosion happened, and we were hit badly. We''re headed to the infirmary!" Freon quickly explained.

    The captain believed them. After all, the three of them were in a wretched state. Benedict and Shirley were both bloody, with the latter''s uniform being torn to obscene shreds. Freon''s skin was practically snow white with how pale he was. Moreover, the three of them were wearing guard uniforms¡­ There was no reason to doubt their words!

    "I understand," the captain said. "Go get patched up. We''ll take things over here."

    The three then hobbled out of sight. They had successfully escaped the prison!

 Chapter 45 - Double casting?

    The fight between the Imperial Sentinels and the Li Family was still underway! By now, the entire Yunyun Stronghold and the Samfeng Province had heard of the conflict, and they were under chaos! To think that the two mightiest pillars in the Xingyuu Empire would fall out with each other again. No one knew why it happened again, nor could they decide who to support. Both were monumental titans capable of toppling civilizations by themselves. But everyone understood that the times were changing. A new era was approaching!

    The Perception Realms clashed with indomitable force with neither side budging. Just witnessing the fight from afar, one would feel shivers. It was quickly growing out of control! Qiang was somber. He had planned to end this decisively by capturing Minister Linshi. That way he could avoid the worst-case scenario of clashing with the emperor. For this, he had amassed the strongest experts under his wing and snuck into the stronghold. However, Minister Linshi was just as prepared, bringing ten Imperial Sentinels to arrest the Imperial Princesses.

    Qiang realized how disadvantageous the situation was becoming. The soldiers were slowly converging here and encircling them. If they delayed any longer, then it would become truly chaotic. Needless to say, Xiuying and Ming noticed this as well. The two were idly standing in the rear with their uncle, but they knew they could not stand around any longer. They had to fight! Xiuying brandished her sabre, while Ming wielded a random spear. With all the Perception Realms occupied in their own duels, they were now the strongest combatants! Xiuying led the way forward, slipping past the fights, with Ming in tow. Their eyes were on Minister Linshi!

    The woman was somewhat surprised but showed no outward signs of panic or fear. In fact, she did not even bother moving or defending herself¡­ The two princesses were confused but did not slow down. They flanked Linshi from both sides with impeccable precision. Ming might have been overshadowed by her sister in terms of combat power, who achieved Half-Perception Realm at such a young age, but she was still not to be bullied! She was well along in the Fundamental Realm, and having grown up alongside Xiuying, the two exhibited a frightening understanding of each other. Their timing and actions were nigh perfect.

    "Call the Imperial Sentinels to stand back, Minister Linshi," Ming demanded.

    "We won''t hurt you if you do," Xiuying added.

    Linshi could not hold back her chuckle. "The Imperial Princesses need me to call back the Imperial Sentinels. What a comical sight."

    "I won''t repeat myself again," Ming threatened.

    "Laying hands on me is equivalent to laying hands on the entire Imperial Council. Are you sure about this?"

    "We will not forgive anyone who dares to scheme against the Xingyuu Empire," Xiuying said. "Even if you''re from the Imperial Council. That is our duty as Imperial Princesses!"

    "Then come arrest me," the minister humored.

    "You don''t have to tell us twice!" Xiuying shouted as the two girls simultaneously dashed in.

    Obviously, they were not aiming to kill her, but capture her. But that did not mean she would go unharmed! With the facts now revealed that Linshi was the manipulator behind two emperors, neither Xiuying nor Ming were intending to go easy. After all, it was their father she toyed with! The Xingyuu Empire was thrown into disarray because of her! They could not let this go. All their instincts were screaming out that she could not be left to roam freely! Xiuying''s sabre and Ming''s spear flew in to strike non-lethal parts. However, right before the weapons hit, all their momentum was forcibly destroyed. Like hitting a solid wall, they could not push their weapons further!

    Arcania? Ming was dumbfounded. Why does Minister Linshi know Arcania?

    Xiuying was shocked as well but smirked. Even if she has a barrier, she cannot be that proficient in Arcania! There''s no way she can defend against our assault!

    As if reading her mind, Ming nodded. The two fully focused on destroying the barrier. Barrier Arcania was somewhat uncommon in this world as it had a high taxing requirement on Cores. It was difficult to sustain a barrier in the long run. In exchange, it offered extraordinary defensive power that could negate attacks like a shield would. Armies would frequently employ a barrier battalion, that could cast their barriers to protect against a barrage of arrows or spells. This was one of the many reasons why Arcanists were being seen with increasing importance.

    Slash after slash rained down on the translucent glass-like barrier. Both Xiuying and Ming wielded their weapons fluidly and fast, reminiscent of a dance. Some of the Imperial Sentinels wanted to help, but they were thoroughly pinned down by the Li Family. They could not turn their backs! Soon though, Ming started to frown. They had struck the barrier over a dozen times now, yet it showed no signs of weakening. Normally, an Arcanist using Barrier Arcania would be farfetched to last so long. Ming found it hard to believe that Linshi specialized in Barrier Arcania while working as the Minister of Information. Both required a tremendous amount of effort.

    Who is she? For once, Ming started to have doubts on who ''Linshi'' really was. There was something more than meets the eye, even with all that they had uncovered.

    Eventually, their stamina let up and the two girls pulled back to breath. Their faces were covered in sweat and their hands were sore. Hitting a wall repeatedly hurt! Moreover, they usually left matters to their Protectors, Chang and Tai. They rarely had to involve themselves.

    "Done so soon?" Linshi smiled. "Then you won''t complain if I retaliate, right?" The woman raised her hand to the sky and three large brilliant magical circles formed.

    "Xiuying!" Ming shouted to coordinate with her.

    Now that Linshi focused on attacking them, that meant that her barrier was down. What better time to strike than now? The two princesses took a deep breath and catapulted forward. The already short distance disappeared in an instant as their blades whizzed through the air. Cut! Yet just when they were about to impact, once again, their assault was cut short by a barrier.

    Double casting spells? Ming was thoroughly stunned.

    Oh no! Xiuying cried as Linshi completed her spell.

    A large ball of light coalesced in Linshi''s palm. It was small, and looked weak and unimposing, but every one of the princesses'' instincts were screaming out. Goosebumps rose on their backs. Even without Magical Perception, they could tell. It was dangerous! The conflict between the princesses and Linshi did not go unnoticed by the others. The various fights between the Perception Realms stopped as they casted their eyes over. A sense of wariness appeared on all their faces. Chang and Tai saw Xiuying and Ming in danger, and ignored their opponents as they sprinted in. Similarly, Jingyi and Juan of the Li Family retreated to protect Qiang. It happened in an instant. A bright flash swallowed the room followed by a tremendous explosion.

 Chapter 46 - Plotting against the Imperial Council

    After several minutes with the rubble and dust settling, the room finally opened to sight. Though the spell did not go as far as destroying the mansion entirely, the room was unrecognizable. Gone was the elaborate meeting room in the mansion. What replaced it was ruins. The furniture was broken into splinters, the walls were charred black, the floor was cracked, and the windows were smashed. Parts of the ceiling were falling still. It seemed like the room might come crashing down soon. Scattered around were the bodies of the Imperial Sentinels and the Li Family. Despite trying to defend themselves, Arcania was vastly different from martial arts. The former was far more difficult to defend against!

    The sole standing figure belonged to none other than Minister Linshi. The translucent barrier promptly faded as she searched the room. She raised an eyebrow upon finding that the Imperial Princesses and Imperian Qiang had vanished alongside their Protectors. Upon realizing what happened, she clicked her tongue. The woman paid no attention to the dying people around her. Now that she retracted her aura completely, she casually walked out of the room.

    ***

    In a nearby alleyway, Chang and Tai could finally breath, as they let down Xiuying and Ming. Sweat covered their brows. The spell was every bit as fearsome as they expected. In that split second, the two Protectors had picked up the two princesses and smashed through the window to escape. Before they were even half-way out, the spell detonated and propelled them further. Right now, their backs were burnt, and their arms and legs were groaning in pain. They had to push themselves to the absolute limit to bring the princesses along and survive. Overall, they looked miserable. However, they knew that if they were a beat too slow, none of them would have gone unscathed.

    Ming used the wall to hold herself steady. The brush with death was striking fear into her core. Minister Linshi was far more unfathomable than she could have imagined. If it were not for Chang, she might have died there without any way to resist. Meanwhile, Xiuying was frustrated and clenched her fists tightly. Despite the truth being revealed, they could do nothing against the minister. It was like she was mocking them, their father, their mother, and the entire Xingyuu Empire! And Linshi watched as they fled for their lives¡­ It was beyond humiliating!

    "Are you alright, Your Highness?" Chang asked worriedly.

    "Yes, I am," Ming replied, taking a moment to recompose herself and straighten her hair.

    It was unlike her sister to be so frazzled, so Xiuying added, "Are you sure?"

    Ming hesitated. "You''ve heard of double-casting, right?"

    "Double-casting, huh? I remember hearing the term but I don''t remember."

    "It is an Arcanist''s term for casting two spells simultaneously," she explained. "The difficulty of this technique ranks among the highest for Arcanists such that very few people have grasped it. Even among the Zino Kingdom''s Ten Dawns, not all of them can do double-casting. Only Arcanists who have reached a Condensed Drop Core Level can have any hope to learn it! Back when Minister Linshi attacked us, she also had a barrier. This was double-casting!" This had grim implications. This meant that Minister Linshi was possibly on the level of a Ten Dawn!

    "Surely, you must be mistaken," Xiuying urged. "Maybe it was a single spell that looked like two. There''s no way that the minister could be that accomplished in Arcania¡­" As Xiuying said, Ming was not sure. After all, she was not an Arcanist and lacked Magical Perception. Arcania was still a developing field. There were bound to be unexplainable things in their inexperienced eyes!

    "Could you two tell anything?" Ming asked of Chang and Tai. Although their Protectors were similarly inept in Arcania, they were Perception Realms! Naturally, their potential to sense things were beyond the princesses''. Barring Magical Perception, they had the best chance to notice anything abnormal.

    Contrary to her expectations, Tai shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t notice anything. I was so focused on rescuing Her Highness that I didn''t have the leisure to worry about other things."

    "Well, sorry about that!" Xiuying teased.

    "Sorry, Your Highness. I also didn''t notice anything," Chang shyly answered.

    Ming was disappointed before changing topics. "Right, where were the two of you this entire time? We haven''t heard back from you two since we entered the Yunyun Stronghold."

    "As you wanted, we were investigating Minister Linshi''s affairs when we encountered some trouble," Chang awkwardly said.

    "It was Imperian Qiang who bailed us out and saved us. We were just as surprised as you when we saw him. He told us what he intended to do and we followed him to your mansion to arrest Minister Linshi. The rest is history," Tai said.

    "That''s right! What happened to our uncle?" Xiuying was fl.u.s.tered. Their uncle was not a fighter by any means. Faced against a spell that could render Perception Realms helpless, she feared the worst.

    "In the last second, I saw Jingyi and Juan dash over to help him. He should be safe," Ming said with complex emotions. In a sense, she was responsible for involving the Li Family in her problems. If she had handled Minister Linshi more carefully, things never would have developed to such a point. By now, the Xingyuu Empire might be preparing for a civil war with the Li Family¡­ Just the bloodshed from the previous fight was immense. One could not imagine the countless conflicts spread across the continent!

    "Worry not, I''m fine," a voice shouted. The four turned to see Jingyi, Juan, and Qiang approaching.

    "Uncle!" Xiuying raced over happily. "I''m glad you''re okay."

    Qiang laughed. "That won''t do me in that easily."

    "Uncle, are you sure about involving the Li Family in this?"

    "It''s not like you to be so hesitant, Ming. Don''t worry so much. The decision to involve the Li Family is mine and mine alone. It is not your burden to carry. You know I wouldn''t act unless I''m a hundred percent sure of my facts. Minister Linshi was the start. We believe that most of the Imperial Council is involved in one way or another. If that''s the case, then I have to act."

    "That would make sense. A snake that has gone unnoticed for so long must have many nests," Tai said.

    "Brother¡­" Chang murmured. His brother was the Prime Minister of the Imperial Council, second to the emperor himself! It was not unusual that he was moody.

    "What should we do now, sister?" Xiuying asked.

    Everyone turned to look at Ming as she collected her thoughts. "For now, I think we should prioritize on convincing our father and ending the war first. Even if the Imperial Council is completely taken over, with the Li Family by our side and the emperor speaking up, we should be able to suppress them! Minister Linshi mentioned that the Alzar Kingdom''s fate was sealed. She was referring to both the heir and Lord Korogin. To end this war peacefully, we''ll need to save both!"

 Chapter 47 - What to do?

    At a similar time, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon were recovering from their injuries. Out of them, Freon was arguably in the worst state. Though he lacked any physical wounds, his Core was severely depleted. Magical Energy was equivalent to stamina, so he felt exhausted all over. As if that was not all, he had also tapped into his World Energy or lifeforce to fuel his spell. Even moving a muscle would be difficult, such that he needed Shirley to help him walk. Without Magical Energy, his combat power was at an all-time low, so he focused on collecting the ambient World Energy around him to transform into Magical Energy.

    However, it was a painfully slow process. The concentration of World Energy in most places was minimal. Of course, there were areas which had a higher concentration that were blessed lands for Arcanists. Not only would their spells receive a minor boost in potency, but their recovery rates would also be boosted. Searching for such places required either luck or an advanced Magical Perception, neither of which Freon possessed. The most famous blessed land was none other than Firecast, the Zino Kingdom''s capital city! Here though, in the Yunyun Stronghold, Freon would be farfetched to recover a mere fraction of his Core in a day! Why else would Magical Energy be considered a strategic resource?

    Meanwhile, Benedict was helping Shirley tend to her wounds. Despite their intense fight with the guards, neither of them suffered any fatal wounds. Benedict had some experience in tending to wounds, after seeing physicians do it so many times. One must not forget that he had his own share of battles on the frontlines of the war! While tending to Shirley''s chest, she had to take off her shirt. It was already ripped to shreds and covered in blood anyways. She covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts with a hand, while Benedict worked quickly with a reddened face.

    Yet, she was not the least bit shy or embarrassed. Instead, her thoughts were elsewhere. She thought back to the previous fights in the prison and tried to calm her beating heart. She had killed! This was the first time she had taken a life! In the rush of the moment, she had no choice. Her actions moved faster than her mind. Shirley took several deep breaths. To see their horrified and reluctant lifeless eyes, she felt a bit sick inside. Her desire for vengeance could not help but waver.

    After bandaging everything up for Shirley and himself, Benedict was possibly the best well off one. He was the most accustomed to combat, so he shared none of the qualms of Shirley. Kill or be killed! If he wanted to live, he had to take their lives! That was the rule of the jungle! One could say his innocence and naivety died when Isabella died. The Battle of the Millennium only solidified that thought process. He sighed. The war changed him in unimaginable ways. In a way, he feared how cold and merciless he could be. He feared what he might turn into.

    Once they rested enough, they did not wait around and left immediately. Knowing that their actions in the underground prison had likely been discovered, they dare not try the same stunt with their disguises. They knew it would not work twice. Furthermore, with their killing of several guards, they were beyond any mercy. If the guards encountered them, they would be killed on sight! So, they kept to the alleyways and other secluded areas, sneaking around while heading towards the stronghold gates.

    Here was the crux of the problem. None of them had much hope in escaping the underground prison, so they were at a loss on how to proceed. Although they wanted to help Elizabeth, they had no idea where she was held. She could be held here, or on a carriage for a distant city, or on a ship for a port. It was not like they could stop and ask around as well¡­ Although they wanted to escape the Yunyun Stronghold, it was called a stronghold for a reason! Every entrance and exit were carefully safeguarded by several platoons around the clock. Sneaking by would be nigh impossible. The fact that the Li Family managed to bypass the detection of the entire stronghold spoke volumes of their influence and power!

    But they knew they had to try. As soon as they escaped their cell, they were already beyond turning back! The trio twisted through the darkness, slowly and carefully. Shirley kept an eye out for Elizabeth, while helping Freon up. Despite recovering for nearly an hour, Freon was still in a wretched state. He could not walk by himself, much less defend himself. He was gloomy. If another fight broke out, he would become a burden! Benedict was slightly further ahead, making sure the way was clear. Through this meticulous process, he managed to avoid a few wandering patrols though he soon frowned. There were a lot of guards! Perhaps if was a combination of their breakout and the Li Family''s conflict, but it was getting difficult to advance.

    Sadly, for them, they had no knowledge on the layout of the Yunyun Stronghold. This was a massive difference from the prison, where Freon could remember the path out. They were wandering blindly in a general direction, hoping it would bring them closer to escaping. Just when things were going well, he found patrols approaching from multiple directions. He started to panic. They were safe for the time being because it was dark and they were hidden, but the guards were rapidly approaching. There was no time to think! Before he did anything drastic, a hand covered his, Shirley''s, and Freon''s mouths before pulling them back around the corner. The patrols passed by without noticing anything.

    Benedict was horrified. Despite being on high alert, constantly watching out for danger, he allowed someone to sneak up behind him! Furthermore, by standing behind him and holding his mouth shut, the perpetrators held all the cards. A quick stab in the back was all it took to kill him! He tried to wiggle out of the hold, but it was ironclad. There was nothing he could do! Shirley and Freon also exchanged hopeless gazes. Without even seeing their killers, was this how they would die? But the death they expected never came. Instead, the vague sound of someone being surprised entered their ears.

    "You three are¡­" a girl said.

    Being allowed to turn around, the trio saw none other than Princess Xiuying Tzu, one of the Imperial Princesses! Her eyebrows were raised, unbelieving of the scene before her. Next to her, quiet and composed, was Princess Ming, and a tall imposing man who Shirley and Freon did not recognize. Only Benedict knew who this was, and he felt his legs give out a bit. Imperian Qiang Li, the current patriarch of the Li Family! Compared to the Twin Imperial Princesses, they truly paled against their uncle. After all, Qiang was on nearly equal footing with the emperor himself!

    "Who are they, sister?" Ming wondered.

    "They were people captured alongside the heir of the Alzar Kingdom," Xiuying explained. "Though I wasn''t expecting to see them here¡­"

    "They escaped from the underground prison?" Qiang asked confusingly.

    Ming gave Xiuying a thoughtful gaze and understood all at once. It was hard to believe that they could escape without any help. Knowing her sister''s personality, it was easy to figure out. This girl truly is¡­ Ming thought disapprovingly with a shake of her head.

    "Should we kill them?" Tai asked, holding Benedict tightly. "It''d be quick and clean."

    "What do you think, sister? Do they pose a threat?"

    "This¡­" Xiuying was at a loss.

 Chapter 48 - To Guanhuang!

    She looked at the scared trio contemplatively. Much like her mother, Xiuying did not want to shed blood unnecessarily. If possible, she liked to resolve things peacefully. But she knew when to draw the line. At the current moment, Minister Linshi and the Imperial Council were their enemies. The Li Family was a powerful deterrent but not almighty. If they were discovered by the Imperial Sentinels and Minister Linshi, another long and painful battle would unfold again. Especially after remembering Minister Linshi''s might, Xiuying frowned. That was why they were sneaking around in the alleyways like thieves. If they let the trio go, there was a chance it might come back to haunt them. Thus, Xiuying was unsure.

    Xiuying sighed. "Let them speak. I want to talk to them." Tai, Jingyi, and Juan removed their hands, but before she could continue talking, someone interrupted her.

    "Where is Elizabeth?" Shirley shouted. "What did you do to her?"

    "The heir? What relationship do you have with her?" Xiuying asked.

    "We''re her friends! Now tell us, what did you do with Elizabeth? I know that you must''ve been responsible for taking her away!" Shirley seethed in fury.

    "To talk Her Highness like that, you must certainly not fear death!" Tai returned. "Speak like that and I''ll¡­"

    "Stop it, Tai. It''s alright," Xiuying said. "I didn''t have Elizabeth taken away. That was under Minister Linshi''s orders from the Imperial Council. By now, she''s probably on her way to Guanhuang, the Samfeng provincial capital."

    "Elizabeth¡­" Shirley whispered.

    "Why did you give Elizabeth the key to the cell? Did you mean for us to escape, Your Highness?" Freon interjected.

    As I thought¡­ Ming restrained an urge to sigh.

    "Why would you do such a thing, Xiuying?" Qiang frowned.

    Everyone turned to look at her, who was embarrassed after having been exposed so openly. She could not help but look defeated. "From our investigations, it was clear that our grudge against the Alzar Kingdom was not justified. There was no reason to have any more people killed over nothing, especially the heir of the kingdom. After hearing from her directly, I felt bad for what the Xingyuu Empire did to her. I decided to give her at least a little hope. Whether she could escape or not was up to her."

    "What?" the trio blurted out. The words spoken just now were truly unbelievable!

    "The Xingyuu Empire has justification for the war?" Benedict was baffled. This was the first time he heard of it!

    "Of course, we did," the princess said. "Why would you think we did not?"

    "Well¡­" the knight felt awkward continuing. He had never really bothered to think about it, to justify the actions of the Xingyuu Empire. After all, breaking the peace treaty and the Ambush of Sanguis Coast was damning! How could the Alzar Kingdom possibly be in the wrong? He wanted to say this, but Tai''s grip was frighteningly strong. He feared a single misstep meant instant death!

    "As expected, the Alzar Kingdom didn''t tell you about it," Ming realized.

    "What do you mean, sister?"

    "The control of information. The Alzar Kingdom must not have wanted the truth to come out about Empress Mei''s assassination. Therefore, they intentionally left their citizens in the dark, to think that the Xingyuu Empire broke the treaty without reason."

    Sure enough, it''s related to Empress Mei Li somehow, Freon thought back.

    "Are you suggesting that the Alzar Kingdom was responsible for assassinating the empress?" Benedict repeated coldly.

    "That''s what we thought as well," Ming answered, seeing how there was no reason to keep any more secrets. "But that is not the case anymore. We''ve realized that we were all lied to by Minister Linshi, our Minister of Information on the Imperial Council."

    "Lied to? What for? And why?" Shirley was confused.

    "We''re not sure either," Ming shook her head.

    "Do you have any proof of this? I won''t believe anything until I see definitive proof," Freon skeptically said.

    "It''s up to you to believe us," Tai scoffed. "We wasted enough time talking to you. What should we do with them, Your Highness?" he asked Xiuying.

    Xiuying showed a wry smile and turned to Ming. Feeling her sister''s gaze, the princess carefully thought about it before saying, "What do you three intend to do if I decide to let you go?"

    "Rescue Elizabeth obviously!" Shirley said immediately.

    "I agree," Benedict added.

    "I am partially responsible for getting her in this situation, so I''ll do the same," Freon said.

    "Then you three should accompany us. We''re planning on rescuing the heir as well."

    "Sister?" Xiuying was surprised.

    Freon narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Why would you want to help her as well? The bottom line is we''re still at war."

    "As I''ve said already, the motivation behind the war is non-existent. There is no reason for us to be fighting each other."

    "Are you saying I should forgive the Xingyuu Empire for everything it''s done to me?" Shirley hissed. "You can forget about that!"

    "Even if we let you go, do you think you could escape the stronghold by yourselves? Do you think you could rescue the heir? It''s not possible. It would be much more productive to join hands, don''t you think?" Ming smiled. "The choice is up to you."

    ***

    About half a day west of the Yunyun Stronghold, a heavily armed caravan was headed for Guanhuang, delivering a very important prisoner. That prisoner was none other than Elizabeth, the heir of the Alzar Kingdom! She was currently chained up in her own cell, weak and tired. The soldiers did not bother feeding her and her stomach was painfully starving. It was like she was less than human. She was completely ignored. Not only that, but she was tied up so tightly that she could not even budge a muscle. There were also cracks in her cell, allowing the cold late autumn air in, freezing the barely clothed Elizabeth to the bone. She shivered uncontrollably and felt a sickness building up. Overall, she was miserable.

    She had no idea where she was headed or what awaited her, but she could feel the looming threat of death! The heir of the Alzar Kingdom¡­ What other fate could there be? Even an idiot could imagine what might happen. She wanted to scream out. I don''t want to inherit the throne! I am not the heir! Please let me go! But she knew her words would never be heard. Elizabeth felt dead inside. A sense of hopelessness and despair firmly rooted itself in her mind. There was nothing she could do! To be all alone, without friends or family beside her, in her final moments, was a somber thought. For once in a long time, the ugly thoughts of suicide popped up. Yet how could the soldiers not think of that? There was no way out!

 Chapter 49 - Cold autumn wind

    Elizabeth was forced to face her fate, whatever it may be. Her mood was heavy. Regret! It was the sole remaining feeling in her now. She regretted all her decisions, for everything she did to inconvenience others. If I had stayed with Lord Korogin, this might have never happened. Not only would Benedict, Shirley, and Freon still be living their lives, but the Alzar Kingdom''s future would be safe. Back then, when she talked with Korogin, she detested the thought. She believed that Korogin was just twisting her for his own use, neglecting her wishes and will. In a sense, that was true. The necessity of having a queen was paramount to everything else.

    However, was she not also selfish? To place herself above the lives of millions, was that not greed? Yes, she had grown to hate the world after her family died. That naturally extended to the Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire. After all, if the Second Great Kingdom War never started, everything would have been fine! If she bore no hatred, then she could truly be called a saint! However, Elizabeth could say those words because she had no connection with the world of Sor. She knew no one, cared about no one, and loved no one. Like grass in a field or clouds in the sky, these people were but a background to her story. Whether they lived or died, it made no difference to her. That was what it meant to live in two separate worlds! The world of Sor and New Havens could not be more different.

    After meeting Christina, Korogin, Tengon, Nassandra, Benedict, Shirley, Freon, and everyone else, she realized now. She was not the only one in this world who suffered! She was but one of many in this cruel world! It was easy to believe you were the only misfortunate one. Realizing you were not special was the hardest thing! She trusted her friends and believed in them. She felt connected for once in a long time. She did not want to let them down. If given the opportunity, Elizabeth would earnestly apologize to everyone. Elizabeth would give it her all to help the Alzar Kingdom!

    The carriage pulled to a halt. Elizabeth looked outside and saw that dusk was approaching. The caravan began setting up camp along the roadside. Being the prisoner, she was forced to remain the same as always, chained up and immobile. The soldiers passed by and shot disgusted glances in her direction. They did not bother hiding their hatred. To be the heir of the enemy kingdom, the kingdom that assassinated Empress Mei, it was hard to restrain themselves. Some cursed her, others discreetly pelted her with things, or even spat on her! Since Elizabeth would eventually be transported to Yongtein, the Xingyuu Empire''s capital, to face judgement and execution, they could not go overboard.

    She heard a small commotion as a messenger on horseback arrived. Since she was close enough, she could vaguely make out what they were saying.

    "An urgent message from the stronghold?" the commander frowned. He took the scroll and opened it. "What is this nonsense? Are you screwing with me?" he fumed.

    "I dare not, commander!" the messenger quivered. "This was written directly by Minister Linshi of the Imperial Council! Her insignia is at the bottom!"

    "This must be a joke! How could the Li Family¡­"

    "I didn''t believe myself either¡­"

    The commander''s face turned deathly pale. "If this is real, then this is serious. Has the capital been notified of this?"

    "Word has been sent to Yongtein, Guanhuang, and the surrounding regions in advance. It took us until now to send a messenger to you."

    "I see¡­" the commander murmured, burning the scroll in his hands. Turning to his adjutant, he ordered, "Expand the scouting range by two times and increase the number of patrols by three. I want reports to be made every thirty minutes. Tell them that if the Imperial Princesses or Imperian Qiang are found that they report directly to me. Do not engage without my orders!"

    "Yes, commander!" the officer said, relaying the orders to the soldiers. In a matter of minutes, the entire camp descended into pandemonium. While the Imperial Princesses betraying the Xingyuu Empire was significant, the Li Family was far bigger! The storm would undoubtedly sweep across the empire!

    Elizabeth was surprised to hear the Imperial Princesses landed themselves in trouble. She could tell how sincere Xiuying was when the princess spoke previously. It was like she was remorseful for everything the Xingyuu Empire had done. Of course, Elizabeth could not tell if Xiuying was genuine or not. Her interpersonal skills were truly underdeveloped in comparison. One had to remember that she mostly spent her life with her family. The people of New Havens ostracized her for her crimson red hair. But actions spoke louder than words. Just giving her that key was enough to create doubt.

    As she continued thinking, the pangs of hunger and coldness continued to build up. The night was below freezing. Without walls or clothes to block the wind and keep her warm, she could feel her shivering grow more and more uncontrollable. Her thoughts started to slow down¡­ Her eyelids turned unbearably heavy and her vision narrowed. Huh? What is going on? She wondered slowly. I need to get warm¡­ Her breath was pure ice. Elizabeth could instinctively feel that this was dangerous, but a strange sense of lethargy assaulted her. Even if she could move, she did not have the energy! Maybe this is fine¡­ As her nose, ears, fingers, and toes lost feeling, her tiredness peaked. The girl''s head began bobbing up and down as her last wisps of resistance faded. She lost all consciousness!

 Chapter 50 - Kuthong Forest infiltration

    The convoy had a hundred soldiers with at least five Imperial Sentinels. Moreover, the combat standards of the soldiers were a cut above the rest. If one had to classify them, they probably ranked as Fundamental Realm experts or masters. Considering how they were transporting a single lonely prisoner, this was an extraordinarily well-protected caravan. But one had to remember that this prisoner was Elizabeth, the heir of the Alzar Kingdom! The Xingyuu Empire would not let their guard down easily. All this information was carefully relayed to Imperian Qiang by one of his trusted confidants, Xai Shen.

    Xai Shen was the head of the Shen Family, one of the Four Subordinate Families under the Li Family. Realistically speaking, no matter how powerful or vast the Li Family was, the Li Family was a small family. There were not many people who had the surname of Li. Their true influence laid in the number of families that swore allegiance to them. Meanwhile, the Shen Family was amongst the most well-known, responsible for information gathering and spying. In fact, Xai was the one who helped smuggle Qiang in and out of the Yunyun Stronghold! Even Jingyi and Juan, who acted as Qiang''s Protectors, bore the surname of the Loon Family.

    After much effort, they were able to successfully escape the Yunyun Stronghold without conflict. It was all thanks to Qiang''s and Xai''s extensive preparations! It was now midnight, just outside of Elizabeth''s caravan, where Qiang''s group was posted up. Here was a beautifully scenic bamboo forest, with towering green shoots that seemed to pierce the sky itself. The delicate foliage at the top was a mishmash of yellow and red leaves, proudly displaying their autumn colors. This was the known as the iconic Kuthong Forest, west of the Yunyun Stronghold.

    Xai maintained his professionalism but internally he was frowning. Aside from the Imperial Princesses and their Protectors, there were three other unknown persons tagging along. Despite being the head of the Li Family''s information network, he had no clue at all who they were! Of course, these three were Benedict, Shirley, and Freon! The trio did not say much at all and watched everything passively.

    A rough plan was made to rescue Elizabeth. There would be two groups: one to distract the guards and one to infiltrate and rescue. The first group was understandably filled with powerful individuals such as Chang and Tai, and even Xai and his men. However, the second group was unexpectedly only Benedict, Shirley, and Freon! Why? Because the individuals here were too well-known! It went without explaining how famous Chang and Tai were as the princesses'' Protectors. Even someone who did not frequently step into the spotlight like Xai Shen was easily identifiable! There was no chance they could sneak in. Of course, the Imperial Princesses and Qiang would not be participating with Jingyi and Juan staying behind to protect them. Not only were they of paramount importance, but they were also quite weak.

    Benedict, Shirley, and Freon did not have any comments or complaints about the plan. Confirming the finer details, the two groups instantly departed. The bamboo forest provided little to no cover as the bright moonlight illuminated the floor. The three sped through the forest decisively and arrived at the decided waiting spot. As soon as they see the soldiers entering a fl.u.s.ter, they would rush into the camp amidst the chaos, and break Elizabeth out! They had to hope that the Imperial Sentinels would not notice, otherwise it would be impossible.

    Benedict and Shirley were keeping watch around the rockface, while Freon sat in silence. Even now, he was frenziedly absorbing World Energy to replenish his Core. He did not stop once. Because of the overflowing lifeforce here, the concentration of energy in the Kuthong Forest was higher than the Yunyun Stronghold. Although it could not compare to a bona-fide blessed land, it did help. He was confident he could cast at least one low-level spell, should he require it. On the other hand, Benedict''s and Shirley''s injuries required more time to fully heal. If they overexerted themselves, their wounds would open again. As a result, they had to be extremely careful.

    While the three waited, Benedict had to say something, "Are we really trusting them?"

    "We''ve come so far. Isn''t it a bit late for regrets?" Freon whispered dejectedly.

    "Then what else are we supposed to do?" Benedict despaired.

    "We can only play along. If Elizabeth is truly here, then we can try the rescue. If she isn''t, then we can curse our bad luck."

    "What about you, Shirley? What do you think?"

    Shirley clutched the Whiteangel Bow around her chest and gazed upwards. "Although I don''t trust the princesses, I have a feeling that Elizabeth is here."

    "That is true. If the princesses meant to do us harm, there would have been no reason to bring us all the way over here. We''re not worth much in comparison," Freon said.

    "Then let''s pray to the goddesses that Elizabeth is here," Benedict added.

    Time passed by so terrifyingly slowly such that they thought something had gone awry. However, that was a product of their nerves. In reality, five minutes passed when something happened! The soldiers began shouting and rushing to the first group as the entire camp was alerted. The tranquility of the forest was abruptly destroyed! The first group had to act carefully. If they were too overbearing, then the caravan''s commander would simply retreat. If they were too gentle, then they would at best distract a few soldiers. They had to display a threat which warranted the Imperial Sentinel''s attention, but not fear. Furthermore, if they were too careless, then they would be surrounded and killed! The danger was undoubtedly much higher than Benedict''s group.

    Upon seeing a hole in the intricate scouting net, Benedict charged forward decisively with Shirley and Freon close behind. Using the chaos of the commotion, they slipped past soldiers and pierced into the camp. But Benedict was by no means a stealthy person. Combined with the poor cover, it was a miracle that they managed to go undetected. However, that could be attributed to the first group''s frightening reputation! What did Chang, Tai, and Xai represent? It meant that the Imperial Princesses and the Li Family were nearby! Just their mere presence was enough to throw the soldiers into disarray. Despite Minister Linshi''s prompt warning, even the commander was shaken¡­

 Chapter 51 - Kuthong Forest infiltration (2)

    There were three carriages in the caravan. One was for supplies, the other for transporting the commander and officers in comfort. The last was clearly different from the rest with its lack of walls and metal bars. It was akin to a mobile jail cell. Shirley''s heart thumped after seeing the slumped over figure in the cell. She knew instinctively that it must be Elizabeth! But the all-important question laid here. How would they break her out? Even with the commotion caused by Chang and Tai, there was no situation where Elizabeth would be left unguarded. After all, this caravan was created specifically to transport her! Worse of all, they needed the right key to unlock the door and restraints.

    Benedict watched Elizabeth''s carriage quietly behind the cover of a tent. As much as he wanted to rush up and free her, it was far too hopeful. The soldiers would cut him down before he would get halfway. He also needed the key which would most likely be in the hands of the commander. More importantly, standing by the commander''s side would be an Imperial Sentinel and a handful of guards. There was no way to approach easily! But there was no need to deal with either the Imperial Sentinels or the guards. They just needed to steal the key. For that, Freon thought up a simple plan¡­

    ***

    The commander was overseeing the conflict personally. Chang, Tai, and Xai did not decide to brazenly fight head-on. Instead, they used hit-and-run tactics to inflict heavy losses to the caravan. Though they did not kill, whenever they fought, their power was available for all to see. By using the bamboo forest fully to their advantage, they escaped the encirclement every time. Even with three Imperial Sentinels and a fifth of their soldiers pursuing, there was little they could do against an enemy that did not want to fight! After a while of seeing this, the commander''s uneasiness grew. Anyone would find it suspicious!

    As he began reforming the scouting patrols and calming the camp down, the commander felt a slight itch on his back. That slight itch changed into a powerful irritation and soon heat. He was on fire! His entire backside was covered in flames, devouring his uniform and burning his hair. Those around him were thrown into panic and tried desperately to put out the flames. However, try as they might, the fire did not weaken one bit. Instead, it seemed to grow stronger with each passing second! The stench of burnt skin entered everyone''s nostrils. The commander shrieked as vivid pain assaulted him.

    Just then, two individuals rushed up with a pail of water and splashed it over the commander. The fire extinguished immediately, revealing a miserable, soaked, and burnt man. His uniform was in tatters, so he was half n.a.k.e.d. His skin was grotesque to look at. His originally long hair had shrunken down to half its length. Every semblance of his authoritative aura was ruined. His expression was blank. Everything happened so fast that he had not even processed it yet. Seeing the commander out of it, the adjutant officer and Imperial Sentinel took charge. The two of them immediately sent soldiers to discover the mysterious assailant and double the camp''s security.

    The commander was escorted by his two saviors to a nearby tent to change. The sentinel raised an eyebrow seeing this. He could not help but suspect something, so he decided to follow them. Naturally, the two were Benedict and Shirley, who were stressed over the Imperial Sentinel''s actions. The plan was for Freon to attack the commander with Arcania. Using a very weak spell, it went undetected by everyone until it was too late. Then, by using an amplification Arcania to strengthen the flames, he engulfed the commander in fire. Of course, as the fire was under the control of Freon, nothing could extinguish it normally. By coordinating with Benedict and Shirley, who coincidentally came to help, they managed to get an excuse to come closer to the commander to steal the key! However, the sentinel was an unexpected hiccup!

    Inside a tent, the two dared not act out of line. They played the role of a servant well, helping the dazed commander change out of his rags. The Imperial Sentinel was scrutinizing every single move with his five senses. His hand was hovering above his sword. If he saw anything suspicious, he would kill! Feeling his overbearing nature, Benedict and Shirley tried to suppress any show of emotions. But they were inwardly panicking. How were they supposed to steal the key with a sentinel watching over them?

    As Shirley was exchanging out the commander''s shirt, she felt a small bump in one of the pockets. The girl discreetly flashed her gaze in the Imperial Sentinel''s direction, but he was as vigilant as always. She had to check if this was the key! If it was, she had to steal it! Otherwise, Elizabeth was doomed. Her breathing hastened as her hand moved carefully. As soon as the sentinel switched his attention over to Benedict, she went for it! But before she could even touch the object, a firm grasp held her wrist tightly, forcing her to slowly withdraw her hand. The smiling face of the sentinel entered her view as she began to despair. She was caught red-handed!

    "What do you think you''re doing?" the man chuckled.

    "I¡­" Shirley squeaked. "I was simply removing his possessions from the commander''s clothes to put into his new clothes. I meant no harm!"

    "Oh? You weren''t trying to steal anything?"

    "Steal?" She mustered a nervous chuckle. "Why would I think of stealing anything under your watch? Please believe me!"

    The sentinel ignored her words and reached for the object in the shirt. He pulled out a simple leather coin pouch which had some Xingyuu coinage. No matter how he saw it, there was truly no value in stealing it! He wondered if he was being too hasty. After all, if these two were honestly assassins, she would not look so pitiful. Furthermore, her justification did have logic to it. He could not attack without a just reason! Shirley let out a deep breath seeing the Imperial Sentinel''s hand leave his sword. Somehow, she had convinced him!

    After the commander changed out of his clothes, Benedict and Shirley did not waste time and respectfully bid farewell. The sentinel watched them leave his sight. They rendezvoused with Freon at a secluded spot. Even though the camp was searching for the mysterious assailant who lit the commander on fire, they had no clues. After all, his magic left no traces! Unless one had an advanced Magical Perception, it was a perfectly stealthy act. Not only that, but as an Arcanist, he could freely control the range of his spell. Whether it was close-up or far away, the difference laid in its Magical Energy consumption and magical circle. However, with this, his Core had reached zero again!

    Shirley was distraught. She failed to find the key. Without it, their attempts at a rescue was a bust. Even if Freon had a full Core, he lacked the correct spell to forcefully destroy the cell and restraints! They could do nothing! Meanwhile, Benedict smiled and took out the key, stunning Shirley silent. Unbeknownst to her, he had discovered the key at the same time she had discovered the coin pouch. Using Shirley''s misstep as a distraction, he stole the key from right under the sentinel''s nose! Even if the Imperial Sentinel achieved Perception Realm, they were not omniscient. There would undoubtedly be cases when their focus falters, even if they reached the pinnacle of Perception Realm! Benedict took a gamble and it paid off immensely!

 Chapter 52 - Kuthong Forest infiltration (3)

    The three made their way over to the cell confidently. Despite an Imperial Sentinel and twenty soldiers guarding it, it did not deter them. If they showed fear or hesitation, it would only invite suspicion! They had to act normal at all cost. Seeing this, the sentinel frowned and approached them.

    "You''re not allowed to be here. Stand back," he said.

    Freon smiled. "We are on orders from the commander to take the heir. This is the key."

    "The commander?" the sentinel''s frown deepened. He thought about it. The commander had the only key to the cell and restraints. Stealing or attacking him with so many soldiers around would certainly create a commotion. But there was nothing of the sort. As much as his doubt was growing, he still stepped aside.

    The trio internally shouted for their success as Benedict unlocked the cell door. Shirley was the first to rush up and check on Elizabeth. However, as soon as her hand touched Elizabeth, she was stunned. Elizabeth was icy cold to the touch! The girl was hunched over in an awkward position from the restraints. With the barest minimum of clothes, she was awfully exposed to the elements. Her skin lacked the normal vitality and instead looked red and cracked. Elizabeth was completely unresponsive to touch. It was like touching a corpse! Shirley held back the urge to scream. It was truly too awful to look at.

    Benedict and Freon caught on quickly. The knight knelt and hurriedly felt for her pulse while fuming inside. What happened to Elizabeth was unforgivable! He closed his eyes and focused, drowning out his surroundings. He could feel it. It was extremely faint, like a dying flame amidst a storm, but it was there nonetheless. She was not dead yet! Frostbite was a killer. If she stayed like this for another hour, then death was a certainty! They had to quickly and carefully warm her up for her to recover. Meanwhile, Freon undid the restraints, allowing Elizabeth to slump into Benedict''s arms. Benedict''s heart hurt as he directed his hateful gaze to the soldiers outside. If he could, he would cut them into a million pieces!

    Shirley and Benedict slowly carried Elizabeth out with Freon close behind. They stepped less than thirty paces when their expressions rapidly changed. The commander, Imperial Sentinel, and plenty of soldiers were storming over. The commander had bloodshot eyes that shot daggers in their direction. Run! The trio immediately knew their ploy was a bust. They sprinted as fast as they could while carrying Elizabeth into the forest. Seeing this, the commander showed an evil smirk. If he let a bunch of children slip from his grasp, then his reputation and pride would be thoroughly destroyed! He cast a pitiful gaze. How could they escape that easily? On his command, the two Imperial Sentinels and nearly thirty soldiers chased them down!

    The difference in speed was evident. One had to carry an unconscious person while the other was free to move. The meager gap shrank nearly instantaneous as the Imperial Sentinels unsheathed their weapons. Goosebumps rose all over the three''s backs. They were in deep trouble! The sentinels'' sword light flickered with killing intent. Benedict''s mind worked the fastest, passing Elizabeth to Freon, while simultaneously drawing his sword. The smartest choice would be to discard Elizabeth. That way, at least the difference in speed would not be so big. But he could not! He could not abandon someone again! With a sharp heel twist, he managed to parry the first blow from an Imperial Sentinel. However, his arms were shaking from the impact.

    The sentinel stepped forward with imposing momentum. As if nothing could stop his march, Benedict felt an insufferable pressure weighing down on him. The sentinel''s sword moved. Before Benedict could react, the sword was already piercing his skin. His face darkened as it sliced straight through. Blood spewed everywhere and he howled in agony. Having been deceived, the Imperial Sentinel showed no mercy. He twisted the blade, aggravating Benedict''s injuries even more. The knight''s consciousness threatened to collapse to the intense pain. Benedict coughed out blood as the sentinel pulled the bloodied sword out. Death stood over him.

    At the same time, knowing that Freon could not fight, Shirley also held nothing back as she spun around with her halberd. The sentinel did not even bother looking when he effortlessly knocked the halberd away. With his enhanced senses, nothing could escape his notice! Shirley''s attempt at a quick attack was foiled! She discarded her halberd without hesitation, drawing her sword to engage. The two clashed and sent sparks flying. But Shirley''s technique was far inferior to her opponent. It was full of holes. Faced against an Imperial Sentinel, she was no different from a baby. The sentinel scoffed and bypassed her flimsy defenses with ease. Her eyes narrowed as the blade cut toward her.

    Fear paralyzed her. She wanted to leap back or dodge, but her body was frozen stiff. She felt the impending loom of death! The sword hacked down with unstoppable force, cutting through her clothing and flesh with ease. Less than a heartbeat later and a deep grievous wound appeared across her chest. Shirley spat out hot blood as she held her chest in disbelief. Strength drained from her body like water. Like Benedict, the girl could do nothing. She turned her head back to see Elizabeth and Freon once last time when her vision dimmed. All around her, the soldiers were catching up. Would her journey end here?

    But she saw Freon let Elizabeth down as he reached for his wand. At this point, Freon knew. Escape was impossible unless they tried absolutely everything. Even if his Core was empty, how could he willingly let his friends be cut down in front of him? He brimmed with fighting spirit as he channeled his World Energy forth. The fight in the prison was a little under twelve hours ago. During that fight, he tapped into his World Energy slightly and the consequences were dire. In fact, he had yet to fully recover from then. It was like an open wound. It could not be rushed, unlike Magical Energy. However, he could not care less. World Energy flowed into his triple magical circle spell, causing his legs to slacken and arms to waver. Even his mind started to feel foggy. But this was just the beginning! He needed much more to turn the tides!

    The two Imperial Sentinels'' eyes shot over to Freon. No matter what, an Arcanist was dangerous! For example, with a swordsman, their power and range all had limitations. If you were far enough, then a sword could not harm you. That was an absolute rule. Yet Arcania did not have such limits! If there was enough Magical Energy, then anything was possible! Unfortunately, a golden rule was that the more powerful a spell was, the longer it took to cast. This was especially emphasized when using volatile World Energy. There was no time to cast when the sentinels abruptly changed targets! They dashed, cutting toward Freon with their swords.

    Freon panicked when he realized his mistake. Arcania was an incredibly taxing mental art. A single lapse in concentration was all it took to destroy his spell! The flow of World Energy stormed chaotically through his wand and body. It was a backlash! His channels strained to contain it as every part of his body was damaged. Blood leaked out of his orifices as his legs gave out. His eyes were filled with horror as the two Imperial Sentinels coordinated to cut him down! It was over!

 Chapter 53 - Loon siblings

    Whizz! The sound of a fast projectile was heard barreling towards the battlefield from behind Freon. If it was an arrow, it would be soundless, but this was not. This was clearly different! Freon wanted to turn around, but he could not. The sentinels were mere seconds away from executing him when their expressions turned serious. They instinctively raised their swords as a figure came crashing in with extraordinary speed! The figure crossed the battlefield in a heartbeat. The Imperial Sentinels and the figure slammed into one another, sending a small shockwave out. The soldiers running over were stupefied because the Imperial Sentinels actually took several steps back to stabilize, whereas the mysterious figure did not budge at all!

    The lithe figure elegantly landed in front of Freon with a simple green dress that highlighted her sharp curves. This petite lady had short black hair and big round eyes that shone with innocence. However, no one was led to believe she was harmless. Instead, everyone had a tinge of fear towards her. She radiated a powerful aura and combined with the previous clash, anyone would realize she was not simple! But that was to be expected. Freon and everyone else recognized her. She was Juan Loon, one of the strongest experts under the Li Family! With her nickname as the Lightning Flicker, alongside her brother Jingyi Loon, the Thunder Crash, the siblings were not a force to be trifled with!

    Freon''s mind was turning. She saved us? This¡­ He tried thinking but his body was wrought with pain, scattering his thoughts. The backlash from the spell and World Energy was that severe!

    Juan looked at the two Imperial Sentinels and the approaching thirty soldiers with uneasiness. Much like how they were regarding her as a monster, she did not like the odds stacked against her. In truth, she was confident in defeating the two Imperial Sentinels in front of her. After all, she was close to the apex of combat power in the known world, a hair away from reaching Perception Realm master! She and her brother were not far away from matching the Xingyuu Empire''s Four Cardinals, who were publicly regarded as the strongest experts in the empire! However, as powerful as she was individually, quantity triumphed over quality! It would be a tall order to survive, much less defeat her numerous opponents.

    Thankfully, she was not alone. How was she sent flying across the battlefield with enough force to push back two Imperial Sentinels simultaneously? Her brother, Jingyi Loon, sent her over! Soon enough, everyone saw the arrival of a very tall and large bear-like man. Even the Imperial Sentinels seemed like children compared to his stature. Every muscle of his was bursting with vitality and strength like a work of art. His tight uniform proudly displayed his extraordinary physique. Unlike his sister, no one dared to underestimate this man. Wielding a heavy war hammer, he looked powerful and domineering!

    Benedict, Shirley, and Freon struggled to raise their heads. Their consciousnesses were barely holding on. The arrival of these two was truly beyond their expectations. It was like a small glimmer of hope in this hopeless situation! Opposite to their feelings, the commander''s gaze was cold. Though he had some doubts over the Li Family''s betrayal, actions spoke louder than words! Moreover, they had conspired to steal the heir from right under his nose! He could not back down! The man immediately commanded for the remaining soldiers to converge and kill! The two sentinels nodded and dove in, giving Jingyi and Juan no time to rest.

    Jingyi and Juan exchanged bitter smiles. Of course, they wanted to retreat. The odds were unfavorable, but they were plagued by the same problem as Benedict, Shirley, and Freon. Fleeing with an unconscious Elizabeth was simply not possible! There was no time to even think when the sides clashed once more.

    Juan wielded a thin straight sword and excelled at sharp, precise, and fast thrusts. Every strike of hers was filled with killing intent. Her hand moved at blindingly fast speeds, aimed at any opening presented to her. Juan had perfect control over her timing and power such that her attacks melded into one. The sentinel was shocked as his surroundings was filled with dozens of swords. In a mere instant, she slashed at the sentinel dozens of times, deserving of her nickname, the Lightning Flicker! The sentinel pushed his senses to the absolute limit as his sword moved with similar speed. He dodged where he could and blocked anything else. Very quickly, cuts appeared across his body. The number of attacks was too many! The sentinel did not imagine the divide between their skill to be so wide!

    Jingyi dominated his opponent in a similar fashion. For individuals fighting in the same realm, their fights were decided by technique, experience, and physique. Needless to say, Jingyi was superior in all fields. The Imperial Sentinel before him resembled a child more than a mighty swordsman. The sentinel struggled to dodge Jingyi''s attacks. Though the attacks appeared slow, they were actually deceptively fast! The large war hammer was like a toy in Jingyi''s hands. Otherwise, how could he propel his sister Juan across the forest to intercept the two Imperial Sentinels? The Imperial Sentinel could tell. If he took a direct hit, then his body would be squashed into paste. The title of the Thunder Crash was aptly earned!

    The two sides exchanged countless blows as the soldiers began encircling them. The Loon siblings were distraught and fought back to back. Although they wanted to defeat the sentinels as quickly as possible, it simply was not possible. There was too little time. Before long, the number of soldiers surrounding them reached fifty. Although the sentinels were slowly losing, they were not scared. They knew they would ultimately win! They were eager to see these traitors die a slow and painful death! Their fame could instantly reach the top if they could defeat Jingyi and Juan!

 Chapter 54 - Sacrifices are necessary

    But the Loon siblings did not lose focus, not even for a second. Their gazes were as sharp as ever. While this was not a favorable situation, they had foreseen this possibility! Much like how their enemies had reinforcements, did they not also have them? Of course, the Imperial Princesses and Imperian Qiang did not count. They not only lacked experience, but also technique. They were talking about Chang, Tai, and Xai! Naturally, with their infiltration a success, there was no need for the first group to continue distracting. After all, the commander already knew their aim!

    Within mere moments, their reinforcements had arrived! Chang, Tai, Xai, and even the Imperial Princesses and Qiang had come in full force. The group did not spare a thought before cutting their way into the encirclement. The soldiers had no time to react before they were knocked aside or killed! As much as Xiuying and Ming wanted a peaceful outcome, they knew the world was not na?ve enough for them. Rather than tying their own hands, it was better to use anything necessary! As long as they were not overboard, they had no qualms in using force! The world was built off blood and sacrifices! Furthermore, the twins were not the type of people to sit back and watch. They were truly participating firsthand!

    The commander was stunned and quickly regained his fury. After being nearly burned alive, his attention was solely focused on killing those who did it. He realized his mistake. He should have immediately recalled the three Imperial Sentinels and the soldiers who were trying to hunt down Chang, Tai, and Xai. That way, he could fortify the camp even more and prevent the current situation from happening! Even if their opponents attacked in full force, he was confident in defending against it. But now, his remaining soldiers were still in a wild goose chase for a nonexistent enemy! Fortunately, they were close. It would only take a minute or two to reach here.

    His mind worked quickly, reorganizing the troops to fend off the new threat. However, their momentum was too strong. In seconds, they pierced into the encirclement, giving the Loon siblings a safe way out. The siblings fended off the two Imperial Sentinels while leaving the heir in the hands of the others. Tai carried the girl in one hand and prepared to take off until he saw Xiuying''s troubled face. Why? It was because Benedict, Shirley, and Freon were unconscious and bleeding out! Their wounds were serious. Even if they were left alone, they might die in the next hour! Tai sighed. Without saying anything, he already knew what she was thinking. If he did not, how could he call himself her Protector?

    If it were him, he would not bother, but¡­ Tai motioned for Chang and the two worked together to carry the unconscious trio. Tai was already quite strong so he could comfortably carry Elizabeth and Freon. However, Chang was weaker. Granted, this was by Tai''s absurd standards. Tai trained his body every single day, honing every muscle to their peak. He could comfortably carry two persons in his arms! Chang helped carry Benedict. Xai helped with Shirley. Xiuying was surprised, but soon nodded. This was not the time! They had to escape!

    The whole exchange lasted for seconds as the soldiers tried to desperately reclaim the heir. Despite the fairly high combat standards of the soldiers, with the majority being Fundamental Realm experts, equivalent to a High Knight of the Realm in the Alzar Kingdom, they were still outclassed on average. Although the Li Family lost plenty of masters in the fight against Minister Linshi, Xai''s men could hold their own! Together, they formed a tight cocoon, protecting the people inside. The Imperial Sentinels were truly pitiful. The Loon siblings completely dominated them in terms of skill! After fetching Elizabeth and her friends, they immediately started fighting their way out. The entire battlefield turned into chaos. Both sides were not without casualties.

    Xiuying and Ming dashed forward with their saber and spear to cut a way out as everyone flooded out the hole. By now, everyone had varying degrees of injuries. The forest floor was slowly being painted red. Even Qiang was not spared! In this fast-paced battle, who cared about status? A single moment of hesitation meant death! For a time, Xiuying''s group was unstoppable. Their group had more than twice the number of Perception Realms. Even though the soldiers chased them down, Xiuying''s group was rock solid. Their coordination was impeccable. But how could things go so smoothly?

    The commander smiled. His remaining soldiers caught up! At the front of the pack was the three Imperial Sentinels! The two sentinels engaged with the Loon siblings breathed a sigh of relief, sensing their allies approaching. Meanwhile, the Loon siblings gritted their teeth. If the five sentinels entered the fray, then they would instantly become the top combat power! They were already at a numerical disadvantage. Preying on Xiuying''s group would be trivial! If they stood any chance in surviving, then the five sentinels must absolutely not reach them!

    Jingyi and Juan exchanged a final glance with Qiang. Qiang caught it, but frowned, not understanding it. However, he soon realized their intentions! Juan Loon gave a particularly lovely smile, reminiscent of a blossoming flower right before wilting. All she wanted was for Qiang to see her as a woman, rather than a Protector. She teared up. Love was a cruel thing. Without waiting to see his reaction, she turned back to face the five sentinels alongside her brother. Individually, their combat power was near the apex. However, their true strength laid in their cooperation! Why else would they be nicknamed the Lightning Flicker and the Thunder Crash? They were confident in stalling the five Imperial Sentinels simultaneously for Qiang''s group to escape!

    Two desperate fights unfolded, the one in the front was Qiang''s group and the rear was the Loon siblings. Without the pressure of the Imperial Sentinels, the situation reversed! The Loon siblings and Xai''s men sacrificed themselves to give Qiang enough time. Gradually, the distance grew and before long, they escaped into the Kuthong Forest! Elizabeth was successfully rescued!

 Chapter 55 - Secluded world

    Elizabeth was floating around in a strange place. Her body was still covered in injuries from the frostbite. If it was not for her weak chest movements, one might even think she was dead from all her injuries! Her body was really in that poor of a state. Her mind was blank as she unconsciously drifted from place to place. There were no landmarks or features in this vast world. All directions looked the same. Below her was a boundless ocean filled with a foreign substance. However, there was no wind, so the liquid was eerily still and flat. From above, one might think it was solid and not liquid! The sky above was cloudless. Even though this world was illuminated, there were no suns or moons, and not even a star in the sky. There was nothing at all in this two-tone world!

    Time passed without notice here, since there was nothing to show for it. Elizabeth continued to drift aimlessly for a long time, showing no sign of waking up. Eventually, a figure showed up. They were short and looked humanoid, resembling a child. Besides that, there were no discernable features. The figure did nothing, but the very air around them was trembling, as if bowing down to its natural ruler! The very space was warping to their unfathomable aura! As if a casual motion was enough to destroy everything in creation, nothing could escape their control! They made the titans of the known world, like the Ten Dawns, Royal Guards, and even the Imperial Sentinels seem like ants in comparison!

    The figure gave Elizabeth a peculiar gaze as a complex magical circle array appeared over the girl. It was large and imposing, encompassing the space above the two, constructed of foreign runes. However, despite how complex it looked, it was finished in the blink of an eye. It was so quick that the ambient World Energy had not even reacted to the spell. An incredibly gentle light shone on Elizabeth''s body. Although her injuries remained the same, the girl''s consciousness was slowly being roused awake. The figure said nothing as Elizabeth faded from this domain and disappeared entirely. The figure stood alone in this blank world before they too vanished. And this strange place continued timelessly once more¡­

    Elizabeth slowly opened her eyes, but she felt overwhelmingly weak. Even opening her eyelids was excruciating! Gradually, light filled her vision as she found herself in lying down under a wooden ceiling. She was confused. Her last memory was being in a cell in restraints. In the cold frigid night, she felt sleepy and drifted unconscious¡­ Naturally, she should wake up in her cell again. Elizabeth tried to get up, but her body refused her call. Surges of pain shot from across her being. Then, she remembered that the cold which petrified her to her bones had nearly killed her!

    But I still might be dead, Elizabeth ridiculed. This might be the afterlife¡­

    She could say or do nothing, except hear the shuffling of footsteps around her. Soon, a familiar figure entered her view. It was unexpected Princess Xiuying Tzu! Seeing Elizabeth awake, she hurriedly got her sister. Elizabeth did not recognize the new face but could see how close the two sisters were. It was not hard to imagine what kind of relationship the two had. But she was inwardly cursing them. Who caused her to end up in such a miserable state? It was the Xingyuu Empire! Meanwhile, the one before her was a princess! In Elizabeth''s mind, Xiuying and Ming were the cause of her suffering!

    Ming sat in the chair next to Elizabeth''s bed and said, "Can you hear me, heir of the Alzar Kingdom? I am Princess Ming Tzu, one of the Imperial Princesses and sister of Princess Xiuying." Elizabeth wanted to snort in disgust, but she could not. Instead, she stared at Ming with seething fury in her eyes. Consequently, Ming caught her gaze and understood. The princess tried to gently explain, "We were not responsible for your current state. That was purely negligence on the soldiers."

    Elizabeth scoffed and thought, Didn''t you order your soldiers to take me? Shouldn''t you be responsible for their negligence then? This princess is something else!

    "I didn''t order the soldiers, if that''s what you''re thinking," Ming responded. "It''s a long story, but you can consider us on the same side. For now, eat and rest up. We have a lot to discuss later."

    The princesses stood up and left the room as a male entered. With a gentlemanly disposition and an elegant wardrobe, Elizabeth wondered if he was related to the Imperial Family. In a sense, she was right. It was Princess Ming''s Protector, Chang Jian! Normally, tending to patients was beneath someone of his status. After all, not only was he a Protector to an Imperial Princess and an Imperial Sentinel, but he was also one of the candidates to inherit the Jian Family, one of the four powerhouses in the Xingyuu Empire alongside the Li Family! But he did not mind. He simply did as he was asked. If Tai was asked instead, he would refuse unless Xiuying directly ordered him.

    Elizabeth was suspicious but Chang showed no flaws or malice. He carefully fed her some lukewarm porridge until she had her full. Until she ate the food, she did not realize how bone-chillingly cold her body really was! Despite the clothes and blankets covering her, it felt like she was n.a.k.e.d in a snowy night! As the porridge hit her stomach, a subtle warmness spread through her, rapidly granting her strength again.

    The girl felt slightly awkward about the whole situation. Chang was awfully close and could be considered quite handsome. Her experience with the other gender was limited because everyone on New Havens avoided her like a plague. Her brother obviously did not count whereas Benedict was¡­ a special case. She had complicated feelings about Benedict as the person who destroyed her life and saved her life¡­ It was hard to figure out her stance on him. Meanwhile, Freon lacked the refined and gentlemanly air of Chang. Of course, Elizabeth''s feelings did not progress more than this. She simply found it awkward to have a male feed her food like a child.

 Chapter 56 - Recovering from battle

    It took her much more time to recover properly. The damage to her body was simply that extreme. During this period of recuperation, she had talked with Princess Ming more and learned a lot. Though she initially ignored her, the princess was persistent. And even if she wanted to get up and leave, she could not! Elizabeth gradually learned about the situation in the Xingyuu Empire, particularly that of Minister Linshi and the Imperial Council. It was shocking to say the least! The Second Great Kingdom War was instigated by a single person and the princesses were working to stop it! How absurd did that sound?

    Elizabeth frowned when she thought about it. The way Princess Ming was wording it was basically saying that the Xingyuu Empire was innocent. But were they really? After all they did? The cause might have been by a single person, but did the entire empire not propagate that falsehood? Were they not also at fault? Did Minister Linshi order the slaughter of New Havens? Did she force those soldiers to commit such atrocities? She did not! If the Xingyuu Empire was truly unwilling, then there would be no reason to create unnecessary suffering for her family. Yet they died in torment and anguish! Elizabeth could not forgive the Xingyuu Empire for what they did. She had to give her family peace!

    Deep down, she wanted the Xingyuu Empire to pay for all they did. How many lives were destroyed? Hers was but one story in a sea of millions. Look at Benedict, Shirley, and Freon. They all had their share of grief as well. Could there really be reconciliation without a price to pay? In her mind, Ming was too hopeful, such that it was borderline suspicious. There was no evidence to back up her claims. At this point, the Xingyuu Empire knew that she was the heir apparent to the Alzar Kingdom. The Holy Reingolian Medallion hanging around her neck was proof enough. That meant, in time, her power and influence would grow to encompass nearly half of the known world! Elizabeth could imagine this was a plot to trick her, to make her help the Xingyuu Empire. Such an idea was obvious to her, even with her inexperience in politics.

    She snorted inwardly while presenting a flat face. Although she wanted nothing more than to curse Ming out, she was not an idiot. Her life was entirely in their hands. By now, Elizabeth knew that the handsome boy who tended to her was Chang Jian! Besides being Princess Ming''s Protector, he was also a very capable swordsman and a Perception Realm. Elizabeth could be killed before she knew it. Therefore, she treaded carefully while respectfully listening to the princesses.

    Several days went by before she could walk. Her strength had yet to fully recover but walking and talking was no longer an issue. At the same time, Princess Ming informed her that her friends were here as well! Elizabeth was surprised to say the least. The last time she saw them was in the Yunyun Stronghold''s underground prison days ago. As Ming explained, she helped them escape the stronghold to stage a rescue for Elizabeth! Consequently, their injuries were severe. Benedict and Shirley lost plenty of blood with injuries that did not pale to Elizabeth''s own. It would take them a long time to recover, especially with the lack of proper treatment. Meanwhile, Freon was considerably worse off. World Energy injuries were not something physical. They could not be treated by treating the body. Furthermore, restoration Arcania was even rarer than barrier Arcania. There was no way to shortcut it!

    Of the three, Shirley was the first to wake up and the two happily reunited. The two hugged but immediately recoiled in pain. Their bodies were covered in cuts and bruises. It hurt immensely just to touch each other!

    Amidst happy teary eyes, Elizabeth murmured, "Is it really you, Shirley?"

    "Of course, it is, silly. Who else could it be?" Shirley laughed slowly. "Are you okay? Did the soldiers do anything to you?"

    "Besides this¡­" Elizabeth gestured to her wretched state. "But I guess this is bad enough!"

    "The Xingyuu Empire is truly filled with vile villains! I can''t believe they did such a thing to you!" Shirley fumed. "If I could, I would teach them a lesson right now!"

    Elizabeth was happy to see Shirley''s spirit had recovered. Back in the prison, Shirley was frightened to the point she was quivering in a corner, trapped in her own nightmare. Elizabeth asked, "Shirley, how did you get here? The princesses told me that they helped you escape the stronghold¡­ Is that true?"

    "They''re not exactly lying¡­" Shirley said hesitatingly before explaining the entire chain of events that led up till now.

    "So, the princesses have really rebelled against the Xingyuu Empire?" Elizabeth was flabbergasted.

    A story was one thing, but actions were another. The truth was that Elizabeth''s transport was attacked by the Imperial Princesses and Imperian Qiang. This was an undeniable fact! They had gone up against the Xingyuu Empire! Elizabeth fell into contemplation. She had no reason to think Shirley was lying, so she believed the story wholeheartedly. That meant that everything Ming said was true! That had humongous implications! From what Minister Linshi said, the Xingyuu Empire could accomplish two goals. The first was to deal with Elizabeth, which they failed in. The second was to kill Lord Korogin!

    Elizabeth''s heart shook. Her hatred towards Lord Korogin was fleeting. She realized how emotional she was back then. It was easy to let her judgement be clouded after everything she endured. That was not to say she had grown past her grief. One had to remember that since the destruction of New Havens, only around two and a half months had passed! Those memories were still fresh in her mind. However, she had grown to understand that she was not special! This world was suffering as much as her. She had resolved herself back in her cell! She would give it her all to help the Alzar Kingdom and this world!

    She thought, If the Xingyuu Empire has targeted Lord Korogin, that would mean they have a plan to capture or kill him. But I don''t see how they could sneak into Castle Reinhard to do so¡­ Unless there is something else¡­

    Castle Reinhard was the symbol and bastion of the Alzar Kingdom''s Royal Family. Not only was it on the opposite side of the continent, far away from the warfront, it was also protected by a massive standing army. Setting aside giants such as Sir Winstin or Sir Sebastian, it was not an exaggeration to say nearly half of all the hundred Royal Guards were present in Algard! Just breaching the walls of Corasen to stage an attack on Algard was laughable! It was easily the most protected city in the entire continent!

    Of course, it was possible to attempt an assassination. Such acts were not uncommon, but who stood by Korogin''s side? It was Sir Winstin, the strongest knight in the Alzar Kingdom, and a Perception Realm master! The number of assassins that could rival Sir Winstin could be counted with a few fingers! It was a dream to kill Korogin so easily! Therefore, Elizabeth had a difficult time imagining how he might be in danger. Nevertheless, if Minister Linshi was to be trusted, then not everything would be as it seemed. Was it a lie or a truth? She could not tell!

 Chapter 57 - The Alzar Kingdoms ambition

    Benedict was the next to wake up and the three rejoiced. Elizabeth was truly grateful that the princesses decided to help her friends. By all accounts, saving them in such a high-risk environment bore no rewards. There was little reason to do so for their enemies. If the princesses decided to abandon her friends to die, would Elizabeth know about it? She would not. If they wanted to cover up their deaths, it would be trivial! But they saved her friends regardless. That was enough for them to earn her trust for the time being.

    More days passed and Freon eventually woke up. At the same time, Xai Shen reported to everyone that a massive Alzar vanguard fleet had arrived on the Yingjian Coastline of the Hoigon Bay! It landed somewhere close to the Yunyun Stronghold after defeating several Xingyuu fleets. Their momentum was unstoppable! By the Xingyuu Empire''s estimates, the fleet contained over twenty thousand men. Furthermore, a second, larger main fleet was rapidly approaching. Their numbers exceeded fifty thousand! Such numbers were truly staggering and unbelievable! Fleets of this magnitude were as rare as a phoenix feather because of how difficult it was logistically to coordinate an attack across the Maelstrom Gulf. An immense amount of resources was undoubtedly dedicated to this!

    With how large their numbers were, the Yunyun Stronghold sent an emergency summons for every army across the north! Although they had Xingyuu Empire had advanced notice for the Alzar Kingdom''s arrival, their defenses were weak and crumbled without resistance. They could do nothing! Even Xai was in disbelief. An army approaching a hundred thousand warranted extreme preparations. It was not like the Alzar Kingdom could gather such an incredible force on a whim. Even the Li Family had heard about the kingdom amassing forces in Port Silic¡­ For the Imperial Council to allow them to easily take the Yingjian Coastline¡­ It was head scratching!

    Elizabeth and her friends opened their eyes in realization. This was the war campaign that was recruiting for soldiers back in Port Silic a month ago! Shirley was also one of the soldiers who were chosen to participate. That was how Elizabeth and Shirley originally met, on the ship from Corasen to Port Silic. That was also the reason why there was such an immense military presence in Port Silic under General Illion''s command. This fleet was none other than General Illion Doro''s fleet! They were shockingly planning on taking control of the Maelstrom Gulf and eventually stage an attack on the north! This was an incredibly ambitious project by the Alzar Kingdom.

    Benedict''s mind stirred when he thought about his brother. Ever since that fight in Port Silic, he worried about Lorenzo''s fate. After all, the Xingyuu Empire deployed twenty Imperial Sentinels to secure Elizabeth. Despite how accomplished his older brother was, he was a far way away from matching against a Perception Realm! Benedict''s captors had little knowledge of what happened to Lorenzo since the ones who fought against him had died helping them escape. Even now, he did not know whether Lorenzo was alive or not¡­ And perhaps he would never know. But the Imperial Princesses surprised him.

    "We''re returning the four of you to the Alzar Kingdom as planned, only we''ll be taking you to General Illion''s fleet instead," Ming said.

    "Are you serious?" Elizabeth asked skeptically.

    "This was always our intention. The Imperial Family never wanted this war to begin with. By escorting you back to the Alzar Kingdom, we hope that you''ll be able to see our sincerity," Xiuying explained. Elizabeth said nothing in response.

    "Did Your Highnesses receive any news on Lord Korogin?" Benedict asked. "According to Minister Linshi, the Imperial Council is targeting him, right?"

    "That is what she said but¡­" Ming paused.

    "The Li Family hasn''t heard any news related to it," Xai said embarrassingly. The mighty Li Family''s information network had surprisingly found nothing!

    "Are you really from the Li Family?" Shirley mumbled, earning a vicious glare from Xai.

    Then is it really an assassination? Elizabeth thought. But¡­ How?

    "It shouldn''t be possible for an assassin¡­" Freon pondered. "Sir Winstin has achieved Perception Realm mastery. There is practically no one that can rival him in close quarter combat. A crossbowman might be feasible but Sir Winstin could react in time. There would need to be at least four or five Perception Realm to pin Sir Winstin down but sneaking in such a large force is impossible¡­ Poison is also impossible. The amount of security checks in the castle is mindboggling. There is no way he could be in danger unless the Xingyuu Empire decides to directly siege the capital!"

    Ming nodded. "You''re correct in your assumptions. As an Imperial Princess, I am very aware of the means that the empire has. There is simply no way for the empire to assassinate the Master of Strategy, even if we try everything."

    "Then it''s a lie?" Shirley frowned.

    "She had us cornered. There''s no reason for her to lie to us," Xiuying said. "She could even double cast. She might have means that we don''t know of."

    "Double-cast?" Freon picked on that term. "Are you referring to an Arcanist''s ability to cast two spells simultaneously?"

    "Yes, we believe she mastered such a technique."

    Freon was dumbstruck. One of the most difficult to master techniques in Arcania, when did it become possible for a random minister to learn? As an Arcanist, he knew exactly how hard it was. You had to perfectly divide your concentration in two to perfectly control your Magical Energy flow. If there was even the slightest hiccup, then both spells would backlash! The margin of error was unbelievably tiny while the risks was massive! Not even his sister, regarded as a one-in-a-century prodigy, figured it out yet! Look at how Freon nearly killed himself with his backlash in the previous fight. One spell''s backlash almost crippled him entirely, destroying his potential for Arcania permanently. Imagining two spell backlashes at once¡­ However, the payoff was truly unparalleled. By double-casting, the Arcanist''s battle power would more than double!

    "Regardless, we''ll go as planned," Ming said. "We''ll depart in a few days."

    Altogether, they spent more than a week in this hideout in the Kuthong Forest. Xai''s Shen Family had several of these hideouts spread across the continent as a haven for his family spies and a shelter from prying eyes. They were safe here for the time being, while the Imperial Council sought them out. Despite that, Qiang found the need to leave and lead his Li Family directly. The deaths of Jingyi and Juan did not come lightly to him. Although he did not reciprocate Juan''s feelings, he still considered them to be close friends and family! He had known them for more than half of his life¡­ Seeing their deaths firsthand had resolved him to wrestle back control of the empire from Minister Linshi and the Imperial Council! Their sides were irreconcilable now! Xai respected his wishes and helped escort Qiang out, while informing the princesses of the location of General Illion''s landing force. It was up to them to get there.

 Chapter 58 - General Illions concerns

    At the temporary base of operations for General Illion''s landing force, the second main fleet had just arrived. For a force of fifty thousand troops to be transported across the Maelstrom Gulf, how many sh.i.p.s were required? Like a forest of sh.i.p.s, they crowded the ocean surface while proudly waving the flag of the Alzar Kingdom on their masts. Their sheer number stretched from side-to-side as far as the eye could see. The sight was truly eye-catching. Despite the Xingyuu Empire preparing a blockade, they were helpless to stop the march. After all, there were even Ten Dawns present! In the sky, gliders reigned, but on the ocean, the supremacy of Arcania was unrivaled! The morale of the soldiers surged to an all-time high!

    Lorenzo was leaning over a ship railing, looking over at the scenic landscape. The place where they decided to land was a spot carefully thought upon. It was easy to defend against a seafaring force, while the sharp cliffsides forced land invaders along a single path. There was a town here originally, but the citizens fled once they saw the enormous fleet. There was no unnecessary bloodshed. The Great Knight sighed. The forest trees were n.a.k.e.d, revealing a sense of deathliness. It was close to November now, and they were expecting their first snowfall soon. A winter campaign on this scale was unheard of. They needed a lot more time and preparation before they could take root here! One could imagine how long this campaign was expected to take.

    "You look glum. How are you doing, Brigade Commander Lorenzo?" a man asked.

    Lorenzo forced a smile for his fellow brigade commander. "I''m doing fine."

    "You sure don''t look fine. You know that we''re one of the pillars of this army. We can''t afford to look all sad before the big battle."

    "I understand¡­ Private affairs should be left as private. Thank you, Bridge Commander Raynarldo."

    "Don''t sweat the small details. This is our battlefield. What happens from here on out may determine the kingdom''s fate. We cannot be distracted," Raynarldo said.

    Distracted, huh? Lorenzo mocked internally while tightening his grip on his sword. I don''t know where you are Benedict, but I pray that you''re still alive and well. Wait for me. I''ll rescue you very soon!

    The sh.i.p.s slowly entered the vicinity of the town, docking and releasing soldiers to move supplies and fortify the area. The docks were small so only a few sh.i.p.s could anchor at a time. It seemed hectic, but there was actually plenty of order! Everyone had their job and their roles to fulfill. Lorenzo and Raynarldo were running ragged, supervising everyone. As Brigade Commanders, this was their job. Above them were Legion Generals. A Legion General was considered the top of the brass anywhere. It was beneath them to handle these affairs! Finally, above them was the Army General, directly overseeing everything. This Army General was, of course, General Illion Doro, Third-In-Command of the Alzar Kingdom''s entire armed forces!

    In a quiet meeting room, the three Legion Generals and General Illion were present. Their plans so far were smooth sailing, so their expressions were excited. Before them was an extensive report on the Xingyuu Empire''s movements, including that of the Yunyun Stronghold. They heard of the Li Family rebelling against the Xingyuu Empire. Though it had yet to devolve into a civil war, the tension meant the empire''s armies would be stretched thin. This, in turn, made their chances of taking the Yunyun Stronghold that much higher. After all, the entire north was thrown into chaos!

    However, General Illion''s brows were furrowed as he thought of it differently. There were reports of the Xingyuu Empire''s armies acting erratically before the Li Family rebelled. For example, the Maelstrom Gulf was in constant conflict. Large fleets patrolled and contested these waters all the time. If the Teria Sea had half of the Alzar fleets, then the Maelstrom Gulf had the second half! The struggle to reach the empire should have been dozens of times more difficult. Instead, it was quite easy¡­ Granted, it was not easy to intercept a fleet of their magnitude, especially with the help of the Ten Dawns. Their large-scale tactical magic was a terrifying deterrent. But when considering how effective their soldiers were on land than at sea, the difference was like between heaven and earth. The Xingyuu Empire should have done everything in their power to cut the fleet numbers down.

    Illion had a sense of uneasiness. Ever since Elizabeth was kidnapped under his nose, he had conducted several in-depth investigations. Why did the Xingyuu Empire deploy twenty Imperial Sentinels to kidnap a mere girl? Furthermore, to sacrifice them without reserve¡­ Anyone could tell there was something deeper to the mystery. Unless she was a matriarch to a Grand Nobility Household or royalty, there was no point! But he knew no one that fit her description. As if she appeared out of thin air, she was a true enigma. After reporting the news to Lord Korogin, he hoped for an explanation, but the man kept it short and simple. She was a person of paramount importance! General Illion could infer from this alone that she was related to royalty!

    With how easy the Xingyuu Empire infiltrated Port Silic and his army, he knew the empire was creating a trap for him. But he was not particularly afraid. As a general, it was important to remain level-headed in all circ.u.mstances. Furthermore, he had no worries that the Xingyuu Empire knew their true goal. In his entire army, the only one who knew everything was him! This secret plan was created over years by Lord Korogin, Prince Dannark, and himself, the three leaders of the army. All the players had to be in the right place at the right time to create this opportunity¡­ He could not afford any mistakes. He had to execute everything perfectly, to secure the future of the Alzar Kingdom!

 Chapter 59 - Battle of wit

    The meeting continued on a high note for several hours until a messenger delivered critical information. Upon hearing it, the expressions on everyone rapidly changed as they jumped to their feet. They could not restrain their surprise! Even General Illion frowned hearing this news. It was something completely unexpected¡­ The Imperial Princesses wished to speak with him! Moreover, the princesses specifically stated that Elizabeth was there, and they were prepared to hand her over¡­ From this, General Illion''s and everyone''s mind stirred into action. Aside from General Illion, it was obvious how important the Royal Family thought of Elizabeth with its kingdom-wide search of her and the attack on Port Silic!

    "This smells like a trap," a Legion General said. "We should ignore them."

    "The Xingyuu Empire must be feeling desperate with our presence. To even pull the Imperial Princesses into their ploy¡­"

    "But that doesn''t make sense. Our reports said that the Imperial Princesses rebelled against the Xingyuu Empire with the Li Family. Do you think they are earnestly trying to talk with us?"

    "That''s true. The conflicts with the Li Family cannot be faked. Are the Imperial Princesses planning on using Elizabeth as a bargaining chip in negotiations?"

    General Illion was silent before finally saying, "I will meet them. The importance of Elizabeth goes without saying. Do we have an exact location and time for the meeting?" he asked of the messenger. The messenger reported the details quickly.

    The Legion Generals glanced over the map of the surrounding region and the meeting location. There was nothing particularly special about the area. It was all forest and mountains. However, this only served to invite more suspicion from everyone. The flat and inconspicuous area meant that anything could happen. Not to mention, they were currently in the Xingyuu Empire! If the empire wished to spring a trap, it would be hard to notice until too late. Their opinions remained divided whether to go or not go.

    "The entire camp will be in high alert while I am away. As an extra precaution, send out a few scouting fleets to keep the bay clear," the general thought. "I will be personally bringing a squadron of Royal Guards and Great Knights, as well as one hundred troops. Five hundred will act as support and protect our way out, should it be necessary. Is it possible to have the arrangements done by the morning?" Illion asked.

    "Of course," a Legion General respectfully replied. "I will have everything prepared."

    "Then let us go with that," Illion said, giving out his orders.

    ***

    On the next day, around mid-afternoon, General Illion was riding through the forest with an elite squadron of knights and several platoons. The march of hundreds of soldiers echoed throughout the forest grounds, shaking the dirt with their tremors. Animals fled without resistance. The sight was both impressive and terrifying. General Illion himself was wearing a spotless general''s uniform, adorned with a red cape to symbolize his peak authority. He stood out amongst the monotony of dull armors and uniforms! Prior to arriving at their destination, he split the army up accordingly, gave very specific orders, and proceeded with a hundred soldiers.

    Another half hour later, they entered a small clearing in the forest where two people were standing. General Illion and a few others recognized them as Sentinel Chang and Tai, the Protectors of the Imperial Princesses. Aside from the two, there was no one else in sight. Inwardly, the general felt his predictions were on-point. He was close to certain there was no trap involved from his scouts. At the very least, there was no large number of soldiers waiting to swarm him. Whether there was an elite kill squad formed of purely Imperial Sentinels was a different question, but he felt those odds were even lower. This meant that the Imperial Princesses would not be meeting him here, to prevent him from gaining an upper hand in proceeding talks.

    But¡­ Illion pondered coldly.

    With a short exchange, the two Protectors led General Illion a bit further away, to a tranquil and secluded waterfall. However, this picturesque landscape was dominated by a heavy air. Two parties stood at odds with one another. On one hand, it was General Illion with his hundred troops and elite knights. On the other, it was the Imperial Princesses, their Protectors, as well as Elizabeth with her friends. Although both sides restrained their murderous aura, they were prepared to clash swords in a heartbeat! They could not let their guards down!

    It was an intense battle of wits on both sides. General Illion was wary of a potential ambush. The landscape lent itself very well to ranged supremacy. For example, if there were dozens of archers posted up above the waterfall, it would be impossible to contest them. The soldiers Illion brought with him would be slaughtered. The Perception Realms were no exception. Similarly, Princess Ming tried hard to keep her fa?ade up. In reality, she had neither the soldiers nor plans for an ambush. However, this threat gave her security. She knew that the Alzar Kingdom would not go overboard for fear of a harsh retaliation. In her case, the few people on her side formed a powerful illusion of strength! The two leaders were internally anxious but showed calm expressions on the surface!

    Meanwhile, Lorenzo was stunned. As a Great Knight and Brigade Commander, he was chosen to both protect General Illion and help lead the soldiers. He was a unique case in which he was both excelled in combat and leadership. Initially, he heard about the Imperial Princesses returning Elizabeth, and his mind wandered. If Elizabeth was still alive, then there was a chance for his brother, Benedict, to also be alive! He hoped that was the case, but there was always a seed of doubt. The greater the hope, the deeper the disappointment! He did not want to be dismayed. But seeing Benedict, in the flesh, in front of him had removed all such thoughts from him! It was truly a miracle!

 Chapter 60 - Reversal in circ.u.mstances

    The exchange lasted for a few seconds, before General Illion dismounted and approached Princess Ming. His stature and aura towered over the girl''s own, which made people remember that the princess was merely an eighteen-year-old girl! Compared to a famed general, approaching his fifties, who had led countless campaigns across the years, it was hard to call them equal. But Princess Ming did not back down and remained standing straight. General Illion''s intimidation did little against her.

    "What does the Imperial Princesses want from me?" Illion asked arrogantly. He knew that with Elizabeth firmly in their hands, there was little he could do to force the situation. They had the initiative!

    "We are willing to return the heir back to you," Ming started.

    Heir? The second that word appeared, Illion''s expression finally changed. He was unable to restrain his surprise! He quickly connected the dots and realized why she was seen with such high importance by the Royal Family and why she was kidnapped in Port Silic, sacrificing so many Imperial Sentinels for her! If she was the heir of the kingdom, then everything made sense! Forget Imperial Sentinels, General Illion would not hesitate in sacrificing one or two thousand soldiers to secure her! An heir apparent was one step away from being monarch, the ruler of an entire civilization! But in less than a fraction of a second, he removed any emotion from his face. However, it did not go unnoticed by Ming.

    She continued, "We would like you to a temporary truce between the Xingyuu Empire and the Alzar Kingdom."

    "May I ask why?" the general wondered.

    "The reasons are slightly too complicated to go into¡­ so I cannot explain them to you right now," Ming hesitated. Revealing the inner feuds of the Imperial Council to the Alzar Kingdom might prove more harmful than beneficial. "Instead, I would like to offer a warning. Lord Korogin, the Master of Strategy, is in danger."

    When Ming talked about the heir, it was quiet so not many heard her, but when she mentioned Lord Korogin, everyone heard. Immediately, a heated uproar rippled throughout the soldiers and knights. Her words could easily be interpreted as a threat! Few were willing to here such dripple from the princess and were willing to charge forth. Chang and Tai were extremely nervous seeing this. All it took was one particularly rowdy individual for a fight to break out. By then, it would be too late to regret anything. Lorenzo and the captains calmed everyone down, restoring order.

    General Illion''s eyes flickered with an ominous glint. "Thank you for your warning. I''ll make sure to take it into consideration. As for your truce, we can discuss at length, as long as the heir is properly returned to us."

    Ming gave a wry smile. She knew this as well. Nothing could progress until Elizabeth returned to the Alzar Kingdom but doing so would force her to lose her trump card! Without Elizabeth, she was like a snake without fangs. Her side would be completely at the mercy of General Illion! Therefore, she could not let that happen. Unfortunately, while holding the initiative forced Illion to the table, it also earned the fury of the Alzar Kingdom. The more she used the heir as a bargaining chip, the more the kingdom would scheme against her. Against an army of nearly a hundred thousand, what could she do? More importantly, the Imperial Council wanted to capture her as well¡­ She could not afford to make more enemies!

    Xiuying, who was silent the entire time, finally moved. Her actions were scrutinized by the Alzar''s side, while Ming was puzzled. They had talked the night before that negotiations would be handled purely by Ming. There was no need for Xiuying to do anything. But soon, Ming came to an abrupt epiphany as Xiuying reached for Elizabeth''s shackles. Ming broke out in a cold sweat and nearly rushed to stop her sister. But she could not! Showing weakness would invite General Illion to capitalize. She was forced to stand her ground and act as if everything was under her control.

    However, how could such a hiccup not go unnoticed by General Illion? Princess Ming might be a navigator of politics, but she was young. Who was General Illion? The Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army! His natural eye of observation far surpassed anything that Ming possessed. He understood what was happening with a glance and decided to watch for now. As he expected, Xiuying released Elizabeth and was about to hand her over! Such a scene dumbfounded everyone. They had to wonder if Xiuying had gone mad¡­

    "Sister, what are you planning?" Ming had to whisper. "She''s our bargaining chip. If we lose her, we might all be captured or killed! She''s the only insurance we have!"

    Hearing this, Xiuying frowned. "Ming, think about what might happen if we continue treating Elizabeth as an item to be traded around. Even if our negotiations succeed, how will she think about us and the Xingyuu Empire in the future? This will only breed animosity¡­ We need to show the Alzar Kingdom our honest sincerity in trying to make amends."

    Ming did not refute her words and watched as Elizabeth and her friends were handed over! All at once, the situation changed because of one girl. Elizabeth and her friends breathed a heavy sigh of relief. They were finally safe again, without the threat of death. Shirley cried tears of joy, while Freon was amazed. Lorenzo could not restrain himself and rushed over to Benedict''s side. After confirming that no harm had been done to his brother, the two rejoiced. Elizabeth casted a complex gaze in Xiuying''s direction as General Illion personally approached her and knelt respectfully.

    "Your Highness, has the Xingyuu Empire done anything to harm you? We are prepared to serve under your command."

    Elizabeth did not know how to reply. Seeing this, an ominous premonition filled Ming''s heart. General Illion said nothing more and stood up. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a small Alzar patrol flying on gliders, waving a signal flag. He noted that color in his mind and sneered. He raised his hand and their surroundings changed! Hundreds of soldiers encapsulated them on all sides, preventing any thought of escape! Little did Ming know, Illion was not about to let off a huge prize like the Imperial Princesses. He gave orders that if the meeting location was not where the princesses would be, the supporting five hundred troops would tail General Illion and keep a constant watch out for enemies. Should the opportunity present itself, he would act!

    His methods were truly ruthless and cunning. Ming''s illusion of strength was nothing against true military prowess! Even she could not prevent her fa?ade from crumbling. Of course, this was why she needed Elizabeth as a deterrent. The Alzar Kingdom could not go overboard. But she lost this card immediately. While she was worrying about securing a way out, Illion was scheming to capture her! Realizing the dilemma that they found themselves in, Ming revealed a bitter smile. She had underestimated Illion''s plans. Even if they banded together, it would only be a meaningless struggle. The Imperial Princesses surrendered as soldiers came up to restrain them. Meanwhile, Elizabeth watched with uncertainty¡­ In a twist of fate, the Imperial Princesses were captured!

 Chapter 61 - Hesitation

    Elizabeth was sitting in her own spacious room. Although it paled in comparison to the lavish luxury of Castle Reinhard, it was leagues better than her old home on New Havens. Facing her mirror, she was surprised at how she looked now. The acc.u.mulated filth from weeks of capture was thoroughly washed away. Her skin now gleamed with a polished and healthy air. Her hair was cleaned and was being straightened out currently by a fleet of handmaidens. Gone were her old prisoner rags, replaced with an elegant red dress that accompanied her crimson hair. Even her injuries from the frostbite were healed in spectacular speed. As royalty, General Illion spared no expense in bringing her back to peak form.

    However, her expression was strange. Her heart and mind were tempestuous, swirling with indecisiveness and hesitation. She kept thinking about everything that happened. Princess Xiuying had willingly released her to the Alzar Kingdom, at the expense of being captured. Now, the situation was reversed, and Elizabeth held all the cards. Should she wish for it, she could execute the Imperial Princesses without question! In fact, General Illion was preparing a fleet to bring both Elizabeth and the Imperial Princesses back to the Alzar Kingdom as quickly as possible. Only then would their fates be thoroughly secured.

    To forgive or not to forgive¡­ She did not know. On one side, the Xingyuu Empire killed her family and destroyed her home. On the other, the empire saved her and her friends, bringing them back from the brink of death. Both acts stood at ends with one another. However, the mind was a fickle thing. No matter how she thought, she could not forget how her family was tortured. Ever since she was rescued by the Imperial Princesses, she wrestled with her stance. She wanted to bring closure to her tragedy. She wanted to know the right thing to do!

    She sighed when a gentle knock came on her door, followed by the voice of Shirley. Elizabeth nodded to her handmaiden who went to open the door. She was surprised to see the faces of Benedict, Shirley, and Freon! By now, their complexions had grown significantly stronger as their injuries had grown faint. Benedict and Shirley were formally treated by professional physicians, who made Benedict''s handicraft in the Yunyun Stronghold look like a joke. Freon was a special case, with a drained Core and weakened World Energy, which was why he was previously the last to wake up from the Kuthong Forest battle. Magical wounds were completely different from physical wounds, leaving the Imperial Princesses with no choice but to let him heal naturally. Thankfully, the army here had a few Arcanist specializing in healing magical wounds. However, it would still take longer for them to reach peak condition again!

    The handmaidens bowed respectfully to Elizabeth before leaving the room. Once they left, Shirley sprung into action and hugged Elizabeth tightly. She was beaming a face of joy. Off on the side, even Benedict and Freon could not help but crack a smile. The last few weeks were truly hard to endure, both physically and mentally. After their capture in Port Silic, their fates balanced between life and death. Not a day went by without them thinking it was their last. Furthermore, they were involved in two bitter battles! More than once, they felt the touch of death! Therefore, with their lives now firmly back in control, all their anxiety drained out of them. They were finally happy!

    "I can''t believe we''re going back home!" Shirley cried. She thought back to her two brothers and ill mother, who she had left to enlist in the army. She remembered how worried their faces were when she left. Thinking that she could see them again, she shouted, "It''s almost like a dream come true!"

    "It really does," Freon grinned. Nassandra might have been a Ten Dawn, an unparalleled Arcanist in the known world, but she was still his baby sister! He did not dare imagine how she would have to fend for herself!

    "What''s wrong, Elizabeth?" Benedict asked, noticing her odd face.

    "Are you thinking about what happened?" Shirley realized.

    Elizabeth nodded lightly. "Everything from Minister Linshi to the Imperial Princesses¡­ I can hardly believe it''s true, yet¡­"

    "We captured them," Freon said bluntly. "And now we''re handing them over to be executed." Everyone had their own complex thoughts on the matter.

    "Say, should I¡­ help them?" Elizabeth asked nervously, worried that this question might strain the relationship with her friends. After all, each of them suffered in their own way against the Xingyuu Empire.

    Shirley was silent before saying, "Although the Xingyuu Empire has done unforgivable things to me, I¡­ I don''t feel that the princesses meant any of it. They even saved us multiple times. I believe that you should return good with good, and evil with evil."

    "The princesses may have saved us¡­ That is undeniable," Freon said. "But we have to look at the bigger picture. With the Imperial Princesses captured and the Li Family''s rebellion, it''s only a matter of time before the empire collapses. We could end the war right here and now. Helping them is equivalent to helping the empire¡­"

    Benedict merely muttered, "I¡­ I don''t know¡­"

    Elizabeth was disappointed that her friends could not come to a consensus. But perhaps that was asking for too much. The decision could not be made by others. It had to be made by her. Only then, she knew she could reach closure. Her family, her friends, the princesses, the Alzar Kingdom, the Xingyuu Empire, and even herself¡­ There were too many sides to the same argument, and she felt more confused than ever. Although she was safe now, she could not shake off her anxiety.

    Their conversation continued for longer, as they talked about what they were going to do once they returned to home. Soon, the day ended, and morning rose. The military camp was busy as soldiers were running around, supplies were being sorted, and food was made for everyone. The sh.i.p.s were busy as commanders were organizing them for an escort fleet back home. Today was a particularly cold day, as Elizabeth could see her cold breath. Clouds overhead blocked out the sky and the sun, making the air moody. She looked up as a tiny white snowflake landed on her nose. Snow began gently falling beautifully across the world. It was now winter¡­ Before long, the spring would come, then summer, then autumn, and then winter again. Elizabeth thought, Time passes in the blink of an eye. It''s almost been three months since I left home¡­

 Chapter 62 - Hesitation (2)

    She said nothing and began walking. As royalty and the heir of the kingdom, General Illion spared nothing in her protection. He did not want a repeat of Port Silic. Consequently, she was protected by the full force of the knights. Behind her were ten Royal Guards and Grand Knights! Each of them had reached Perception Realm and radiated a very powerful pressure to onlookers. Even if they were deep in the military camp, they did not dare to lower their guard. The soldiers around bowed or saluted, both in reverence and in fear. By now, everyone knew that Elizabeth as a bona-fide princess of the Alzar Kingdom! Even General Illion had to kneel with respect to her! She continued this way towards a specific building¡­

    ***

    In a quiet cell, four figures were sat on the ground. Of course, these four were none other than the Imperial Princesses and their Protectors. It was a strangely familiar scene, one that Princess Xiuying had seen several times¡­ Images of Elizabeth and her friends in the Yunyun Stronghold flashed through her mind. Although she had upset her sister with her actions, Xiuying did not regret it. Deep down inside, she knew that it was the right thing to do. Now, she just had to believe that everything would turn out fine¡­

    Still, she had to say, "I''m sorry," to her sister.

    Ming was sitting cross-legged, in deep thought, when she opened her eyes somberly. People often considered her to be the smarter out of the two of them. Certainly, she mastered refined arts like economics, politics, and even philosophy which Xiuying fell flat in. But Ming never thought of herself as superior to her sister. In fact, there were times where her sister saw things that she could not. The encounter with General Illion was one of them. On paper, everything was correct. Ming made no mistakes. If it all went as planned, then the Alzar Kingdom would be forced into negotiating with the Xingyuu Empire. Peace would not be a farfetched idea! She could rebuild her mother''s legacy!

    But because it was perfect on paper, it was flawed in reality. On paper, everyone was nothing more than words, emotionless and blank. There was nothing out of her control! However, people were different. They had their own thoughts, their hopes and fears, their ambitions and aspirations! People were as complex as the starry night sky. In her grand design, she used Elizabeth as a pawn to force the Alzar Kingdom. In fact, even saving Elizabeth''s friends in the Yunyun Stronghold contributed to this. Only pros and cons existed in her mind. To create her ideal world, schemes were necessary! That was how the world revolved!

    However, Xiuying realized that such thinking would end up disastrous. Elizabeth had her own will! She could not be used like an object to be exchanged. Moreover, she was the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom! Should she ascend to the throne, her power would become truly unparalleled. One word of hers could send ripples through the known world, shaking it to the core. If, by then, she still harbored hatred against the Xingyuu Empire for what Ming did to her, even if peace was established, then a Third Great Kingdom War would not be out of question! With how chaotic the world was and the great animosity between the two civilizations, it would be as easy as breathing. Ming realized how na?ve she was, which was why she decided to let Xiuying go ahead and hand Elizabeth over.

    Of course, this was how the current situation ended up, so Ming was unsure if it really was the best thing to do. In a sense, they were gambling on Elizabeth! If her desire for vengeance dominated, then their fates were sealed! If their sincerity prevailed, then there was still hope for them yet!

    The door opened at that moment to reveal just the person herself! Elizabeth stepped into the small room and faced the princesses. Her face was enigmatic. Even Ming could not tell what she was thinking. Elizabeth glanced to her knights and nodded. Understanding her wishes, they filed out of the room and stood guard outside. She took a deep breath, calmed her volatile emotions, and¡­ said nothing. The girl stayed there, silent as could be, and stared at Xiuying, Ming, Chang, and Tai. In response, the four smartly did the same. And like that, time flew by in a painfully nerve-racking way¡­

    Eventually, Elizabeth broke the silence and asked woefully, "Why?"

    "Why?" Ming repeated, a bit confused.

    "Why are you two treating me so well? Even after everything that the Xingyuu Empire has done to me. Why? Why did you have to do it?" Elizabeth demanded in a mixture of sadness and anger. Now that she was in control, she did not hold anything back. She straightforwardly vented all her grievances forward.

    Xiuying remembered the same scene playing out when she visited Elizabeth in the Yunyun Stronghold¡­ and how Elizabeth had suffered so much by the hands of the empire. There might be nothing in the world that would allow them to reconcile! Their grudges were as deep as the ocean! But now the princesses of that very empire showed kindness and forgiveness thus giving birth to Elizabeth''s current confusion. Both the Imperial Princesses said nothing. It was like Elizabeth was speaking her mind, without asking anyone specifically.

    "My family died by your empire''s hands. I will never forget that. Even now, I feel only your deaths can repay that debt! But I also feel that it''s wrong, that you don''t deserve it either! Ahhh, I don''t know anymore!" she screamed, stomping her feet furiously. Her eyes sharpening, she glared at the princesses and said, "Tell me, honestly and truthfully, why did you help me?"

    Xiuying opened her mouth and hesitated. "Because I felt sorry for you¡­ Because you really didn''t deserve any of what you got. I just wanted to help someone in the same shoes as me."

    Ming nodded. "Our parents believed in ending the war. An era of peace and harmony without bloodshed is certainly¡­ possible! We can coexist together! My sister and I are striving to rebuild those times again. We need you to trust in us!"

    Elizabeth could sense the earnest, raw emotions in their voices and expressions. They did not cover anything up. They were expressing their feelings straight from the heart! Indeed, when she looked at Xiuying and Ming, she placed herself in their shoes as well. After all, it was not long ago when their roles were switched. Therefore, she could really understand and sympathize with them! Little by little, the fog in her heart was clearing up. Her gaze softened slightly, before she turned to leave. A glimmer of resolve was seen just under the surface of her eyes!

 Chapter 63 - Lord Korogins decision?

    On the next day, the winds were howling as people were rushing about. A rising ferocious and bloodthirsty spirit engulfed the camp. The generals had decided that this would be the best time to launch an attack on the Yunyun Stronghold. If they delayed too long, then the Xingyuu armies in the north could supply reinforcements! Although the Alzar army was very impressive, their numerical advantage balanced well against the empire''s home ground advantage. It would not be easy to siege the Yunyun Stronghold. Only when the stronghold fell could the Alzar Kingdom properly make a foothold in the Xingyuu Empire!

    Of course, the secondary reason was that a large escort fleet would be making its way back to Pelangi Fortress, the Alzar''s equivalent of the Yunyun Stronghold. The generals were concerned that the empire would try to attack the fleet mid-voyage, so a total of five thousand soldiers was assigned. In addition, the simultaneous attack on the stronghold would force the empire''s attention away. At least, that was the plan. The way things turned out made General Illion change his plans. He was already hard to approach, but the new deviations made him scowl further. However, there was nothing he could do. In the face of the heir apparent and the Imperial Princesses, he had to prioritize them!

    The flagship of the fleet was shabbier than the Royal Algard Warship, Excellica, but nonetheless was an extremely beautiful and large vessel. The four massive masts proudly sported the insignia of the Alzar Kingdom: a lion and snake. It could comfortably fit several hundred people under its deck. As the iconic flagship, Elizabeth and her friends were all onboard as were the Imperial Princesses and their Protectors. Unexpectedly, Elizabeth caught sight of General Illion boarding as well! For the Army General to be personally leading the escort back was shocking. But Illion felt uncomfortable giving this important task for any of his Legion Generals.

    It was late afternoon when the proud fleet departed from the town and entered the open waters. Deep azure water battered the sides of the sh.i.p.s as they flowed into the Maelstrom Gulf. Their destination was Pelangi Fortress! Elizabeth was looking somberly over the flagship railing, watching as the coastline fade away. In all this time, she had not spoken to Illion once. Although he was outwardly respectful and courteous, it was clear how strong his disdain was for her. Because of her mishap in Port Silic, his reputation and authority were all seriously questioned. To have Imperial Sentinels infiltrate the city and escape, in broad daylight after killing several Great Knights, was an enormous deal¡­ As a result, she had driven clear of the general, but now she realized she could not. She had to get answers!

    As a result, she found herself in the general''s office. The air was oppressive, like a parent glaring down on a child, as Illion stared at her silently. Elizabeth could feel that the mood was very hard to breath in. Despite being the heir apparent, it felt like the opposite! Eventually, he retracted his gaze. A flash of derision and disappointment appeared for an instant. Elizabeth noticed and was slightly speechless. Anger flared up inside of her! Even if she made a mess in the capital, he did not have the right to criticize her! Whose city defenses failed to stop twenty measly people? It was his!

    "Enough of this!" she grumbled. "Tell me the situation in Castle Reinhard and with Lord Korogin!"

    General Illion chuckled. "There is nothing to be worried about. Do not pay attention to the ramblings of the empire."

    "But¡­"

    "Do not worry about a thing, Your Highness. Leave this matter to the war council."

    Unsatisfied, Elizabeth bit her lip. She had a bad feeling about everything the enigmatic Minister Linshi said. Even though she did not fully trust the Imperial Princesses, the fact that General Illion swept her worries away so carefreely irritated her. She declared, "I am the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom and I demand that you tell me everything you know!" Her voice was strong and unyielding, like a true descendant of royalty!

    Seeing this, General Illion raised an eyebrow. He clearly did not expect this side of her. Of course, that surprise vanished as he was forced to explain, "As you believed, Lord Korogin is currently not in Castle Reinhard. He is on a special mission."

    Bewildered, she had to repeat, "Special mission? What do you mean?"

    Sighing, he continued, "The Second Great Kingdom War might encompass the entire the known world, but in reality, the fighting is quite localized. Currently, there are two active battlefronts. The first is the south of the Alzar Kingdom, the Goron Province. The second is the Maelstrom Gulf here. Our vanguard fleets a month ago destroyed any fleet they could encounter. Right now, the Xingyuu Empire''s fleets are holing up in the stronghold."

    "What does that have to do with Lord Korogin?" Elizabeth frowned.

    "Everything. Look how many soldiers are present on both battlefields. Both sides combined have around several hundred thousand! In fact, the amount of available manpower in both civilizations is stretched thin. What Lord Korogin is doing¡­ is leading a surprise attack on the Xingyuu Empire''s capital, Yongtein! He plans on taking the emperor''s head in one decisive strike!" Even as he said it, he looked as if he could not believe his words either.

    "What?" She shot to her feet. Waves of shock battered her mind. "Why would he do such a thing?"

    "To be honest, this matter was going to be handled by General Gordon. Lord Korogin''s involvement in this was unexpected and unplanned for. Even I don''t know what he''s thinking," he said with a bitter face.

    "Then how is he going to be fine?" Elizabeth furiously shouted.

    At some point, though she had not yet realized it, she had accepted Lord Korogin as a surrogate father. As the person closest to her true parents, in the absence of King Harth, he was tasked to raise her up to become the future queen! He was one of the few people in the entire world that knew her true heritage! Though their past relationship was rocky, now that she had people to care about, she felt in her a duty to serve and protect the Alzar Kingdom. She wanted to make amends for the mess she made. Ever since she was captured, she resolved herself!

    "Lord Korogin should be safe," he hesitated. "The Xingyuu Empire''s armies are focused on the two warfronts. They shouldn''t have any excess manpower to sit around. Although the standing army in Yongtein is strong, we''ve made appropriate preparations. Furthermore, not even the army under Lord Korogin''s command has any idea what or where they''re headed. They don''t even know Lord Korogin is leading it. How could the Imperial Council know? The battle will be over before they know it."

 Chapter 64 - Truth revealed

    The plans created by the war council were one of the focal points of their overall war strategy. It was not as if they were randomly throwing soldiers everywhere. Although not everything went according to plan, like the Teria Sea Campaign or the iconic Battle of the Millennium, the flow of the war was still being predicted and controlled! That was what it meant to be a general! The plan to siege Yongtein did not come lightly. After all, the two civilizations were divided by the vast ocean. Logistically speaking, transporting a large army across was incomparably difficult. This was one of the contributing reasons why the two wars lasted so long. They could not decisively defeat the other!

    However, the Xingyuu Empire changed that. They threw caution to the wind and devoted monstrous amounts of resources into defeating the Alzar Kingdom! The reason being that they believed that Empress Mei Li was assassinated by the Alzar Kingdom! For such a beloved figure to be killed, her death brought waves across the empire, fuelling their hatred. They were willing to let their economy burn for mutual destruction! Later, this led to the Teria Sea Campaign¡­ This was exactly why Lord Korogin and the Royal Assembly were feeling such headaches. The scariest enemy was one that did not fear death.

    Consequently, the war council had devised a way out. The three pillars of the army, Lord Korogin, Prince Dannark, and General Illion, had all considered it, culminating into the plan to siege Yongtein. Using the warfront on the south of the kingdom and drawing the attention of the armies in the north of the empire would leave the capital undefended! If the siege was swift and decisive, then the Alzar Kingdom had a chance to sweep both the Imperial Family and the Imperial Council simultaneously. To this end, two of the Ten Dawns, Tengon and Nassandra, were deployed alongside General Gordon. However, Lord Korogin''s participation was not planned for.

    Illion did not understand. The position of Master of Strategy was second only to the monarch in terms of importance. Why else did Lord Korogin reside as the leader of the Royal Assembly? Furthermore, he was the temporary monarch! He was like a star in the night sky. His power was nearly unparalleled. Strictly speaking, dangerous jobs were best left to those who were less important. That was the way of the world. Taking it further, even General Gordon, the Ten Dawns, and that army were expendable¡­ They were sacrifices that the kingdom was willing to gamble with. But, by throwing himself to the frontlines as well, Lord Korogin discarded everything! If everything went fine, that would be okay. But on the off chance that Lord Korogin died, then the Alzar Kingdom would spiral into chaos! Their defeat would be guaranteed. Illion always considered Korogin to be the peak of cunning. Being a Master of Strategy required that. But this¡­

    Still, many steps were taken to ensure no information leaks. The only people who know the entire plan are General Gordon, Lord Korogin, Prince Dannark, and me. In addition, the Royal Assembly and the Royal Family who approved of the plan. The army would be appropriately split up into brigades, which would then independently rendezvous in the Desterina Ocean. Only then would they proceed to their destination. The plan is risky, but Lord Korogin should not be in grave danger. Several Royal Guards as well as Sir Winstin accompanied him, Illion thought. The Imperial Council shouldn''t have caught word of it.

    Elizabeth frowned. From the way things sounded, although the plan deviated a bit, it was still within their control. She knew little about military strategy and even less about the situation across the entire war. Therefore, she believed in what Illion said. However, that only left her more unsettled. Under what wild wind did Lord Korogin decide it was a good idea to join the army? His position as the temporary monarch was far more important than leading an army across the ocean. From the conversation she had with him, he seemed to always place the kingdom first. This seemed counterintuitive.

    Furthermore, the sense that she did not understand everything weighed even heavier. Minister Linshi was the Minister of Information. Her reaches extended far beyond what a normal person could imagine. If what the Imperial Princesses said was true, she was the person who singlehandedly conspired against the emperor to create the Second Great Kingdom War. She was responsible for everything! How could such a figure be simple? Moreover, she had grasped double-casting and achieved a profound mastery in Arcania. She was powerful enough to defeat a dozen Perception Realms simultaneously! Unwilling to let the matter go, Elizabeth decided to fully explain everything!

    Previously, she was so preoccupied with recovering and the Imperial Princesses that her friends reported what happened during their capture. Even then, only Elizabeth knew everything! The Imperial Princesses only decided to confide in her after she woke up from her frostbite. Of course, that was on the basis that she was the heir apparent. Her friends did not earn such treatment and they were kept in the dark. It was all in hope of gaining her trust! But she did not think much of it until now when General Illion explained that Lord Korogin was embarking on a dangerous journey! It would be too much of a coincidence!

    As she explained things, General Illion was initially disinterested but gradually a flicker of incredulity appeared. After all, what she said was simply too shocking! As the Third-In-Command of the military, he had full access to the Alzar Kingdom''s widespread information network. It did not pale in comparison to the Xingyuu Empire''s own! Otherwise, how could he know about the situation inside the Yunyun Stronghold and the Li Family''s rebellion? However, even with the spies spread through the empire, there were things that would never see the light of day. For example, the conversation between Minister Linshi, the Imperial Princesses, and Imperian Qiang! Even the truth about Minister Linshi unleashing the might of double-casting went unknown. One had to remember that everyone involved in that fight either fled or died! There was no way that the Alzar Kingdom knew anything about it.

    When Elizabeth repeated the story told to her by the princesses, she recited it back with perfect accuracy, as if the smallest detail might be important! By the time she finished, General Illion could barely believe everything. In fact, he could not! He needed proof and undeniable evidence! Without bothering to say anything else, he sent word for his subordinates. One of which was Sir Lorenzo, now a Brigade Commander! With the Legion Generals leading the attack on the Yunyun Stronghold, he was currently one of the highest-ranking officers present. Meanwhile, the general started consulting various reports, trying to determine the validity of Elizabeth''s story. Although no reports explicitly stated anything, he could infer and work backwards! He unleashed the full power of the kingdom''s intelligence network!

 Chapter 65 - Changing tides

    Three days went by in which Elizabeth heard nothing from the general. That was given though. The matter was simply too big to ignore. Even on the off-chance that it was fake, he needed to confirm it. After laboring through hundreds of reports and maps day and night, he came to a startling conclusion. There was actually a good chance that it was all true! Elizabeth''s information was like the key to a door through which various mysteries were being solved. General Illion knew that there was dissension from the Imperial Council against the Imperial Family, but never did he expect the sheer scale of it. To engulf the entire empire in a sea of war, Illion''s mind fell upon the mysterious Minister Linshi. Much like the Imperial Princesses, a tremendous burst of killing intent surged out from him. She needed to be killed!

    If everything was true, then she was the instigator behind the Second Great Kingdom War. At the very least, she fanned the flames that led to it. To play with both the empire and kingdom as if they were toys, did she think that divine retribution would ignore her? Did she think herself above kings and emperors? Did she think that she was invincible? General Illion snorted. He sent word to Pelangi Fortress and using his authority as the Third-In-Command, he immediately raised the bounty on her head by several times. By now, it actually exceeded the Imperial Princesses and Imperian Qiang. In fact, it even went above the second-place holder, Prime Minister Pon-Wai! As of this moment, Minister Linshi was the second most wanted person in the kingdom, underneath only the emperor himself!

    At the same time, he wanted to alert Lord Korogin of the potential danger he was in. Even if nothing happened, it was still good to remain cautious. However, it was useless. Pelangi Fortress was on the opposite side of the kingdom of the Teria Sea, where Lord Korogin would be. Even if they used everything at their disposal, transferring that message across provinces in a short time was impossible! Therefore, Illion could not help but frown and wondered if he was being too hasty.

    The implications of the empire knowing their plan was severe. After all, the only ones who knew of it were the heads of the military, the Royal Assembly, and the Royal Family! Lord Korogin, as the Master of Strategy, had stewing beliefs that there was a traitor in their midst. He had suspects in mind but did not share his thoughts to anyone. Not even Sir Winstin, the man who stood by his side every day, knew. Of course, General Illion also had no idea. He might have been the Third-In-Command of the military, but he had no hand in political matters. Additionally, he had no interest in them. If the Imperial Council''s influence extended that deep, it would be terrifying!

    Elizabeth was also told of the investigation''s outcome and was stunned silent. Waves of shock battered her heart and mind. In truth, she had not completely believed the Imperial Princesses. There was always going to be a shred of doubt no matter what. Even if they saved her and her friends, fundamentally speaking, they were on different sides. Each side had their own share of secrets and motives. Each side wanted something different. That much was made apparent when Ming used her in negotiations with Illion. As Xiuying feared, Elizabeth did hold that against them. She could not help but think that everything was orchestrated, a grand plan to use her! This was one of the reasons she hesitated in helping the princesses.

    However, with General Illion confirming everything, Elizabeth''s heart grew softer. She thought back to what the princesses told her when she visited, that they honestly wanted cooperation and peace between the civilizations! Now, she could sense the earnest and sincere feelings that the princesses put forth. There were no schemes or trickery. It was an honest heart-to-heart desire! They were placing all their hopes on Elizabeth! Furthermore, as their positions had once been swapped, she felt a deeper kinship with them. The fog clouding her mind cleared as her hesitation faded. What replaced it was a fierce resolve and determination!

    In the general''s quarters, she was sat there. A strong domineering air surged from her as she declared, "I want the Imperial Princesses released and returned to the Xingyuu Empire."

    General Illion''s expression grew grim and the temperature in the room dropped as he said, "May I ask why, Your Highness?"

    As far as he was concerned, they were the greatest trump cards the Alzar Kingdom had gained in the war. Their value was virtually infinite. If word got out that they had captured the princesses, the morale of the soldiers and citizens would soar to unprecedented heights. Everyone would believe the scales of war were tipping in their favor! And in a sense, that thought alone was enough to cause it to happen! Attitude was everything! Similarly, the Xingyuu Empire''s momentum would be stifled. In his mind, the entire direction of the war could change! There was no way he could surrender such pieces willingly.

    But Elizabeth saw things differently. Once, she was fuelled completely by her hatred for the Xingyuu Empire. They took everything she loved and destroyed it, reducing her future to ash. They trampled on her precious memories and devastated her family. In fact, she had even begged Tengon and Nassandra to enact a massacre on New Havens¡­ All to satiate the dark emotions inside her. Those feelings only grew when she realized Korogin was forcing the throne onto her and when she was kidnapped by the empire. She believed the world and everyone on it conspired to torture her, both physically and mentally!

    It was her friends that kept her sanity in check. They were the first connections she had in this new world. Though their time together was short, she felt eternally grateful for them. They placed their lives at risk more than once to help her. Through them, she woke from her stupor and saw that there was something worth living for! Though her feelings toward the Xingyuu Empire remained unchanged, she could see that everyone suffered. Allegiances and alliances did not matter. The Imperial Princesses were not ones to be blamed. Nor did they deserve to bear the sins of the empire. In Elizabeth''s mind, they were but innocent girls caught up in a storm, much like herself.

 Chapter 66 - People and civilizations

    Illion replied coolly, "Your Highness, the Imperial Princesses are from the Xingyuu Empire, which we are at war with. Is there any particular reason we should return them?"

    "They¡­ do not deserve to be punished for a war they did not intend to happen. It''s all the work of the Imperial Council and Minister Linshi!"

    "Their father is none other than the emperor, Emperor Lianghu! Although Minister Linshi might have fanned the flames, at the end of the day, the one who controls everything is the emperor. He made the decision to break the treaty and invade the kingdom. He approved of the Ambush of Sanguis Coast and the Teria Sea Campaign. As his daughters, do you think they truly had no sway in the matter? Instead, they did nothing and watched as the war raged on. Now, Your Highness, do you really believe they are free of sin?"

    Elizabeth was speechless. When Illion saw how effective his words, he snorted inwardly and continued, "With the Imperial Princesses, we can potentially change the tide of the war. Their deaths will serve as a catalyst to boost our soldiers'' morale, while simultaneously offering hope to the people. Everyone wants the war to be over, but it won''t last until one of us is defeated. Look at the Xingyuu Empire. They are willing to destroy themselves so that we perish with them. Any hope of reconciliation is¡­ nonexistent."

    Hearing this, Elizabeth''s heart beat harder. It was exactly what her friends said before. On one hand, the Imperial Princesses meant well. However, on the other hand, their statuses made their worth great. It was what initially drove her hesitation, but¡­ her decision was already made. General Illion was right. Maybe there was no hope for reconciliation. Maybe the path for the two civilizations was already set. Maybe everything would end when everyone perished. A world driven by madness¡­ That was war. Yet¡­ she knew. People may make up the civilization, but the civilization did not define the people! Minister Linshi, the Imperial Council, and even Emperor Lianghu, they may be the driving figures of the war, but that did not mean that their crimes trickled down to their subordinates, their family, or even their citizens! Everyone was their own person! This profound realization shook Elizabeth to the core.

    "What the Imperial Council and the emperor did has no bearing on his daughters. They are innocent and I will see that they''re released!" Elizabeth stated, a fire in her eyes.

    Illion narrowed his eyes and shouted, "Guards! Her Highness is obviously sick and tired from her time in imprisonment. See to it that she is treated appropriately and receives plenty of rest."

    The subtle message could not have been clearer. It was an obvious subversion against her authority! The guards were at a loss for what to do, and since they were outside, they were completely oblivious to what was happening inside. All they felt was a heavy pressure from General Illion that demanded no refusal! Exchanging helpless smiles, the guards stepped forward to escort Elizabeth out. Who would have thought that Elizabeth would erupt with fury?

    "I am not sick nor am I tired. I know exactly what I''m doing!"

    General Illion''s face twisted slightly into an unsightly expression. "Your Highness, I don''t know what the Imperial Princesses told you, but this is clearly an unwise decision. As the Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, I respectfully request that you entrust any future decisions to the Alzar War Council and the Royal Assembly!"

    Elizabeth gritted her teeth and reached for something she never once considered. Grabbing hold of the Holy Reingolian Medallion and holding it out in front of her, the proud lion medallion practically glowed under the sunlight. She took a deep breath and declared, "I am Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, daughter of King Harth and heir apparent to the kingdom. I demand that the Imperial Princesses be released and returned to the empire!"

    Never had she referred to herself as Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel. After all, she was always at odds with her identity. The princess of a kingdom or the farmer girl from New Havens¡­ However, she casted away such thoughts. Right now, she had no doubts about her decision! She just knew she was right! Repay good with good and evil with evil! That was what she chose to believe in!

    With that explosive declaration, Illion clenched his fists tightly as he forced himself to calm down. "Your wish is my command, Your Highness," he growled. "Guards, you heard her. Bring the Imperial Princesses over!" The guards were dumbfounded, but upon seeing Illion''s cold gaze, they sped out of the room. They dared to not be anywhere near the general when he was so infuriated. "It will take some time to reach Pelangi Fortress for a¡­ return trip to be made. I hope Your Highness has no issues with that."

    She snorted and did not reply. Instead, she asked, "Did you manage to tell Lord Korogin of the danger he''s in?"

    "There''s no way to send a message that far that quickly. By my estimates, Lord Korogin will reach the Xingyuu Empire in three weeks. It would take more than a month for a messenger to cross the kingdom."

    "Then¡­ How long would it take for us to directly sail there and meet up with him?"

    Illion waved his hand dismissively. Perhaps he could cede the Imperial Princesses to the empire. Yes, it was a huge loss. The effects the Imperial Princesses might have on the war were extremely enticing. In fact, capturing the Imperial Princesses was second to gaining control of the Yunyun Stronghold and the Maelstrom Gulf in terms of importance. That was how important they were! However, no matter what, the absolute and undeniably most significant gain was that of Elizabeth! As heir apparent of the kingdom, even if she was a mere figurehead, the stabilizing power she had was unparalleled!

    All along the kingdom was plagued by the lack of a true monarch. For the last two years, Lord Korogin held the position, leading to discontent among the nobility. That much could be seen in the rebellions in the north, leading to the Golden Nightmare. If Elizabeth assumed her rightful place as heir apparent, those issues would disappear. After all, it meant that Korogin would eventually cede his authority! Although it would not fix all their issues, the Alzar Kingdom would be more united than ever! That was the power of the Royal Family! Therefore, General Illion''s top priority was to escort Elizabeth safely back to the capital. She was the true key to the Alzar Kingdom''s future!

 Chapter 67 - Elizabeth and Korogin

    There was no way he could give into Elizabeth''s request, and that caused Elizabeth''s mood to sour. She understood what Illion was thinking and even agreed with it. However, her heart was heavy. Inwardly, she was frustrated by her powerlessness and uselessness. Her friends fought tooth and nail to escape the Yunyun Stronghold and rescue her, placing their lives on the line repeatedly. In comparison, what did she do? She did nothing! Ever since she reunited with them, she felt grateful but also guilty. If they did not decide to help her, they would not have been brought so closely to death''s door. This culminated into a desire to do something¡­ anything to help!

    Becoming heir apparent and queen was rather distant and intangible to her. After all, the role of queenship was still rather ambiguous. Now that she heard Korogin may be in danger, there was no way for her not be concerned! She also wanted to play her role, to fight tooth and nail, and to risk her life as well! In fact, these feelings stemmed from as long ago as New Havens, when she was forced to escape pitifully with Benedict. Her family sacrificed themselves to ensure her survival and that weighed heavily on her consciousness. That feeling of guilt only flared up more from Port Silic. Elizabeth heard from Lorenzo and that others the outcome of her kidnapping. Countless knights and soldiers died for her¡­ This guilt built up to unimaginable levels. Now that she had the opportunity to help someone else, why would she hesitate?

    "Don''t bother speaking of this anymore, Your Highness" Illion snorted. He could see Elizabeth''s determination, but even more so, he knew he could not yield one step. "Your decision could end up dooming the entire kingdom."

    Elizabeth bit her lip and clenched her fists. "I know that but¡­"

    "Enough. I may be your subordinate, but I will not tolerate actions that go against the Alzar Kingdom. If you persist anymore, then I will be forced to detain you, Your Highness."

    "You would do that against an heir apparent?" Elizabeth narrowed her eyes.

    Illion was silent. It was indeed an empty threat. As long as that Holy Reingolian Medallion hung around her neck, her word was law! She could not be defied! Even he, the Third-In-Command of the army, was not exempt. It might be a different story if he was on the Royal Assembly, but his authority was far below par here. Hence, he hoped to scare her into submission. Elizabeth was a sixteen-year-old girl after all! Wielding her authority here was akin to wielding a hammer as a baby. It was both dangerous and foolish. He could not afford to let her haphazardly demand things. The Royal Family was the very pinnacle of the Alzar Kingdom, residing over millions of citizens, spanning hundreds of cities across an entire continent. Its authority came with mountainous responsibility!

    But¡­ Elizabeth was truly fit for her age. She was not willing to relent. If Korogin was here, he would reminisce about King Harth, Elizabeth''s father. He had a stubborn attitude, but he was warm and all-encompassing. His charisma was boundless, such that you could not help but agree with him. Meanwhile, Korogin was one of the few compasses that steered the kingdom clear of danger. Together, the two of them pioneered negotiations with the Xingyuu Empire to end the war. On the Xingyuu Empire''s side, Empress Mei Li was beloved. On the Alzar Kingdom''s side, King Harth was famous. Unfortunately, due to King Harth''s oversight with the Ambush of Sanguis Coast¡­ that reputation disappeared.

    "Is it possible to reach Lord Korogin if we changed course?" Elizabeth repeated.

    "If I answer your question, would you leave it at that?"

    "That''s up to me to decide," she raised her head in disdain.

    General Illion was gripping his chair so hard that creaking noises could be heard. When had he ever been pushed into a corner by someone before? By a teenage girl nonetheless! She was truly¡­ infuriating! But he was helpless. He looked as if he aged by several years. Face dark, he said, "By my estimates, yes¡­ It is possible."

    "Perfect! Then change course for the Xingyuu Empire!" Elizabeth smiled.

    ***

    Meanwhile, far south of the Maelstrom Gulf and Elizabeth''s escort fleet, in the middle of the Desterina Ocean, a large fleet was headed towards the Xingyuu Empire. Bearing the proud insignia of a lion and snake, the flags of the Alzar Kingdom proudly flapped in the air. The fleet was ten thousand men strong! However, despite its threatening size, the waters were very peaceful. There was nothing to stop its voyage. In fact, ever since the sh.i.p.s departed from the Teria Sea, they had not seen a single Xingyuu ship in sight, even as far as the horizon. It made for an awfully lonely and boring scene. Some soldiers even took the time to fish and relax. If one was looking on outside, they might mistakenly think this was a vacation for nobles instead¡­

    There was one man who did not find this strange. As he looked over the rolling waves, his gaze was deep and mysterious. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. He wore the standard military uniform for generals and did nothing to stand out. Yet, his mere presence would cause people to instinctively bow down. His aura was overflowing to an unfathomable degree, radiating the splendor of a king! He was none other than Lord Korogin Highguard, the Master of Strategy and temporary monarch of the Alzar Kingdom. Aside from Queen Bethnal, he was the pinnacle of authority! His word was law! On the side, an older gentleman clad in plate armor was quietly standing guard. He was the guardian of the Royal Family, the strongest knight in the kingdom, Sir Winstin Mormont!

    General Gordon did not know what to say. He sat nervously in his chair, his powerful body barely fitting in the frame of his seat. It looked a bit comical. As one of the few Army Generals, he was used to throwing his weight around, but even he had to act timidly in front of Lord Korogin. There was a sense of fear and reverence! The three stayed like this for a while, watching the waves bash into the ship''s window. They were all thinking different things. A knock came on the door when they all snapped out of their reverie. Two people entered the room wearing long blue robes fitted with sapphires and golden outlines. One was an innocent child, while the other was a young man. Of course, it was Ten Dawns Tengon and Nassandra!

 Chapter 68 - A kings bitterness

    It''s really hard to consider them as equals, Gordon wryly smiled.

    Meanwhile, Tengon quivered when he realized who was in the room. Despite how ordinary Korogin looked, there was no way he would not recognize him! Although the common soldier would never have seen the man in person, the two met a few times before during official ceremonies. Korogin could not hide his sharp and domineering aura! Nassandra tilted her head in confusion. She was promoted to the Celestial Council of Magic less than a year ago, so she had no opportunities to participate in social functions. The stark difference between the two was obvious.

    "Your Majesty, I didn''t realize you would be joining us," Tengon said, bowing to the man.

    Nassandra jerked to attention and started panicking. To not recognize the monarch! Without a second thought, she mirrored Tengon''s actions, inciting a small chuckle from General Gordon. Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin formed the slightest of smiles. The whole exchange lifted the somber atmosphere.

    "Stand straight, Ten Dawns. You two are our reserve powers in the upcoming battle. We''re depending on your tactical-level magic again," Korogin said warmly.

    Despite his tone, Tengon inadvertently got a chill down his spine. He remembered the Golden Nightmare¡­ and what he was forced to do. During the final siege on the provincial capital, he unleashed his large-scale destruction magic. It was his first time doing so with his previous partner. For him, it was like a debut on a grand stage. It was as if he was screaming: This is what I can do! This is Arcania! But when the walls were destroyed and the soldiers rushed in to slaughter under Korogin''s commands, that shallow sense of accomplishment was shattered. Thousands of harmless citizens were killed like sheep. Now, all that remained was self-loathing bitterness. To him, Korogin was¡­ a monster!

    "We understand, Your Majesty," Nassandra replied, looking curiously at her stiff partner. "If I may ask¡­ Why are you here, Your Majesty?"

    Everyone maintained a blank expression, but each wanted to know the answer. Their eyes could not hide their curiosity. Even Sir Winstin, who stood by Korogin''s side every day and night, found it baffling. However, they deemed it too inappropriate to ask. Korogin did not have to explain his actions if he chose not to. He was the temporary monarch after all! No one could force him to do anything, aside from Queen Bethnal. But who was Nassandra? She may be a Ten Dawn, but she was young. She did not understand these things. She freely expressed what she thought causing the others to shake their heads internally.

    Korogin was not irritated at having been questioned. Nor was he surprised. He knew exactly what the people around him were thinking. If he was that daft in reading people, he never would have climbed the political ladder. But at the same time, he did not know what to say because he¡­ simply wanted to return to his roots. His mind was crumbling and even he could tell¡­ His lifespan was dwindling. His years were numbered. He would die soon!

    He had come to accept this. He served as the Master of Strategy for King Harth over several decades. He commanded the military through the First Great Kingdom War. He, along with King Harth, pioneered the negotiations for peace with the Xingyuu Empire. Later, he was stunned at the Ambush of Sanguis Coast and the Teria Sea Campaign, sparking the Second Great Kingdom War. Years later came the Battle of the Millennium where King Harth was captured. Then¡­ the rebellions culminating in the Golden Nightmare. Finally, Elizabeth was found only to be kidnapped in Port Silic. His last hopes in stabilizing the kingdom fell through his fingertips. His friend''s last legacy gone like that.

    Before he left Corasen those weeks ago, he had learned of Elizabeth''s capture in Port Silic. He knew there was little chance for her to escape. That meant that Elizabeth was destined to die! He was filled with a sense of bitterness and helplessness. He could still remember his cousin, Lady Christina''s cries of anguish, but there was nothing he could do. He played his hand and he was defeated. Without an heir to anchor the kingdom, the storms would only continue to bash at its foundations until it crumbled. And if he died on top of that¡­ The Xingyuu Empire would need to do anything. The Alzar Kingdom would destroy itself!

    The Second Great Kingdom War, the rebel forces, the shortage of food, the thinning finances, the refugee crisis, the reconstruction efforts, the traitorous nobility households, and the lack of an heir¡­ There were as many problems as there were stars in the sky. But even a single one of them was enough to spell disaster! No one could imagine the waves of exhaustion that built up inside of him. No one could begin to fathom his level of tremendous endurance to last so long! It was only natural that his own lifeforce would fade. His once brown hair had already grown half grey. In fact, his aura and disposition were disguises to masquerade his weakening body. Not even Sir Winstin caught on.

    At this point, he knew that the road to the future was here. Whether he succeeded or not in taking Yongtein would decide the fate of the Alzar Kingdom! It was one final roar of the lion before succ.u.mbing! That was what he was doing. He knew there was little difference between staying in Castle Reinhard or out here. He wanted to play his hand as well and fight on the frontlines as he once had. He wanted to personally take revenge for his friend, King Harth! These thoughts flashed through his mind at lightning speed, turning into a slightly somber expression.

    "Since you two are important to us, we decided to tell you our plans for the upcoming battles ahead of time. We hope you can begin making appropriate preparations," Korogin said, deciding to not explain anything. At this point, what difference would it make? In the end, what mattered was success or failure! Even his flickering life¡­ Nothing else mattered! He would make this a success!

 Chapter 69 - Invasion of Aereon

    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Tengon and Nassandra said.

    Korogin nodded in satisfaction. "We''ll arrive in the Xingyuu Empire in several weeks'' time south of Port Bo Dong. From there, we''ll take some time to prepare before directly launching a siege on Yongtein. Here, emphasis is mainly on speed. We cannot allow the reserve armies to react nor for a prolonged battle. That is where the Ten Dawns and the Arcanists will come into play. Your large-scale destruction magic will destroy the defensive walls around Yongtein, allowing the army to storm the city. Once we take the fight into the city, we''ll be able to stabilize our position and make an attack on the Imperial Palace."

    The two Arcanists shivered at his words. To attack the capital city of the Xingyuu Empire was unbelievably daring! This battle would not be without sacrifices. In fact, in the worst case, none of them would be leaving alive. After all, as Ten Dawns, they knew exactly how strong the reserve armies were. Although the two warfronts did well in drawing the bulk of the Xingyuu Empire''s forces, they were not stupid enough to leave their own cities undefended. This was even more so for the capital city. Trying to best them with a force of ten thousand soldiers was like trying to best an elephant with an ant. The odds were so low that it was hopeless to even think about it¡­

    Nassandra grew downcast. When she thought about the upcoming danger, her mind fell upon her brother, Freon. The two had maintained frequent contact ever since she was deployed to the frontlines and he was sent to Port Silic. To her, Freon was less of an older brother and more of her guardian. It would be inappropriate to call him her father since she still remembered her parents. But they perished six years ago during the Xingyuu Empire''s Invasion of Aereon. Such a time, for a child as young as her, was far off and distant. By now, it was hard for her to even recall the faces of her mother and father.

    Her happy life with her parents and her brother was a distant memory, a sort of vague recollection of a time long since passed. Like an observer, she felt disconnected. That was not unexpected. Those six years¡­ How much had happened to them since then? For a pair of siblings, one thirteen and the other six years old, how could they fare in such a world? The Invasion of Aereon brought a storm of fire throughout the Zino Kingdom, raging across the regions freely. It took time for the Conquestian and the Ten Dawns to successfully mount a counterattack and repel the invaders. For once in a long time, the people saw the fury of the Conquestian, the one heralded as the strongest Arcanist in the known world, the man closest to the peak of Condensed Drop Core Level, and the true ruler of the Zino Kingdom!

    But it did not come at a sharp cost. Numerous accomplished Arcanists were killed in the defense, including several Ten Dawns. Even the Conquestian, who was vastly powerful, sustained injuries in the process. As was often said, in this world, unless one could climb above the heavens themselves, the many would always defeat the few! The Xingyuu Empire had prepared well in advance, while the Zino Kingdom was weak. Hundreds of thousands were killed, many of which were citizens caught in the crossfire. In addition, a significant portion of the Arcanists were kidnapped to be used for research and experimentation. The nigh-destruction of the Avalonian Army forced the Conquestian to fold his existing chain of command into the Alzar''s Quinvoren Army, leading to the current day combined armies. The Invasion of Aereon later became the precursor to the Teria Sea Campaign¡­

    With such death and destruction in the world around them, what could Freon and Nassandra do? They knew no one, much less anyone in a position of power to help them. They were helpless and forced to flee from the warfront with nothing but the clothes on their backs and the deaths of their parents weighing heavily on them. They travelled from town to town, begging and stealing what food and clothes they could. Days dragged into months, very painful months. Time flowed mind-numbingly slow. When you starved on the side of the streets, freezing to the bone, smelling like death, you wished you could die instead. It would be more peaceful. Nassandra was a child, but even she felt like giving up. However, her brother adamantly refused. His drive to live motivated him to continue, to persist against all odds!

    However, that dream was destined to crumble. They nearly lasted a full year, but with the coming of winter, there was no changing how hard it would be to survive. Gradually, snow blanketed the world and enveloped it in a veil of cold. Without a place to call home, the two siblings cowered in alleyways and abandoned buildings. Their deaths were practically guaranteed. That was when an elderly man showed up, rescued them, and brought them back to Firecast, the Zino Kingdom''s capital. He gave them food, shelter, money, and even an education in the academy. He offered them the opportunity of a lifetime! He gave them a new life! The two later learned that the elderly man was the Conquestian himself! And so, the rest of the tale was as everyone knew. Nassandra rose with prominence, like a rising star, in the academy and university. Finally, one year prior to the present day, she occupied one of the vacant spots in the Celestial Council of Magic, becoming a Ten Dawn!

    Her heart was filled with boundless gratitude to the Conquestian, but that only came second to the affection for her brother. Freon might feel lacking compared to his prodigy of a little sister, but she also felt the same way! Without him, she never could have survived to this day. Freon was like the light in her world, a pillar of support, an eternal guardian for her. He was the only family she had in this vast and lonely world! Therefore, when she heard of his disappearance in Port Silic, waves of shock pierced her heart. She was shocked, depressed, and nervous. The weeks spent on this ship were completely and utterly nerve-wracking to her! Moreover, she was a child! It was a miracle that her emotions were still reined in, else, with her powerful magical spells, she would become a walking disaster. On this front, it was easy to see how mature her mindset was.

 Chapter 70 - Encroaching darkness

    She restrained herself from doing anything rash, but her heart was bleeding. Now, that danger was looming on the horizon, she felt crushed by the monumental pressure. As a Ten Dawn, Nassandra had the responsibility of leading the Arcanists, of becoming a symbol of strength and vast magical prowess. But back when she served in General Gordon''s army, she did not participate on the frontlines. She did not actually fight or kill anyone! General Gordon did not feel comfortable sending a child to battle, hence why the two Ten Dawns acted in a supporting role. However, now it was different. Lord Korogin did not share his sentiments. Hence, Nassandra was frightfully stressed and wished to vent her grievances to her brother. However¡­ that was impossible. The only thing she could do now was pray for her brother''s safety.

    Please be safe, brother. Your little sister might not be coming back¡­ she reflected bitterly.

    ***

    Weeks later, the Alzar fleet landed on the shores of the Xingyuu Empire, creating their encampment. From the time that they crossed the Desterina Ocean, to entering Xingyuu waters, to occupying this area, there was some resistance but nothing out of the ordinary. The losses to the fleet were acceptable. In fact, the officers and generals were in a very good mood and felt optimistic about their chances. By now, it was no secret that the ultimate objective of this campaign was to siege Yongtein and bring about the end of the Second Great Kingdom War. After all, if only Lord Korogin, General Gordon, and the Ten Dawns knew, then it would be impossible to prepare and coordinate the army. The officers and generals had to work out the more specific details and organize the brigades and platoons for the upcoming battles.

    Even if the Xingyuu Empire caught wind of their arrival, Lord Korogin was not particularly worried. He expected it. He knew there were spies in their midst, but what could the Xingyuu Empire do? The soldiers and officers heard of their ambitious plan to siege Yongtein when they arrived. How much time passed since then? Less than a day! To muster a force strong enough to contend with their army of ten thousand, was that so easy to do? Not to mention, the logistics of transporting an army from their base over to this remote location¡­ Therefore, Lord Korogin openly expressed his plans through General Gordon. Of course, this meant that the fortifications in Yongtein would only grow stronger with time. Their position was a precarious one. For their plan to succeed, they had to attack within days!

    Lord Korogin was somewhat suspicious of their success so far. This was simply his personality as an extremely cautious and careful person. How else could he become the Master of Strategy, overseeing the entire war directly? He might have planned over this strategy with Prince Dannark and General Illion for a long time, but there was always going to be unexpected elements. No plan was a hundred percent fool-proof. Prior to embarking on this journey, he consulted the latest report of enemy movements in the Desterina Ocean to predict the path of least resistance. They avoided any major Xingyuu fleets and chanced upon a few small reconnaissance fleets. Thanks to the combined assault from their aerial units and Arcanists, they were destroyed swiftly. He predicted that they would encounter three to five such fleets, and that was exactly the reality. However, he was unsettled.

    They were facing an equivalent power, a civilization that lasted five hundred years of long war! There were so many schemes and strategies used that libraries could be filled with them. From what Korogin knew, the Imperial Council and the Xingyuu War Council were not daft enough to ignore this possibility. Normally speaking, they should have posed more resistance to prevent the Alzar fleet from landing, even if the only forces available were the reserve armies. He could not help but wonder if this was dumb luck or coincidence, but he knew there were no such things. Everything had a reason! Unfortunately, he was too far from the Alzar Kingdom to learn of General Illion''s similar experiences in the north. If he had, then he might have realized that¡­ this was a massive trap!

    Night descended. Lord Korogin instructed that the scouting range be increased by three times, with the number of scouting parties increased by fivefold. Soldiers wandered the forest in a domineering manner, searching for any intruders. If even a single stray enemy was spotted, they could immediately alarm the main encampment. Like this, every tree, boulder, and shrub were meticulously investigated. Nothing was left unturned! Nothing escaped their search! But¡­ that was not entirely true. For these soldiers, with their low combat standards, in the pitch blackness of night, how could their senses do well? Even for the knights, who acted as captains, famous for their combat standards, did not notice the shadows.

    Shifting through the night, moving undetected, were dozens of intruders. Their clothes were dark, their movements were quiet, and their actions were decisive. None of the scouts realized when they were surrounded. The intruders exchanged silent gazes and moved as one, pouncing on their prey. Seconds later, the scouts laid dead at their feet. Their faces were still the same as before. They had no time to even realize they were killed! Shockingly, the intruders were at the strength of Perception Realms or Half-Perception Realms! For these people, the darkness was practically as bright as day. Without speaking, they slinked back into the shadows for more prey. Scenes like these were playing everywhere with the scouting parties silently being assassinated!

    It all happened so fast that the commander in charge of the scouts had no clue. He was peacefully sipping on a drink, bored of the monotonous reports when his eyes went wide. He heard a loud horn in the distance and recognized the significance of it! It was an emergency signal warning of an imminent enemy attack! The source came from an unlucky Great Knight who sacrificed his life to send it. Without hesitating, the commander shot out of his chair and rushed to alert the army! Despite that, he was a step too slow. Unbeknownst to him, the sky overhead was filling with Xingyuu aerial squadrons. Against the night sky, they were invisible as they descended.

 Chapter 71 - Night battle (1)

    The soldiers awake in the camp did not notice as the swarms of aerial gliders drew closer to the docked Alzar sh.i.p.s. There were several hundred sh.i.p.s of varying sizes, making it a daunting sight from afar. Together, they occupied an enormous section of the bay, mixing water with wood. However, they were unmanned, dark, and anchored in position. The Xingyuu soldiers flew over and dropped hundreds to thousands of containers. As the containers rained down, they exploded to cover countless sh.i.p.s in a strange substance. The noise drew many confused gazes over, but they had no time to investigate.

    When the Xingyuu soldiers flew away, another loud horn echoed from far away. This time, it was from the Xingyuu Empire! The next second, a tremendous storm of arrows came raining down from the hillside. Like bright stars in the night sky, their silhouettes were illuminated against the dark sky by their fiery trails. They were blazing arrows! The Alzar guards and soldiers began to panic as they realized it was an enemy attack, but the Xingyuu Empire was swift and decisive. Some of the arrows landed in the middle of the camp, sending the camp into chaos, but the majority went towards the docked sh.i.p.s. As soon as the arrows hit the black substance, it ignited with explosive might! Countless sh.i.p.s were engulfed in flame. In no time at all, the fleet was covered in fire, brightening the entire bay like the dusk of day!

    From the time that the scout commander heard the emergency signal to now, barely three minutes elapsed. That was how fast the Xingyuu Empire acted! By now, the entire camp was abuzz as soldiers and officers alike were roused awake. They hurried to gather their armor and weapons and report to their superior officers. The fires in the camp were quickly suppressed. There was order in this chaos.

    Near the center of the camp was Lord Korogin''s personal quarters. Without waiting for approval, Sir Winstin stormed inside to alert Korogin of the new developments. He was fully clad in his Royal Guard plate armor with his famed glaive strapped to his back and a longsword in his hands. His aura and senses were ready to burst out at a moment''s notice. Before he stepped in, his Perception Realm senses fully swept out to reveal any threats. He knew that in a chaotic time like this, the strategy of beheading the snake''s head was powerful! Korogin was actually in the most danger!

    Inside, Korogin was already awake and unharmed, providing much relief to Winstin. The knight explained everything that happened in detail as the Master of Strategy began wearing his armor and weapons. Throughout the explanation, Korogin had a grim expression. In fact, prior to hearing it, he already had an idea of what was going on. The Xingyuu Empire was cutting off their path of retreat! This could only mean one thing, that they were fully prepared in taking down the Alzar army. More importantly, this meant that the Royal Assembly or the Quinvoren Army was truly compromised! Not only were they traitor to the Alzar Kingdom, but they were allied with the Xingyuu Empire!

    But he realized this was not the time to consider such things. While the soldiers were scrambling to assemble, the Xingyuu Empire would be tightening their net around the army. Before they succeeded, the Alzar Kingdom had to act! He gathered the Ten Dawns and several Arcanist platoons. Together, they were the army''s full Arcanist force. General Gordon saw everything and coordinated seamlessly alongside the Master of Strategy. He called upon the army''s archers and cavalry to gather as well. Their actions helped calm down the scared soldiers.

    Korogin nodded and gave permission to the Arcanists to act. Tengon and Nassandra swallowed their saliva and tightened their hands on their wands. They took a deep breath as everyone focused on them. The two opened their eyes and looked ahead, raising their wands in a specific direction. Their actions were perfectly synchronized. Magical Energy began to rampage out of their bodies like a flood as an intricate multi-layered magical circle appeared. At first, it was small, but as the energy supplied kept increasing, it naturally grew in size and radiance. Gradually, the magical circles grew larger until it became like a small wall of light. The spell drew in the cold air of the area around it, bringing the feeling of danger for everyone to an all-time high. Even Sir Winstin and the Royal Guards felt jumpy.

    The spell was none other than a large-scale tactical spell named Torrential Blizzard! It was a special unique magic developed by the two, only possible through the combination of both Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon''s specialities! For example, Nassandra had mastered water magic, whereas Tengon mastered wind magic. Combining the two created ice! As expected, much to the shock and amazement of everyone, hundreds to thousands of icicles were formed in the air. The spell was already hundreds, if not thousands of times more impressive than Freon''s own feats in the Yunyun Stronghold. This was the true power of the Zino Kingdom, the Ten Dawns of the Celestial Council of Magic! A tremor passed through the pair as the spell was unleashed! Alongside this, the Arcanist platoons and archers also attacked!

    The sight was enough to leave anyone tongue-tied and stricken with horror, much less for the Xingyuu side. The Xingyuu soldiers watched as the wall of snow and ice, amongst hundreds of other spells and arrows, rush toward them. The blizzard cut a trail of icy devastation as it tore its way across the land, blasting hundreds of enemy soldiers off their feet. Then came the icicles, which flew inside the frighteningly powerful winds. The effect¡­ was pure destruction. The icicles were strong enough to pierce through metal, turning trees, rocks, and soldiers into nothing more than art pieces. Armor did nothing to stop it. The thousands of icicles slaughtered everything it touched without exception. The lucky few who escaped were killed by the spells and arrows from the army, effectively cutting a huge hole in the Xingyuu Empire''s net.

    Silence. Silence reigned across the battlefield. Time seemed to pause as everyone went mute. The carnage before them was enough to strike fear into everyone as the land itself was turned into an icy wonderland. Even as the spell faded away and the ice vanished, the trail of destruction remained. For many, this was their first time encountering a large-scale destruction spell. After all, it was the trump card of the Ten Dawns, and how many Ten Dawns existed in the world? There were only ten! To use such powerful spells required two of them to act together and heavily deplete their magical reserves. Tengon and Nassandra were so weak and their Cores were nearly empty. Furthermore, the tremendous outpouring of Magical Energy lingered in the area, transforming the ambient World Energy into a mess. The result was that no more spells could be used here until the interference faded!

    Korogin and the generals were thoroughly impressed. General Gordon gave his command to the cavalry, causing them to rush out and secure the opening. Hundreds of horses charged out in well-organized ranks and began slaughtering the dazed Xingyuu soldiers. The screams and bloodshed prompted the soldiers to return to their senses and flee in fear. Korogin gave the order for the infantry to begin marching out! Thousands of soldiers moved as one into the gap, cleaving their way out of the encirclement! They were on the verge of turning the tides!

 Chapter 72 - Night battle (2)

    Meanwhile, in a tent far away from the main battlefield, eyes were coldly sweeping over everything from their high vantage point. A general was respectfully reporting the military developments to a man in a throne-like chair, when the Ten Dawns released Torrential Blizzard. A sharp gasp could be heard from the general, but the man in the chair merely frowned slightly. Even from here, they saw how overwhelmingly powerful the spell was! Nothing could defend against it! Consequently, the Alzar army burst into action to stabilize its advantage. Seeing this, the man smiled.

    He was a tall intimidating middle-aged man with a cold gaze. His straight black hair was tied back and held in place by an eye-catching golden crown adorned with jewels and jade. Wearing a long elegant robe of blue and green, with a symbolic phoenix of the Xingyuu Empire, there was no mistake of his identity. His sharp facial features and regal aura demanded nothing but respect and reverence. A dazzling sheath was by his side, containing his famed saber. Around his neck was a golden medallion of the snake, the other half of the Holy Reingolian Medallion! Father of the Imperial Princesses, he was Emperor Lianghu Tzu of the Xingyuu Empire!

    In addition, behind him were four other figures that the general dare not look at. One was an extremely large man whose mere frame rippled the peak of humanly power. Wielding a shield that equally matched his size, he seemed unmovable. The second was a well-toned middle-aged man wearing an extravagant set of armor. His demeanor was cold and detached, like the sabre hanging off his waist. The third was a slim woman who held a haughty gaze in her eyes, looking down on everything. Unlike the others, she was armed with multiple weapons. The last was a skinny man who physically looked the most unimpressive with his longbow, but his eagle-like eyes and insurmountable aura revealed otherwise. As if nothing could hide from his notice, he was actually the most frightening! He was Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing, Captain of the Imperial Sentinels. Together, the four of them formed the Four Cardinals, the most elite group of Imperial Sentinels, tasked with protecting the emperor!

    Emperor Lianghu said to the general, "The power of the Ten Dawns is unexpected, but nothing out of our control. Proceed with the next stage of the plan." The Four Cardinals stepped in front of the emperor and alongside the general, they bowed before leaving.

    Before the Alzar army could break out of the encirclement, the skies were filled with arrows once again. This time, their target was the Alzar army! Lord Korogin''s face darkened but there was nothing he could do. He realized he had fallen into another trap. To maximize their chances of breaking out of the encirclement, he had to concentrate his forces for a single unified strike. However, this made them prime targets for the archers to begin picking them off¡­ Of course, were it not for the intense magical interference lingering in the area, the Arcanists could deploy barrier Arcania to defend against the onslaught. But without Torrential Blizzard, they would have never made it this far. It was paradoxical in a way which was why it was a trap.

    Lord Korogin and General Gordon ordered the army to advance faster and return fire whenever possible. Soldiers clashed on both sides as blood covered the ground. People were dying every second, but progress was gradually being made. The Alzar army was advancing through! That was not entirely unexpected though. How many soldiers did the Alzar Kingdom have? Ten thousand! How many could archers kill in the grand scheme of things? It amounted to nothing! Still, Lord Korogin did not get complacent. He sent cavalry out, beyond the encirclement, to secure the area and provide valuable reconnaissance information. At a time like this, information was key!

    The Alzar army kept wedging its way through, while Lord Korogin, General Gordon, and Sir Winstin were at the center in the command unit. They were easily at the most fortified location and saw little action. On rare occasions, a few arrows would fly nearby where Sir Winstin or the Royal Guards would deflect them. The difference between here and the frontlines was like day and night. Sir Winstin sliced an arrow in half when his expression flickered. In a hectic battlefield like this, the effectiveness of his Perception Realm mastery was limited, but not entirely useless. He was the first to notice lights in the distance approaching from the front, as well as a powerful sweeping bloodl.u.s.t! He could sense the enormous looming threat!

    A cavalry unit returned ragged and rushed to report to Lord Korogin. They were clearly as surprised as Sir Winstin was. When Lord Korogin heard the news, he was startled. The Phoenix Division! According to the cavalry, they caught sight of the iconic Phoenix Division, a famous trump card division under the Xingyuu Empire! Under the direct orders of the emperor, they rarely came into the public eye. In fact, the last time they fought on the warfront was the Battle of the Millennium where they carved their way forward in blood. Their reputation was frightfully daunting! But the worst news was yet to come. In addition to the Phoenix Division, there was two other famous divisions! Altogether, their numbers reached fifteen thousand! Furthermore, they were being led directly by the Four Cardinals and a hundred Imperial Sentinels¡­

    The emperor is here too? Korogin''s eyes flickered with a cold light. And he even sent three divisions to stop us? What an excessive sight!

    Combined with the initial encirclement, he estimated there to be an excess of twenty thousand soldiers present from the Xingyuu Empire. That was more than double the Alzar Kingdom''s side! All the sudden, the pressure mounting on the Alzar army increased by hundreds of times. Faced with such a numerical disadvantage, many soldiers began to despair. Even General Gordon was queasy. Nearly all the reserve armies of the Xingyuu Empire were present. Only Lord Korogin kept a calm attitude as he ordered for the army to begin pulling back!

 Chapter 73 - Night battle (3)

    The Four Cardinals watched everything play out as they approached with the Phoenix Division. The man with the saber said, "The Alzar Kingdom is retreating. How calm-headed."

    The large shielded man spoke in a deep voice, "Faced against three divisions, it is surprising they did not immediately surrender. Do they think they still have a chance to survive?"

    "Ridiculous. They''re merely delaying the inevitable. Rather than letting this go on, a wise man would have surrendered by now," the woman scoffed.

    Cardinal Hui narrowed his eyes and focused on Lord Korogin like a hawk. His senses reached their peak. Even at this distance, when Korogin was quite far away, surrounded by thousands of soldiers, he could spot him easily. This was something that not many could do, even for his fellow Cardinals. Cardinal Hui had a particularly strong observational ability! In turn, Lord Korogin felt a shiver down his spine as an intense bloodl.u.s.t washed over him. Sir Winstin reacted as well, sending out a piercing gaze towards Cardinal Hui. The two monsters stared at one another, crossing the incredible distance, as if they were standing in front of one another!

    Cardinal Hui smiled before breaking his gaze. "As we expected, Lord Korogin is here with Sir Winstin. Our informant did not lie. That would also explain how calmly the army acted. He has assumed direct control of the army."

    "What should we do, Cardinal Hui?" the Phoenix division general respectfully asked. As the emperor''s personal guards, although they did not have the authority to command the divisions, they had significant sway. On this battlefield, they were almost the emperor''s representatives!

    "The Alzar Kingdom retreating was a wise decision. Although they lose the initiative, they also lose the magical interference hindering them. It would be foolish for us to proceed after they revealed their large-scale tactical spell. Although our show of force did not prompt them to surrender, they are still heavily outnumbered and demoralized. It won''t take too much to rout them at this point."

    "I understand, Cardinal. We will follow your plan," the general said, relaying his orders to the rest of the divisions and the encirclement troops. Following that, the divisions began to split up to surround the Alzar Kingdom''s army!

    Meanwhile, General Gordon had mixed feelings on the battle''s outcome thus far. Although Lord Korogin''s actions helped stabilize the army and buy them some time, it did not solve their crisis. They were still heavily outnumbered without a clear path to retreat. Furthermore, he was clearer about the Ten Dawns and their spell, Torrential Blizzard, than most. Its power was frightening and in the right circ.u.mstances it was a powerful trump card. However, it was a one-off spell! Tengon and Nassandra were doing their best to appear unfazed, but in reality, their cores were severely depleted. They needed time to recover. They were effectively taken out of the battle!

    As for why the Arcanists platoons could not replicate Torrential Blizzard, it was practically impossible. Firstly, considering the total amount of Magical Energy available to the Ten Dawns versus the platoons, the Ten Dawns were a level greater! For five hundred Arcanists to not match two people was baffling, but that was the truth. The difference between Gaseous Fog and Condensed Drop Core Levels was as unbridgeable as the gap between Fundamental and Perception Realms! Of course, Magical Energy was not interchangeable with combat power. Tengon and Nassandra could not actually defeat five hundred Arcanists by themselves.

    The second reason was that combining Magical Energy into the same spell was extremely difficult and required months of relentless practice. Spells needed absolute concentration and control. The slightest mistake in controlling Magical Energy could cause a volatile backlash. The consequences of the backlash would only increase with spell complexity. For example, a backlash with Torrential Blizzard could cripple Tengon and Nassandra or outright kill them! With great power comes great risk! To coordinate with another person meant to create a balance between each other and perfectly harmonize the flow of Magical Energy. It was hard enough with two people. For a platoon to consider it was suicide! Therefore, that Torrential Blizzard was the first and last to appear in this battle!

    Lord Korogin knew this as well and used the Xingyuu Empire''s fear against them. The Xingyuu Empire dared not launch a decisive strike against them, although they had the complete advantage. However, he really was at a loss for how to escape. His invasion plan hinged on the element of surprise and speed. Up until a few days ago, the number of people who knew of his plans were a handful of only the most authoritative and influential figures. He suspected there was a traitor in the Royal Assembly, however, this exceeded his expectations. His heart shook with tremendous killing intent. He should have thoroughly purged any traitors like the Golden Nightmare! His life was of little consequence, but the ramifications of having a Xingyuu spy in the Royal Assembly was¡­ unfathomable!

    An hour passed where the two sides exchanged a few clashes. On the surface, the Alzar Kingdom''s position was unbreakable. Its defenses were sturdy, its formations were solid, and its leadership was quick. Crushing this army would not be easy. However, they were surrounded by thousands of enemy soldiers. No matter how someone looked, it was hopeless. Death was inevitable! As Cardinal Hui expected, the Xingyuu Empire did not need to do anything. Their mere presence was enough to instil unrest in the Alzar Kingdom!

    Two hours passed, then three, and finally four. Eventually, the dawn arrived, washing over the battlefield in a sea of light. However, the coldness of the battlefield lingered. For the weaker-willed Alzar soldiers, they were already panicking. Morale was at an all-time low. Many officers were proposing to surrender, to end this dreadful deadlock! Some soldiers even directly rebelled, attacking their officers or rushing to the Xingyuu side to surrender and beg for mercy. The worst part was that the Xingyuu Empire accepted these soldiers'' surrender! Cardinal Hui had specifically arranged for this to create more pressure on Lord Korogin.

    Lord Korogin held an emergency meeting with the other generals and officers. The mood was overwhelmingly oppressive. How could these wily old foxes not know what the Xingyuu Empire was doing? However, they were helpless to stop it. The Xingyuu Empire was magnanimous while the Alzar Kingdom was cruel and stubborn! Lord Korogin even suspected that more than half of the officers here would have defected, if not for the fact that Lord Korogin revealed himself. Not to mention, the influence that Sir Winstin had was immense. A single word from Korogin would kill dissenters! But they realized why everything had gone astray¡­ If they were on the Xingyuu''s side, they would also fight tooth and nail to kill Korogin.

 Chapter 74 - Night battle (4)

    Time was limited and Korogin knew that, but he did not idly sit by. He was not the Master of Strategy for nothing! The fact that the Alzar Kingdom survived so long without a monarch was testament to his ability to plot and scheme! There were few ways out, but all of them required a huge amount of sacrifices. It would be a na?ve dream to believe that they could all escape alive. Even Korogin was unsure if he would survive. However, he knew that surrendering was not an option. When had the Xingyuu Empire granted mercy? If the Alzar army surrendered, then they would be forced into slavery. The officers and generals would be tortured for information before being executed. There was no good ending for anyone!

    With that in mind, he had resolved himself. Their path was set in stone. The Alzar Kingdom was¡­ doomed! In that case, he would rather die spectacularly in the field of battle than cowering in fear! He immediately began his plan and the army stirred into action. Orders were shouted out, soldiers were shuffling into position, and everyone''s battle spirit was roused. Although some were unwilling, as the saying goes: a cornered animal was the most dangerous. Who had not suffered in this war? Who had not bore grudges against the empire? Everyone had a story to tell! The killing intent soared into the air like a ferocious beast on its last legs, shaking the surroundings to their core.

    The Xingyuu army was startled. Everyone had grown complacent and relaxed, believing the battle to be over. After all, the Alzar army was surrounded and heavily outnumbered. But the generals knew something was amiss and quickly alerted everyone to prepare for battle. Whatever it was, they knew it was the Alzar Kingdom''s last stand! Cardinal Hui and the other cardinals heard the news and emerged from their tents to watch. Hui had a sharp gaze as he glared at two familiar figures approach the frontlines. It was the Ten Dawns, Tengon and Nassandra, who wielded that terrifying tactical magic earlier!

    The generals were shocked that the pair would make another appearance. After all, Torrential Blizzard was just too destructive! It was normal to believe it was a trump card, a one-time use! If it could be used repeatedly, then they would have done so. In the battle hours prior, the Xingyuu Empire decided to advance with the full force of three divisions only after the spell was unleashed. They were that wary of it! No one expected that the Ten Dawns would make such a quick recovery so when the magical circle was constructed again, they immediately commanded for the archers to fire upon the two. Arrows filled the sky as they rained down to kill!

    The Alzar Kingdom did not give them a chance. Lord Korogin gave the Ten Dawns a shielded vanguard force, as well as every Perception Realm expert available, for their protection. Together, they negated every attack! The Xingyuu Empire adapted quickly and ordered for the encirclement to loosen up. If the spell was going to be unleashed anyways, they wanted to minimize the potential damage. The radiance of the spell brought chaos to the frontlines! Everyone had seen the power of the Ten Dawns and feared what would happen again.

    Cardinal Hui frowned slightly. Deciding not to attack, he released the grip on his longbow. His instincts were telling him that things were not that simple. He unleashed his perception out to inspect the Ten Dawns closer. On the surface, everything looked the same as before. Furthermore, he was not an Arcanist, so he did not understand the spell at all. Whether it was the same as Torrential Blizzard or not was not something he could decide. However, that was not his focus. He narrowed his eyes on Tengon and Nassandra. Tengon was standing strong as though he was in peak condition, but Nassandra¡­ did not look so good. She could not mask her weakness. Seeing this, Cardinal Hui''s face turned grim. The other three cardinals came to the same realization a bit slower and surprise decorated their faces. It was a feint!

    As the cardinals suspected, Tengon and Nassandra were putting on a show. Their Cores were so severely depleted from the previous Torrential Blizzard that even if, by some miracle, they could create another, it would be one-hundredth its normal strength. It would amount to nothing! Despite that, the Xingyuu Empire remained unaware. Lord Korogin played his hand well, using the brief interlude for the Ten Dawns to recover enough for this convincing show. After all, though it was a ruse, the large radiant magical circle was not fake. It was very real and consumed Magical Energy at a terrifying level!

    Tengon could grit his teeth and pretend, but Nassandra was a child. Her body was far weaker in comparison. Her hand holding her wand started tremoring uncontrollably as the Magical Energy in her body began to rampage. If it was a small and simple spell, then she could suppress it. But like a crack in a cup, if the flow of Magical Energy was too large, then she could not stop herself. The spell naturally drew on her entire Core! Furthermore, the previous Torrential Blizzard was simply too taxing. Unable to hold back, she coughed up a mouthful of blood as pain paralyzed her entire body. She instantly fell unconscious and collapsed. Her last thoughts were of her brother, Freon¡­ She regretted not seeing him one last time.

    Without his partner to sustain her half of the spell, the balance was thrown into chaos. The spell forcibly blew apart with the bulk of the backlash channelling back towards Tengon. Tengon shrieked. The Magical Energy surged inside his body like a tempest. Blood leaked out of his orifices as he struggled to regain control. But¡­ it was too much. His skin, tendons, blood vessels, and even his bones were shredded. Thankfully, it was not a true attempt at Torrential Blizzard. It limited the damage purely to his wand hand. It crippled one of his arms permanently! The pain was so immense that it threatened to rob him of his sanity. Contrary to Nassandra, his thoughts were clouded with hatred towards one man¡­ Lord Korogin!

 Chapter 75 - Sir Winstin and the Four Cardinals (1)

    Lord Korogin rode towards the Ten Dawns and caught Tengon''s hateful glare. He could tell what the young man was thinking, but he had no interest in entertaining Tengon. Korogin ordered for first-aid to be applied on the two while simultaneously ordering for all the cavalry to advance. It was a plan very similar to earlier, but this was the best he could do. Hundreds of horses marched ferociously towards the scattered Xingyuu formation.

    Their stampede was frightfully heart-pounding, but the Xingyuu soldiers were well-disciplined. Although the Xingyuu Empire loosened their formation, they did not totally open it up. The vanguard remained. Rows of spears pointed forward like a wall of spikes toward the army of horses. The Alzar cavalry gritted their teeth and threw caution to the wind. They knew¡­ that their lives were sacrifices! To pave the road for everyone else, they collected their resolve and hardened their nerves. Without caring, they charged straight into the wall of spears, using their momentum to forcibly break through!

    Horses impaled themselves on the spears, releasing horrifying screeches. Blood and body parts were tossed everywhere. The soldiers smiled in the face of death, using their horses'' deaths to leap over the barricades. They would unsheathe their swords to cut at the spears or the enemies, before being skewered alive. Their battle spirit only continued to grow stronger until it was shaking the sky! Madness! It was madness that gripped them! If I am going to die anyways, I might as well take as many with me as possible! That suicidal mentality dominated the air, causing the Xingyuu morale to drop rapidly. Though their vanguard was strong, without the support of the other divisions, they were helpless. The cavalry carved their way through with blood!

    It happened in the span of a minute or two. It happened so fast that many on the Xingyuu side had not even realized that Torrential Blizzard failed to activate. But their confusion turned into anger. To be tricked like this was humiliating, especially to the various division generals. They immediately ordered for their divisions to reinforce the breaking vanguard. Similarly, Lord Korogin did not waste time. He planned for this very outcome. Almost as soon as the cavalry set off, he ordered for everyone to advance! The two armies were colliding head-on for the final time!

    Using the cavalry and archers, the Alzar army was able to scatter the vanguard, but it came at a heavy cost. Nearly all the cavalry was dead, if not badly wounded. In a single move, almost a thousand Alzar soldiers were sacrificed! This was the brutality of war! Lives were no more valuable than dirt! Death was normal! Lord Korogin knew this well. He was extremely cutthroat and vicious, not hesitating to use all his cards. He threw away his sense of morality. The true splendor of the Master of Strategy could be seen here! However, the deaths of the vanguard forces were but a drop in the bucket for the Xingyuu Empire. It did not change the overwhelming dominance that the empire maintained!

    Plotting and scheming without enough strength was meaningless. Ten thousand soldiers against more than twenty thousand¡­ Anyone could tell which side would win. The Alzar army pierced past the vanguard, but they were besieged by the divisions on all sides. It was pure chaos! Soldiers hacked and slashed without a care, screams of pain and torment were commonplace, and bodies decorated the battlefield. It was a gruesome, violent, and graphic scene. The roars of the battlefield shot high into the sky, tainting the earth in a vivid crimson red. Tens¡­ Hundreds¡­ Thousands were being slaughtered every waking moment! Kill! Kill! Kill! It was pure insanity!

    Gradually though, the Alzar army was being suppressed and pushed back. Lord Korogin smiled bitterly. The outcome was clear for all to see. There was no hope! As the numbers on the Alzar side dwindled, even he was drawn into the battle, his rapier in hand. The Royal Guards tasked with his protection cut away anyone close. Despite that, the number of enemies was simply too great, leaving Sir Winstin to defend Lord Korogin. Although Sir Winstin was one man, he was at the pinnacle of power in the Alzar Kingdom. He was the strongest knight! Unless there was a specific plan to pin him down, the random soldiers could do nothing against him. He effortlessly crushed any threat towards Lord Korogin.

    However, Winstin''s eyes flickered with sharp light. His Perception Realm was constantly pushed to sense powerful threats. Without hesitation, he spun his glaive around him in an empty direction. Five distinct clinks could be heard as he destroyed the arrows. And yet, a sixth snuck its way through his defenses and grazed his cheek. Lord Korogin was surprised but understood quickly. The arrows carried the iconic design of a green phoenix. They were specially made so that their killing potential was much greater. It was the signature weapon of Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing, the Leader of the Imperial Sentinels!

    As the two expected, charging towards them were the Four Cardinals and a dozen Perception Realms. At the front of the pack was Cardinal Hui, his longbow in hand! Their combat strength easily cleaved their way through the battlefield towards Sir Winstin and Lord Korogin! Cardinal Hui snorted and sent another volley of arrows over. His hands were blindingly smooth and fast, such that the next set of arrows blended together with perfect unison. The arrows moved even faster than before, piercing through the air to instantly arrive in front of Sir Winstin. Winstin had seen Hui attack, but his reaction speed was limited. Furthermore, Hui had attacked in such a way that the arrows blurred as one, making it hard to distinguish them.

    In that time, the dozen Imperial Sentinels surrounded Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin, leaving the Four Cardinals to deal with the two. Appropriately, Korogin''s and Winstin''s faces were deathly pale as they recalled a familiar scene. Two years ago, during the Battle of the Millennium, King Harth''s unit was also attacked in the same way! Using the Four Cardinals to pin down Sir Winstin, King Harth was successfully captured by the empire! Although Winstin was rescued, King Harth would eventually be executed. This led to the current tragedy in the Alzar Kingdom! In fact, the stories behind Sir Winstin fending off the Four Cardinals stemmed from that very same legendary fight! Unfortunately, the same chain of events was unfolding again right here.

 Chapter 76 - Sir Winstin and the Four Cardinals (2)

    Winstin pushed his concentration and senses to the absolute limit. Although he was regarded as the strongest knight, were his opponents so simple? Four on one was already bad enough. Factoring in their tremendous skill and coordination, they were nearly unstoppable. If not for him being rescued two years ago during their last fight, he would have died facing against the Four Cardinals. Their might was no exaggeration! But¡­ Surviving the fight, while his king was captured and executed¡­ Was that not a disgrace? As a knight, that was the greatest failure possible!

    He used that to motivate himself, to propel himself to new heights! He trained every chance he could, honing and perfecting his techniques. Despite being a fair distance away from reaching the next Realm, he trained until he was thoroughly at the peak of Perception Realm! His battle spirit and killing intent soared to unprecedented heights. Gone was the illusion of a middle-aged inconspicuous man. A surge of pressure poured out of him, shaking his enemies. The Xingyuu Imperial Sentinels guarding the perimeter stepped back, as if they were facing a mighty beast. Only the Four Cardinals remained unfazed.

    All of this took less than a breath to happen as Hui''s arrows flew towards Winstin. Using his famed glaive, the knight twirled it in a vicious manner, completely defending himself from all attacks. The arrows could not pierce his defense! However, it provided ample time for the other three Cardinals to join in the fight. Cardinal Loujin, the man with the large shield, pounced on Sir Winstin as the other two flanked. Their coordination was truly admirable as they fell into place with Loujin in the front, Hui in the rear, and the two on each side.

    Sir Winstin grimaced as he leaped back when Loujin slammed into the ground with ground-shattering force. The Cardinal was nearly twice the size of Winstin but moved shockingly fast! If he was a second slower, the Cardinal would have reduced him to paste. Dirt and dust scattered everywhere as a small hole was formed underneath Loujin. But Winstin''s attention was elsewhere, sensing the other three combatants on the field. His Perception Realm mastery was fully shown! Naturally, when his flankers and Hui moved, he knew. Shaolong and Yongyu moved like snakes along the battlefield, slithering to Winstin''s openings. Hui nocked his bow, ready to attack whenever the opportunity presented itself.

    Shaolong swept with his sabre and Yongyu slashed out with her swords. Flurries of blows flew out. Their target was the still airborne Winstin! With speed, power, and coordination capable of cutting down any Perception Realm, it was enough to instill fear into anyone! However, their opponent was Sir Winstin! Even though he was midair with a full set of plate armor, he moved as if unhindered. He swung his glaive around him, while simultaneously keeping track of every single blow headed toward him. The difficulty of this could not be underestimated! After a fierce exchange, where he sustained minimal injuries, he fended off the two!

    Sure enough, he''s gotten more powerful. Just how far has he reached? Hui thought.

    He even wondered if the man surpassed Perception Realm, but¡­ that was a passing thought. If Sir Winstin had truly reached the next Realm, then his combat power would transform to another level entirely. The Four Cardinals would not be his match. If that was not the case, then victory was still in their grasp! If Sir Winstin could grow, could the Four Cardinals not grow as well? Cardinal Hui gave his fellow Cardinals a slight nod, signalling them of his intentions. They understood the meaning and prepared themselves.

    This time, Loujin charged at Winstin shield first. His momentum was virtually unstoppable, like a mountain bearing down on the knight. Winstin dared not fight the man head-on. His strength was not something that could contest Loujin, especially with that special shield. Even if he could, his glaive might explode from the sheer impact! There was no way he would take such a risk and he began moving back. However, Yongyu rushed behind him, cutting off his path of retreat, and slashed out. Winstin was placed into a tough position. To repel Yongyu, he would have to defend in an awkward way. Without any better alternative, he decided to leap through the air again over Yongyu. This way, he could avoid the two simultaneously.

    Seeing this, Loujin grinned and continued forward with Yongyu on a head-on collision. Just as the two were about to collide, the woman hopped on the man''s shield. Unleashing all his strength, Loujin propelled her across the battlefield at three times her normal speed. She was like a blur as she shot back towards Winstin. Sir Winstin was appropriately surprised and focused his attention on the woman. But just as he was preparing to retaliate, he saw Cardinal Hui jump up into the air. If Sir Winstin could move unhindered with plate armor and Cardinal Loujin could launch a human with ease, there was no reason that Cardinal Hui could not do the same.

    In that brief time mid-air, Hui fired another volley of arrows! With eagle-like precision and speed, they were easily several times faster than Yongyu, even with Loujin assisting. Winstin''s expression was grim. He could tell the attack was not so simple, despite his senses telling him otherwise. It was an innate instinct to danger. He swung his glaive out to deflect the first arrow, yet the instant it struck his glaive, he was shocked. The resistance was far beyond what a single arrow could do! Shockingly, Hui compounded three arrows into a single attack, merging them mid-flight to the point where they struck at the same point at the same time. Compared to Hui''s earlier feats, where the arrows merely appeared to be the same, Winstin could tell no difference now! This technique was practically legendary! Not even Sir Winstin grasped such a profound technique, yet Cardinal Hui not only mastered it, but applied it to his archery!

    The next two sets of arrows closed in with Sir Winstin shattering one. Unfortunately, the last drilled through his defenses and pierced into his plate armor! Hui had aimed his attacks to land between the joints on the plate armor, even in this high-paced battle! Sir Winstin''s left shoulder was bloody as Yongyu followed up. Her blades crisscrossed as she crashed into Sir Winstin. Taking another heavy hit, he was thrown back uncontrollably like a kite with its strings cut. Blood dripped out of his mouth which he spat out. Despite that, he was not completely suppressed. Yongyu glanced at her sword, shock filling her eyes, as the blade cracked and exploded. Furthermore, five bloody and deep grievous injuries appeared on her left arm. He could attack and defend against her onslaught!

    Sir Winstin grunted and feigned weakness, taking this opportunity to return to Lord Korogin''s side and break through the encirclement. After all, this was not a personal brawl. He was not going to be swept up in personal grievances. First and foremost, he was Lord Korogin''s Protector and a Royal Guard! Thankfully, Lord Korogin was unharmed. The encirclement was to prevent outside interference. As a result, the Imperial Sentinels had their hands full, fending off the Alzar soldiers. They left the most important job to the Four Cardinals. Of course, Lord Korogin tried to push his way through the sentinels as well, but¡­ He was a general, not a fighter. The rapier in his hands was more for show and emergencies. Against Perception Realm opponents, his attempts were fruitless.

 Chapter 77 - Decisive victory

    Before the Royal Guard could reach Korogin''s side, his eyes flickered. An intense sensation of deadly crisis rose up in him! He had already distanced himself from Loujin and Yongyu. Hui could not attack again so quickly. The last Cardinal left unaccounted for was Shaolong! Shaolong was quite a distance away, far out of range, but Winstin could tell something extraordinary was happening. The pressure the Cardinal possessed vanished like thin air. In fact, every motion of his was suppressed to the utmost level, making him resemble like a corpse instead until finally, he moved! Like a raging tsunami or earthquake, boundless strength burst out of him, threatening to cut anything and everything to nothingness! He slashed the air in front of him towards Sir Winstin!

    Although it seemed like Winstin had plenty of time to react, in reality, barely a second passed since fending off Yongyu. The Four Cardinals coordinated with deadly precision! Sir Winstin''s eyes narrowed as he saw a flash fly off Shaolong''s sabre toward him. A flying strike! It was the goal of every martial artist to surpass the limits of their weapons. It was a symbol that represented the pinnacle of combat power! It was so surprising that Sir Winstin was briefly stunned. He could do it as well, but only during training in a quiet and secluded location. For it to appear in such a heated battle and succeed was incredible. Sir Winstin had to admit that the Four Cardinals were truly extraordinary.

    It sliced through the air instantaneously and slammed into Sir Winstin. The force was not weaker than a direct physical attack! Furthermore, since it was formless, he could not defend against it easily. He could only negate the part aiming for his vitals. Cutting through his plate armor, it slashed a deep wound across the knight. This time, blood wildly sprayed out of his mouth. He struggled to balance himself as he stopped next to Korogin. Weakness overtook his body and he dropped down to one knee. However, his eyes still radiated a strong defiance and willpower. He was clearly not ready to give up! Lord Korogin, as well, wanted to fight to their last breath. They were the symbol of the Alzar Kingdom! They were Sir Winstin and Lord Korogin!

    The Cardinals flashed them condescending gazes, especially Cardinal Hui. Although their spirits were strong, they could not reverse these overwhelming odds. Furthermore, Sir Winstin had to defend Lord Korogin. If the Cardinals directed their attacks towards the man, the knight would be forced into a passive position. Although Winstin had grown stronger, his loyalty was a critical weakness. Even if he was stronger, he could not defend against the Four Cardinals forever.

    And¡­ the result was exactly what Cardinal Hui expected. In less than ten minutes, Sir Winstin was so exhausted and wounded that he could resist no longer. But the Four Cardinals did not win easily. Besides Hui and Loujin, the other two were unsightly. One of Yongyu''s swords was shattered, the other was cracking, and her arm''s wounds were gruesome. Shaolong was physically and mentally exhausted. The flying strike was his trump card and ultimate technique. Much like the Ten Dawn''s Torrential Blizzard, it took a lot from him to use. Yet, he was forced to use it more than three times in the fight alone. They would need time to recover. Nonetheless, Sir Winstin was defeated!

    With this, the two were captured. That was the goal of the emperor sending the Four Cardinals! Without the heads of the Alzar army guiding it, the pressure continued to build until it boiled over. Their battle spirit was destroyed! The Xingyuu army forced their way through the final line of defense and began slaughtering the fleeing soldiers indiscriminately! Screams of horror and despair echoed throughout the land as they begged for mercy. They prayed for a miracle! Yet, how could their hopes be realized? Reality was cruel. Over the span of half an hour, the Xingyuu Empire systematically killed everyone! The Alzar army was thoroughly annihilated and the Xingyuu Empire was victorious!

    ***

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth was perfectly unaware of the events taking place with Lord Korogin. The fleet under General Illion''s orders did set sail for Lord Korogin''s army as she wanted, but they were still several days from arriving. The world was never convenient. The weather was particularly unforgiving as the storms sunk many of the smaller sh.i.p.s. Their supplies were dwindling dangerously low, such that many were starving. As if that was not bad enough, their fleet had engaged in several skirmishes along the way. After all, they were travelling in Xingyuu waters. The fleet might have been strong, but it was an escort fleet! No one expected this.

    Out of the original five thousand strong force, four thousand remained. Nearly everyone was in low spirits. It was a miracle that their fleet had not met with calamity already. Of course, this had to be attributed to General Illion''s predictions and planning. Even though he was forced into this, he still put forth his full effort. It was not his style to do anything less. That was the pride of the Third-In-Command of the army! However, he knew that the state of his fleet was less than good. In a battle, morale was key. If they were forced into battle, then their odds were bad. He sighed. Elizabeth really was hotheaded and na?ve, a dangerous combination.

    Under Elizabeth''s orders, the Imperial Princesses and their Protectors were released. General Illion could barely compromise on this front because there was nowhere to escape to. If they were bold enough to steal a ship to return to the empire, then he could use it as an excuse to imprison them again. Naturally, the princesses knew such a thing and limited their presences. They knew when to hold their tongues. They were filled with gratitude that Elizabeth spared them. It was hard to describe but, in a way, their bond grew deeper through this tribulation. Empathy was powerful and it showed here.

 Chapter 78 - Emperor Lianghus fury

    Initially, Elizabeth''s friends were startled over her decision to change course. They had escaped from one dangerous situation after another and hoped that everything would end with them returning to the kingdom. Who would have thought that Elizabeth would bring them to another battlefield? The three tried persuading her, but she was surprisingly stubborn. Her decision would not change. Gradually, their frustration turned into helplessness. Elizabeth wanted to save someone close to her. This could be considered a turning point for her. If she ran away here, it would forever haunt her. To settle her consciousness, she had to do something! This was Elizabeth''s bottom line!

    With no options left, they focused on training and honing their skills further. After their adventures in the Xingyuu Empire, they are made painfully aware of their weaknesses. They wanted to become stronger! This feeling was several hundred times stronger for Elizabeth, who understood she was the cause behind everything. Strength was everything in this world. Whether it was one person or an empire, the strong was right and the weak was wrong! That was the cruelty and beauty of the world!

    However, there was no way they could improve in such a short time. Perception Realm experts were mighty not because they had broken past human limits. Instead, reaching that realm meant an extraordinary wealth of experience and ability. Much like fish flying out of the ocean, not everyone could break out of the Fundamental Realm. It required a monstrous amount of potential and hard work! Take Sir Winstin for example. His Perception Realm prowess was powerful, but his true weapon was his cunning, willpower, and experience. He had gone through hundreds of deadly situations and prevailed! If someone miraculously reached the peak of Perception Realm like Sir Winstin, they would not exhibit even one hundredth of his power!

    Therefore, for Benedict, Shirley, Freon, and Elizabeth, any improvement they could make was minor. Achieving an explosive increase in strength was possible only for top geniuses. Still, that did not mean they were totally fruitless. A sturdy house required a sturdy foundation. For Benedict, Shirley, and Freon, fighting those deadly battles gave them more experience. For Elizabeth, nearly dying ignited her unquenchable willpower. During this time, they thoroughly settled their spirits and minds. After all, they were truly about to enter the brewing storm!

    ***

    Time passed and one day remained before the Alzar fleet arrived. The former battlefield between the Alzar Kingdom and Xingyuu Empire was a mess with thousands of bodies littering the ground. There were so many that blood practically ran in streams. The earth was vividly red. The stretch was so pungent that it made anyone''s head swim. The sight was particularly assaulting with bodies brutally mangled and torn apart. Body parts and organs were commonplace with intact bodies rare. Vultures, rats, and maggots slowly set in, feasting on the decaying flesh. If a regular person saw this, they would be sick for weeks. It was that repulsive.

    Thankfully, winter had thoroughly descended, blanketing the world into a freezing white embrace. Gone was the vitality of green from the land, replaced with a layer of snow. This helped suppress the repugnant aftermath of the battlefield. The Xingyuu soldiers were busy with transporting the dead. Of course, they ignored the Alzar corpses. They did not deserve their time or respect. The atmosphere was down. Anyone who lingered in this graveyard would find their emotions in turmoil. After all, the amount of death was not little. Although the Xingyuu Empire swept through the Alzar army with indomitable power, it did come at a cost!

    The emperor saw everything from afar with immense satisfaction. The most pleased of all was none other than Emperor Lianghu! Winner takes all! It was a near perfect victory for the empire! He could hardly believe it himself. With his hands, he could finally fulfill his vengeance against the Alzar Kingdom! His mind was clouded with an insane hatred. Everything was done for his late wife. Even if he had to cut the earth open or slice the sky apart, he would do so without hesitation. Anyone who stood in his way would die!

    Turning his back, he faced two kneeling men. They were bloody, bruised, and weak beyond comparison as if a single breath would kill them. The two looked reminiscent to beggars with their ragged clothes and miserable appearances. Yet, their eyes radiated a strong unbending willpower. A mere gaze from them would reveal their unfathomable inner strength. Even in captivity, they radiated a mighty aura of one who stood at the top. The two were Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin who were captured during the battle!

    Emperor Lianghu grunted in irritation. Even when faced with such hopelessness, they did not fall into despair. If looks could kill, they would be dead a thousand times over. He wanted to break them and crush their resistance. He wanted them to fall on their hands and knees to beg for mercy. He wanted them to admit to killing his wife! Back when he captured King Harth, he personally tortured the man to force a confession out. He used every torture method imaginable, but King Harth remained defiant. Eventually, he died without saying a word.

    However, deep down inside, Lianghu knew that the Alzar Kingdom was responsible! It was hard to explain in words. It was an extremely deep seeded belief, one that came from his very core. Once that idea set in, it was like fire, raging across his mind and dominating his thoughts. He could not shake the ugly feeling of his wife being killed by his friend. Even without concrete proof, he acted. He started the Second Great Kingdom War like that! Killing his wife was like killing a part of him. To him, everyone in the kingdom was responsible. Everyone deserved to bear the weight of their sins!

    But¡­ the truth was different from what he imagined. Lord Korogin knew better than anyone the reasons behind Emperor Lianghu starting the war. Because of that, he understood exactly how ridiculous and insane the emperor was. Killing Empress Mei? For what reason did the Alzar Kingdom have? There was none! Both King Harth and Lord Korogin were ambitious men but were perfectly content with peace. The First Great Kingdom War was simply too devastating. Ending the war was the goal of them both, whether it be peacefully or bloodily. Therefore, Lord Korogin was frustrated. Empress Mei''s death truly had nothing to do with the kingdom!

 Chapter 79 - Death is too generous

    Ever since the war started, King Harth and Lord Korogin had repeatedly tried explaining this, but Emperor Lianghu was rigid. He was like a mountain, unmovable in his stance. There was no way he could be convinced otherwise. In their minds, Emperor Lianghu''s judgement was clouded and this made him vent his frustrations on the kingdom. They knew how much he loved Empress Mei. Still, it was unreasonable and invoked their immense fury. Everyone had something precious to them. For Emperor Lianghu, it was Empress Mei. For King Harth though, it was the entirety of the Alzar Kingdom. The empire had gone too far! With no other choice, they were forced to engage the empire again in a bloody long war.

    Lord Korogin was equally infuriated as Emperor Lianghu. Who liked to be wrongfully accused of something? No one did, especially when the lives of millions were at stake! The two sides glared at each other hatefully. One could imagine that if they were alone, they would be barbarically killing each other with no consideration to their image or reputation! The bystanders, Sir Winstin and the Four Cardinals, felt suffocated by the tremendous sea of hatred and fury. Even these great warriors felt trepidation here.

    "Do what you wish, Lianghu," Korogin spat. "I know you won''t listen to me anyways. Just kill me already."

    "Until you confess to killing my wife, I won''t let you die so easily," Lianghu sneered.

    "Killing your bitch of a wife? I wish I was the one who did it!" the Master of Strategy laughed. He no longer cared about his image and openly insulted the emperor. Perhaps, in the entire known world, Korogin was the only one who dared to do such a thing!

    Emperor Lianghu narrowed his eyes and suddenly grinned maliciously. "I will enjoy making you suffer!"

    With that, he nodded towards Cardinal Shaolong. The man stepped forward, unsheathed his sabre, and in a lightning quick attack, Shaolong sliced off Lord Korogin''s right arm! Anyone who had their arm cut off would be assaulted by unbelievable pain. Even with Korogin''s rock solid willpower, he was no exception. He began screaming uncontrollably as blood splattered across the floor. His detached arm was still wiggling far from him. The air was filled with his hoarse screams of agony and anger!

    Although Sir Winstin was weak and bounded, he was thoroughly enraged and tried standing up. He could stand this no longer! A man''s fury had no bounds! Using it, the Royal Guard fought his way through his restraints. Seeing this, Cardinal Hui and Loujin had a change in their expressions and rushed to pin him down. Sir Winstin gritted his teeth and summoned every bit of strength in his body to resist the weight of both Hui and Loujin! He was like a wild bull as he pushed himself off the ground, but he was too weak. His body was frail from the beatings and starvation. In this case, there was no way he could match both Hui and Loujin, who were at the peak of health. He was forced to watch as Emperor Lianghu stand over Lord Korogin''s quivering body.

    The emperor bent over and picked up Korogin''s head by the hair, dragging him face-to-face. For the mighty Master of Strategy to be treated like this would startle anyone. He was fully at the mercy of the emperor. Lord Korogin''s face was several times paler than before and his eyes were listless. The amount of blood he lost was not small and the open wound kept leaking. It was a horrifying sight. At the rate he was losing blood, he would die from blood loss quickly.

    "How is it? How does it feel to lose something?" Emperor Lianghu mocked. "The pain you''re going through, I''ve felt a million times over! After I''m done with you, I''ll destroy the Alzar Kingdom and put an end to this war!"

    His words carried a bone-chilling coldness, as if he treated millions of lives as nothing but trash. Even the Four Cardinals were shocked by his ruthlessness, especially Cardinal Hui. As the one who stood by the emperor''s side since his ascension to the throne, his emotions were somber. Besides the Twin Imperial Princesses and Imperian Qiang, there was possibly no one who knew Emperor Lianghu better than him. Because of that, he could not understand. Had the emperor really gone insane from grief? The position of Cardinal was different from a Royal Guard. Sir Winstin often provided advice to Lord Korogin, but Cardinal Hui could not. He could only accept the emperor''s orders as law. Nonetheless, his eyes hinted at a sense of unwillingness.

    "Cardinal Shaolong, get Lord Korogin patched up. I wouldn''t want him dying so soon," Emperor Lianghu said, turning his gaze to Sir Winstin. "Even now, you still want to fight back? Who gave you the right? You''re just a mere dog of the kingdom."

    "It was our mistake for ever trusting you," Sir Winstin fumed. "How could you do this? Do you not have a sense of shame?"

    "Shame?" he laughed loudly. "Well spoken for the ones who assassinated my wife! You were the ones that forced my hand! Cardinal Loujin, cripple both of his arms! I''d like to see how the strongest knight fares after he becomes a cripple!"

    Sir Winstin burst into another storm of rage and fought against his captors. If he could, he would kill them without mercy! Twice, he failed in his mission. Twice, he failed to protect his lord and king! The first was during the Battle of the Millennium, forced to watch King Harth be captured. The second was now, forced to watch Lord Korogin be mutilated. He felt vexed and furious at Emperor Lianghu but also himself. The strongest knight in the kingdom? What a laughable title right now! These two failures would forever stain his heart. He could never hold his head high again. Even without Emperor Lianghu''s torture, the glory of Sir Winstin might end here.

    Before Cardinal Loujin could cripple him, a messenger rushed into the room with a panicked expression. Upon seeing the brutality of the scene, the man was struck mute. Everyone frowned and turned to glare at him. His interruption was like pouring cold water on the boiling mood. The most irritated person was Emperor Lianghu. He had given orders to prevent anyone from interrupting. The messenger really wanted to slap himself a hundred times for his mistake, but the emperor saw the urgency on his face and restrained his murderous aura.

    "What is it?" the emperor demanded.

    "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty! We have received reports of an approaching Alzar fleet, around four thousand strong. From what we understand, it was led by General Illion Doro and¡­" the messenger hesitated. "The Twin Imperial Princesses and the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom are onboard as well!"

    "What?" everyone reflexively shouted, shock covering their faces.

 Chapter 80 - Elizabeths arrival

    As the emperor of the Xingyuu Empire, Emperor Lianghu had complete access to the empire''s information network. He was provided with updates from every corner of the continent, even extending as far as the Alzar Kingdom''s Royal Assembly. Naturally, he knew about the problems in the Yunyun Stronghold and his daughters'' actions. When Minister Linshi declared Xiuying and Ming as traitors, he did not take the news well. They were his progeny, his flesh and blood! A daughter would always hold a special spot in a father''s heart. From how Lianghu treasured his wife, it was not hard to see he cherished his two daughters. Despite that, the relationship between them deteriorated to the current critical state.

    The plan of kidnapping Elizabeth was a carefully thought out one. One could see that from how the empire deployed more than a dozen Imperial Sentinels to Port Silic. The Imperial Sentinels were a symbol of power and might, geniuses and monsters that surpassed human limits. Yet, the emperor was more than willing sacrifice them in exchange for the heir apparent! Elizabeth and Korogin, these two people were the keys to the Alzar Kingdom. Their existence was paramount! When she was successfully brought to the Yunyun Stronghold, it was like one hand on the Alzar Kingdom''s throat. One more squeeze and it would suffocate the kingdom. With Lord Korogin''s death, it would be a perfect ending.

    Because of the Li Family and his daughters, Elizabeth was handed over to General Illion. It was an unimaginable loss! He was infuriated from the bottom of his heart. How could he raise his daughters to be so ungrateful? That day, his fury was felt through the palace. Furthermore, General Illion had the audacity to capture them! Although it did not completely turn the tables, it did level the playing field. Emperor Lianghu had set an elaborate trap for Lord Korogin. The forces in the north were deliberately weakened for General Illion. This gave Lord Korogin a sense of security in his plans. Yet, even if Emperor Lianghu captured Lord Korogin, the Alzar Kingdom had his daughters.

    Were they equivalent? Generally speaking, the lives of the princesses were not worth the Master of Strategy''s. A dullard could see that. Lord Korogin was not only the Master of Strategy, he was also the head of the Royal Assembly and the substitute monarch! His position was paramount, second to Queen Bethnal. Comparing him to the Imperial Princesses, which served an auxiliary role in politics, was a joke. However, Emperor Lianghu greatly treasured his two daughters and would fight for them back, even if he had to give up Lord Korogin! Of course, that was before they decided to stab in the back and turn to the kingdom¡­ Now, it was hard to tell.

    Therefore, their imminent arrival was confusing. Emperor Lianghu, the Four Cardinals, and even the Imperial Council believed that the Imperial Princesses would be taken to the Alzar Kingdom with the heir. That way, the kingdom could secure their advantage over the empire. The reason why Elizabeth could be kidnapped was a combination of factors. Firstly, Lord Korogin did not disclose her true status to anyone. Secondly, General Illion did not expect such a strong force to emerge in Port Silic. If the Xingyuu Empire tried to replicate their success now with the Imperial Princesses, it would be impossible. No matter what, they would be safeguarded as bargaining ch.i.p.s. Hence, their actions right now were the very definition of stupidity!

    For betraying the empire, I''ll make sure to make my daughters regret it! Emperor Lianghu thought viciously before a confused expression took over. What? Why am I thinking like this? Why would I hurt my own daughters? However, that confusion was like a rock falling on an ocean. The waves gradually faded, replaced with an overwhelming, bordering on illogical, hatred for the Alzar Kingdom.

    While the emperor was conflicted, Sir Winstin was pale as he murmured, "Why would General Illion do this?" From what he knew, General Illion was always a calm and cunning man. This impulsive and self-destructive act was unlike him.

    "General Illion shouldn''t know of Lord Korogin''s defeat here. Is he coming with other intentions in mind?" Cardinal Hui wondered.

    "Regardless of what he''s planned, there is nothing he can do here," Shaolong said.

    Cardinal Hui turned to look at the emperor, who was trapped in his own thoughts. "What are your orders, Your Imperial Majesty?"

    "It will be the same plan as before. Destroy the Alzar Kingdom''s army and capture all important figures. For this battle, General Illion, Princess Elizabeth¡­" He hesitated to continue, "Princess Xiuying and Princess Ming are our top priority targets. Everyone else is to be killed!" the emperor ordered.

    ***

    Back with the Alzar Kingdom''s fleet, even before they arrived, they could feel a heavy oppressive aura in the air. It hung above them, like an executioner''s blade. It was excruciatingly suffocating! Although the clash between Lord Korogin and Emperor Lianghu passed days ago, time could not wash away the insanity and bloodl.u.s.t that lingered here. That, and the ridiculous casualties from here, made everyone instinctively feel goosebumps. Everyone here was a soldier that fought on several warfronts. They were particularly sensitive to such things.

    Alzar gliders swept over the lands unimpeded and returned within an hour, their expressions ugly. The ravaged battlefield could not be covered up. The torn-up ground, the thousands of corpses, and the stench of death was extremely noticeable. Additionally, with the descent of winter, snow covered the lands. Before the blood could dry, it stained the white into an evil red. If anyone missed it, they would be laughed at as blind. Seeing this, the soldiers were mortified. They could see an overwhelming number of Alzar corpses. Whatever battle happened here ended in the complete annihilation of the Alzar army. The scouts reported everything to General Illion.

    General Illion was solemn. Around him were his highest-ranking officers, including Sir Lorenzo, who had dark faces. By now, they understood everything from Lord Korogin''s daring plan to siege Yongtein and the emperor''s elaborate trap. Everything was in the empire''s firm control from the very beginning. They were like puppets, playing along to the tune of their enemies. With how the battle turned out, it was clear that Lord Korogin was met with calamity. His fate unknown. At this point, was there a point in continuing? It would be much better to turn around and head towards the Alzar Kingdom instead!

 Chapter 81 - Exchanging of prisoners

    Thankfully, General Illion had the foresight not to include Elizabeth here. Although she was the heir apparent, their previous interactions were more than enough for him to understand one thing. Elizabeth was far too na?ve and straightforward, bordering on idiocy. It drove Illion to the brink of madness. Usually, he was calm and collected. He respected his superiors and carried out their orders without question. However, Elizabeth shattered his notions for royalty. He really had to wonder if King Harth chose the wrong person to inherit the throne. She was a walking disaster.

    The other officers here thought the same thing, though no one dared to say it aloud. Slandering a princess was punishable by death! They were as frustrated as General Illion. Sir Lorenzo even petitioned to his brother, pushing him to change Elizabeth''s mind. He knew how close they were, but he underestimated her stubbornness. At this point, everyone was gloomy and considered it a waste of time to continue here. They accomplished Elizabeth''s wish of coming here. After all, she did not explicitly say what they were to do once they arrived. As for the business with the Imperial Princesses, they could delay it until they returned to the Alzar Kingdom.

    Learning Lord Korogin''s fate was enough and General Illion decided to give the order to turn around, giving Elizabeth no chance to intervene. Just as he was about to, he learned that a messenger from the Xingyuu Empire was flying over. The Alzar soldiers had half a mind to slaughter the messenger on sight. News of that gruesome battlefield had already spread, inviting their immense bloodl.u.s.t. However, they stayed their hand as General Illion and the officers arrived on the deck. Elizabeth and her friends also joined them up top after hearing the commotion.

    Elizabeth was like a polished jade, emerging amongst a crowd of dirty coal. Her pale skin was glistening, her red dress was shimmering, and her crimson hair was flowing in the air. Although she could not compare to Xiuying and Ming, who were regarded as peerless beauties, she could hold her own. It was enough to make people''s heart stop momentarily. Compared to how she looked weeks ago, imprisoned by the Xingyuu Empire, it was incomparable. Outwardly, she presented the image of royalty, of a pure and noble princess above everyone else. Her authority was unquestionable!

    However, everyone reflexively sighed when they saw Elizabeth. Of course, it was all internally. No one dared to voice their complaints as they kneeled in subservience. Everyone understood that she possessed a fiery temperament and a rigid stubbornness that made even General Illion bend. The only people that remained standing were Elizabeth''s friends and General Illion who bowed gently. Elizabeth paid little attention to the people around her and watched as the messenger descended. Even if she was kept in the dark about Lord Korogin, the somber mood was infectious. She could tell something bad happened, so she was more eager than anyone to learn what happened.

    The messenger and his partner nervously landed and retracted their gliders. Their gazes flickered onto Elizabeth, who appeared to be in charge, as they handed over a scroll. She snatched it and began reading it. No one said a thing as she reached the end of the scroll. Her hands formed into fists, expressing her anger. She was furious! General Illion instantly felt a cold sweat break out on him. Whenever she was involved, a storm was certain to follow. As he expected, Elizabeth turned her sharp gaze to him, her eyes ready to spit out fire.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that Lord Korogin was captured?" she fumed.

    Her words brought a flurry of chaos to the soldiers around. At this point, no one knew of Lord Korogin''s secret plans except for the top echelon of the fleet. It was absolutely unthinkable to them that Lord Korogin was captured! For them, he was a pillar of stability, the backbone of the Alzar Kingdom! As the Master of Strategy and the temporary monarch, every action of his had a profound effect across the war. Furthermore, he was in the most secure stronghold of the kingdom, the capital city of Algard! Did that mean that the capital city fell to the Xingyuu Empire? But that was truly impossible!

    Fear crept up inside everyone. Their morale was thoroughly shaken! It was made worse by how the general and commanders did not say anything. It was a silent confirmation that it was all true! General Illion acted immediately and shouted, "Silence! Do not let the words of a messenger shake your mental state so easily! You all bring shame to the Alzar Kingdom!" His words helped snap people back to their senses, but he felt powerless against Elizabeth. "Your Highness, what did the message say exactly?"

    Elizabeth harrumphed and threw the scroll over. "The emperor wants to exchange Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin for the Twin Imperial Princesses," she said.

    "This¡­" General Illion and his commanders frowned.

    Exchanging political prisoners was practically unheard of nowadays. The First Great Kingdom War did have such events, but the circ.u.mstances were different. Back then, the war was not a true fight to the death. The Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire had unreconcilable enmity, but the two civilizations were matched equally in military, economy, and infrastructure. It was impossible to defeat the other without heavy sacrifices. Rather than destroying oneself to defeat thy enemy, it was better to wait for a perfect opportunity to strike. Hence, the First Great Kingdom War could span over a period of five hundred years! Over such a timespan, the number of war prisoners was not few. The two civilizations had many exchanges of prisoners in the past.

    The situation was the opposite now. Thanks to Empress Mei''s death being blamed on the Alzar Kingdom, the Xingyuu Empire was fully incensed into fighting. Ironically, the person who advocated for peace the most was the greatest trigger. The empire was willing to burn themselves to destroy the kingdom! There was no alternative other than death! From the Ambush of Sanguis Coast to the Teria Sea Campaign, and even now with Lord Korogin, they executed everyone. No one was left alive! The rare exceptions were extraordinary figures like King Harth or Lord Korogin. However, even King Harth was eventually executed. How could they imagine that the empire wanted an exchange now?

 Chapter 82 - A kings arm

    But it was not completely unthinkable. Princess Xiuying and Ming were the emperor''s favored children. He loved them dearly and this was something that everyone knew. Therefore, many of the officers were overjoyed. If they could get Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin in return, that would be a massive gain! It would not be an exaggeration to say that they were trading in dirt for gold! And yet there were a few dark faces amongst the crowd.

    General Illion was an obvious one. He was a man who always looked ahead, trying to understand the bigger picture. The emperor ruled from above, but he did not have absolute authority. Much like the Alzar Kingdom, where the Royal Assembly handled daily affairs and the Royal Family handled the most important decisions, the Xingyuu Empire was the same. The emperor could not decide things haphazardly, especially if it acted against the empire''s best interests. Even if he loved his daughters with all his might, he could not throw the empire to the wayside. Otherwise, what would the position of emperor mean anymore? So, General Illion wondered if it was all a trap, but even if it was, then the princesses would be the first to face the kingdom''s wrath.

    Freon also wore an unsightly expression. It was no longer a secret that the army sent to siege Yongtein was General Gordon''s and his sister was one of the Ten Dawns participating. After General Illion told everything to Elizabeth, she told her friends. General Gordon''s army was like a sacrificial pawn in this massive game known as war. It was a stupidly dangerous mission, bordering on insanity, that gambled every card the kingdom had. If they won, the benefits would be unimaginable. Consequently, if they lost, then the losses would be acceptable. In other words, to the kingdom, Nassandra''s life was akin to a number on a paper. No one gave a damn about her!

    His fury was peaking and if he could, then he would strangle the madman who forced his sister into this himself! She was a child! By all accounts, children of her age would be happily living out their childhood, far away from the frontlines of the war. However, because she had an abnormally great Arcanic Potential, she was forced to abandon all that. She had to fight in this insane war! General Gordon was kind enough to spare her from murder, but Lord Korogin was different. He held nothing back. With how everything turned out, it would not surprise him if Nassandra was¡­

    Elizabeth was still irritated that General Illion kept her in the dark, but she did not remain fixated on that. She understood that he disliked her and that was fine. She disliked him as well. However, none of that mattered in the end. If she could save Lord Korogin, then that would be fine. Furthermore, Princess Xiuying and Ming would be directly returned to the empire where they belonged. Elizabeth saw no problems with this. Of course, General Illion was most afraid of this. Her headstrong nature was dangerous. His life and the lives of the army were unimportant; however, she could not be harmed. The position of heir apparent was simply that important.

    Before she could say anything, General Illion spoke up and said, "The fleet will be split into two. One fleet will head back directly to the Alzar Kingdom with Princess Elizabeth. The other will proceed with the negotiations for Lord Korogin. Are you satisfied with these arrangements, Your Highness?"

    "What!" Elizabeth shouted. "What are you saying?"

    "Your Highness, there is a high chance that this may be a trap. We can hold the negotiations in your steed. There is no need for you to do anything," Sir Lorenzo urged, flashing a gaze at his brother.

    Benedict smiled wryly. He also agreed that it was too dangerous to continue. Although it was a stretch to call him cowardly, he was someone who disliked conflict. War was frightening. It reaped lives and futures without care, destroying everything it touched. Look at how they struggled to survive in the Xingyuu Empire, their lives were risked many times over. They would have died were it not for the many sacrifices along the way. And if a battle broke out in the following negotiations, it would be on a massive scale. If something happened to Elizabeth then, he would die from regret.

    "Please, Elizabeth, listen to my brother. He''s right. It might become very dangerous here on out. We''ve handled our part already. Let''s leave it up to them."

    Shirley came over to Elizabeth''s side and said, "Let''s head back to the Alzar Kingdom, alright?"

    As Elizabeth was debating it, the messenger smirked and took something else out of his satchel. The second it appeared, everyone''s gaze flickered with indescribably cold light. Covered in dried blood with a festering stench, he tossed a mutilated limb onto the deck with zero respect. In an instant, all the soldiers'' killing intent soared high, alerting the other fleet sh.i.p.s nearby. In fact, most of them unsheathed their weapons, prepared to lunge forward and slice the messenger into a million pieces. Despite not knowing the owner of the arm, there was no doubt that it belonged to an Alzar soldier. Otherwise, what would be the point? It was clearly a slap to all their faces!

    Upon seeing it, Elizabeth got an ominous feeling and her heart raced faster. The grotesque nature aside, she could sense a faint familiarity from the arm. Of course, that was all she got. Her expression could not be any uglier than the commanders, officers, or General Illion. Nobility would typically have a signet ring on their hand as a symbol of their heritage and influence. Every family had an iconic sigil that represented them. For example, the Hawken Household had a hawk as theirs. Similarly, the Highguard Household had a simple shield. The signet ring before them in the shape of an ill.u.s.trious shield was clearly Lord Korogin Highguard''s! In other words, it was his severed arm here!

 Chapter 83 - Blood for blood, an eye for an eye

    "What is the meaning of this?" General Illion demanded, his tone several degrees colder.

    "Do you know who this belongs to?" Elizabeth could not help but ask.

    "It belongs to who you think," he explained ambiguously. He could tell she reached the same conclusion as him, just slightly slower.

    The messenger said, while smiling, "You should know exactly what this means. Don''t try anything fishy and the Xingyuu Empire won''t do anything else to Lord Korogin. Let this serve as a warning."

    "Hmph! Sir Lorenzo, you know what to do," the general said.

    "As you command," the knight answered.

    Before anyone could react, the messenger''s throat was slashed clean and his corpse was tossed overboard. The action was so smooth and quick that there was not even a single speck of blood on the ship''s surface. It was like he was never there. Sir Lorenzo wiped off the remaining blood on his blade and sheathed it. People were once again reminded that he was the star child of Sir Roland, one of the strongest Royal Guards in the kingdom. Though he had yet to step into Half-Perception Realm, there was no doubt about his talent and skill. Everyone believed it was only a matter of time until he scaled the ranks to the top! As for Benedict¡­ No one spared a second glance.

    The Arcanist accompanying the messenger was shaking so hard that it was almost pitiful. His pants were also soiled making the soldiers look on with disgust. The messenger was specifically informed on what he was to do, so he had accepted his death. However, the Arcanist was the opposite. The soldiers were shouting for more blood, and yet General Illion said nothing else. Fortunately, the sharp glint in his eyes told everyone that this was not over. He was originally someone not be trifled with and this was no exception.

    "Bring the Imperial Princesses here. We''ll exchange blood with blood, an arm for an arm. If the Xingyuu Empire wants to play this game, then we can play it as well. We''ll let the Arcanist bring back their severed arms," he sneered.

    Within a minute, the Imperial Princesses were dragged over. Although Elizabeth opted to free them and treat them with courtesy, there was no way that General Illion would honestly fancy her whims. They could walk around to their hearts'' content, but they were under constant watch. Should they step out of line, then that would be the perfect excuse to imprison them. Unfortunately, Princess Ming saw through his plans and respectfully abided by his rules. Nevertheless, his attitude towards the princesses never changed once and it showed here.

    The princesses had their hands bounded alongside their Protectors. Out of the four, Princess Ming was the most composed and showed little change in her expression. It was a temperament that one could not help but praise. Princess Xiuying was more frazzled as she heard what was being said. Her terror was evident. Yet, the ones who were most infuriated were their Protectors, Chang and Tai. It was their duty to protect them, but General Illion said such a thing. It was no different from stepping on the tail of a lion. Tai, especially, was ready to leap forward and tear the man into pieces. He was always a hotheaded man and the situation made his blood boil.

    "You dare lay a hair on the princesses and I''ll make sure you regret it," Tai seethed. "Even if I die, I''ll take all you bastards with me to the afterlife!" Off to the side, Chang said nothing but nodded silently. Although it would be crude of him to say the same vulgarities as well, he was of the same mind as Tai.

    "Kill the two Protectors and cut off their heads. For the princesses, take one arm each," General Illion ordered.

    Unlike Sir Winstin who was physically helpless, these two were at the peak of their strength. After all, should a crisis arise, they had to be ready. Bursting with strength, they effortlessly escaped from their captors and lunged forward with vicious killing intent. In a flash, Chang stole a soldier''s sword and used it to cut the poor soldier down. On the other side, Tai was like a fish in water. He was a martial artist, so weapons were useless to him. His fists were as lethal as any sword. His fingers flexed into a claw as he darted to capture General Illion. It happened so blindingly fast that nearly no one realized. It was expected from the Protectors of the Imperial Princesses.

    But¡­ they were far out of their depth here. They were surrounded by Alzar soldiers. Though they were fast, there were others who were just as fast. In a flash, several Royal Guards emerged from behind General Illion and clashed with Chang and Tai. The power of a Perception Realm could not be underestimated. One second. Everything happened in a second before Chang and Tai were surrounded. The Great Knights and High Knights were next to react, joining the encirclement. Sir Lorenzo was also ready to defend General Illion and the other commanders should it be necessary. At the same time, several Royal Guards appeared by Elizabeth''s side. Benedict, Shirley, and Freon were also nervously holding their weapons. The situation immediately descended to critical levels.

    Surprisingly, the first to say something was Elizabeth. "General Illion, order your men to stand down! Princess Xiuying and Ming, you do the same. There will be no bloodshed here!"

    "Your Highness, why are you defending the Imperial Princesses?" the general frowned. "You''ve seen what they''ve done to our citizens. You are a princess of the Alzar Kingdom''s Royal Family, not the Xingyuu Empire''s Imperial Family."

    "What happened to Lord Korogin is not their fault. They shouldn''t have to face the consequences."

    "Then what do you propose? Do you intend to let this go?" he continued.

    Elizabeth hesitated. This was clearly not an option. It was not like she was favoring the princesses over Lord Korogin. In fact, her heart ached when she realized what Korogin was going through right now. Why? The main reason he was driven to this insane plan was that there was no future for the Alzar Kingdom. It was a case of do or die. And at the center of those reasons was her. As he explained it all those months ago in Castle Reinhard, Elizabeth was to be an anchor in the chaotic storm. She would help stabilize the turbulent flows and consolidate the Royal Family''s authority once more. It would sweep across the lands like a smoothing melody, bringing the people together and calming their hearts. The spark of hope would be ignited again!

    However, because of her actions, those hopes were thoroughly destroyed. In a case where her fate was unknown, Lord Korogin had to really gamble all his cards. There was no other choice. The alternative was slowly being whittled down internally and externally until the kingdom crumbled. Therefore, she did feel a sense of guilt to not only Lord Korogin but the entire Alzar Kingdom as well. Especially when she remembered her actions affected her friends.

    Conversely, her feelings towards the princesses were more ambiguous. She talked with them less than a handful of times and because of the prejudice she had towards the Xingyuu Empire, initially, she hated them. However, she clearly knew one thing. Princess Xiuying and Ming were genuinely trying to end the war. They never intended to harm the Alzar Kingdom in any way. In essence, they were the true inheritors of Empress Mei''s legacy. For such people, why should they be punished due to their lineage to the empire? In her eyes, both Lord Korogin and the Imperial Princesses, neither should be sacrificed, but what was she to do?

    Without a clear answer, she said, "I''ll follow along with the negotiations. Is that fine with you, General Illion?"

 Chapter 84 - Elizabeth and the emperor (1)

    Emperor Lianghu was sitting at the head of his army, waiting for the arrival of the Alzar fleet. The location of the negotiations was specifically chosen to be the very battlefield Lord Korogin was defeated. Nearby were the corpses of thousands of Alzar soldiers still decaying underneath a layer of snow. Despite the grotesque scenery, everyone''s battle intent was flaring high. The thrill of victory was intoxicating, especially one as decisive as the one prior. The Four Cardinals were respectfully standing by, except for Cardinal Yongyu who was recovering from the fight with Sir Winstin. Everything was devised as an impressive show of strength, that the Xingyuu Empire was superior!

    Externally, the emperor showed no changes in his expression, but Cardinal Hui was extraordinarily perceptive. He could notice even the smallest details. There was the tiniest glint of conflict in Lianghu''s eyes that he was fiercely debating something. The source of his worries was obvious¡­ He was worried about his daughters. Yet, he went ahead and gave General Illion an unexpected present. It did seem contradictory. In all the years that Cardinal Hui knew the man, Emperor Lianghu''s mental state seemed to be deteriorating faster. Indeed, Hui felt that Lianghu was vastly different from the one eight years ago, prior to the start of the war. However, even Hui underestimated the true extent of Lianghu''s mental war.

    The skies were overcast with thick clouds, covering the world in a dreary light. Before long, the snow started falling. Emperor Lianghu''s gaze never left the ocean nor did he react to the cold or snow. He was fixed on that distant azure horizon. Cardinal Hui casted his eyes out as well as did all the soldiers. Eventually, the first signs of the Alzar flagship emerged. Then, one by one, Alzar sh.i.p.s covered the horizon as they approached the coastline. To ferry five thousand troops was not a simple one. For the uneducated, the Alzar fleet was a frightening sight. But the Xingyuu soldiers were unaffected and only coldly looked towards the flagship, searching for a specific person.

    At the same time, Elizabeth was standing at the bow of the Alzar flagship. Much like Emperor Lianghu, her eyes were faced forward with an unwavering resolve. She felt that the upcoming negotiations were nothing simple, but she also felt that she had to go. Running away to the Alzar Kingdom was unacceptable to her. Lord Korogin, Emperor Lianghu¡­ The Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire¡­ Whether it was for good or for bad, this was it. Elizabeth felt deep down that this was a day that would decide the future of the entire known world. The Second Great Kingdom War was finally reaching its climax!

    Elizabeth clutched her white bow tightly. After Shirley fetched it from the armory in the Yunyun Stronghold, she passed it onto Elizabeth. Her frilly crimson dress was replaced with leather armor. Her hair was tied back, and her quiver was slung around her shoulder. In the upcoming negotiations, where everything was uncertain, she took no gambles. On the off chance she had to fight, she would be prepared. Behind her, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon mirrored the same battle readiness. Although they suffered serious injuries from the fights in the Yunyun Stronghold and the Kuthong Forest, as the princess''s close friends, they received the best treatment available. That, along with the weeks spent travelling, ensured that their combat power was at the top.

    Princess Xiuying and Ming were also present with Protector Chang and Tai on the side. Contrary to everyone''s hopes, they remained unharmed under Elizabeth''s orders. Everyone was surprised, infuriated, and frustrated with this outcome. They were forced to endure the humiliation of receiving Lord Korogin''s arm without a way to vent. Even the princesses were surprised with this. Elizabeth''s decisions were certainly baffling to everyone, except to Elizabeth herself. It was truly something that only a person with no prior attachments to the world could make. Living her life on New Havens, Elizabeth had a different perspective from the people here. People made the civilizations, not the other way around!

    As the fleet came closer, the two sides exchanged their first glances. Elizabeth caught sight of the man sitting at the head of the Xingyuu army. His overflowing imperial aura made it hard to miss him. His regal clothing sang of his paramount power. He was the husband of Empress Mei Li and the father of Princess Xiuying and Ming. He was the instigator to the Second Great Kingdom War! He was the killer of King Harth! He was the man who cut off Lord Korogin''s arm! He was the center of this worldly calamity! Without asking, she could tell that this man was Emperor Lianghu Tzu, the current ruler of the Xingyuu Empire!

    Similarly, Emperor Lianghu glanced at Elizabeth. While Elizabeth could barely make out his figure, his eyesight was much sharper. He was a bona-fide Perception Realm, unlike Xiuying who was Half-Perception Realm. Of course, he was far from matching the Four Cardinals or other Imperial Sentinels. Nevertheless, he surpassed normal human limits. He spotted the Holy Reingolian Medallion hanging around Elizabeth''s neck and smiled. Her face, her disposition, and her stubbornness were just like King Harth. He could tell that she was Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, the hated daughter of King Harth!

    With tensions reaching an all-time high, the Alzar fleet anchored in the coastline before the army began landing. Thousands of soldiers swarmed the beach, accounting for a force that did not pale in comparison to the Xingyuu army in any way. However, the decaying bodies of their allies around them dampened their spirit. It was horrific, the extent of the brutal massacre that happened here. It was pure annihilation. For those who had ties to the soldiers in General Gordon''s army, they were ashen. Freon, in particular, was looking for his sister Nassandra, but the battlefield was too large. Unless he scoured through it for weeks, he might never find her.

    Meanwhile, General Illion and the other officers had apprehensive faces. Lord Korogin''s army was five thousand strong. It was not small nor big and it could hold its own in battle. However, the army still met with a decisive defeat. For that to happen, it required both an element of surprise and a force several times stronger. Of course, their guess was dead on the mark. Without the emperor springing an attack during night, several divisions which exceeded twenty thousand, and extensive planning ahead of time, it would have been impossible to succeed to cleanly. Therefore, they were startled when the Xingyuu army meeting them was a mere five thousand strong. The Xingyuu Empire was clearly hiding their reserve powers nearby.

 Chapter 85 - Elizabeth and the emperor (2)

    The two sides faced off with the leaders staring down. Looking at Emperor Lianghu, Elizabeth only felt hatred for the man. His actions brought chaos to the world. The fact he was manipulated by Minister Linshi was irrelevant. No matter the outside interferences, the ultimate blame was on him. He could have reasoned things out and sought explanations to seek the truth. Even if the Alzar Kingdom was at fault, the citizens were not. They were blissfully unaware yet faced the full brunt of the Xingyuu Empire''s fury. The devastation left behind the emperor''s cruelty was not something that could easily be mended. In fact, with Lord Korogin''s capture and his subsequent torture, it was already enough to bring her rage to a boil. It only came second to her family''s slaughter on New Havens.

    Her eyes were red with such immense rage that she had to restrain herself from bursting out, cursing a storm or physically charging forward to pummel the man. If she were more coolheaded, she would have noticed a strange peculiarity around Emperor Lianghu. A wispy aura lingered around the man and him alone. No one else seemed to notice anything, even the Alzar Arcanists, but it was actually the presence of magic! Back when she first encountered this phenomenon, she learned from Tengon and Nassandra that this was an effect of Magical Perception! Strangely enough, it emerged here of all places!

    One had to know that the Xingyuu Empire, much less the Imperial Family, lacked a true heritage for magic. This was one of the pivotal reasons why the empire could not produce Arcanists on the level of the Ten Dawns even now. The Conquestian, the ruler of the Zino Kingdom, had singlehandedly ushered in a new era of prosperity for the Alzar Kingdom. Therefore, the mere presence of magic about the emperor would be jaw-droppingly shocking.

    Yet that was not the strangest thing. That spot was firmly held by Elizabeth''s bow! The beautiful and ill.u.s.trious white bow emitted a light glow, as if responding to something. It appeared for the briefest of moments, so instantaneous that even Perception Realm experts noticed nothing, before it abruptly vanished. Not even Elizabeth realized what was happening. Incredibly enough, for the armies of ten thousand, none was the wiser, despite Emperor Lianghu and Princess Elizabeth taking the spotlight!

    Emperor Lianghu casted a cold condescending glance over the crowd before him. The Alzar soldiers who met his gaze felt ice grasp their hearts. The coldness of winter was clearly no comparison. His gaze was so devoid of emotion that it was almost inhuman. People were petrified and scared witless. He was a man who could sentence millions to death without a single missed night of sleep. He was a natural monster! Combined with the daunting aura of the Four Cardinals and the entire Xingyuu army, they completely dominated suppressed the Alzar side.

    As the emperor''s eyes passed his daughters, there was a slight change in his expression for the briefest of moments. However, it did not go unnoticed by three people. Naturally, the first two were Princess Xiuying and Ming. He was their father, a figure who raised them every step of the way. For an instant, his unapproachable and cruel side disappeared, replaced with a kind and benevolent figure. Xiuying and Ming dared not believe their eyes. Their father, prior to the Second Great Kingdom War, prior to their mother dying, had returned! But it vanished in the next instant with eyes as dark as night itself. Cardinal Hui was the third person to see this. In addition to being famed for his sharp senses, he was the closest to Emperor Lianghu. Fortunately, his face was stern and unreadable, so no one learned anything from him.

    The emperor''s sweep finally landed on Elizabeth, who stood next to General Illion. His lips curled into a sneer, "You must be King Harth''s daughter, Princess Elizabeth. I never would have thought that the famed heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom would actually come."

    "Cut the pleasantries, Emperor Lianghu. We''re here to exchange prisoners," General Illion said with a wave of his hand. He did not want Elizabeth getting them into more trouble. "As you can see, Princess Xiuying and Ming are here. Where is Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin?"

    "Bring forth the prisoners," the emperor ordered.

    It took a few seconds for Korogin and Winstin to appear before the Alzar army and when they did, everyone instinctively sucked in a cold breath of air and dared not say anything. It was deathly quiet. They almost rejected the scene before them! Although Lord Korogin amassed a fair bit of controversy over his actions through the Golden Nightmare, he was still well-regarded in the army. If it not for his power, the realm would have long since fallen to internal strife, much less to external enemies. Many saw him as a hero! Nothing needed to be said about Sir Winstin. The Leader of the Royal Guards was practically worshipped as a god of war, invincible and untouchable. He was the ultimate symbol of strength!

    However, the two figures that appeared were the antithesis of such fame and glory. They were skinny and pale, like a pair of skeletons. Their cheeks were sunken in and their hair was a mess. Their raggedy and bedraggled display was enough for everyone to question their identity. People even thought they were corpses instead. The only signs of life were from their sharp eyes which were filled with a strong spirit. The senior officers and commanders were frozen stiff in shock though. The higher the position, the more likely they would see Lord Korogin. Of course, General Illion recognized the two immediately, as did Elizabeth.

    General Illion emanated an icy cold fury, instantly causing his officers to flinch. He was basically trembling with anger! "Good, good¡­ Very good!" he said slowly.

    "You animal!" Elizabeth shouted. "I swear I''ll make you regret what you''ve done today!"

    "Regret?" Emperor Lianghu laughed. "I''m sorry, but that day will never come. All forces, advance!"

 Chapter 86 - Elizabeth and the emperor (3)

    General Illion cursed at the emperor''s slyness. The location had driven his soldiers'' morale low, not to mention they were already tired from the long voyage across the ocean. Revealing Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin was the final nail on the head. Their battle spirit was thoroughly suppressed by the Xingyuu Empire. Of course, he expected this was a trap, which was why he urged Elizabeth to leave. But Elizabeth insisted on coming. Pushing back these extraneous thoughts, he focused on stabilizing the battle. He sent his orders out quickly as the army braced themselves.

    The situation instantly erupted as the Xingyuu soldiers charged into the Alzar ranks. Clashes of metal, roaring battle cries, and resentful agonizing screams were heard in all directions. Blood was splattered everywhere, painting the white snowy landscape into a deep shade of red. With the stage that the emperor prepared, the Alzar Kingdom was being beaten blue and black. They were being slaughtered. The commanders were stunned silent. By doing this, the emperor was thoroughly sacrificing his daughters! He sacrificed his daughters to land a decisive blow! This ruthlessness¡­ this cruelty¡­ this decisiveness¡­ It was something that even made these calculating commanders sigh. Some could not help but feel a tinge of pity for the Twin Imperial Princesses.

    Elizabeth brandished her bow, Benedict and Shirley drew their weapons, while Freon held his wand. The Royal Guards around them also burst into action, forming a wall that protected them. Under General Illion''s orders, they were to slowly retreat to the rear. Truthfully speaking, Elizabeth had an inkling that this would happen. In her mind, Emperor Lianghu was willing to do anything to exact revenge. Knowing that, she came fully prepared to fight. The arrow nocked on her bow was pointed at the emperor and she unhesitatingly shot it. One had to remember that the last time she used this bow was several months ago, during the fall of New Havens. The appearance of her weapon was a show of her resolve and fury! She wanted him to pay!

    But how could her actions go unnoticed? Even on this hectic battlefield, all eyes were pointed at her. The emperor had no need to lift a single finger. The Imperial Sentinels around him swiftly dealt with the threat. Emperor Lianghu gave a disdainful expression, as if criticizing her futile efforts. Unfortunately, that simple action cost precious time, time for Elizabeth to retreat. The entire defensive line had already drawn back, leaving Elizabeth''s group alone. General Illion''s face darkened by many shades. He really had not expected her to be so impulsive! The next stage of his plans was naturally halted.

    Emperor Lianghu also did not expect this. If she retreated with General Illion just then, it would have been a dozen times more difficult to capture her. Although she was guarded by several Royal Guards, that meant nothing to Lianghu. How else did Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin fall? The same was happening again with the Imperial Sentinels charging to surround Elizabeth. The drastic reversal of circ.u.mstance happened in a second. Elizabeth realized her mistake, but it was too late to regret.

    Cardinal Hui, Shaolong, and Loujin stepped forth, their auras bellowing towards the sky. As soon as the combined aura crashed into Elizabeth, she felt extremely short of breath. It was like a mountain crushing on her chest. Experts of their caliber could suppress their auras to undetectable levels before erupting like a volcano. Sir Winstin did the same thing when she met the former in Castle Reinhard. She even doubted the man was a Royal Guard with his tranquil, nonexistent presence. However, restraining their aura was extremely difficult. It was like trying to fool someone into thinking a lion was as harmless as a kitten. Only people who have reached a profound mastery in their body could achieve it. Naturally, the three Cardinals had reached the pinnacle of Perception Realm! When their aura rolled out, it was like facing three ferocious beasts instead!

    Despite the absence of Cardinal Yongyu, and Shaolong''s injuries from the fight with Sir Winstin, their power was still not to be underestimated. The Royal Guards protecting Elizabeth were gripped with anxiety. Their opponents were enough to even fell Sir Winstin! However, one had to say, there were no cowards. Despite their fear, they held strong, arranged themselves into a formation, and dashed forward. As long as the three Cardinals stood in their way, there was no escape! Although the chance they could break through the encirclement was miniscule, they were willing to gamble their lives. That was the spirit of a Royal Guard!

    Three Royal Guards charged up while two stayed by Elizabeth''s side. Their swords were glistening with the intent to exchange life for life! Cardinal Loujin looked down on them, both physically and mentally. He was a behemoth of a man, more akin to a wild bear. His large shield was like a tree trunk as he wielded it effortlessly. Just imagining the sheer strength behind those biceps was enough for one to shiver. He was easily twice the size of any Royal Guard and intercepted two with his shield. No matter how they moved, Loujin hounded them. They could not get past his shield, much less scratch him! It was incredibly humiliating!

    The third Royal Guard circled around Loujin to flank him, but Cardinal Shaolong stood in his way. Although Shaolong had yet to recover to his peak, he was more than capable enough of fending off a single Royal Guard. Otherwise, it would be truly shameful. Holding his famed saber, he radiated a lethal coldness and clashed with his opponent. In less than a second, a dozen blows were exchanged, the ferocity and speed of which made spectators speechless. Only Perception Realm experts could see what was happening, yet everyone could see Shaolong''s cool expression. Everything was under his control. Everyone was forced to re-evaluate the power the Four Cardinals possessed!

    Cardinal Hui did not dally about. His target was Elizabeth, not these side characters. He held his long bow and nocked an arrow. Every action was smooth and elegant. His eagle-like eyes were scanning the battlefield with his senses capturing every detail. All the sudden, he moved! He shot six arrows with impeccable precision at the three Royal Guards! Each aimed at precisely their blind spots! The three Royal Guards flinched reflexively. Their senses were screaming out in danger! They simultaneously turned to block or dodge the arrows, except it was a death sentence. How could Loujin or Shaolong let go of this opportunity?

    Regardless of how strong the Royal Guards were, they were a far cry from the Four Cardinal''s teamwork. The three Cardinals had perfect coordination. One Royal Guard turned to hack away the two arrows. He succeeded, but it gave Loujin a golden opportunity. The bear-like man slammed his shield with unstoppable momentum, giving the Royal Guard no time to react. The poor man instantly had all his bones shattered and his organs exploded. He died a horrible death. The other person facing Loujin was terrified and the arrows all found their mark. The third was decapitated with a single stroke by Shaolong on the side. An instant! The battle was decided in an instant!

 Chapter 87 - Elizabeth and the emperor (4)

    Elizabeth was scared stiff. In a flash, some of the strongest experts in the Alzar Kingdom were cut down like wheat. As soon as Cardinal Hui took to the field, the stalemate ended. The three Cardinals won without a scratch on them! Benedict had a grim expression as well. He was aware of the power that Royal Guards possessed. He even sparred with his father, Sir Roland, on several occasions. To call it a one-sided beating was putting it lightly. Now, that same disparity existed here. Any resistance was futile! Shirley and Freon were less knowledgeable when it came to Royal Guards, but they faced Imperial Sentinels in Kuthong Forest before. As they remembered, they could not help but quiver. They were completely dominated! The feeling of death was never more prevalent.

    Everything started and ended in a matter of seconds, giving no time for the two Royal Guards to react, much less break through the blockade. The Four Cardinals glanced dismissively at the Royal Guards and stood aside for someone. Elizabeth''s eyes narrowed as Emperor Lianghu personally arrived. Even before he did anything, his bloodl.u.s.t was frightfully potent. His regal aura was replaced entirely. He was like a walking sea of bloodl.u.s.t! Everyone facing him felt chills going down their spines. He was not powerful like the sentinels, but his aura was truly horrific. It was something that dwarfed everything else on the battlefield. Not even Cardinal Hui could compare! As the target of his bloodl.u.s.t, Elizabeth felt plunged into an icy ocean. It was enough to paralyze her!

    At the same time, General Illion was hesitating. Elizabeth''s group was left behind and the difficulty to rescue her kept increasing. There were two options for him. One was to immediately act, break apart their defensive formation, and spearhead into the Xingyuu army to save her. The other was to retreat, reform, and strike decisively. The pros and cons of each was evident. The first option would grant the greatest chance of rescuing Elizabeth, but the deaths associated were immense. It would suffice to say that he would be sacrificing hundreds, if not a thousand, of men. General Illion may be cold-hearted; however, he did not treat the lives of his men so lowly. Elizabeth was stupid enough to trap herself and General Illion thought that she deserved her just retribution. Still, she was the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom!

    Sir Lorenzo noticed his general''s indecision and frowned. Setting aside his obligations, Benedict was his precious little brother. He really did care about him. Moreover, ever since his crushing defeat in Port Silic, he was lamented about his powerlessness. Although it did not affect his heart, it was something that became his regret. As soon as he saw Benedict in a dangerous situation, he wanted to lead his brigade into spearheading the offensive. Yet, he did not. Sir Lorenzo knew his place and obediently awaited General Illion''s decision. He was a full two ranks beneath General Illion. It was not his place to question his superior. Not to mention, if he should say anything that sways the battle against them, it would spell disaster for everyone. By that point, not even the goddesses could save them.

    Ultimately, General Illion decided. Despite the various emotions flashing through everyone''s minds, that moment of hesitation lasted for mere seconds. Fundamentally speaking, General Illion was a decisive person. That much was required for any general. Especially for him, something that could make him doubt himself was as rare as a phoenix feather. He had to admit, Elizabeth presented a unique opportunity. Her actions surprised both friend and foe. The Xingyuu Empire clearly did not anticipate such a thing and their formation was equally as flimsy. Furthermore, Emperor Lianghu was physically here. If he played his cards right, he could behead the Xingyuu Empire right here!

    Thinking up to this point, he shouted out his orders! Sir Lorenzo was filled with relief and hurriedly arranged for things alongside his fellow Brigade Commanders. The soldiers were quick to react, forming into a spearhead formation. They boldly charged straight into enemy ranks and the battlefield once more descended into chaos. That said, the Alzar Kingdom maintained its plentiful disadvantages. Their malnourishment and morale limited their fighting potential. It nearly took two Alzar soldiers to defeat one Xingyuu soldier. That, combined with the already disproportionate numbers, made their progress pitiful. They were dying in every breath.

    Unexpectedly, there was one side of the battlefield that went as they pleased with little to no resistance. It was the Twin Imperial Princesses and their two Protectors! As soon as General Illion saw Emperor Lianghu willing to attack, he lost interest in keeping the princesses as prisoners. They lost their value. Of course, he was not generous enough to let them go. He was intending to order the Royal Guards to execute them, but the situation spiralled quickly out of control. It was something that slipped his mind. For the Royal Guards themselves, they were at a loss of what to do. Elizabeth had already given her word to protect the princesses, so they were unrestrained to begin with. As a result, the Royal Guards did nothing to stop the princesses from charging out.

    On the Xingyuu Empire''s side, it was a weird sight. The soldiers did nothing to stop them from reaching the emperor. Minister Linshi declared the princesses were traitors, and yet, no one dared to raise their hand against them. Although the previous confrontation was a baffling one, the emperor''s stance on the matter was ambiguous. Who did not know how Princess Xiuying and Ming were the beloved children of the emperor? No one wanted to be the odd one out. No one wanted to strike first. In this situation, they would much rather offend Minister Linshi than Emperor Lianghu. Hence, they moved effortlessly through the army.

 Chapter 88 - Elizabeth and the emperor (5)

    Meanwhile, Emperor Lianghu kept his piercing gaze on Elizabeth and unsheathed his sabre. To personally join the battlefield was telling enough. Back with Lord Korogin, he delegated everything to Cardinal Hui. He did not feel the slightest need to do anything himself. However, he chose to do so for Elizabeth. Why? Because his hatred for King Harth was that excessive! He knew deep down that King Harth had killed his precious wife. That was enough in Lianghu''s mind to damn a thousand generations of the Royal Family to death! Hence, two years ago, he went to Melgar and led an army against King Harth, eventually capturing him! For anyone else, he would not begin to bother. Elizabeth was a special case. She was the direct progeny of King Harth! He had to personally eradicate King Harth''s bloodline!

    "Kill the rest of them," Emperor Lianghu ordered coldly.

    Those words felt like an executioner''s blade chopping down. Everyone besides Elizabeth felt the immense suffocating feeling of death envelop them! The two remaining Royal Guards held strong, but Elizabeth''s friends were incapable of doing so. How could they? Previously, they clashed with enemies far weaker than the Cardinals and barely survived. They witnessed firsthand three Royal Guards dying in an instant. The three Cardinals stood at the apex of the Xingyuu Empire! To contend with that level of strength with their meager power was beyond laughable. It was a complete joke!

    Benedict felt the strength slipping from his hands. He was already a pessimistic person, born from the constant fires of war. Facing the Cardinals, he wanted to give up and surrender. At least, that way he would be spared from unnecessary pain. Indeed, his sword began to droop down in dejection. That train of thought was an infectious one that spread to Freon. Freon was always crippled by a sense of powerlessness. Forget having fought in a war, he only fought in a few small skirmishes. This battlefield, hearing the cacophony of death and destruction, made him grip his wand so tightly that blood nearly drew. He felt overwhelmed by the tides of emotions. The outcome was certain death!

    Shirley''s thoughts were elsewhere. It was not like she was immune to feeling hopelessness and despair. Even the strongest of women felt fear, much less her. However, she was more optimistic than her friends. Think about it. Even when they were trapped in the Yunyun Stronghold, they somehow managed to escape. Again, in the Kuthong Forest, against all odds, they rescued Elizabeth! Of course, those successes could hardly be attributed to their ability, but rather coincidences founded from luck. Still, a success was a success. Who could say the same would not happen here? Therefore, it was not the time to give up.

    Regardless of what they thought, the Cardinals would not show mercy. The emperor''s words were law! Cardinal Loujin and Shaolong moved, charging across the small space. The Royal Guards grimaced and intercepted them. They were a notch above the three who died, but that meant little. They could not surpass their enemies, especially now that it became a three versus two. They exchanged a nonverbal agreement to take out Shaolong first. Although Shaolong kept his injuries hidden well, it was not enough to escape a Royal Guard''s senses, especially after the former fought already. It was as clear as day for those who achieved Perception Realm.

    Elizabeth, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon also knew this was their best chance at survival. If they did not act now, they might never have the chance again. Freon focused on Emperor Lianghu. Despite his intimidating aura, he was actually the weakest enemy present! Everyone else was firmly in the Perception Realm as an Imperial Sentinel. On the other hand, though it was well known that the emperor was a bona-fide Perception Realm expert, how far could someone bound by the shackles of administrating the empire go? It would be enough to say that he was far below his peak. If they could capture him, then the tempo of battle would fall into their hands! As his thoughts led to this point, he began constructing a spell secretly.

    Shirley''s senses roared awake as she scrambled to grab Freon and ducked. An arrow whizzed by exactly where Freon''s forehead once was. The time frame from death was a single breath! Benedict noticed as well, but a step too soon. On the side, Elizabeth was flabbergasted. Forget reacting to it, she might have died without realizing what happened. That was how fast the attack was! She stared at Cardinal Hui slack-jawed. His mastery of the bow was leagues ahead of her. If he wanted to, she was sure he could easily kill all of them! Freon was pale with fright and his battle spirit vanished. Pulling a fast one with Cardinal Hui here was courting death!

    Cardinal Hui was slightly surprised that Freon avoided his attack. Although it was a casual attack and he had not bothered in using any techniques, it still exceeded the limits of what these children could react to. Furthermore, with his level of training, it was trivial for him to see if an individual reached Perception Realm. Even if they hid all signs from him, he could tell. Except none of them had reached that state. Elizabeth, Benedict, and Freon''s reactions were within his expectations. However, Shirley¡­ She had yet to reach Perception Realm, but her natural instincts were remarkable.

    Given another ten years, she could be an apex warrior, Hui thought as he nocked another arrow. Benedict''s reactions were similarly out of the norm, but still a notch below Shirley. He felt confident that the two of them, given proper training, could be powerful adversaries in the future. Yet, the emperor had already given his orders. Their deaths were but a matter of time now.

    At that time, the Imperial Princesses and their two Protectors arrived! As expected, no one from the Xingyuu Empire dared raise a hand against them. Even if their guts were inflated to a thousand times their size, they dare not anger the emperor. The only one who could do such a thing was Minister Linshi. Everyone turned to face the new arrivals with the Royal Guards shrugging off Loujin and Shaolong to join Elizabeth again. Their faces were deathly grim. The situation only seemed to get worse. Forget the Cardinals in front of them, Sentinel Chang and Tai were no pushovers either. How else could they become the Protectors of the Imperial Princesses?

    Princess Xiuying and Ming had faces full of emotion as they faced their father. They had much to say to their father after not seeing him for so long. Not even Princess Ming, who was famed for her stoic personality, could stop her mind from surging. They left the capital to investigate the Imperial Council and their mother''s mysterious death nearly a full two years ago. They travelled through the various provinces and cities, tracing any clue they could grasp, but could it be so easy? Minister Linshi was the Minister of Information, the head of the entire Xingyuu Empire''s intelligence network! Like trying to climb a vertical cliff face without tools or footholds, it was a monumental task. It was by sheer luck and coincidence that they found any scrap of information. Ultimately, they arrived in the Yunyun Stronghold to arrest Minister Linshi. The rest was history.

 Chapter 89 - Elizabeth and the emperor (6)

    "Father¡­" Xiuying squeaked with red eyes.

    "Father, please stop! Everything Minister Linshi told you was a lie. Our mother wasn''t killed by the Alzar Kingdom!" Ming explained.

    "You''ve been tricked by them since you were captured, my daughter. Did they force you to say those words to me?" the emperor said chillily.

    "No! This is what we''ve uncovered over the past two years!"

    Emperor Lianghu snorted, "And what of involving your uncle, Uncle Qiang? Because of his actions, the Li Family is beginning a revolt against the Imperial Council. We''re already planning to suppress the Li Family alongside the three other Great Nobility Families. We''re on the precipice of a civil war!"

    "This¡­"

    "Enough," the emperor unquestionably ordered. "I''ll deal with you two later."

    "No! I won''t let you lay a hand on her," Xiuying said, standing between the two. "We can still change things, father. We can still achieve peace! But if you follow through with this, it will truly be the doom of our empire!"

    "Stand down! This is an order from your father, the emperor of the Xingyuu Empire!"

    "No, father, I will not!"

    Emperor Lianghu''s sabre trembled and his face softened. Seeing the faces of his precious daughters so distraught made him hesitate. Some might say he was cruel and ruthless for starting the war, but it was not out of personal ambition, it was out of love! He treasured his family deeply and when his wife died, a bit of him died as well. Although he might be able to cut anyone else down, he could never hold a blade to his daughters. They were the last symbol of his beloved wife! Princess Xiuying and Ming were ecstatic to see their persuasion making ground. Once again, they saw the emergence of his old, benevolent self!

    However, it was destined to fall on deaf ears. When Emperor Lianghu saw Elizabeth again, his eyes turned crimson. His killing intent immediately erupted with immense fury. All other emotions were washed away like the receding tide. He practically did a complete reversal in personality. It was like another person stood before them! It was so jarring that Xiuying and Ming were stunned silent. Everyone else was equally surprised at how volatile the emperor was. Only Cardinal Hui remained unperturbed.

    Facing the unbridled killing intent, Elizabeth gritted her teeth and stood strong! She had a thousand things to say! Her family was an obvious one. The slaughter of New Havens was as fresh in her mind as if it was yesterday. Her memory was so vivid and colorful that she still remembered her family''s last regretful faces. She had so much she wanted to say. She had so much she wanted to do! She wanted to grow up alongside her family! But alas, her wishes were brutally snatched from her. She failed to even say goodbye¡­ And what for? For what reason did the Xingyuu Empire murder everyone? It was all because of Emperor Lianghu and the Second Great Kingdom War he started!

    Now that the truth was revealed, that the Alzar Kingdom had no hand in Empress Mei''s death, she felt particularly crossed. Think about it¡­ If her family died for a reason, although she would not accept it, at least she could understand. If New Havens had done something to the world below, anything less than morally acceptable, then she could accept what happened. Of course, whether she forgave the Xingyuu Empire was an entirely different question. She was someone who sought out to repay her grievances back a thousand times. She would not meekly take this injustice lying down!

    And after everything, her bottom line had been truly crossed. She was captured and imprisoned by the empire because of nothing more than the medallion hanging on her neck and the blood flowing through her veins. She had never even seen King Harth before, but she was judged all the same! Less than ten people in the known world knew her identity as a princess. What damage could she possibly do? What threat could she possibly pose? Her friends bled for her cause! People died for her! The trail of misfortunes never seemed to let her go. Although Emperor Lianghu exuded a terrifying aura, Elizabeth could not timidly bow down!

    "You say you want to kill me because of my bloodline, but did I ever do anything to you? Did I, Elizabeth Silvera, ever do anything? Anything at all?" she snarled. "I''m sick and tired of you saying what you like. Just because you''re the emperor, you think you can bully everyone around you? What a joke!"

    "You certainly are King Harth''s daughter. You have courage," Emperor Lianghu hissed. "You''re right, I say what I want because I am the emperor!"

    "That gives you the right to kill anyone you like? That gives you the right to slaughter innocent people? What do you take lives for? Do you think peoples'' lives are like weeds on the roadside that you can just stomp on whenever you like? Don''t kid yourself!"

    "You talk as if the Alzar Kingdom is innocent. You''re the one that''s kidding yourself. The Alzar Kingdom has a rich history in killing its citizens, such as the Golden Nightmare. Much like how Lord Korogin destroyed that provincial capital, King Harth killed my wife. What''s wrong with demanding justice?"

    "Then where''s your proof? What evidence do you have? Show me it now!" Elizabeth shouted. "If you can show any proof, I''ll willingly hand over my head! If you don''t have any, then shut your mouth!" Seeing Emperor Lianghu quiet, she felt vindicated. "So, I am right! The great emperor doesn''t have any proof!"

    "You dare talk to the emperor with that foul mouth?" Loujin roared.

    To a Cardinal, insulting the emperor was taboo! To him, there was no greater crime! He dug his feet into the ground and propelled himself forward at a hair-raising speed. Enemies unaware of his true abilities may be killed before they knew it. Moreover, the force behind his shield was enough to flatten anyone into paste! Not even Sir Winstin dared to face Cardinal Loujin''s charge head-on, which spoke volumes of the latter''s physical prowess. This time, Elizabeth and her friends really could not react at all. The worse part was that the Royal Guards were also stupefied. The two guards did have their guard raised, but Loujin had concealed his abilities well. It was enough for Loujin to advance quickly towards Elizabeth!

    Just then, two figures charged in! The first was the equally hotheaded, Sentinel Tai, while the second was the calm-headed, Sentinel Chang. The former already had his gauntlets ready and the latter drew his straight swords with their auras were roaring to life! The two parties collided practically instantly and the scene that Elizabeth was expecting did not happen. Chang''s technique was one of assimilation, of transforming the enemy''s strength into his own. It was the natural enemy of Loujin''s simple charge. The tremendous momentum bore down on Chang''s swords and they strained horribly. Chang groaned and mustered all his strength to consume Loujin''s attack, negating a portion and sending it right back.

    Tai was not one to fall behind either. His muscles bulged to three times their size and he dug his feet into the snow. He was fighting force with force! He pulled his punch, took a deep breath, and concentrated all his power for one strike. Cardinal Shaolong was amazed. If Sir Winstin was here, he would recognize that Tai''s form had an uncanny resemblance to Shaolong''s flying strike! Indeed, it was a crude imitation, but the foundation was there! Tai took a mere split second and punched out with baffling speed and power!

    Both Chang and Tai attacked at the same time, and together, they managed to negate Loujin''s charge! The force of their clash unleashed a visible shockwave and a thunderous sound, blasting the snow away from the epicenter. That was how powerful it was! The three combatants were thrown backwards then caught their balance. Chang''s swords were vibrating from the impact while Tai''s hand was numb from pain. A small streak of blood flowed out of Loujin''s mouth. Wiping it away, the cardinal felt the desire for battle growing!

 Chapter 90 - Elizabeth and the emperor (7)

    "Stay calm, Loujin. The emperor has yet to say anything," Shaolong coolly said.

    "What are your orders, Your Imperial Majesty?" Cardinal Hui asked with a slight bow. "We shall obey your every command."

    "Stop my daughters from interfering," Emperor Lianghu ordered, starting his walk towards Elizabeth. Every step was heavy and weighed down on Elizabeth''s chest.

    But instead of accepting her death, she laughed, "Good! I wanted to do things this way too!"

    Have two sides apologize, shake hands, and let bygones be bygones? There was no way she could accept that! A few words could not reverse time or revive the dead. It was as good as nothing! She said the things she did because she wanted to vent, not because she wanted the emperor to apologize. Although she did feel bad for Xiuying and Ming, there was no helping it. The emperor deserved every bit of resentment headed his way. One could even say this was the biggest reason why she came¡­ She wanted to settle things with the empire, once and for all! Today, either she or the emperor would die. There was no other option!

    Ming was horrified that the worst situation had become reality. No matter who won, she and Xiuying would suffer. If Elizabeth won, they would lose a father. If their father won, then the Alzar Kingdom would be thoroughly destroyed. There were no alternatives! Holding her spear tightly, she nodded at her sister. Xiuying understood immediately. Together, the sisters dashed to stop their father and Elizabeth from fighting. However, Cardinal Hui appeared before them, his gaze was deep and unreadable. His stance was clear enough though. He would stop the princesses from getting close! Chang and Tai saw the situation too and rushed to help as well, but Loujin stood in their way. There was no way they could get around the man. The two Royal Guards also wanted to do something, but Shaolong thoroughly kept them occupied. With the stage set now, Emperor Lianghu had no obstacles between him and Elizabeth!

    There was no need for any more words. Emperor Lianghu swung his sabre and accelerated towards Elizabeth. He was fully intent on killing her! Shirley was the first to intercept as she swung her halberd in a wide arc right at the emperor. Though it was crude and lacked technique, she imbued it with incredible speed and strength. It was enough to create an audible sound when it sliced through the air. If her opponent was a novice, then they would be taken aback. That was how she could overwhelm the guards in the Yunyun Stronghold. Unfortunately, that feat was nothing too special in her opponent''s mind. In the emperor''s prime, he was an excellent swordsman who achieved Perception Realm. Even if his instincts and abilities faded with age and office, his experience remained! Emperor Lianghu lifted his sabre and angled it, elegantly redirecting Shirley''s blow away. The process was as effortless as breathing.

    Benedict dove in at that moment, thrusting his sword into the emperor''s side. As a practitioner of the Hawken Swordsmanship Style, he had an excellent grasp over timing and tempo. Of course, his mastery paled in comparison to his brother or father, but he could display the foundational techniques. He attacked at precisely the time that the emperor deflected Shirley''s halberd with the intent to kill! Emperor Lianghu snorted with derision. It was still far from catching him off-guard. He spun on the spot, taking some of his momentum, to quickly turn his sabre around. Once again, the attack was negated. Benedict frowned but kept his composure and swiftly retreated.

    The emperor then sensed potential danger headed his way though he could not see it directly. Although the most commonly used sense of Perception Realm experts was eyesight, there were four other bodily senses. The main reason why everyone focused on eyesight was because it was their most familiar sense. To a warrior, sight was key! However, akin to reading five books simultaneously, it was insanely difficult to focus on every sense as they reached their limits. It was a ridiculous amount of sensory information! Consequently, nearly all Perception Realm experts focused on sight and neglected the others. But that did not mean they could not shift their focus!

    Using his sharpened hearing, he could clearly hear two projectiles closing on him. Without looking behind, the emperor slashed out! The first was an arrow shot by Elizabeth and was cut down. The second, though, was a spell from Freon. A spell was notoriously problematic to defend against. On top of having countless forms, the strength, speed, range, precision, and more were all freely adjustable. That made it practically impossible to predict ahead of time. The emperor felt uneasy when his blade sliced through Freon''s fireball. The fireball instantly exploded, pouring a violent inferno in his direction. A second later, Emperor Lianghu dashed away, a bit worse for wear now. His robe was lightly scorched, and his hair was slightly unkempt, but he was fine overall.

    As expected, that level of power was insufficient to cause any great harm. Freon was a mere Gaseous Fog Core Level Arcanist and at the earliest levels at that. The spells he could draw from was limited to his abilities. Of course, that did not mean everything. A tool was a tool, how it was used depended on the person. In this world, anything and everything was possible. Arcania was the strongest embodiment of that! Rather than his Core, it stemmed from his inexperience and lack of appropriate spells. He did not practice his spells, nor did he develop any. After all, he was acting as an errand boy back in Port Silic. There was no need to worry about fighting, hence, his subpar performance.

    Elizabeth''s inability was self-explanatory, so after that first clash, Emperor Lianghu grasped the strengths and weaknesses of the four very well. He was also regaining his former battle prowess. If it were not for the fact that his strength declined and he was fighting a four-versus-one, there was no way his opponents would survive. His swordsmanship was no laughing matter! Still, the stalemate was destined to fall. Emperor Lianghu had no worries. Their lives were his! He was in complete control!

 Chapter 91 - Elizabeth and the emperor (8)

    Before Elizabeth and her friends could catch their breath, the emperor moved. Like a sharp blade, his movement was fast and direct, aiming straight at Shirley. Shirley panicked, twirled her halberd in her palm, and slammed it down like a meteor. It held great momentum, but she was plagued by her inexperience again. Her opponent easily sidestepped it and nearly entered attacking range. She saw a flash of light and instinctively leapt back at full force. The sabre had already cut across her chest! Blood leaked out. If one investigated closely, it was possible to see her innards. It was horrifying! However, since the cut was thin, the damage was minimized.

    Dragging her halberd in a wide arc around her, she planned on using the rotation to unleash a devastating attack. However, Benedict was like a hawk, as he hounded Emperor Lianghu from behind. He was preparing to sneak attack! Shirley''s heart sank. If she continued attacking, she might hit Benedict. It was not easy to use a polearm, especially one as untrained as herself. She was mostly relying on instincts! Unfortunately, she had a poor grasp on timing. As soon as she thought this, she hesitated. In battle, hesitation was an eternity! Emperor Lianghu advanced, his aim was to kill! Benedict was slower so he could not help in time. Shirley was instantly in a bad situation!

    Fireballs and arrows came in successively from two directions. The emperor snickered. How could such crude attacks pose a threat to him? Especially after tasting Freon''s fireball once, he no longer feared it. Pushing his senses to the limit, he eliminated every projectile. Not one even came close. Nonetheless, he slowed down. Benedict gritted his teeth and strained harder to reach the emperor before he killed Shirley. The distance was already short and when the emperor moved, he saw a blade flash. Except it was toward him! The blade cut straight across his chest. Since Benedict was moving fast, he was essentially impaling himself on the sabre.

    Emperor Lianghu''s eye twitched and he jumped away as arrows and spells littered the space. He could not finish off either of his opponents, but they were walking corpses now. Benedict was bleeding far worse than Shirley. Although the cut was thin, it went deep to cut his organs. It was a gruesome and bloody sight. He fought the urge to scream! The pain threatened to rob him of his sanity, it was that intense. His hands were shaking and sweat drenched his body. He spat some blood out and tried to calm down, but he could not. It was taking all his willpower to stay conscious. Any other person would have collapsed already, which highlighted Benedict''s surprisingly strong willpower and vitality!

    Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain. He only had enough strength for one more clash and worse enough, he might bleed out to death before that. Right now, the emperor was busy dodging or destroying attacks from both Elizabeth and Freon. The two were incensed that their attacks were so useless! As Benedict looked to Shirley, he was shocked. She was cut as well, though her wound was slightly lighter. As it turned out, in the exact instant that Benedict was attacked, Shirley was attacked as well. Emperor Lianghu struck them both simultaneously! Both were now on their last legs! He had to admit, their opponent deserved his reputation!

    Freon grew truly irate. Elizabeth aside, he was the most murderous present. He was brimming with the desire to tear the emperor and the Xingyuu Empire into a million pieces! By now, he was certain that his sister, Ten Dawn Nassandra, had died. Just looking around at the devastated battlefield from several days ago made him despair further. The mere thought that Nassandra died, alone and afraid, surrounded by thousands of soldiers, without a shred of hope made him rage! He was not one who normally lost his cool, yet when he did, it came with explosive force! His sister was his absolute untouchable bottom line!

    Without caring about the consequences at all, he called upon the full power of his Core. His Magical Energy flowed like a roaring waterfall out to fuel a glamourous triple magical circle spell. As it continued to grow larger, Freon felt increasingly weaker. It was the same spell that he failed to cast in the Kuthong Forest, the one that nearly crippled him by the backlash alone. It was not a joke at all to say Arcania was a double-edged sword. Arcania offered tremendous power and flexibility at the cost of the danger and knowledge required. Clearly though, this difficulty was brought about by his poor Core aptitude.

    Still, that did not undermine his determination! He wanted to hit the emperor with everything he had! Elizabeth nodded because she felt the same way. Emperor Lianghu would kill them unless they put everything on the line! Furthermore, Benedict and Shirley were heavily injured and General Illion''s army was making little progress towards them. It was a dream to imagine they could be rescued in time. After all, less than half a minute elapsed since the fight started. In a fight, a second was an incredibly long time. It was enough for them to kill each other several times over. However, on a battlefield, that amount of time was nothing! Otherwise, Emperor Lianghu would have captured Lord Korogin much faster!

    Seeing his opponents maintain that level of hope, Emperor Lianghu smirked and shouted, "Phoenix Division, advance and crush General Illion''s army!"

    The next moment, a horn sounded from the forest as two massive groups of soldiers marched out. Their every movement was orderly and coordinated. A rolling wave of bloodl.u.s.t exploded from the new arrivals, crashing into the battlefield and causing the Alzar soldiers'' hearts to palpitate in shock. The combined aura of the Phoenix Division was no joke. Only the best of the best was suitable for this trump card division. One had to remember the size of the entire Xingyuu Empire''s military, it was on the scale of millions! For a paltry five thousand to be chosen, it was easy to see their extraordinary capabilities!

    The two groups went to attack both sides of the Alzar army. It was about to become a three-sided battle! This was the worst possible situation! General Illion''s face paled and his throat grew dry. Retreat! That was his first thought! Even if he rescued her, then what? They would still be surrounded by the Phoenix Division. What if the emperor had other divisions nearby? What if the fleet was blockaded? In every case, he could imagine their defeat. He was not afraid of dying, but there was simply no point in continuing. It was suicide! When he thought to this point, he shouted his orders out!

 Chapter 92 - Elizabeth and the emperor (9)

    Unfortunately, it was not up for him to decide. The Phoenix Division was scheming the entire time. The Xingyuu Empire was in the dark while the Alzar Kingdom was in the light. Like this, how could Emperor Lianghu let them go? It was not a sign of General Illion''s incompetence or stupidity. There was simply nothing he could do. Like trying to climb a mountain without tools, it was an impossible question! This was the power of information! Lord Korogin fell much the same way. With his plans exposed, the emperor could ambush him and eventually capture him!

    The division collided with the Alzar army and blood immediately began flowing. It was a devastating sight. Bodies were truly falling like flies. The Phoenix Division was already strong, their average soldier stronger than the Alzar soldier. Now that they were facing a three-sided battle, there was not enough manpower to defend all sides. The Xingyuu soldiers were like wolves among sheep, reaping lives without effort. General Illion made a quick estimate. If the battle lasted for five more minutes, they would be completely annihilated! Of course, an army would never hold until the last man. Once their morale sunk, their formation would collapse. That meant their survival would last two minutes¡­ Three minutes at most. Their defeat was guaranteed!

    Emperor Lianghu was deeply satisfied. He had to admit, leaving the Phoenix Division was a smart decision. In reality, the other divisions had already returned to their home base to rest and recover. The battle with Lord Korogin was a landslide, but not a perfect one. They had to replace their dead, heal their injured, replenish their supplies, and so forth. Especially after the Ten Dawn''s Torrential Blizzard, there was much to do following the battle. Furthermore, the political situation in the empire was unstable with the Li Family. Although it had yet to become a full rebellion, he could not give his enemies the opportunity. If the capital was taken while he had his reserve armies away, it would lead to endless trouble. It would sour his victory over Lord Korogin. Hence, it was not as bad as General Illion suspected. This really was all the cards he had.

    For everything to play out as well as it did, it was Elizabeth''s fault. As the person in question, she was pale beyond belief. She was shocked! This was her first time seeing war, especially on a stage as grand as this. This was the world! When she came, although she saw the remains of Lord Korogin''s battlefield, it was only the aftermath. She was shaken, but it did not suppress her overwhelming hatred for the emperor. Now that she had seen what a true battle was, her spirit was thoroughly crushed. The agonizing screams, the bloodcurdling cries, and the smashing of skin and bone¡­ It was nothing like seeing the aftermath. This was war!

    Elizabeth was not perfect, certainly not. Remember, a few months ago, she was a simple farmer girl living on New Havens. Her friends were different. They grew up here. They grew accustomed to the fires of war. But she could never have imagined such an insane world! It went far beyond her imagination! Although she had seen many things in this world, it was still far too little. She retained her innocence and naivety. Waves of horrific bloodl.u.s.t exploded violently into the sky as the battle reached its climax. The earth was drenched in a deep crimson! Regret, resentment, despair¡­ All sorts of emotions boiled together into a nightmarish world!

    She breathed in and out, trying to calm her beating heart. She wanted to cover her ears, but the noise kept coming. It resounded deeply with her mind. There was no escaping. Her legs grew weak and her arms slackened. The girl slumped to the ground dazedly. The desire to avenge her family was washed away, by one thing¡­ Fear! Elizabeth was afraid! She was petrified! She quivered and huddled herself. She was not delusional, and she clearly understood the limits of her strength. The fear of death was never stronger than now!

    Emperor Lianghu glanced disdainfully at her and then at her friends. The edges of his mouth curled into a smirk. He moved, charging towards Benedict and Shirley. The two were taken back by the sudden chance of events. Benedict was the first to forcefully calm down and concentrate. The knight had seen far too many battlefields. At times like this, he casted any unnecessary thoughts away. Meanwhile, Shirley was already someone who disliked thinking too much. She was more direct and faced things head-on. She mirrored Benedict''s actions and focused. Freon as well, he did not want a repeat of what happened in the Kuthong Forest. If he did that, he would truly regret everything.

    Shirley took the lead again with her halberd slamming down. The emperor never gave it a glance as he lightly maneuvered around it. His movement was so simple that he appeared to be taking a casual walk in his gardens. It was done so quickly that the halberd practically grazed his clothing. He fully displayed the prowess of the Perception Realm! However, she was not one to fall for the same trick twice. The girl suppressed her pain and strained to twist her body, turning her halberd before it touched the ground. Blood spurted from her open wounds as the weapon gave chase to the emperor. Her opponent was surprised. It was not easy to do what she did. Especially with the pain burdening her, to execute such strained movements, showed how exemplary she was.

    The emperor dodged it by a hair again, but it was noticeably closer than the previous strike. It cut his clothes and skin, causing him to bleed! To land a hit on the emperor, who was a bona-fide Perception Realm, was very impressive. Benedict was one step behind, attacking at the instant after Shirley did. His sword lashed out to kill! Currently, he wore a face of unprecedented concentration. The key of the Hawken Style was observation and battle awareness. By grasping the flow of battle, one could control it! As soon as he saw an opening, he took it!

    The emperor was surprised again. Whether in terms of observational ability or battle awareness, it was nigh impossible to match a Perception Realm. Think about it, a Perception Realm could simply exert their senses and reach a heightened level of observational power. A Fundamental Realm had no chance of contesting this. That was the difference between realms! Furthermore, anyone who achieved Perception Realm had unparalleled potential, talent, and experience. For example, Emperor Lianghu had experienced countless battles to hone his awareness. He could instinctively tell what he should do or not do.

    However, Benedict¡­ Although it was a far cry from calling it Perception Realm, the essence of the Hawken Style was perhaps rooted in Perception Realm! Which was why he could find the most minute of weaknesses in the emperor''s guard. It was not something an ordinary knight could accomplish! The emperor grimaced and twisted his body to prevent the sword from cutting through his chest. Benedict cut into his flesh, missing his ribs and splashing hot blood onto the snow. The knight did not get complacent and continued his relentless assault. Shirley as well. She did not what a repeat of earlier. The two wanted to continue!

    What nonsense, the emperor thought as he gritted his teeth. They got lucky once or twice and thought they could bully him? As Benedict and Shirley approached him from either side, they saw a dozen sabre flashes headed their way. They appeared so fast, so suddenly, and so densely that the two were stunned. Emperor Lianghu had finally gotten serious! The lights crashed down on their guards simultaneously. A breath later, Benedict and Shirley flew backwards! Every strike had accurately landed on their body! Everything happened unbelievably fast that onlookers only saw the aftermath. The two violently crashed into the snow, blood erupting from their various deep wounds. There was no more movement from either body.

 Chapter 93 - "I will defy the world itself!"

    Freon grunted. He had no energy to focus on what happened. His Core was empty now and he drew on his World Energy, his very own lifeforce! World Energy was countless times more powerful, but also more volatile than Magical Energy. It was not something an Arcanist could control. He was truly courting death! However, he intended to do so. He knew the consequences and continued anyways. That showed the extent to which he wanted to kill the emperor! The drain on his World Energy was far stronger than what he did in the Yunyun Stronghold. His cheeks sunk in as the color disappeared from his skin. Blood leaked from his orifices as his senses shut off. Hearing, touch, taste, and smell¡­ The only one left was sight but even that was fading. He was burning away his life!

    But he was rewarded for his efforts as his spell coalesced into a beam of energy as it shot across the battlefield towards the emperor. It was a blindingly bright beam with its heat burning the snow into mist. Emperor Lianghu did not hesitate to jump back. He did not dare take the attack head on! Freon smiled. The beam abruptly burst into twelve smaller beams and accelerated to five times its speed before converging on their target! There were already separated by a small distance. Now that the beams accelerated so quickly, it left virtually no time to react. Emperor Lianghu wore an ugly expression. Perception Realm or not, if he could not defend fast enough, then it was meaningless! There was nothing he could do!

    Explosions rocked the battlefield as the beams landed, sending a burst of heat and dust in all directions. The shockwave alone was enough to send vibrations through everyone present. Cardinal Hui, Loujin, and Shaolong, their expressions were as dark as night. For the emperor to be harmed under their watch, their killing intent immediately surged to an all-time high. Not even that, but the Imperial Sentinels holding the encirclement also saw everything. They seriously wanted to kill Freon! To face the full brunt of their combined auras, it was hair-raisingly terrifying. It was like a mountain was weighing down on Freon. The Cardinals were about to move when the dust began to settle.

    Freon stared with wide eyes. He could not believe it himself! His spell was called Thirty-Six Falling Stars, a high-class spell that High Gaseous Fog Arcanists used. Although he touched upon a mere fraction of its power, with twelve of the possible thirty-six beams, it was still a powerful spell! Furthermore, it was so short-range that the attack was practically unavoidable. He even depleted his Core and used his World Energy! In theory, it was not something someone could face head on and survive. And yet¡­ The outcome was the emperor''s figure who remained standing!

    Emperor Lianghu''s robe was burnt and ruined with bare scraps covering his body. His hair drooped across his face wildly and he was covered in soot. There were countless injuries across his body, though most of them were moderate. The most severe injury was his left arm which was basically cooked. The skin was cracked and torn, blood was dripping everywhere, and bone could be seen. Despite his wounds, he stood strong. The mere glare he gave Freon was bone-chillingly cold. Freon literally could not process the absurdity. That spell was something he poured every bit of effort into! And it amounted to so little? What cruel joke was this?

    He failed to notice when the emperor vanished, and his vision began to turn dark. A massive cut appeared on his chest and blood violently erupted forth. Freon was still dazed as he fell into the snow. Emperor Lianghu clicked his tongue in displeasure, flicking the blood off his sabre. Suffering such a massive loss against a child went beyond humiliating! He was the emperor of the Xingyuu Empire! He was going to take his time torturing before killing them. Yet, how could he imagine that those tiny ants could rise against him? The power and potential they possessed¡­ They could not be allowed to leave! Now though¡­ All that was left was a lonely Elizabeth.

    "How disappointing," the emperor said to the despondent girl. She was still dazed on the ground, huddling her knees like a child. "I was hoping you would struggle more. What a pathetic showing. Forget it, I''ll kill you and get this over with."

    Elizabeth was scared! Death and destruction paraded around her, reminding her of that night¡­ That night where she lost everything. The night New Havens fell. The night her family died! How could she forget that night? It was burned into her memories so vividly that she could relive it. Was a person''s grief so easy to overcome? That was a pipe dream born from the ignorant. She wanted to disappear¡­ to somewhere, anywhere. She did not want to relive her nightmare! She pleaded quietly for someone to save her! But there was no one around her. No one was left to hear her pleas.

    The emperor loomed over her with his sabre like an executioner''s blade. Upon seeing his shadow, she lifted her head and saw her friends defeated. Their bodies were sprawled across the ravaged battlefield, bloodied, mangled, and unmoving. For a moment, she was transported back to New Havens where her powerless self was forced to accept reality. She could feel her mother''s regret, her father''s fury, her brother''s desperation, and her sister''s fear. She could see their corpses and anguished expressions. She could see their unwillingness to die! That was right¡­ Nothing changed since then. She was the same person since then, and now, the same events were playing out again. History repeated itself. This was the end! Her death was here!

    No! She screamed internally. What is this nonsense? I came all the way for this? I refuse! I refuse to accept this! I will not accept this! As the emperor''s sabre slashed down, time seemed to slow down. She watched with large eyes as it plunged towards her neck. You slaughtered my family. You killed my father. You tortured Lord Korogin. You hurt my friends. You toyed with the kingdom! You even tried to kill me! But if you want my life, I''ll make sure to die with me!

    Boundless strength and determination flowed from her very being as her aura abruptly transformed! Even if the sky and earth collapsed, she would make sure the emperor died here! She transformed her fear into fury! Fury against the gods themselves for creating such a story! The world was cruel. The world was unfair. But she would defy them! She would defy the world itself! Her aura exploded like a volcano, bursting with such power and strength that it became visible! Her bow was lightly glowing in a pure white, as if resonating with her resolve. Rainbow-colored lights swarmed her as they shot into the sky. It was the descent of something¡­ something far beyond everyone''s comprehension!

    It happened so instantaneously fast that no one could react in time. The rainbow-colored lights condensed into liquid, separating Elizabeth from the outside world, as her aura continued to climb. Emperor Lianghu''s sabre halted midair, as if it hit thick water. He could not move it further. He was shocked! Everyone on the battlefield also stopped to watch the pillar of light. It was so bright that everything seemed dim in comparison. Everyone felt a mysterious pressure weighing down on them. It was completely unlike anything they felt before! Fear paralyzed everyone stiff. They felt their lives were no longer in their control! Even the Perception Realm experts were no different! All felt insignificant when compared to this unfathomable power!

    Benedict and Shirley were roused awake by the commotion. They were on death''s door, but the sudden development forced them awake. They could barely believe their eyes when they saw Elizabeth at the center of it all! Freon was possibly the most stunned. He knew some things as Nassandra''s brother. The first two Core Levels were known as Gaseous Fog and then Condensed Drop. Those names were not superfluous, they accurately described the purity and density of Magical Energy that the Arcanist possessed.

    For example, in Freon''s Core, the Magical Energy was as thin as air. It was barely noticeable at all. More advanced Arcanists commanded denser energy, as thick as fog. Nassandra, as a Ten Dawn, was required to achieve Low Condensed Drop. That meant her Magical Energy could literally condense into liquid form, a single drop. Of course, the density of energy meant she was countless times more powerful than any Gaseous Fog Arcanist. This was why they could perform spells like Torrential Blizzard! However, from what Freon could see¡­ The liquid forming around Elizabeth was as plentiful and deep as a river. What did that mean? She was powerful enough to condense energy around her! This meant she surpassed Nassandra! He even had to wonder if she went beyond Condensed Drop!

 Chapter 94 - Beyond Condensed Drop

    However, he could ponder it no more. The pulses of Magical Energy that Elizabeth unconsciously gave off were enough to knock him unconscious through his Magical Perception. Magical Perception was almost like a sixth sense, allowing an Arcanist to sense the energy around them. Although he had yet to extend it outward, Elizabeth''s power was no laughing matter. Much like how Tengon and Nassandra felt sick from sensing New Havens''s spell, this was no different. The other Arcanists were feeling the same as they started dropping to the ground. To knock people out by merely feeing her aura, it was basically unheard of!

    Elizabeth was not aware of what she was doing. Although she was barely conscious, she moved her arms. As if her actions were guided, she pulled her bow up and aimed it at Emperor Lianghu. The emperor''s expression was twisted and ugly. He was not an Arcanist, so he lacked Magical Perception. He had no idea what was happening, but he was a Perception Realm! Every one of his senses were screaming out in danger! This was not something he could contest! Once Elizabeth''s bow locked onto the emperor, another strange surge of energy emanated out, brushing the snow away from her. The powerful rainbow-colored aura settled for a second before violently thrashing. If it was a calm stream before, it was a raging river now! The ferocity of her aura increased by more than ten times!

    No, this is bad! Every Cardinal, Imperial Sentinel, and soldier thought simultaneously!

    All the color drained from the emperor''s face. He wanted to move his body, but he could not. That energy seemed to trap him in position! Cardinal Hui did not hesitate in launching several arrows in Elizabeth''s direction. Every arrow contained his full power! Furthermore, they blended together seamlessly, such that they appeared as one. When they neared Elizabeth, every arrow had their penetrative power focused to a single point! This was the same technique that Sir Winstin had once faced! It rivalled Shaolong''s flying strike in terms of difficulty, but Hui had clearly mastered it to a far greater level. Not to mention, he used his specially crafted arrows which boosted his lethality more. Even Sir Winstin would have to be wary! This was the power of Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing, the Leader of the Imperial Sentinels!

    The arrows sliced through the air and arrived in front of Elizabeth in an instant. The four arrows merged into one as they slammed into her liquid barrier. When the arrows hit the barrier, they sliced through like butter. Despite Emperor Lianghu''s attack making zero headway, Cardinal Hui actually succeeded! This highlighted the qualitative difference between the two! After all, Cardinal Hui was at the peak of Perception Realm, while Emperor Lianghu had barely scratched the surface. The former was nearly unrivalled in the entire Xingyuu Empire! However, that success was short-lived. The arrows did not even make it a fifth of the way before they were repelled!

    How strong! Cardinal Hui was in disbelief. As the Leader of the Imperial Sentinels, he was extremely knowledgeable. He also knew of an Arcanist''s barrier, but they had limited durability. They were not indestructible. Although he was unwilling, he could accept Elizabeth making a barrier. However, making one strong enough to repel his strongest attack? That was unthinkable! He looked down on Arcanists previously, yet this completely overturned his worldview!

    There was no more time for thinking as an arrow materialized between Elizabeth''s fingertips. It was an arrow of pure Magical Energy! An elegant magical circle formed in front of the bow. Small and unimposing, its appearance was easily ignorable. And yet, no one dared to breath as a horrific power gushed forth from it. Princess Xiuying and Ming cried out as Cardinal Loujin and Shaolong charged in. Shaolong was the closest and managed to push the emperor out of the way. A second later¡­ Elizabeth attacked!

    There was no sight nor sound. There was nothing. It was as if the spell never existed. But as people turned to look, their jaws fell, and their eyes were wide open. Everyone sucked in a deep breath. A shallow trench was carved out in front of Elizabeth, trailing into the mountains. It was not a wide area of attack like Torrential Blizzard. If one was to measure, the width of the attack was about a typical person''s arm span and the height about a normal person''s height. Compared to Torrential Blizzard which trudged up a massive storm of snow, ice, and wind, it did seem weaker. Despite that, between Elizabeth and the far mountains, everything in the middle was erased from existence. Not a single speck of dust existed in that space any longer!

    One term lingered on everyone''s mind: complete annihilation! There was nothing flashy about it, whether about its execution or its aftereffects. There was no heat nor cold and no wind nor movement. Be it rocks, dirt, grass, trees, humans, or even air, there was simply nothing left. That was why it was so shocking and so scary! Elizabeth had deleted things so perfectly and so utterly! Against absolute power, all was futile. Ultimately though, it was not a power that Elizabeth could control. As soon as the spell ended, her aura dissipated into nothingness taking the rainbow-colored phenomenon with it. Her bow reverted to its original, inert state as the oppression on everyone lifted and she collapsed unconsciously.

    Yet, no one dared move. It was deathly silent. No one even dared to give Elizabeth a second glance, on the off chance that she would awake and attack them! The scene was that frightening to them! Princess Xiuying and Ming were the first to recover their wits as they searched for their father. Everything happened so fast that they had no idea if he was alive or dead. Ming gasped and pointed. Her face was pale as white. Unlike some unfortunate people who were killed without any remains, Emperor Lianghu was still alive!

    Well, that was an overstatement. His body was a grisly and gory semblance of what it once was. The right side of his body was cleanly obliterated. Like a circular hole was carved from his flesh, his right thigh, part of his intestines and ribs, as well as his right arm were all gone. As if draining all his blood, it poured out like a faucet into a mangled mess. Anyone could tell, if he was not dead now, he would be dead soon. There was no saving him. Despite everything, he was strangely calm. His eyes showed neither panic, sadness, nor anger, but simple acceptance.

 Chapter 95 - Emperor Lianghu perishes!

    "Father!" Xiuying and Ming landed by his side, tears covering their red cheeks.

    "Can you still hear me? It''s us, Xiuying and Ming! We''re by your side!" Xiuying shouted.

    The emperor coughed up blood as he slowly turned his head over to face his daughters. "Ah¡­ I was a fool, wasn''t I?"

    "Don''t talk anymore, father. Preserve your strength! We can still save you! We can still¡­"

    "Don''t waste your effort, Xiuying. I''m¡­ dying."

    "No¡­ We already lost mother. If we lose you too, then¡­" Xiuying cried.

    "It''s alright. You still have your sister, Ming. You''ll protect her, won''t you?"

    "Don''t worry father. I''ll make sure that the empire prospers even without you. I''ll make sure of it," Ming declared woefully.

    "Good¡­ Before I pass away, I must apologize and warn you," His voice began to grow fainter as his lifeforce continued to wane. "It was like I was possessed before. I could not control my emotions. Normally, I would never have started the war. I would never do such a thing to King Harth, Lord Korogin, or the kingdom, but I did¡­ Millions suffered from my actions and it isn''t something I can atone for with my death. I hope you two can forgive me¡­"

    "I always believed in you, father. I knew you would never do something unjust," Xiuying grieved.

    "We''ll try our hardest to recreate the peace that you and mother strived to create," Ming added.

    Emperor Lianghu lightly nodded. "To bear my sins¡­ Your mother must be turning in her grave," he coughed wryly with more blood. Turning his voice into a whisper, he warned, "Lastly, you must be careful of Minister Linshi. She is not who she says!"

    "As we thought, she was the one behind this," Ming growled, a hint of killing intent surged through her. "Father, do not worry. We will deal with her. We won''t let her get away with this."

    He sighed and shook his head. "She is¡­ different, but enough of that¡­" The man smiled wholeheartedly to his daughters. "I''m sorry for being a bad father. Your mother and I will be watching¡­"

    With that final statement, his heart stopped. His eyes gradually lost the glimmer of life. And just like that, Emperor Lianghu Tzu had finally died! Everyone was silent and the atmosphere was one of confusion. From the beginning of the negotiations to now, less than fifteen minutes had passed! From the terrifying spell made by Elizabeth to the emperor''s death, everything was so strange and incomprehensible that many wondered if they were dreaming. Although General Illion and Sir Lorenzo were far from the commotion, they also learned of what happened. They were also dazed! Without exception, everyone was dumbfounded! The man who started the Second Great Kingdom War, who precipitated everything, had perished in such a wild and unexpected turn of events!

    ***

    At the same time, in the heart of the Zhongjing Province of the Xingyuu Empire, the mighty capital city of Yongtein stood. Built on an island in the middle of an enormous lake, Yongtein was the crown seat of power for the entire empire. Here was where Imperial Family, Imperial Council, Li Family, and the nobility families resided! It was a massive and elaborately built city, sprawled over large portions of land. Despite that, there was order. Every district was neatly organized and separated with plentiful greenery in between. Compared to the Alzar Kingdom''s Corasen and Algard, it seemed to be a big improvement.

    The closer to the Imperial Palace, the more important the buildings were and the more beautiful they became. Near the palace grounds, there was a tall building known as the Imperial Court. Aptly named, it was the center of the Imperial Council! Currently, there was a meeting for the entire council. Every minister was present as was the Prime Minister. Such a force was second only to the Imperial Family. Their word could send tremors throughout the Xingyuu Empire! It was no light matter that the entire Imperial Council was assembled right now. Anyone could tell it was nothing good.

    "As I''ve said before, the Li Family was never up to any good! Their presence itself upsets the entire power balance of the empire! We should have never allowed them the ability to grow so big!" A minister slammed the table.

    "Is it so easy to deal with the Li Family? They''re stronger than any of the other three Great Nobility Families¡­"

    "The situation in the north is hectic. The battles with the Alzar Kingdom have been tougher than we expected. If we include the Li Family as well¡­"

    "Even if the Li Family does nothing, their reputation is too monstrous. A single word from them causes a hundred problems," another groaned. "When they finally make a move, it''ll be too late. I say we should strike pre-emptively."

    "Yes, an excellent idea!" many clamored.

    "What is your opinion, Prime Minister?" the Minister of the Military asked of the man beside him.

    The Prime Minister was Pon-Wai Jian, the elder brother of Sentinel Chang. Much like his younger brother, the man had an extraordinarily noble and graceful appearance. He was calm and collected, making decisions that directly cut to the heart of any problem. Otherwise, how could he inherit a position second only to the emperor himself? However, he was quiet at this time. Anything that had to do with the Li Family was a tricky matter. It was not his place to speak carelessly.

    Minister Linshi was on the other side of the Prime Minister. Just this seating alone spoke volumes of her importance. After all, the Minister of the Military was the head of the entire Xingyuu army! His word commanded more than a million soldiers! Yet, her expression was blank. It was like she was completely unaffected by the problems the empire faced. She acted as if everything in her gaze was beneath her notice! Normally, a nature as aloof as hers would garner some scorn, but no one dared to glance at her wrongly. She held too unique a position on the Imperial Council!

    As everyone was debating about the Li Family, Minister Linshi suddenly glanced in a certain direction. A trace of surprise passing through her dark eyes. She reached into her dress and fetched a small thumb-sized translucent crystal. There was nothing peculiar about its characteristics. In fact, one might even consider it trash from the wayside. Yet, she watched as a red hue grow inside the crystal until it dyed the thing into a deep, crimson red. As soon as that happened, the jewel fractured and crumbled into dust. It broke apart so finely that with a simple wave of her hands, not a single trace existed.

    Did they act? Linshi wondered thoughtfully.

    Her actions invited a curious gaze from the Prime Minister. "Is there a problem, Minister Linshi?" he asked respectfully. Everyone turned to look at the woman.

    Minister Linshi wore a slight frown. She said a simple sentence that shook the entire Imperial Council, "Emperor Lianghu has died."

    "What?" everyone shouted. Shock, surprise, and confusion reined!

    "Minister Linshi, could you please elaborate?" the Prime Minister''s face darkened. "This is no laughing matter. How could have General Illion''s forces triumphed?" Paying no attention to the ministers around her or even the Prime Minister, she stood up and began to walk away. Prime Minister Pon-Wai fumed. He was the head of the Imperial Council! How could he let his subordinate blatantly ignore him? It was a clear slap to his face and authority! "Minister Linshi, if you continue walking, don''t blame me for taking action."

    "Do as you wish," she nonchalantly mused before exiting the room.

    "Imperial Sentinels arrest her!" the Minister of the Military shouted. "Do not let her leave the building!" Although the sentinels reacted fast and locked the Imperial Court down, they never found her. It was as if she disappeared into thin air itself.

    ***

 Chapter 96 - The end of battle

    "What are you all doing? She is one girl! How much can she do? Kill the heinous villains who killed our emperor!" Loujin mightily roared. His loud voice bellowed across the silent battlefield!

    Gradually, people snapped out of their stupor as bloodl.u.s.t began to emanate from their bodies. Their eyes grew red with fury! That was right! The Alzar Kingdom had killed their emperor, in front of them nonetheless! Furthermore, Cardinal Shaolong was nowhere to be seen. Many were bewildered, but some saw it clearly. He sacrificed himself to shove Emperor Lianghu out of Elizabeth''s attack! Since Elizabeth''s spell was so destructive, as soon as Shaolong''s body met with it, he was obliterated without a single trace. He was killed, utterly in body and mind. As if that was not enough, Elizabeth''s spell had not stopped with two casualties. Remember, two Xingyuu divisions were attacking General Illion''s army! There were around fifteen thousand troops around them! Elizabeth''s spell had reached all the way into the mountainside and killed another hundred soldiers, mostly from the Xingyuu Empire. That spell had literally carved a path straight through the divisions!

    That said, although it was powerful, in terms of area of effect, Elizabeth did pale in comparison to the Ten Dawn''s Torrential Blizzard. Previously, Torrential Blizzard had ripped a hole in the Xingyuu Empire''s encirclement, changing the terrain while killing hundreds and incapacitating more. It allowed Lord Korogin to change the tempo of battle! Meanwhile, Elizabeth''s spell posed unmatched destructive capability, but it was extremely localized. Against a force of nearly ten thousand soldiers, could she defeat them all? No! That was a pipe dream. Even the most powerful Arcanist of all, the Conquestian of the Zino Kingdom, did not possess enough power to repel an army!

    Although they could not compare Elizabeth and the Conquestian directly, they saw how Elizabeth lacked control. Although they could not understand, it was well-known that the more powerful a spell was, the less the spell could be used. Look at the Ten Dawn''s Torrential Blizzard. In the previous battle, a single usage was enough to exhaust Nassandra and Tengon entirely. The next time was enough to knock out one and cripple the other, even after extensive rest. Any large-scale destruction spell was a trump card, the ultimate final weapon of the Zino Kingdom. It could not be used carelessly!

    Thinking up to this point, everyone regained their courage and marched forth. General Illion cursed. Emperor Lianghu might have died, but instead of helping them, it might have made the situation worse. The Xingyuu Empire was more united and enraged than ever! The Imperial Sentinels encircling Elizabeth and her friends attacked alongside Cardinal Loujin. They dare not take any chances this time. They were going to decisively and thoroughly purge Elizabeth and her friends! Yet, before they could make their move, a voice resounded throughout the battlefield.

    "Halt!" Cardinal Hui shouted. "Did you not hear the emperor''s last words?"

    The man sent a piercing gaze towards Loujin, petrifying him on the spot. It was not like they were that far apart in strength or ability. In fact, if Loujin wanted to, he was confident in reaching a draw with Hui. Instead, it was Hui''s tremendous presence and aura! Unlike Elizabeth''s incomprehensible aura and the emperor''s unbridled killing intent, Hui was like a lofty mountain. As if nothing was hidden from his eyes, he made Loujin sweat. Hui, who was less than a third of the size of Loujin, seemed gigantic! Such was the intimidating nature of the Captain of the Four Cardinals and the Imperial Sentinels!

    Loujin argued, "Captain, they killed our emperor from right in front of us. If we let this go¡­"

    "The emperor has already spoken. We shall listen to Princess Xiuying and Princess Ming for their orders!" Hui demanded, scanning his eyes across the crowd.

    It was entirely different now that Cardinal Hui had spoken. Cardinal Loujin was one thing, but Cardinal Hui demanded the greatest respect from everyone present! He was the symbol of might for the Imperial Sentinels! Many even considered him to be the empire''s strongest warrior! As a result, everyone''s hotheaded blood began to cool. His words carried far more weight than Loujin.

    Xiuying was still mourning, sniffling her nose and wiping away her tears. She was in no state to worry about the people around her. People felt their heart ache seeing their precious princess so miserable. Ming''s cheeks were also red, and her nose was running, but she stood up. The girl forced herself to calm down. It was not like she was uncaring. She grieved about her father as much as her sister. However, her rationality told her this was not the time. If she did nothing, then it would be truly too late for regrets. The fate of the Alzar Kingdom was entirely in her hands!

    Princess Ming glanced at the fallen Elizabeth, her father''s killer, with complex emotions before declaring, "On my authority as Princess Ming Tzu of the Xingyuu Empire, I hereby proclaim a ceasefire with the Alzar Kingdom until further negotiations are met. Treat the wounded, including the Alzar soldiers, Princess Elizabeth, and her friends. Release all prisoners of war! This battle is over!"

    The Xingyuu soldiers were hesitant which made Ming grimace. Their reaction was not unexpected. From their perspective, although she was a princess, her attitude towards the Alzar Kingdom was completely opposite the emperor''s. After all, none of them knew the truth that Empress Mei was not assassinated by the kingdom. They had the overwhelming advantage here, but they were giving up? It was easy for them to imagine she was willingly surrendering to the weaker power! Ming realized. If she were to become empress, it would not be easy. The commoners, nobility, and even the Imperial Council would suppress her!

    Cardinal Hui quickly added, "Follow the orders of Her Highness! One division will be responsible for tending to the injured. The other will be responsible for setting up appropriate medical areas and sending word back to the capital. I want Her Highness''s words relayed throughout all provinces as soon as possible!"

    Once again, Hui managed to calm the situation down. People might question Ming''s loyalty, but there was no question about Hui''s loyalty. He stood beside the emperor for more than a decade! Grumpily, everyone sheathed their weapons and restrained their bloodl.u.s.t. The remaining Alzar soldiers, of which there were less than a thousand, were dreaming. One could say they were the ones with the greatest range of emotions. From believing they were dead, to seeing the emperor die, and finally entering a ceasefire¡­ It was like they were being played with! What kind of joke was this? Everyone turned to General Illion for his orders.

    "Stand down. As General Illion Doro, Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, I will be accepting this ceasefire with the Xingyuu Empire. Tend to the wounded," he said. And like that, this battle had finally come to an end!

 Chapter 97 - A king at peace

    Xiuying quietly retrieved the snake half of the Holy Reingolian Medallion from her father and closed his eyes. Although his life was a series of ups and downs, he died with a smile. Despite his mistakes, Xiuying would treasure him in her memories. In the end, he was her father! After this, Uncle Li and her sister were the only ones left in her family. And there was much to do. Xiuying had a feeling that the Second Great Kingdom War was a mere prelude. The status quo of the world was about to change!

    Meanwhile, as Ming promised, General Illion and the other commanders were brought to where the prisoners of war were held. That said, there was only a handful of captives from Lord Korogin''s battle. Lord Korogin was obviously one, with Sir Winstin another. Emperor Lianghu had specifically instructed the Four Cardinals to capture them. He could let anyone else die, but he could not let these two go. Before Lianghu died, he believed they were the main culprits behind his wife''s demise! The other prisoners were less of a big name, but equally as influential. Among them were General Gordon, Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon, as well as high-ranking commanders or nobility.

    As it turns out, Nassandra and Tengon had not perished, as Freon believed! This was not a surprise. The Xingyuu Empire''s army witnessed firsthand how powerful the Ten Dawns could be. Used well, Torrential Blizzard could easily become a trump card! In the entire known world, the Zino Kingdom was the only place where such skilled Arcanists existed. This was one of the main reasons why the empire invaded Aereon six years prior to the present. It was to prevent the emergence of an unknown threat! Though their invasion was a massive success, little progress was made in the development of a true heritage for Arcania. Without knowing the correct theory, how could anyone master Arcania so easily? Therefore, the empire was intent on extracting crucial information from the Ten Dawns!

    Unfortunately, things were not as simple as they believed. The final spell the two performed, that large-scale ruse of a spell, inflicted devastating injuries. One of Tengon''s arms was grey and anemic-looking, cracked and bent in odd angles, and deformed to an extreme degree. It was permanently crippled and ruined beyond repair. The damage was so severe that it went beyond the surface. The bones, tendons, blood vessels¡­ even the Channels that facilitate the movement of Magical Energy were destroyed. Suffice to say, there might be no one who could heal such immense damage. Worse yet, it would be incredibly difficult for him to use Arcania again.

    In contrast, Nassandra had it slightly better. She fell unconscious at the key moment, forcing the bulk of the backlash onto her partner. Still, she did not get away scot-free. Even now, she was unconscious. Her body was covered in a multitude of magical injuries, formed when the Magical Energy in her body rampaged out of control. Most Arcanists were already physically weak, adding to the fact that Nassandra was a young child, her injuries were that much more severe. Without a specialist to heal her, she would be unable to wake up. That was the curse of Arcania!

    General Illion walked over to where Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin were held after arranging special care for the two Ten Dawns. They were sitting on the ground awkwardly, lacking the strength to even stand or sit erect. It was hard to reconcile the image of the once lofty rulers of the Alzar Kingdom and the Royal Guard to this. Illion''s men hurriedly undid their restraints. Korogin was unresponsive, but Winstin stared at Illion. It was not as if he did not want to speak. He could not. He was too weak to even do that! Illion understood at once and ordered for water to wet their throats. It was too dangerous to move them before they recovered. Their frail bodies might give up like that.

    Once Sir Winstin received the water, it was like rain arriving after a long drought. His complexion strengthened greatly. Although he was advanced in his years, he maintained his vigor and vitality. To stay at the peak of Perception Realm, despite serving as a guard for over twenty years, was immensely impressive! His bountiful lifeforce allowed him to maintain his peak performance and fight as the Leader of the Royal Guards! The first thing he asked was about what happened. General Illion smiled wryly but explained everything. Unfortunately, he could explain what happened, but not why. The series of events was too bizarre for him to begin to understand. He hoped Sir Winstin could enlighten him.

    Sir Winstin fell silent. He believed that he was one of the few people that knew Elizabeth the best. He knew both of her parents, witnessed her birth, and helped her settle on New Havens. Through Lady Christina, both he and Lord Korogin received regular reports on her. Therefore, he was very familiar with her upbringing. However, there was nothing that could be attributed to mastering a large-scale destruction spell! New Havens might be shrouded in mysteries, but there was a huge difference between that and unknowingly becoming a Ten Dawn-level power. It almost made Sir Winstin wonder if this was the same Elizabeth he knew.

    However, he could ponder it no longer. Lord Korogin started coughing violently and his spirit weakened further. All the water he drank came spewing back out. Sir Winstin and General Illion were gloomy. It did not take a physician to realize the problem. Lord Korogin was far¡­ far too weak. His body was giving up! That made sense, considering his already poor health prior to coming here. Do not forget, he worked every day and night, pouring over the problems of the realm, with barely a break in sight. He had to keep the Alzar Kingdom from falling into ruin! One could not begin to imagine the weight of his responsibilities.

    This final journey was meant to be his final flare before burning out. He hoped to secure the Alzar Kingdom''s future by gambling it all! However, the result was for all to see. He fell into the emperor''s trap and his army was annihilated. Out of the thousands of soldiers, there were only a handful of survivors. How could that not devastate his fighting spirit? How could that not affect him at all? He was not perfect. He was human! He wanted to win as much as the next person! His defeat was deeply traumatizing to him. For someone to carry the weight of the kingdom on his shoulders, to fall at this crucial step¡­ Perhaps no one could understand how he felt. That grief and regret was enough to drown a million men!

    Adding onto that the severe torture that Emperor Lianghu inflicted, then it became no surprise at all that he was dying. It was ironic. He persevered to this moment because he wanted to spite the emperor. He did not want to give his enemy the satisfaction of winning. It was a small battle, but one important for him. He did not want the emperor to have the last laugh! That was the pride of Lord Korogin Highguard, the Master of Strategy, the face of the Alzar Kingdom! When he saw Elizabeth and General Illion arrive, like the last light was being extinguished, he was mortified. He wanted to scream and shout for them to run, run far away. Then¡­ the battle started.

    Suffering in those fifteen minutes, Lord Korogin was truly on the verge of insanity. Time crawled disgustingly slowly. Every sound of battle made him descend further into despondency. So, when General Illion appeared in front of him and explained everything, it was like a mountain was lifted off Lord Korogin''s chest. The light finally shone on his darkened world and color returned! Through the twists and turns of fate, somehow¡­ the end he hoped for was achieved! The tension drained from his body and he felt at peace. In this situation, how could his body not fail? He was willingly dying!

 Chapter 98 - World in turmoil (1)

    Sir Winstin understood at once and let out a soft sigh. Lord Korogin worked harder than anyone else. To make it so far showcased his extraordinary willpower and determination! General Illion was about to seek out medical aid, but the Royal Guard stopped him. It was unfair to deny Korogin of his final relief. To die peacefully, knowing that the kingdom would persevere on, was enough for him. As expected, Korogin gave a weak smile. Sir Winstin knew him too well. Before passing away, the man whispered a few final words to the knight. His voice so weak that it could barely be heard. As soon as he finished, he smiled and shut his eyes¡­ And like that, Lord Korogin Highguard passed away!

    The news that Emperor Lianghu and Lord Korogin were dead sent tremors throughout the known world. These two were the titans of the world, the rulers of millions of people! They were unparalleled in power! Everyone, regardless of who they were, be it the slaves, the commoners, the nobility, or even royalty were shocked to their bones. Both died on the same day and in the same place! How could it not be shocking? No one had heard of this decisive battle until the outcome were spread. For a battle to result in both rulers dying, everyone tried to imagine how colossal of a battle it must have been. It must have been on an unprecedented scale!

    The story of the Battle of the Millennium was well-known. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers clashed in the Dimorin Plains, creating rivers of blood and mountains of corpses. The battle spanned over several months and the fighting was so intense that the plains were painted in death, even now. The situation was made worse when Emperor Lianghu, the Four Cardinals, King Harth, Lord Korogin, and Sir Winstin personally took to the field. It was on a scale that no one had imagined was possible! Ultimately culminating in the deaths of hundreds of thousands and the capture of King Harth, it was the birth of countless legends such as Sir Winstin versus the Four Cardinals! Thus, it was natural that people doubted the authenticity of the news!

    Although Princess Ming wanted to suppress the news, the events were simply too explosive. Furthermore, there were various external factors working against her that prevented a tight lid. After all, her political influence was far too insignificant. She might be the emperor''s daughter, the Imperial Princess, but she did not hold much sway in the political scene. Compared to the heavyweights like the Prime Minister, Minister Linshi, or Uncle Qiang, it was truly nothing! She was helpless towards this. As a result, her worse case scenario became a reality. Everyone learned about what happened here!

    The first piece of news sent the entire political world into turmoil. Their deaths created a massive power vacuum in both the Xingyuu Empire and the Alzar Kingdom! The Alzar Kingdom did not need to be explained. There was already a struggle between Lord Korogin and the Royal Family to maintain its power after King Harth''s death. The lack of a suitable heir and Lord Korogin''s ascension to the position of substitute monarch made many unhappy, leading directly to the rebellions and the Golden Nightmare. The past two years were filled with schemes and plots, all vying to usurp his growing power over the kingdom! It required an enormous effort from his side to thwart all these plans and stabilize the realm! Now that he died, like a cracked vase finally fracturing into pieces, it was sure to send the kingdom upside down.

    On the other hand, the Xingyuu Empire was supposed to be less volatile. Officially, Princess Xiuying and Princess Ming were the heirs of the throne. This was established a long time ago and no one could dispute this. Emperor Lianghu had no brothers or sisters. Even his parents were long since dead. Therefore, it was logical that his two daughters should inherit the throne. Normally, everyone would be happy with this as they were quite popular. However, the second piece of news changed their opinions drastically.

    But first, it was important to remember the chain of events up till now. Starting from the Yunyun Stronghold, the Imperial Princesses collaborated with the Li Family to arrest Minister Linshi. Unfortunately, they could not justify their reasons publicly. They could not say that Linshi was pulling the strings behind the emperor and the war, could they? They could not say that Empress Mei was not assassinated, could they? To do so would unleash a whirlwind of questions and problems. For example, why is a minister controlling the emperor? Why is the emperor willingly submitting himself? How did the empress die? It would undermine the authority of the Imperial Family and Imperial Council!

    People were hesitant to believe Minister Linshi''s slandering, but then the princesses acted alongside the Li Family to free the heir of the Alzar Kingdom in the Kuthong Forest. This was irrefutable evidence that they were allying with the kingdom! The people were rightfully enraged. In their eyes, to deprive their enemies of any hope and slowly strangle them out was ideal! The princesses'' actions were like stealing food from a tiger''s mouth. It was unacceptable! Gradually, public opinion began to shift.

    Still, the princesses did not mind. After all, they were hoping to convince their father. The emperor maintained absolute power over the Xingyuu Empire. As long as he explained things properly, he was sure to suppress any commotion. Yet, things developed in a way they could not believe. In the final battle, their father was adamant on killing Elizabeth. They could not convince him at all! And in a strange and unexplainable twist of fate, Elizabeth killed Emperor Lianghu instead. That simple fact was enough to truly send a fire across the empire! Imperial Princesses? Who cared about that! In their mind, they betrayed the emperor and the empire! That was the ultimate crime! Hence, their claim to the throne was instantly thwarted!

    Ironically, the third piece of news that the kingdom and empire were seeking a ceasefire seemed the least important¡­ Everyone was far more focused on the impending chaos that the power vacuums would create! The world was about to change!

 Chapter 99 - World in turmoil (2)

    ***

    In the Imperial Court, the council was obviously the first to hear about everything. Everyone was pale and gloomy. A depressing mood hung inside the meeting chambers. There was even a sliver of fear in their eyes.

    "What should we do?" someone panicked. "The Imperial Princesses are clearly wary of us."

    "Their actions in the Yunyun Stronghold show how far they''re willing to go," another added. "We cannot let them inherit the throne!"

    "That''s why we''ve tweaked the news to the public, right? Isn''t that enough?"

    Someone snorted. "We''re not concerned about the princesses in the slightest. The problem is that giant behind them¡­ the Li Family!"

    "You''re right. They''re just a proxy for the Li Family to gain control of the empire. What a devious hand to play by Imperian Qiang!"

    The scene was quite interesting. Many of the ministers were either descendants or subordinates to three of the Four Great Nobility Families, such as the Shui, Jian, and Jun Families. There were, however, none from the Li Family. This was an intentional act by Qiang Li to show his willingness to cooperate with the empire, rather than control it. It was an act of respect to the Imperial Family! Unfortunately, this worked against the Li Family at this time. Without a place on the council, they had no say. The ministers were ambitious. They did not what the Li Family to overshadow them. That was human nature!

    "The Li Family is a titan. It''s obvious that a civil war is in our future. We need to unite the three Great Nobility Families together against them!"

    "Agreed!"

    "An excellent idea!"

    "We cannot let the Li Family prevail!"

    "What do the patriarchs think of this?" someone nervously asked.

    "The Jun Family will agree with this alliance!" the Minister of the Military, Keigon Jun, the patriarch of the Jun Family, declared quickly. Many smiled. As the leader of the empire''s armed forces, his words naturally had immense sway.

    Prime Minister Pon-Wai was contemplative but nodded soon after. "I must discuss this with the family head, but I don''t believe there''ll be an issue. The Jian Family will also agree."

    Everyone turned to the last person who sat in an inconspicuous seat at the table. Surprisingly, it was the patriarch of the Shui Family, Minister Daiyuu Shui! Some ministers'' eyes were poisoned with disdain, but all was skillfully hidden. It was expected though. Minister Keigon and the Prime Minister held prominent positions on the council, as befitting their authority in the nobility families. Even the absent Minister Linshi had occupied the seat beside the Prime Minister! What did that mean? It meant that Daiyuu was lower than Linshi! A table''s seating order represented more than what was shown!

    Daiyuu was troubled. If possible, he would rather excuse himself from unnecessary trouble. He was a meek and unambitious person at heart. Furthermore, his daughter was engaged to Qiang Li! By agreeing to the alliance, was that not openly severing all ties with the Li Family? However, that was exactly what the schemers on the council wanted. If they could force Daiyuu to make his stance right now, it would thoroughly put the Shui Family in their camp. By then, no amount of begging could repair their relationship. In their minds, Daiyuu was a dangerous wild card!

    "I¡­" he hesitated. He did not want to ruin his daughter''s happiness and there was also his son, Tai, to worry about, but soon he sighed. "The Shui Family agrees with this as well."

    ***

    Firecast, the capital city of the Zino Kingdom in the Cenova Region of Aereon, was known as the most beautiful city in the world. Nestled in a valley which overflowed with vitality as a waterfall flowed through, it was extraordinarily vibrant and colorful. A massive towering tree anchored the city at the center, shooting straight for the stars. Its all-encompassing canopy covered most of the valley in shade. If Elizabeth was present, she would discover it was the same tree as the one from New Havens. In other words, it was an Asaparagon Tree! As the nexus of World Energy, it symbolized life! This was why the valley was blooming in a myriad of flora! Arcanists would also experience their spells undergo a qualitative transformation near so much World Energy! This was practically a holy ground for studying Arcania!

    Twisting around the tree trunk was an elaborate structure, as if a dragon reaching for the sky! The series of intricately built structures formed the core of the Zino Kingdom''s government. Near the top was the Palace of Fire and the Celestial Court of Magic, which housed the true powerhouses of the Zino Kingdom, such as the Conquestian and the Three Sages. In the twilight hours, the light would reflect just right across the palace and court, giving it the heavenly visage of a dragon! This gave Firecast the nickname of the Dragon''s Nest! People dreamed of travelling across the world to visit Firecast to experience the gorgeous scenery!

    In a secluded room of the Celestial Court of Magic, two figures were sat at a round table with three chairs. A chair on an elevated platform overlooked the table, but it was vacant. Overall, it was quiet, but the two occupants were anything but ordinary. The first was an elderly man with white hair and a scholarly appearance. He wore a uniform like the Ten Dawn''s azure robe but lifted to another level. There were more complex designs and an air of loftiness was evident. His eyes reflected the experience of decades of rulership. The second was an elderly woman, around the same age and attire as the man, with the sole exception of her crippled legs. This forced her to use a wheelchair to maneuver around. Officially, the man was the First Sage, Sage Pannark Winhelm, and the woman was the Second Sage, Sage Alana Lanark!

    The Three Sages was an administrative body second to the Conquestian himself. It acted as a parallel to the Royal Assembly or the Imperial Council, but its power was much more concentrated. The sages had the power to enact any decision across the Zino Kingdom, if all three agreed on the motion. They acted as the rulers whenever the Conquestian was absent! Directly underneath them was the Celestial Council of Magic, which was divided into two groups: the Ten Dawns and the Ten Auroras. Together, they formed the core of the government!

    "Honestly, what was Lord Korogin doing? This wasn''t part of the plan! We even sent him Nassandra and Tengon. How did he mess up something so simple?" Alana clicked her tongue in disgust.

    Reading the report, Pannark frowned. "Our plans must have been leaked to the empire. That means there''s a spy in the Royal Assembly."

    "It was our mistake for trusting Lord Korogin in the first place! We shouldn''t have agreed to his ludicrous plans. I hear he forced the two to perform Torrential Blizzard twice. What a fool!"

    "Don''t worry. We''re still not sure if its been inherited yet. Why not stir the pot a little?" the First Sage said. "In the meantime, we should deal with Nassandra and Tengon''s injuries. Should we send Iris and Krogan?"

    "That''s fine. They''re on standby anyways," the Second Sage waved her hand. "More importantly, we should talk about this Princess Elizabeth! Who is this person and where did she come from?"

    Out of the three civilizations, the Zino Kingdom was the most in the dark about the situation surrounding Elizabeth. However, Elizabeth''s involvement in the death of Emperor Lianghu propelled her into the limelight. Now, everyone knew her as the heir apparent and the emperor''s killer!

    "We need to know why she''s a Ten-Dawn level power," she hissed.

    The First Sage pondered a bit more. "It looks like if anyone has the answers, it would be the Alzar Kingdom. Queen Bethnal and the Royal Assembly should know a thing or two. Perhaps I have to make a visit to Algard."

    "Shouldn''t we discuss this with the Conquestian?"

    He shook his head. "There''s no need. He is in secluded training for High Condensed Drop Core Level. We shouldn''t disturb him unless absolutely necessary. For now, we should call a meeting with the council and decide on our next course of action!"

 Chapter 100 - World in turmoil (3)

    ***

    Roughly half a month later, the news finally reached the Alzar Kingdom''s capital, Algard! All things considered, it was a shocking speed. Remember, Algard resided in the King''s Bay, on the opposite side of the continent facing the Desterina Ocean. It was not easy to transport messages across such an enormous distance from the Xingyuu Empire. However, this was an exception. The Communication Division spared zero expense in trying to send the news as fast as possible to the capital. It was that important!

    On the top floor of Castle Reinhard was a particular person''s quarters, Queen Bethnal Etuvel Reindel! As the former queen of the Alzar Kingdom, this elderly woman was the current matriarch of the Royal Family! This position would normally be inherited by the next king, but King Harth had died tragically. Consequently, she regained this unique position. Even though she did not reign as queen regent currently, her word was practically law. When Elizabeth escaped from the capital, Lord Korogin had to seek her counsel. He was the substitute monarch, not a true monarch. In the face of royalty, he could not act freely. She was the true power behind the throne!

    Nonetheless, she did not typically act. She understood that her era had come and gone. It was best to leave everything to Lord Korogin and the Royal Assembly. Needlessly interfering in affairs would invite more trouble than solve them. So, she adopted a rather carefree lifestyle and practised her hobbies. One would find her closer to a warm grandmother than the former queen regent. And yet, she was not enjoying any of her favourite pastimes. As she read her book, Queen Bethnal wore a strange frown. A foreboding feeling surged in her. As queen, she learned to trust her intuition. Something had happened!

    The doors to her quarters burst open, gaining Queen Bethnal''s displeasure. She had specifically instructed Sir Sebastian to forbid anyone from interrupting her. But when she saw her Protector''s face, she did not scold him. Sir Sebastian, the son of Lord Korogin, normally had a stoic and unapproachable face. He was strictly professional in all regards. Yet, his mood was heavy right now. It was enough for Queen Bethnal to understand this was a special circ.u.mstance. The woman turned to see the visitors.

    The first arrival was wearing an elaborate dress, highlighting her curvaceous body. She was quite a tall lady and possessed a natural beauty that lifted anyone''s mood. Furthermore, she looked extraordinarily kind and gentle, as if she could not bear to kill even a fly. Like a delicate flower, she was incorruptible by the worldly evils! If one was to compare, she bore a striking resemblance to Queen Bethnal in her youth. Indeed, she was Princess Millisandren Etuvel Reindel, the eldest daughter of the queen! The second was a stern-looking woman, wearing the traditional uniform of the Royal Guard. Her appearance paled against Princess Millisandren, but she kept her looks well in her years. With a weapon by her side, she was known as Lady Jessica Asaleni, Protector of the princess.

    "What seems to be the matter?" Queen Bethnal frowned.

    "It''s terrible news, mother! The emperor and Lord Korogin are both dead!" she cried.

    Princess Millisandren was a bit of a crybaby. Her emotions were easily roused. For many men, this was an adorable trait. It showcased her innocence beautifully. However, for a member of the Royal Family, this was less than desirable. This was one of the many reasons why the Alzar Kingdom''s throne remained empty till now. If there was someone suitable, would Queen Bethnal not prop them up? Did she really want the realm to destabilize in the hopes of finding Elizabeth? It went beyond King Harth''s wishes. There was simply no one ready!

    Meanwhile, realization dawned on Queen Bethnal. She figured the cause of her premonition was this. As the matriarch of the Royal Family, she was privy to every secret in the kingdom. Naturally, she knew what Lord Korogin''s plans were for invading Yongtein. She had to admit it, it was a courageous plan. Of course, it was not completely suicidal. There were many elements intertwined together to ensure a decent chance. Was it not for his plans being leaked, Lord Korogin could have succeeded in taking Yongtein! Yet, this was an outcome she did not expect. Both the emperor and Lord Korogin died? What happened?

    "Here, Your Majesty," Lady Asaleni presented a detailed report.

    Queen Bethnal glanced through the scroll and gained a quick understanding of the situation. "Princess Ming is hoping to reach a ceasefire with us? I heard that the Imperial Princesses were clashing with the Imperial Council in the Yunyun Stronghold, but¡­"

    Bethnal thought Even if Princess Ming wants a ceasefire, she is not the empress. She cannot decide things like it is right now. She might be working with the Li Family, but she cannot fight against the Imperial Council and the other three Great Nobility Families forever. Furthermore, Elizabeth''s act of killing the emperor will not be so easily forgiven. It might even spark more bloodshed. This could be the cause of empire''s collapse instead. Queen Bethnal''s thought process was very logical and encompassed the core of the issue. She was leagues ahead of Princess Ming who considered things from a superficial point of view. This was the experience of decades of rulership!

    "What are you thinking about, mother?"

    "Nothing in particular. The most important thing we need to do is make our stance clear. The question is about what to do with Elizabeth."

    "She''s the one that the Royal Family sent out a search request for, right? I remember that name very well. Is she really my niece and the new heir apparent?" Millisandren was slightly upset about this sudden revelation. Her mother was keeping such a big secret from her! She could not help but think her mother did not trust her and started to tear up.

    "Oh, Millisandren, stop crying. You''re not a child anymore," the queen chastised. "Elizabeth is Harth''s daughter. I''ll tell you about it later. The problem now is that child has already gained such a reputation and the kingdom is already quite unstable¡­ Now that Korogin is dead, his death will have a profound effect on the political landscape."

    "Then what are we going to do, mother? The realm is going to¡­" the princess cried.

    The queen sighed. "Very well, Millisandren. Summon the Royal Assembly, the Provincial Occurions, and the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households. Declare a state of emergency for the Alzar Kingdom! I will personally act for now!"

 Chapter 101 - Li Family moves, Sir Winstin talks

    At the center of this storm, two weeks after that battle, Elizabeth and her friends were still unconscious. That was not a surprise considering the severity of their injuries. To be frank, it was a miracle that they survived at all. Had it not been sheer luck and the fact that the emperor was far more focused on killing Elizabeth instead, they would have died several times over. Not to mention, he was out of practice and his battle prowess was far lower than normal. But ultimately, they were defeated and left on the verge of death. General Illion had to use every resource at his disposal to ensure their survival. It was not easy, but he succeeded.

    It was a problem though. He wanted to return to the Alzar Kingdom to gain full access to the kingdom''s resources. For example, if he had the support of the royal physicians, as well as Arcanists who specialized in recovery Arcania, Elizabeth and her friends would have their recovery transform by leaps and bounds. It sufficed to say that they would recover in half the time. However, General Illion suffered from the same problem as he did with Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin. It was too dangerous to move around injured people like them. Additionally, the journey across the Desterina Ocean was tough. He had zero confidence that they could survive such a long trip.

    As a result, he had his hands tied. Here, in the Xingyuu Empire, his authority was nonexistent. He could not carelessly move around. He was stuck near the same battlefield, under close watch by the empire''s troops. The Xingyuu soldiers glared at the Alzar soldiers with hateful eyes. Against a little less than a thousand injured troops, the Xingyuu Empire outnumbered the Alzar army to the point of pity. Should the Imperial Princesses give the word, a river of blood would flow. It would not be a battle. It would be a one-sided massacre! General Illion did not understand the two princesses at all, but he did not question it. It was humiliating, but he played his role well. Once reinforcements arrive from the mainland, that would be when he could negotiate on equal terms!

    Princess Ming was downcast in her tent and she sighed continuously. The death of her father had impacted her greatly. There was also the matter of ascending to the throne to become empress. What should have been a straightforward process was littered with thorns and pitfalls. There was nothing factually inaccurate about the news the Imperial Council spread, but it was crafted in such a way that it shone a negative light on her. From this, it was clear what their attitude towards her was. Over these past few weeks, she was thinking heavily about this issue. How could she resolve it?

    Princess Xiuying charged into the tent, her expression was serious, as she held a letter. Ming frowned and realized it was from their uncle, the patriarch of the Li Family, Qiang Li! It explained in detail how the Imperial Council and three of the Four Great Nobility Families were allying together against the Li Family. They were amassing their armies! Consequently, the warfront against the Alzar Kingdom was drawn back. The forces fighting in Melgar were returning! Similarly, the Alzar Kingdom were also pulling their forces back. Funnily enough, though neither civilization accepted the ceasefire, the fighting ceased. They were more concerned about settling their internal disputes than waging a fruitless war.

    The letter talked about how chaotic the political scene was and central to it all were the Imperial Princesses! Of course, despite being the central point, they were not the key players. They were not powerful enough to play the game. That was left purely to the Four Great Nobility Families! Worse yet, the Li Family was on the defensive because their justification was weak. The Imperial Princesses might be the heirs to the throne, but their association with Elizabeth and the Alzar Kingdom was questionable. There were also rumors that they sold the empire out to the kingdom. In this case, the Imperial Council could play the side of justice, rejecting their right to rule. It was perfectly justifiable!

    The Li Family might best the other families, but it could not subjugate the empire through brute force. More importantly, Qiang was not that type of person. He was trying to protect his nieces from the evils of Minister Linshi and the Imperial Council. It was not his intent to rebel against the empire. That was merely the delusion of Keigon Jun and Pon-Wai Jian. They projected their own ambitions onto him. Daiyuu Shui was unfortunate collateral damage.

    Qiang reiterated to his nieces that he would protect them and that he was sending over a Li Family army to support them. He explained that it was too dangerous for the two to return to Yongtein until then. The Imperial Council would use any means necessary to imprison them. By that point, it would be truly too late for tears. The council could make up any excuse and the Li Family would be helpless to do anything!

    Ming smiled bitterly. She had no idea how quickly everything would spiral out of control. She might be inexperienced in the realm of politics and paled when compared to Queen Bethnal, but she was no idiot. She understood everything with some thought. Although she hated to admit it, Elizabeth''s actions caused irreparable damage across the political world! A civil war was basically guaranteed at this point! The dreams of restoring her mother''s legacy resulted in this¡­ How could she not be bitter?

    Meanwhile, in the Alzar camp, Sir Winstin was watching over the unconscious Elizabeth. Although he suffered his own share of tortures, he was originally a man with strong vitality. It took him a few days to recover and a few more to return to his peak condition and that was with minimal support from physicians! Furthermore, Lord Korogin was the one who lost an arm, not Sir Winstin. Emperor Lianghu was on the verge of crippling him as well, was it not for Elizabeth''s arrival. The emperor then lost interest in torturing the knight, redirecting his energy to trapping Elizabeth. As a result, none of Sir Winstin''s injuries were permanent.

    He did not budge one bit as he stood guard over the girl like a stone statue. For the past two weeks, every waking second was spent watching over her as her guardian. Even for a Royal Guard, he displayed a level of dedication that few could replicate. Many thought Sir Winstin embodied the true essence of the Royal Guard, as befitting its leader! However, his eyes were not filled with pride nor joy. How could he be happy? King Harth had been captured before his very eyes in the Battle of the Millennium. Lord Korogin had been tortured before his very eyes a few weeks prior. Both died under his watch. For a knight, that was the ultimate sin!

    Sir Winstin had not dropped his guard one second and had his perception casted out whenever possible. Hence, he noticed before General Illion stepped in the tent. To many, Sir Winstin was said to be frightening and unapproachable. After all, his reputation stood at the apex of strength in the Alzar Kingdom. Of course, he was not the absolute strongest. The world was vast, and the Alzar Kingdom was small in comparison. Even the elusive legendary Sword King or the Conquestian was not someone he had confidence in beating. However, many lauded him for his undefeatable prowess and that translated to fear and reverence.

    Yet, General Illion only spoke in a respectful tone, "Are your injuries fully healed, Sir Winstin?" The general had interacted with Lord Korogin often and by proxy, Sir Winstin as well. It was not to the point of casualness, but it lacked the regular stiffness found with strangers.

    "Yes, I am. Thank you for asking. Have we heard back from the Alzar Kingdom yet?"

 Chapter 102 - Stronger than the Conquestian?

    Illion shook his head. "No, we haven''t. Judging by my estimates, the capital should have received the news by now. They should be responding now."

    "Is that so?" Sir Winstin''s gaze was enigmatic.

    "That said, Prince Dannark has already responded. The army I was in command over near the Yunyun Stronghold will be arriving within a few weeks."

    Prince Dannark was the Second-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army and the star child of Queen Bethnal. Was it not for his dislike of becoming monarch, he would have easily gained the crown! That alone spoke volumes of his tremendous capabilities. Naturally, he had the authority to mobilize the army however he pleased, with or without the Royal Assembly''s permission. Now that Lord Korogin died, he essentially became the new Master of Strategy. The prince had responded swiftly and sent orders across the kingdom, reorganizing or shifting armies around to stabilize the realm. This prevented any opportunistic rebel factions from acting out! Even General Illion had to bow out compared to His Highness.

    "His Highness has great insight," the knight praised. "It would take too long for the capital to react. We''re not sure how the Xingyuu Empire will react after a day, much less a week. The sooner we return to the Alzar Kingdom, the better."

    General Illion nodded. "You are most correct. From what we''ve learned, the Imperial Princesses do not have much sway in the Imperial Council and instead gained their ire. Three of the Four Great Nobility Families are allied together. The Li Family are also reacting now. If we stay any longer, we risk getting killed in the crossfire."

    The situation is truly chaotic. Who would have thought this would all originate from Her Highness? Sir Winstin thought. He was not complaining but making a simple observation. Whatever the case may be, he would always protect the Royal Family. That was his duty!

    General Gordon came in at this time. His massive frame dwarfed everyone in the tent and even made Sir Winstin seem small. He practically blocked the entrance of the tent by himself. He could give Cardinal Loujin a run for his money size-wise. Unfortunately, his arm was wrapped up and there were various bandages across his chest. It was a sad sight overall. However, considering he was one of the few that survived the empire''s slaughter, he had lady luck smiling on him. His face had a trace of seriousness attached to it.

    "How are the Ten Dawns?" General Illion asked.

    Gordon frowned. "Not good. Nassandra is still unconscious and Tengon¡­ has suffered severe physical and mental trauma. I fear that he might not be fighting anytime soon."

    That casted a heavier mood on the atmosphere. The Ten Dawns were a critical power of their military strength. Supposing that the Xingyuu Empire turned on them, then Torrential Blizzard could be used as a deterrent and a trump card. That alone made them worth keeping healthy, second to Elizabeth herself. But the reality¡­ was crueler than they wanted.

    General Gordon turned to Elizabeth and asked, "How about Her Highness? Do we know the source of Her Highness''s Arcania? If we knew that¡­" His words made the three thoughtful.

    To be honest, that day left a very deep impression on them. The rapid reversal of circ.u.mstances, the threat of death and annihilation, as well as the immense pressure caused by Elizabeth''s power¡­ Knocking people out by her mere presence, the tower of rainbow-colored light, and the total erasure of anything in sight¡­ Everyone had felt that stifling pressure weigh down on their beings, as if they were prostrating themselves to a deity! It was hard to find anything else in their lives that might trump that. It felt like straight out of a story.

    According to Arcanists, that resembled something that only originated from the Ten Dawns. The Ten Dawns! Who were they? They were the ten strongest Arcanists in the world after the Conquestian. To reach a level of power that rivaled that, would that not be shocking? Yet, the Arcanists dared not imagine that Elizabeth surpassed the Conquestian, the publicly acknowledged strongest Arcanist. His foundation was deeper than the Ten Dawns. Furthermore, he was old, around the same age as Queen Bethnal. That was no surprise, considering he was once served as Queen Bethnal''s Protector! Indeed, before Sir Winstin grew to his prime, the Conquestian held his position! His tale was practically legendary.

    With age came wisdom. That saying was no joke. All the Ten Dawns were young by comparison. They had yet to reach the limits of their potential. However, the Conquestian was still pushing the boundaries of Arcania, reaching to a realm unknown to anyone else. Many believed that he grasped Medium Condensed Drop and that he was assailing for High Condensed Drop! If that happened, he could potentially cast large-scale destruction spells by himself. He could be a walking strategic weapon! His presence alone acted as a deterrent. Why else did the Xingyuu Empire wait until his absence for the Invasion of Aereon? A good reason was him!

    Hence, the Arcanists instinctively refused that Elizabeth surpassed the Conquestian. To them, he was a pillar of strength and pride, the strongest Arcanist! He stood above the powerful Ten Dawns! He was the symbol of the Zino Kingdom! If they allowed a random girl to overthrow their entire worldly view, then their mentality would be questioned. It was an instinct to seek the comfort of familiarity and fear the unfathomable! Even when faced with overwhelming evidence of her supremacy, they stood strong to their beliefs. They believed that the Conquestian was stronger!

    Freon was the only one that thought differently. It was not like he lacked faith in the Conquestian. In fact, the man was the one who rescued Freon and Nassandra from death! He fed them, sheltered them, and offered money and education without question. Freon was not heartless. He wanted to pay gratitude with gratitude. However, he was also not someone who blindly and rigidly stood to his beliefs. His sister, Nassandra, was a prime example. Like a baby bird soaring through the sky, she was a blazing star, ascending the ladders of Arcania. She tore away his misconceptions of appearance. Even the smallest worm might be the strongest dragon! Elizabeth was the same. He believed she might have¡­ reached the level beyond Condensed Drop! Of course, he had no way of sharing his thoughts. Alongside Elizabeth, he, Shirley, and Benedict were still unconscious.

 Chapter 103 - Elizabeth awakens

    The next day, Sir Winstin flinched as he turned to see Elizabeth. He was surprised. She murmured in her sleep as she slowly roused herself awake. Sir Winstin could not believe it himself. Strictly speaking, her injuries were purely self-inflicted from her magic. The emperor did not touch a single hair on her head. Her friends stood in the way of that and had taken a harsh beating instead. That said, it did not lessen the severity of the damage to her body. Arcania was like a wild bull, it could not be tamed so easily. Especially with that world-shattering power she displayed, if she really survived with no injuries, she would be too frightening! She would be called a monster!

    For the price of using her magic, her skin from her elbow down were charred black, like they were burnt. Cracks were spread out like the shattering of glass. It made her arms seem so fragile that with a light touch, they would collapse into dust. Her fingers received the worst of it all as she materialized that magical arrow through her fingers. The physicians could heal these injuries and they did so marvellously. After the two weeks, there were mere scars here and there. It was practically a full recovery. Unfortunately, her magical injuries were harder to heal. Without a specialist, such as the White Healer, it was nigh-impossible to cure.

    Hence, Sir Winstin believed she would come around later, when such a specialist arrived from the Zino Kingdom. The Zino Kingdom''s fleet had still not arrived, yet she was already waking up. How could that not be surprising? Meanwhile, Nassandra, as a bona-fide Ten Dawn and one of the apex Arcanists, remained unconscious all this time! The man shook away the unnecessary thoughts and called for the physicians, Arcanists, and servants. Forget about the why and focus on the now! Within minutes, several figures appeared in the tent as Elizabeth opened her eyes.

    Huh? This scene feels familiar¡­ was her first thought. She had a case of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as she stared at the ceiling. Right¡­ That happened after I was rescued in the forest. At that time¡­ Her head throbbed as memories came flooding in. That''s right! What happened to the emperor? Where am I?

    She glanced around as moving her body was too tough. In doing so, she caught sight of a familiar person, Sir Winstin! He left a deep impression on her as the pinnacle of strength in the kingdom. The man was also Lord Korogin''s Protector, so she remembered his face well. Even so, she was confused. She had no idea about the end of her fight with the emperor. There was a gap in her memories. Like a magic trick, she was transported from a brutal fight to a bed. She wanted to speak, but her throat was weak.

    Sir Winstin came and supported her as water was brought over. She took a gentle sip and felt her body''s condition improving significantly. After a little bit, she drank all the water and set her sight on food. The girl then devoured food ravenously, surprising the various people around her. It was well known that the path to recovery was a slow and steady one. The body needed time to heal. That was why patients took their time eating and drinking to slowly let their body build up strength again. Acting too quickly could shock the body and have negative effects instead. There were rare exceptions, such as Sir Winstin, who recovered at a ridiculous rate, or Recovery Arcania, which could enhance the body''s recovery rate.

    However, they were that. Rare. Who else besides Sir Winstin could boast of such an absurdly strong vitality? How many White Healers were there in the world? The answer was obvious. There was practically no one at all! Once again, everyone was shocked. They felt this girl was full of unexpected surprises! She could not be judged by their standards at all. While they thought this, Elizabeth finished her meals and gave a hearty burp. She blushed after realizing how many people were around her. It was truly unladylike, but this was how she was! Caring about etiquette, who would bother on New Havens?

    Elizabeth stretched her joints and felt rejuvenated. Her fatigue was melting away like snow under a fire. In no time at all, she could support herself and speak. She immediately asked about what happened to the emperor. No matter how she tried to remember it, she recalled nothing. Sir Winstin quelled her curiosity as he ordered for the physicians and Arcanists to assess her condition. A flare before extinguishing, it was all too common that people would give one last burst of strength before passing away. He had seen it many times. The physicians went to work, examining every bit of her body, while the Arcanists used basic methods to assess her state.

    General Gordon and General Illion came in at this time. The surprise was evident in their eyes. "This¡­" both muttered.

    "How could this be?" Gordon was dumbfounded. They received word Elizabeth awoke less than half an hour ago, so they were expecting to check up on the situation. She needed her rest after all. Yet¡­

    "I''m as surprised as you," Sir Winstin said happily.

    Illion heaved a sigh of relief. It was not a bad thing that she recovered so fast. In fact, that would accelerate their plans in returning to the kingdom. The faster they left this place, the better. He could already smell the impending chaos. Think about it. Would the Imperial Council let them go so easily? Elizabeth killed the emperor! Illion understood that the words of the Imperial Princesses meant little at this point. Even if they wanted peace, the princesses were too weak to play the game. Might was right! Whoever won would rewrite history. It was a matter of time before another battle would unfold here for the right to rule the empire!

    Elizabeth was passed through all sorts of inspections and tests. The people dared not miss a thing. She was the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, a princess! If, by chance, they made a mistake, the lightest punishment was death. The heaviest was that their entire bloodline would be exterminated down to the last child. Therefore, they went to extreme extents, checked, double-checked, triple-checked, and then redid everything over several times. Their lives were on the line! The entire process lasted from the morning till late in the afternoon. The suns were beginning to set when the physicians and Arcanists wiped sweat off their brows. They were done.

    The generals returned when they heard and stood beside Sir Winstin as the reports came in. The physicians scratched their heads awkwardly and said she was at the peak of health. She was immaculate! From her physical injuries to her magical injuries, all was practically healed. She made a full recovery! Unfortunately, that served to baffle the experts more. They really could not make heads or tails of the case.

    "So, what happened in the battle?" Elizabeth asked. She might be uneducated, but she could read the mood well. She could tell that in her memory gap, somehow, they reached a ceasefire with the empire. However, she wanted to hear the story directly.

 Chapter 104 - Resolution of a princess

    Sir Winstin nodded and retold all the events starting from the emperor''s defeat to the current political chaos. He placed emphasis on her rainbow-colored transformation and spell, hoping she could enlighten them. But Elizabeth was as confused as them. She was not playing dumb. Her history was really as plain as it came. Working on the farm from dawn to dusk, every day¡­ For the past sixteen years, that was it. There were no secrets. In fact, she did not even know Arcania existed until she arrived in this world! She knew nothing about Arcania. How could she be a master of such arts? What a ridiculous story!

    Elizabeth rejected such a tale and demanded Sir Winstin to tell the truth. She was obviously upset. This had to do with her friends! How could he lie like this? General Illion smiled wryly and supported his claims. In doing so, she flashed him a dirty glare. The general snorted in response. Whether she believe him or not, he did not really care. Elizabeth grew irritated at his nonchalant attitude, but realized they had no reason in messing with her. Could they be that bored? If that was true¡­ then¡­

    Lord Korogin had died. Her heart was shaken. She felt bitter and frustrated. She might have killed the emperor, but the result was the same. That feeling of powerlessness did not lessen one bit! She felt like crying. That was right. Elizabeth felt weak¡­ far too weak. Ever since she was rescued from the Kuthong Forest, she felt she could do something! Korogin was in danger and with Illion''s fleet, it should have been possible, right? She earnestly believed she could change things! It was easy to place yourself on a pedestal when you were the heir apparent and princess. After all, she survived through such impossible situations. In her mind, Elizabeth was the heroine! This was her story! She could save the day!

    But once again, reality was cruel. Despite her efforts, nothing changed. It was the same with New Havens. How could the world bend to her will so easily? She was a simple and insignificant character in this vast world. Weak. Useless. Pitiful. Futile. Fate. These words resounded in her head repeatedly. She came to help, so what? The battle was already over. She killed the emperor, so what? Korogin died anyways. How laughable was that? Her best effort was worth nothing at all in the end! Furthermore, by killing Emperor Lianghu, she sent ripples throughout the world. The world was about to descend into further chaos¡­

    Why did I bother coming? She thought bitterly. What was the point? I couldn''t change anything anyways. If I hadn''t come, Lord Korogin might still be alive. Instead, I made things worse¡­ I shouldn''t have come¡­

    She thought General Illion was standing in her way because he hated her. She ignored his opinions. She thought her friends would understand because they were friends. She forced them here. How laughable! Elizabeth forced so many people to listen to her because she believed¡­ She believed she was different now! Yet, she realized¡­ nothing changed. Nothing at all! These realizations crashed onto her like a tsunami, drowning her in anguish, lament, and regret! Elizabeth''s breathing grew ragged and her chest throbbed. Her vision dimmed. Tears squeezed out as she sobbed loudly.

    The tent was silent. General Gordon scratched his head while General Illion looked away. He might dislike her, but that did not mean he took joy in her misery. There was nothing to be happy about. Sir Winstin glanced at the physicians, Arcanists, and servants who were awkwardly standing around. His eyes motioned for them to leave. Once the tent vacated to just four, the knight sighed and sat next to Elizabeth''s bed. He held her hand reassuringly and adopted a gentle smile.

    "Elizabeth¡­ Listen to me, it isn''t your fault. You didn''t do anything wrong," he said.

    "Don''t lie to me. I was an idiot. I didn''t listen to anyone. If I hadn''t come¡­" she sobbed.

    Sir Winstin shook his head. "If I do this, if I do that¡­ If everyone worried about such a thing, nobody would move. What is the best choice? Is it so easy to find? Nobody knows but we cannot rewind time. We cannot redo our actions. If so, then learn. Learn from your mistakes and walk forward!"

    "Sir Winstin is right," Gordon added. "If it wasn''t for you, we would have all died. Don''t say that you did nothing. It might not have gone as you wished, but it was not meaningless. Only you can decide that."

    "The future is for those who are willing to walk it!" Illion stated.

    "Thanks to you, Lord Korogin did not pass in anguish," Sir Winstin started, surprising Elizabeth. "He crafted this plan because the kingdom was hopeless. He thought the empire would triumph eventually. However, you did the impossible. You changed everything. Although the world is uncertain now, at least the kingdom has hope! Lord Korogin died, entrusting his hope into you. He hoped you would lead the kingdom into a new era!"

    Elizabeth was still hesitant. "But¡­ I don''t know. Can I really do it?"

    "No one starts out knowing how to run," the knight laughed. "How can you know if you can or cannot if you haven''t tried? King Harth and Lord Korogin both believed in you. Now, it is time for you to believe in yourself."

    The girl stared at Sir Winstin''s face. Before she knew it, she stopped crying. Her chest also stopped hurting. That was right. She was too hasty. She needed to change her mindset. After an indescribable time, she made her decision. All along, she was against becoming the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom. That was why she ran from the capital months ago. She even grew irate with how the empire imprisoned her, simply because she was King Harth''s daughter. Who chose their heritage? Who chose their parents? She had no say. Hence, she funnelled her hatred into her heritage.

    Eventually, she changed her opinion to that of wanting to help Lord Korogin. But that was it. Becoming queen? It seemed so distant that she believed it was impossible. After all, she never thought Korogin would die. She thought she could save him. But that was na?ve thinking. The world was never so convenient. Now, Elizabeth realized and decided. She would no longer run away. She would earnestly put forth her full effort to succeed King Harth and Lord Korogin. She wanted to become queen of her own accord!

 Chapter 105 - The Imperial Council finally acts

    The generals nodded in approval while Sir Winstin smiled. To not become disheartened after failure, to not become despondent after loss, to not become vengeful after defeat¡­ For many, failure was the end. That crushing sense of defeat would destroy their spirit. They would become like a living corpse, never progressing, never advancing. If that happened to Elizabeth, then there was no chance she could become queen regent. It would be an impossible dream. However, she recovered. She used it to strengthen her resolve more! It was hard to change mentalities, but she was, at least, stepping in the right direction!

    King Harth¡­ Lord Korogin¡­ You did not die in vain, Sir Winstin thought. Your hope lies here! I will protect her in your stead.

    "My friends¡­" Elizabeth wondered.

    "They''re in a separate tent for now. They have yet to wake up," the knight said. She became downcast and prayed for their quick recovery. If they died because of her mistakes, then she would forever hold that regret against herself. Moreover, she needed to apologize!

    At this time, a messenger reported that a letter from the Imperial Princesses addressed for Elizabeth was here. Everyone, besides Elizabeth, reflexively tensed and furrowed their brows. Their attitude toward the princesses was muddled. Daughters of the most hateful emperor in history, the one who betrayed the kingdom''s trust, slaughtered countless, and killed King Harth¡­ Who would look upon them favorably? Their eyes were laced with suspicion and distrust. Although they rescued Elizabeth and called for a ceasefire, they could not help but wonder if this was a vile plot. After all, once that trust was betrayed, it would be very hard to build back up.

    Elizabeth waved her hands and received the letter. Although she felt bad for killing their father, it was out of necessity. Emperor Lianghu nearly killed her! What could she have done differently? Let her be killed? Who would do that? Beg for mercy? Surrender? Honestly, only a fool would have believed that was possible. The emperor was not so kind. By merely seeing his murderous aura, anyone could tell her fate was death! In that case, she had to fight back! Still, the fact remained that she killed their father. It would not be strange to face their resentment. In fact, it would be stranger if she did not¡­

    She skimmed through the letter and frowned. It contained more comprehensive information than what Sir Winstin told her. General Illion was separated from the Alzar''s information network, so it came as no surprise. The information he obtained was extremely limited and half-guess work. Even then, he knew of the surging undercurrents in the empire. The Imperial Princesses'' information was naturally more detailed as they had access to the Li Family''s power. It talked about the impending conflict of the Four Great Nobility Families and that they already had their first clash!

    About two days north of here, the Li Family and the Imperial Council clashed! In a ravine, the Li Family army was ambushed by the Imperial army. Imperian Qiang decided to lead his army personally when he was intercepted by the Prime Minister along with the Jun and Shui Family patriarchs! Besides the Jian Family patriarch being absent, this was the assembly of the current strongest powers in the Xingyuu Empire! Who would not shiver at the thought? The people living in the province were practically running for their lives, fearing for the impending bloodshed. They were fearing a brutal contest to become the new Imperial Family! Despite their thoughts, there was no bloodshed. Neither side provoked the other as the Imperial army blocked the path forward. The Li Family could not come assist the Imperial Princesses!

    At first thought, their aim was clear: they were targeting the Imperial Princesses! However, upon closer thought, one would realize that was unlikely. Although their actions as of late were questionable, their claim to the throne was not. They were the legitimate daughters of the Emperor Lianghu, the next chosen empresses! How could the Imperial Council act publicly against them? That would undermine the entire hierarchy of the empire. They would lose their justification.

    No matter what, the Imperial Council was subservient to the Imperial Family. That was why the three ministers acted in their authority as representatives of the Four Great Nobility Families, not as representatives of the Imperial Council. Of course, if they were responding to an enormous threat such as the Li Family, that was a different story. They could easily twist the Li Family''s motives into replacing the Imperial Family. They could use the full power of the empire''s military!

    Princess Ming understood this well and explained it in detail to Elizabeth. The true target of the Imperial Council was her! General Illion guessed correctly. The council could not let her go. Elizabeth was the murderer of the emperor! If they let her go, that would be a slap to the council''s face, especially when she was so vulnerable. Everyone would look down on them. Whether or not they succeeded in capturing her, the important part was the motive. They had to act!

    Hence, Ming emphasized that the empire was about to make their move. And what better force to use than the soldiers present? Remember, the two divisions had not departed yet! If the Imperial Princesses did not leave, how could they? Even if the Alzar army was limping on the ground, they could not leave! It was simple common sense. However¡­ that made things difficult for Elizabeth. The two divisions had a combined force of ten thousand soldiers. If they decided to act, could the Alzar army stop them? The Alzar army was already reduced to a paltry thousand. As for effective combat power, the numbers were even less¡­ In a head-on battle, it would be over in less than a minute. There was no chance of winning.

    Elizabeth''s expression grew grimmer and grimmer as she read. The situation was about to turn critical. The best time to act was now when the divisions were still eyeing their prey! This was their only chance of escaping! She knew that, but the last few sentences made her think. Emperor Lianghu was dead, but before he died, he revealed some shocking secrets! He had no control over his actions. He was possessed! For the last eight years, he was being manipulated like a puppet and the puppet master was none other than Minister Linshi! Such a dangerous person was controlling things for nearly a decade! No one was the wiser. Furthermore, as soon as the emperor died, she vanished without a trace! Although Elizabeth never met with the woman, even she felt wary.

 Chapter 106 - Sacrifice for the heir!

    Princess Ming also added that she and Xiuying did not hate Elizabeth for what she did. Indeed, reality was hard to accept, but it was what it was. Had their father died with resentment and hatred, perhaps they would have held a grudge, but he did not. Consequently, the two sisters decided not to either. It would have undermined all the effort they went through to rebuild their mother''s legacy!

    Finally, Princess Ming wrote that due to certain circ.u.mstances, they would not see Elizabeth in person. Considering the allegations swirling around the Imperial Princesses right now, it was better this way. If they were caught being too friendly, then it would invite another mountain of misunderstandings. Hence, a letter was the most the princesses could do and even that was stretching the limit. The next time they see each other might be in the far future when the dust settled. When and where that might be was unknown. Who knows? Perhaps their next meeting would be between empress and queen!

    Until the next time we meet, Elizabeth. Sincerely, Ming and Xiuying, the letter ended.

    Elizabeth paused as she felt a touch of melancholy. Although their upbringings were different, they shared striking similarities. Empathy was a powerful emotion, capable of bridging across worlds to connect people together. Elizabeth felt she could understand the two princesses in their desperate struggle against the world. After all, she was the same. The world was unfair. The world was cruel. But that did not mean you had to lose yourself. Indeed, Xiuying and Ming maintained their sense of honor and justice. Elizabeth secretly admired their strong willpower! It was worthy of praise.

    She was silent before relaying everything to the three in front of her. Sir Winstin''s expression was quite ugly. The Imperial Council was moving against them! Despite expecting as much, he hoped it would not come to this. They were like meat on the chopping block. Sir Winstin sighed and glanced at the two generals. Despite a small flicker of emotion, their faces were quite tranquil. To be honest, they had prepared long ago for this. How could they not? General Illion was already a shrewd man. His position of Third-In-Command was not undeserved. One would also overlook General Gordon, thinking he was a brute with no brains, but the truth could not be further. Otherwise, he would not have been responsible for securing the southern provinces from General Fuwu''s invasion all those months ago! Now was the time to set their plans into motion.

    At the crack of dawn, the air was frigid. It was around early December. Winter had thoroughly settled and painted a pure white landscape. Although there had yet to be a big snowstorm, the daily snowfall acc.u.mulated to such a state. There was scarcely anything in sight to contrast it. It fully displayed the mighty power of nature! All the soldiers were huddled around bonfires and wore thick clothes. Their breath was easily visible as the cold wind stung their faces.

    That morning, the two Xingyuu Empire division generals received orders from the Imperial Council to detain Elizabeth! They smiled. For such a job to land in their laps, they were grinning from ear to ear. The glory of having captured the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom would be truly unparalleled. The people would sing praise of their heroic exploits! The Alzar army was already like a caged insect, completely at the mercy of these division generals. Before, they could not act against the Imperial Princesses'' wishes. They could only fume inwardly. But now, with direct permission from the council, they could finally act!

    The two men stared at one another, thinking the same thing. A rival! Naturally, if both division generals accomplished their mission, then the rewards would be split. It would be less fruitful. They started to scheme when people started shouting outside. The shouting soon escalated to full blown clashes as sounds of fighting was heard. The two generals had an ominous feeling and rushed out to see pandemonium. The Alzar army took the initiative to attack first! It took the soldiers completely by surprise. For people on the verge of death, to burst out with such monstrous morale and strength, who would not be shocked? For the first minute, the Xingyuu army was on the defensive.

    At the same time, using the cover of twilight and chaos, dozens of mounted soldiers left the encampment at high speeds towards the docked Alzar fleet. Their numbers were around two hundred! Among them was obviously Elizabeth, her friends, Sir Winstin, the two generals, and the Ten Dawns. Elizabeth was riding on horseback with Sir Winstin where she glanced at the battle unfolding behind her. A myriad of complex emotions swelled in her.

    To be honest, their plan was quite simple. It focused on surprise and¡­ sacrifice. After that climatic battle, the four thousand Alzar army was reduced to a mere thousand. Although they might have survived, everyone suffered injuries. It sufficed to say that out of a thousand soldiers, less than a quarter of them were battle-ready! Normally, without external factors, against a combined Xingyuu force of ten thousand, it was impossible to contest, no matter what someone tried. That was the power of overwhelming force! Against absolute power, all manner of trickery was futile!

    As a result, that two-week interlude was crucial to recovering strength! Regardless, there was a limit to supplies, manpower, and time. Not everyone could recover as fast as Sir Winstin or Elizabeth. Many maintained their injuries even now. The generals could not focus their efforts on these people. If this was an ideal world, then maybe. But reality was cruel. If everyone received equal treatment, then no one would recover in time. It was far more efficient to prioritize a small group of soldiers, bringing them back up to full strength, than bringing the everyone up a bit. That was basic logic. For those unlucky, they were left to die!

    For the two generals, this was a call they had to make. They were not cruel. This was the only way to gain a fighting chance and the soldiers understood this too. They joined the military knowing that their lives may end here. To give up their lives to help the heir apparent, was that not a great service? Their meritorious act would definitely not be forgotten! Thinking up to this point, Gordon and Illion spent the last few weeks, assessing their soldiers, deciding who should survive and who should die. Unconscious or gravely wounded soldiers were mercifully silenced. Limbs were amputated where necessary and medical supplies were used conservatively.

    Needless to say, people died at a horrific rate. Out of the thousand survivors, three hundred succ.u.mbed to their injuries and another two hundred were silenced. After all, being captured by the empire was a fate worse than death. If these people had the option, they would rather die in merciful hands than die from torture and agony. Then, another three hundred were also too weak to contribute significantly. They were the cripples or amputees. Not only were they a burden, there was also no guarantee they would survive the trip to the kingdom. In that case, why bother? These three hundred would merely lower their chances of success. General Illion and Gordon planned for them to be the sacrifices and hold the empire back! Finally, the remaining two hundred would escape to the Alzar fleet and depart! That was their plan!

 Chapter 107 - Sentinel Tai erupts in rage

    The Alzar army did this quietly, over a long period, such that the Xingyuu army did not realize. However, this was a minor hiccup. Could a measly three hundred defeat ten thousand? Even if they killed ten before dying, that was less than a third of the Xingyuu''s army. If everyone was like Sir Winstin, then perhaps, but these were cripples. They could barely walk or hold a sword, much less fight. In one minute, after the initial confusion, the three hundred were slaughtered. Like a stone thrown into a pond, a few ripples were all that they caused.

    One minute was all their three hundred lives were worth! It was as precious as gold where every second counted. Unfortunately, one minute was not enough. The distance between the camp and the fleet was larger than that. Then, they had to board rafts, paddle over, scale the sh.i.p.s, raise anchor, lower the sails, and depart. That process was not exactly fast. The division generals sneered. To hope of succeeding against a force of ten thousand, they were clearly dreaming! The two men shouted out their orders as several cavalry units were deployed! Hundreds of mounted men charged out of the ranks to chase! At this rate, they would catch up in no time at all!

    General Illion and General Gordon knew this as well. Without an external factor, they would need a miracle to escape. But there was one in the form of the Imperial Princesses, was there not? As expected, Princess Xiuying and Ming appeared in front of the two division generals. Their expressions were dark. Behind them were their two Protectors, Chang and Tai, as well as the three Cardinals. Cardinal Shaolong died facing Elizabeth''s attack, so it was inappropriate to call them the Four Cardinals again. Speaking of which, of the remaining Cardinals, they each had different faces. It was easy to tell that they were not as united as before.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Xiuying pouted.

    "We''re acting in the capacity of the Imperial Council to capture the empire''s enemies, Your Highness. Does something displease you?"

    "You got that right! We ordered you to stand down!" she shouted.

    "Your Highness, this is an order from the Imperial Council," the other division general calmly said.

    "You¡­" Xiuying fumed. How could she not know what he meant? He was clearly trying to suppress her!

    "Xiuying¡­" Ming was about to continue when something happened.

    Tai Shui, the Protector of Princess Xiuying, was already on edge. The cowardly actions of his father, Daiyuu Shui, during the Imperial Council meeting had driven a wedge throughout the family. The family normally refrained from interfering in external affairs and Daiyuu embodied that principle perfectly. What good was meddling in affairs? As long as the status quo was preserved, then they were satisfied. Now that they picked a side, where the odds were uncertain, they risked annihilation. The path to the throne was always paved with blood! Hence, many people in the family were outraged. There was even an ongoing debate to remove Daiyuu from his position as patriarch!

    When Tai heard how difficult the division generals were being, his frustrations boiled over. He moved! The Cardinals realized what was happening a split second too soon. Tai shot in front of one of the division generals and unleashed a brutal strike. His fist made an audible sound as wind was produced. It was fully strengthened by his rage! The next instant, his poor opponent vomited a mouthful of blood, launched backwards uncontrollably, and crashed into the tent wall. Under the rubble, the man''s complexion paled by several shades before falling unconscious. His condition unknown.

    It happened so fast that the Xiuying, Ming, and the other division general were stupefied. But soon, the other general erupted in fury. He was no fighter and certainly no Perception Realm expert. His body was quite weak and underdeveloped in comparison. If he took that attack head-on, there was no surprise. He would have been crippled, if not dead! The three Cardinals moved with Hui standing between the two parties, Loujin clamping Tai''s arm, and Yongyu assessing the general''s state.

    Upon seeing his injuries, Yongyu frowned. Tai was merciless, hitting the general directly in the chest, shattering ribs and rupturing organs. There was still an indent in his chest from the impact. That was how powerful Tai was! Although there was no visible bleeding, she was confident this man was a goner. There was no saving him! What a cruel and sudden death¡­

    "Cardinal Hui, how can you stand this? Sentinel Tai just murdered an innocent man in front of you, and they''re letting the emperor''s murderer go! How can your loyalty to the Imperial Sentinels, to His Majesty, be so shallow? What has become of the Four Cardinals?" the Phoenix division general hollered in rage.

    Cardinal Loujin and Yongyu glanced at their leader. That question had been bugging them ever since the emperor''s death. How could such a staunch supporter of the emperor switch side so abruptly? It was well-known that Cardinal Hui stood alongside the emperor for far longer than any of the other Cardinals. It could be said that he was always in Emperor Lianghu''s shadow! Yet, when Elizabeth killed the emperor, he did not seek revenge. Instead, he opted to collaborate with the Imperial Princesses for a ceasefire. Loujin and Yongyu could not understand. It made them lose all respect for him.

    Hui noticed everyone''s reactions. Although they hid it well, he saw his subordinates'' expressions. He was not famed for his strong observational skills without reason. With it, it was easy to understand what they were thinking. Indeed, his actions seemed paradoxical from their standpoint, but that was a product of their blind loyalty. They did not see past the emperor''s actions. They did not see the forest for the trees. Cardinal Hui noticed very early on that the emperor was plagued by a split personality. One was the benevolent and caring Lianghu, and the other was the cruel and vicious emperor. It started right after Empress Mei died and the symptoms gradually evolved to an extreme degree.

    As the one who stood by the emperor''s side all this time, Hui saw it far clearer than anyone else. Perhaps, more so than even the Imperial Princesses! People might regard the emperor''s mental state as a product of immense grief, and Hui was half-tempted to believe it as well. However, things gradually did not add up. The emperor often took strange actions, completely opposite of what he would normally do. The evidence stacked up over the years and the suspicion in Hui grew.

    In fact, the Cardinal had investigated long before the Imperial Princesses, but his investigations came up fruitless. He could not look too deeply into it as the Leader of the Imperial Sentinels. Nevertheless, he knew where the emperor''s true wishes aligned. Moreover, he was one of the few people who heard his dying wishes! There was no reason to reject the Imperial Princesses then.

    "I act in respect to His Majesty''s wishes. Nothing more," Cardinal Hui coldly declared. He aimed his words at the division general, and indirectly his subordinates as well. He focused his aura on the general to show his serious he was. Consequently, the general started shaking uncontrollably. Facing the full brunt of Cardinal Hui''s presence was terrifying, far more terrifying than Tai''s fist!

    "Fall¡­ Fall back!" he shouted to his soldiers with clattering teeth. "We''re letting them go!"

 Chapter 108 - Race against time

    As General Illion expected, their pursuers confusedly retreated. There was no surprise there. If the Imperial Princesses were truly intent on seeking revenge, there was no need to draw such a complicated plan. Judging from the letter Ming sent, it was obvious what their stance was. Without any more pursuers, the Alzar soldiers reached the beachside and started boarding rafts before rowing out. Thankfully, the weather had not yet frozen the water. Such an occurrence was rare, but not impossible. Within less than ten minutes, everyone climbed onto the sh.i.p.s.

    Due to how few soldiers remained, everyone should have fitted on three sh.i.p.s. However, the generals instructed that they use as many sh.i.p.s as possible, baffling the soldiers. As a result, about five sh.i.p.s were mobilized from the original fleet and they set sail. As Elizabeth stood on the stern of the frontmost ship, she looked back towards the coastline. It took so long and so many lives, but she would be finally returning to the Alzar Kingdom. She could only pray that Xiuying and Ming would be safe. Similarly, the two Imperial Princesses stared at the fleet departing, their gazes complex. The world really worked in mysterious ways for these three to meet!

    Meanwhile, the two Alzar generals were uneasy. To be honest, they were never too worried about failing to reach the sh.i.p.s. The real problem laid in how easy everything was. For a trap setup by the Imperial Council, would they pin all their hopes on the two divisions? Any half-baked intelligent general would try to close all loopholes and ensure certain success. Hence, they were watching the waters as they exited the bay. As if on cue, a Xingyuu fleet emerged, ten ship strong, from behind an outcropping. The generals'' eyes dimmed.

    On a naval battlefield, there was less of an emphasis on quantity, and more on usage. For example, the five sh.i.p.s the Alzar Kingdom used were bulky, large warsh.i.p.s. They were intended for ocean-faring voyages, such as the one through the Maelstrom Gulf. Ocean-faring vessels needed to be large to handle the tumultuous storms out at sea. A smaller vessel would capsize without a doubt. Moreover, they needed to transport an enormous number of troops! To transport an army of fifty thousand, was that so easy? It was a monumental challenge just logistically! This meant the sh.i.p.s were slow and clumsy.

    In comparison, the Xingyuu fleet used smaller, sleeker sh.i.p.s. Their nimble nature would allow them to prey on larger sh.i.p.s, such as the Alzar fleet. Until they entered the open waters, the Alzar fleet would be hounded by their enemies! Indeed, the Imperial Council prepared this trump card, in case the divisions failed. Their true target was to blockade the bay, to prevent any thought of fleeing, but it transformed into pursuit! Princess Ming saw everything while Princess Xiuying cursed under her breath. They were too far away to influence anything. Even if they shouted with all their might, the fleet could just feign ignorance. There was no stopping them!

    General Illion snorted. He expected such a situation to develop. While he went below deck, the Brigade Commanders under his command shouted out their orders, following along with the plan. As it turned out, only one of the five warsh.i.p.s were carrying Elizabeth, her friends, the Ten Dawns, as well as the generals and Sir Winstin! The other four were decoys. Sir Lorenzo glanced at his fellow commanders, standing at the prows of their own sh.i.p.s, and saw their strong convictions. Lorenzo sighed and shouted! Together, the five Alzar sh.i.p.s began to split up¡­ in five different directions!

    The Xingyuu fleet captain quickly reacted, mirroring the Alzar fleet''s actions. The ten-ship strong fleet divided into groups of two, each pursuing a ship! In this way, the concentration of force was diminished greatly. The chances of Elizabeth escaping were much greater! Unfortunately, it did nothing to help their current situation. Two pursuit sh.i.p.s were still chasing Elizabeth''s ship down. Then, it devolved to the next stage.

    Archers on both sides started exchanging volleys with arrows filling the dawn sky in a strangely beautiful show. In terms of firepower, the Alzar Kingdom had the edge. Their sh.i.p.s were equipped with mounted crossbows, enabling them to unleash a flurry of pain on their pursuers. But the Xingyuu fleet was comprised of small and nimble sh.i.p.s. With their mobility, arrows were little more than for show, not even catching their tailwind. The crossbows were the only effective weapons, with their superior accuracy and penetrative power. It became a contest of speed versus power. Soldiers died quickly, but not quickly enough. Some of the Alzar sh.i.p.s were boarded where a brutal bloodshed unraveled.

    Before long, the five-ship strong Alzar fleet dwindled down to two. Two were boarded and captured, while one was shot to death. Thankfully, those three were decoys but over a hundred soldiers perished like that. On the other hand, the enemy fleet was still going strong. A mere third of their forces was taken out of commission, while the remaining two-thirds were in hot pursuit. Everything happened in around fifteen minutes as they were beginning to breach ocean waters. Elizabeth grew heated, watching things from a window. If the Xingyuu fleet caught up, then they would really be doomed!

    Two minutes later, the last decoy ship was captured, leaving Elizabeth''s ship to face the full brunt of the enemy fleet. Left without options, Sir Winstin joined the battle with the Royal Guards on the top deck. His appearance immediately ignited the morale of everyone as the combined Royal Guard aura surged. The enemy soldiers felt chills spread on their backs, although they were separated by water. However, it was a temporary effect. Naval warfare was different from land. At sea, how much damage could Sir Winstin accomplish? Not everyone was like Cardinal Hui, who possessed unmatched ranged ability. At most, the Royal Guards could only delay the inevitable!

    The battle continued for another five minutes with the Royal Guards acting as guards for the soldiers. They would deflect any projectiles headed their way, thus tipping the scales ever so slightly in their favor. But Sir Winstin felt helpless. It was a battle of attrition now that their enemies could focus on one target. The Royal Guards had limited stamina and the soldiers had limited ammunition. Once that ran out, the enemy fleet would not hesitate to board¡­ and kill them all! To be honest, it was a miracle they could last so long against such overwhelming odds. That was a product of General Illion and General Gordon''s scheming. However, schemes could not take them further. It was only a matter of time now¡­

    "Hold on for a little longer," a whisper entered Sir Winstin''s ear. He looked around in surprise. His perception was already fully deployed, and he knew nobody was around him. For someone be so close, without him noticing, was that possible? Everyone else also shared the same surprise. What shocked them though was the next few words.

    "I am Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia, part of the Zino Kingdom''s fleet. Our fleet is currently not far from you. If you delay your pursuers for another five minutes, then we will be able to assist you!"

    Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia! People knew her from her other name the White Healer! Famed for being the number one specialist when it came to Arcania injuries, she was regarded as one of the most famous of the Ten Dawns. Of course, to become a Ten Dawn, she required more than just that. She was also a formidable master of wind-type Arcania, proving her combat worth. Using her magic, she could transport her voice across the vast distance directly into the ears of everyone! When Sir Winstin turned in the direction of the voice, off into the far horizon, he saw a small series of dots. Even with his sight sharpened to the limit, he could barely make them out. It was the Zino Kingdom''s fleet!

 Chapter 109 - Fixed Magic Arrays

    Five minutes? Sir Winstin smiled wryly. They were a lot farther than that. From his estimates, it would take another thirty minutes to cross that distance. In that time, they would be killed dozens of times over! He did not understand.

    Meanwhile, below deck, General Illion had a thoughtful face. He heard the voice as well. It was indiscriminately sent to everyone on the ship, above or below deck. Ten Dawn Iris was not the type of person to make wild claims without reason. She would not say such things in the name of hope. If she said five minutes, then it meant it was possible! When he followed that thought, he thought of one thing: the experimental fleet!

    Technology was constantly improving across the three civilizations. The Aero Glider was an invention by the Alzar Kingdom which revolutionized aerial warfare and in recent years, the Zino Kingdom was researching Fixed Magic Arrays. In fact, the technology used in Sky Towers for launching gliders into the sky was based on the same principle. By directly carving the magical circle into the tower, an Arcanist could very easily and quickly deploy glider squadrons. One such advantage was that it simplified the process greatly. An Arcanist only had to supply the Magical Energy to power the spell. There was no need to construct a magical circle or worry about backlashes!

    Of course, where there were advantages, there were disadvantages too. Transforming a magical circle into an array was stripping Arcania of its fundamental advantage: flexibility! Although it could be used continuously, the fixed array would be capable of only a single spell. Any modifications to the spell would require directly modifying the array. Additionally, it was a stationary construct. It could not be moved around once it was burned into the material. Finally, it could not support more complex spells. The spell for the Sky Towers needed a magical array several times more complex than a magical circle variant. Hence, creating a Fixed Magic Array for any large-scale destruction spell, like Torrential Blizzard, was a dream.

    It was a delicate craft and very difficult. The Zino Kingdom had been trying for years to implement the technology onto their sh.i.p.s. However, success was limited. To contrast, a Sky Tower was a simple structure. The flat surface at the top made it effortless to engrave a magical array. There was no complex geometry! However, a ship was a large, complex vessel. There was a mountain of difference in difficulty! Thus far, General Illion did not hear of any recent breakthrough. Yet, judging from Iris''s words, the fleet was completed and battle-ready!

    That thought was further affirmed when he considered the time it took for the fleet to arrive. At the earliest, it would take another few days. Even the Alzar fleet, which departed from the Yunyun Stronghold, had yet to arrive. The only possible explanation was that the magic array project was a success! Thinking up to this point, he relayed his orders to the people on the top deck. Elizabeth was in a daze. To turn from hopeless to hopeful in an instant, she could sympathize with what the soldiers felt in the last battle!

    Ten Dawn Iris''s robe was fluttering in the breeze as she stood on the prow of the Zino Kingdom''s warship. The magical circle in front of her vanished as she opened her eyes. Her gaze was straight as she looked at the distant Alzar fleet. Or should she say, the Alzar ship. As General Illion thought, this was the experimental fleet being developed except¡­ The technology had yet to be implemented fully. When the Three Sages gave their orders, they had no choice but to mobilize. As a result, their fleet was only ten-ship strong. However, it did not diminish her confidence one bit. Against the Xingyuu fleet, if they failed, that would be quite sad.

    The Arcanists funneled their Magical Energy into the array, increasing their speed by a large margin. The energy empowered the array on the outside of the sh.i.p.s, causing them to glow in a vibrant white. It was a mesmerizing sight. Sir Winstin was initially skeptical, but reality proved him wrong. The distant fleet was rapidly approaching at unbelievable speeds! The warsh.i.p.s moved several times faster than even the Xingyuu sh.i.p.s! Once they entered range, they unloaded massive volleys of arrows and spells. Arrows were one thing, but spells were incredibly difficult to defend against. Their range, speed, power¡­ All of them had different properties.

    On land, Arcanists were fragile. Rarely did they invest in learning or mastering martial skills. After all, lifespan was finite. It was much more time effective to focus on either Arcania or martial skills than badly learn the two. Consequently, any Arcanist squadron was heavily protected in any army. They were usually in the rear, dealing tactical strikes whenever possible. However, at sea, Arcanists could truly flex their wings. The ocean formed a natural barrier between them and their enemies! They could freely bombard their enemies without fear of retaliation!

    Ten Dawn Krogan Jermon, the partner of Ten Dawn Iris, was perhaps the most vicious of the attackers. Krogan was quite a well-built man with lean and powerful muscles. He stood out amongst the frail and untrained Arcanists around him. Waving his hand, a series of complex Magical Circles appeared. Double-casting! He used this near-legendary technique immediately, forming two spells simultaneously. Out of every Arcanist in the Zino Kingdom, there was less than ten who could achieve double-casting. That was why when Minister Linshi utilized this technique in the Yunyun Stronghold, Princess Ming was shocked!

    With his first spell, he formed thin razor-sharp needles of earth, much like crossbow bolts or arrows. However, when he shot them, their speed was a level faster than crossbows. They hit their mark, killing a dozen with the first volley. And that was the first volley! His lethality was chilling. As he continued his barrage, he finished coalescing his second spell. Immediately, a large pillar-like arrow was created. It was as wide as a ship''s spar! Krogan groaned as the arrow was shot forth, piercing straight into the hull of an enemy ship. Instead of killing the soldiers slowly, he wanted to sink their ship!

    The Xingyuu fleet did not remain. They retreated after suffering heavy casualties. The Zino Kingdom''s fleet was like a blade, charging in and destroying their enemies! Their appearance was outside of the Xingyuu Empire''s expectations. Even the Imperial Council did not foresee this. That was no surprise. Even General Illion did not know of its completion! With this, Elizabeth was no longer in any danger. She would be escorted by the Zino Kingdom''s fleet!

 Chapter 110 - The White Healer

    Since the Alzar ship was in such poor shape, everyone joined the Ten Dawns on the Zino Kingdom''s flagship. As Elizabeth crossed the gangplank and stepped on the ship, an intensely uncomfortable feeling assaulted her. She shivered all over, as if she was plunged into an icy sea. It lasted for a heartbeat before fading away. Elizabeth staggered slightly, earning Sir Winstin''s worry. However, she waved away his concerns, thinking it was the recent events finally taking its toll on her psyche.

    Meanwhile, a sliver of surprise flickered across the Iris''s face. Iris was amazed that she noticed. The woman instinctively used her Magical Perception on Elizabeth. After all, Elizabeth was the center of all the rumors, the one who used a mysterious, overpowering magic to defeat the emperor! With a power that could rival the Ten Dawn''s own large-scale destruction spells, it was hard to restrain Iris''s curiosity. Furthermore, Elizabeth had recovered back to full strength, without any obvious shortcomings! It was practically unbelievable.

    Iris hoped to gain some understanding by probing her, but Elizabeth had sensed her instead. Elizabeth may have passed it off as fatigue, but it was not easy to perceive a Magical Perception without some accomplishments in Arcania. Most people would not realize it at all. Perception Realm experts like Sir Winstin could notice it if it were directed towards them while Fundamental Realms had no chance at all. However, to truly recognize and trace it, one needed to be a Condensed Drop Core Level! For Elizabeth to subtly feel something was wrong meant her mastery in Arcania was not zero.

    As soon as Iris realized it, she restrained her magical Perception. Akin to peeping on them, it was incredibly rude to use it on a fellow Arcanist without their permission. If she was caught doing such a thing to the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent, there would be no end to trouble. As she thought, the party approached her, and she shifted her attitude.

    "Welcome onboard, Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom. I am Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia, known as the White Healer, and my partner is Ten Dawn Krogan Jermon. We were sent on behalf of the Zino Kingdom to escort you in your return to the Alzar Kingdom. I do hope you pardon our delay."

    "No, your help was much appreciated," Elizabeth replied. "If it wasn''t for your help, we wouldn''t have survived. It was fortunate that you came when you did."

    "We''re glad to be of assistance," Iris curtly said.

    "We''ll need to detour towards the north to rendezvous with the Alzar fleet," General Illion interjected. "Once we have, we can directly make for the Zino Kingdom, then take the South Crown Channel towards the King''s Bay."

    "That won''t be a problem," Krogan replied respectfully.

    No matter what, the Zino Kingdom was a vassal state to the Alzar Kingdom. There existed a strict hierarchy in authority. This was particularly emphasized after the Zino Kingdom''s army was folded into the Alzar Kingdom''s chain of command. General Illion, as Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, naturally had the second highest authority now while Elizabeth occupied the top spot. The fleet fell under their command!

    "Let''s bring the wounded down to the lower deck. We can begin our treatment there," Iris said.

    As Nassandra, Tengon, and the others were brought down, Iris began her inspection of Nassandra. Using her magic, she created a series of complex magical circles as they began to surround the unconscious girl. The concept behind fixing magical injuries was rather straightforward. Arcania utilized a metaphysical network of Channels to direct Magical Energy from the Core. If the Core was like the ocean, then the Channels were the rivers and streams. One way to measure an Arcanist''s mastery of Arcania was the total throughput of their Channels. The larger and the more numerous the Channels, the greater the quantity of Magical Energy one could draw.

    Injuries here were like blockages on the river, blocking its flow. In its worst case, it could cause irreversible damage and lock that river down forever. Naturally, the power that the Arcanists could draw from would lessen greatly. Tengon was such a case. The damages to his arm ensured that even if it was fully healed, he would never be able to use Arcania through that arm again. It was basically crippling the Arcanist.

    To fix a magical injury, one had to run their own Magical Energy through the patient''s body while tracking and controlling it through their Magical Perception. They had to run it through the entire network of Channels, to find the blockages and destroy them. However, the process was far, far more difficult to do. It required a very precise and strong perception to control and track every string of energy as it traversed the body. A single lapse in concentration would cause unprecedented havoc. It would be enough to kill Nassandra instantly!

    Thankfully, Ten Dawn Iris was extraordinarily experienced. She boasted the strongest Magical Perception out of all the Ten Dawns and with her unique family heritage of magic, she was the most proficient healer in the known world! If she could not succeed, then no one could. Nassandra was a tough patient to fully heal as the damage from unleashing Torrential Blizzard was too great, but it was not impossible.

    Sure enough, after an hour of work, Iris retracted her energy and perception. Her body was drenched with sweat, her breathing was ragged, and her composure was frazzled. To maintain that level of utmost focus and control for so long was exceedingly impressive. That said, there was a limit to everyone. Her mental fatigue was so great that it would take her a day to fully recover. However, her efforts were rewarded. Nassandra''s complexion had strengthen by a large margin and her breathing steadied. She would regain consciousness soon!

    Meanwhile, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon were tended to by others. Previously, they were stabilized in the camp, but that was it. They could not recover. One factor was that their injuries were too severe. With the limited supplies and personnel at hand, it was good enough to be alive. The second was that General Illion was not that interested in making them recover. They were not viable fighting powers, nor were they soldiers in his army. However, the Zino Kingdom''s fleet was a support fleet. The injuries of Elizabeth, Nassandra, and Tengon necessitated a capable assortment of physicians and Arcanist specialists. There was similarly a large stockpile of medical supplies and herbs on the main ship. Therefore, the three received the best treatment available.

    Elizabeth''s shoulders dropped when she saw how her friends reveal relaxed expressions. It took a heavy toll on their bodies to travel across the open waters. In fact, General Illion had specifically decided against leaving the empire before she had recovered, in case the trip was too unbearable for her. Only when she recovered did the generals advance their plans to leave. The circ.u.mstances required her to leave, despite her friends had yet to recover. Now though, the worry in her heart was lifted. They were in good hands.

    In the meantime, Ten Dawn Krogan was talking with the generals and Sir Winstin to gain an in-depth understanding of the situation. Things tend to be exaggerated when passed through word of mouth so he wanted to hear things first-hand. Sir Winstin and General Gordon repeated the events of Lord Korogin''s final battle, and then General Illion told his story. When all was said, Krogan had a peculiar face. His eyes drifted to Elizabeth, who was sat near her friends, with a trace of thoughtfulness. He said nothing in response.

 Chapter 111 - Gains and losses

    The next day, Freon was the first to wake up. It was a little surprising considering that Iris had not personally tended to him. After all, she was the preeminent healer present. She did not find it in her best interests to treat him and left it to the care of the others onboard. When he first awoke, he felt a strange lethargy envelop him. Of course, the final wound that the emperor inflicted was not light, but that was not the cause. Instead, it stemmed from somewhere¡­ deeper. He felt wrong.

    Using his Magical Perception inwardly, he scanned his Core and Channels. What he found was enough for him to nearly cough up blood in frustration. He was aware of the risks in using World Energy and he was prepared to burn his life to kill the emperor, but this¡­ This was different. Not only had he failed to do the deed, he had really made a mess of his Core and Channels. He found that he could only muster a mere fraction of the Magical Energy that he could before. He was already a Low Gaseous Fog and he was hoping to breach Medium Gaseous Fog in the next year or two. Now, his plans went up in smoke.

    One had to know Freon was officially a student of the First Celestial Magic University, the foremost and prestigious of all ten universities in the Zino Kingdom! Although he had to serve in the military as part of a draft, that fact never changed! Of course, his enrolment had nothing to do with him. That was because of his sister, Ten Dawn Nassandra! Nassandra was the publicly acknowledged person with the greatest Arcanic Potential, greater than any of the geniuses before her. She had redefined the concept of genius! She had flown through both the academy and university in record-breaking time, becoming a Ten Dawn! Arcanic Potential was hereditary, so Freon was automatically enrolled into the university, in hopes of unlocking his true potential.

    Unfortunately, reality was quite cruel. He could never progress through to Medium Gaseous Fog, breaking through that barrier. To compare, all his peers in the university were already past that level. After all, the condition to graduate was to reach High Gaseous Fog! Yet, Freon was not even at the starting line. Now, he was even further behind, so far behind that it was truly shameful. Interestingly enough, if Iris had treated him personally, she would have noticed something peculiar. However, he had no way of knowing now.

    As if on clockwork, Shirley woke up. The first thing Shirley noticed was that her sense of color increased by a magnitude. It was like the world had gotten brighter. Furthermore, she felt the rocking of the ship so vividly. Every wave, every crest, and every vibration crashed into her body like a storm. All her five senses were hypersensitive! It was such a strange phenomenon that she was overwhelmed by the sensory information. Her whole world was spinning, and she felt like vomiting. It was really sickening!

    And¡­ she did just that. She vomited a toxic mess as she blacked out briefly. Her wounds had yet to fully heal, so when she vomited, it put pressure on her wounds causing immense pain. It was no wonder she lost consciousness for a second. Unfortunately, her sudden movements managed to open the sealed wounds, darkening her bandages again. She groaned loudly. She had no idea what was going on and her head was a total mess. Add the pain on top of that and Shirley was in a very bad mood.

    When she was about to pass out again, her eyesight returned to normal. The rocking of the ship gradually disappeared. She blinked her eyes and tilted her head in confusion. Shirley did not understand. Attributing it to fatigue, she decided to forget about the strange matter. Her actions attracted attention, so physicians came to assess her condition. To be honest, they were surprised by her vitality. Their treatment was done a day prior, yet Shirley was already awake! It did not seem possible.

    However, their jaws practically dropped to the floor when they realized Freon and Benedict were also awake. Contrary to Shirley, Benedict made no fuss. There was no strange sensory phenomenon with his body. He was perfectly fine, relatively speaking. He was resting in his bed, thinking about the battle with the emperor. He relived that final attack he did. In that instant, he could feel the sword''s heartbeat! The sword''s heartbeat, when referred to by swordsmen, was when a swordsman and a sword became one. In other words, he reached a state of utmost focus and precision to unleash unprecedented strength!

    Emperor Lianghu was rightfully surprised by Benedict''s performance. Although the emperor was old and out of practice, the fact that Benedict struck the tiniest of openings was worthy of praise! After all, a Perception Realm was a Perception Realm! They were symbolically hailed as apex combatants!

    Right now, Benedict could feel endless inspiration flowing through his mind. All along, he was stuck with a poor understanding of the Hawken Swordsmanship Style. It was a highly complex art which when mastered, it could push Sir Roland into the Royal Guard. Benedict was scratching the surface. For years, it was like this. He could not push through to advance his comprehension at all. Yet now, he could feel¡­ that various problems were made simple. It all seemed easy now!

    In the face of death, people often pushed beyond their limits! But to do or die, many would falter and die. There was no shortage of people like that. In fact, out of every hundred people, ninety-nine would fall and perish. If that was not the case, then the world would be filled with Perception Realm experts or greater. Sir Winstin would not be stuck at the peak of Perception Realm! What did that mean? One would already be farfetched to survive in a life or death situation¡­ Achieving enlightenment on top of that, was that truly easy? It was not! Only a fool would think otherwise.

    Benedict was given a blessing, a truly rare miracle and one that he had to thoroughly digest and process. Of course, this flash of inspiration was not enough to push him into the top. Not even close. Transforming theory into practice was easier said than done. He would still need to practice diligently for months to come! But he was confident that his mastery of the sword would advance! And strength was the one thing that he desperately desired now.

 Chapter 112 - Gains and losses (2)

    At the same time, Elizabeth was sitting in her own room alone with the completed Holy Reingolian Medallion twirling in her fingers. Due to the previous chaos, she had no time to properly deal with it. However, the Imperial Princesses had returned the snake half of the medallion when they sent their letter. Traditionally, half of the medallion was given to the heir apparent, while the other half stayed with the current monarch. When the heir apparent ascended to the throne, then they would receive the full medallion. Technically speaking, Elizabeth was already half a step away from becoming queen! The last step was to be crowned by the Royal Family, the Royal Assembly, and the Grand Nobility Households.

    But she did not feel at ease. Her position was precarious, dependent on many factors outside her control. She could see this clearly from the Imperial Princesses'' own situation. They were supposed to be the new Twin Empresses after Emperor Lianghu''s death! Unfortunately, the circ.u.mstances were too sudden. The stage could not be set, and the players turned into the pawns. Now, the Four Great Nobility Families ruled instead! Now, the Xingyuu Empire was on the verge of a civil war.

    Strictly speaking, was Elizabeth not in the same situation? With the death of both King Harth and Lord Korogin, she had effectively zero connections to the upper echelon of nobility and royalty of the Alzar Kingdom. She was practically an outsider. Perhaps Lord Korogin had left measures in case Elizabeth was saved, but what use did they have? Korogin was the lynchpin. People were afraid of moving against him before but now, the gears of ambition were turning again. It was a matter of time before those plans reduced to ash! She realized the only way to achieve her goals was¡­ strength! Regardless of anything, power decided everything! That was the law of the jungle¡­ of the world!

    She was staring at her hand, the one that unleashed that massive attack that ultimately killed Cardinal Shaolong and Emperor Lianghu. A thousand questions were swirling in her head. To be honest, she still did not believe General Illion''s story. How could she know magic? It was a preposterous story. But¡­ When she thought about it seriously, there were unexplainable discrepancies.

    Think about it. When she returned to New Havens to find her family, underneath the flying island were three massive magical circles! It was on a scale that far exceeded the abilities of the Ten Dawns! According to Aunt Christina, one of the functions of the spell was to hide the island. This prevented anyone from discovering its presence, even after half a millennium of residing above the Windigo Ridge! Otherwise, New Havens would have been discovered a long time ago. The calamity that befell her would have arrived much sooner! Instead, that spell protected and secured them more than five hundred years of peace. Anyone could tell how monstrously powerful it was!

    Moreover, the island was flying! Flying! Elizabeth really did not consider it since it seemed natural to her. She grew up living there so why should the island not be flying? But the world was far more mysterious than she could ever imagine. From all her months here in Sor, she had a basic grasp over the limitations of Arcania or technology. Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon even mentioned it! The power to merely levitate an island of that size was already far beyond the prowess of the Ten Dawns or even the Conquestian! It was large enough to house a town!

    If the power required was equivalent to an ocean, then the Ten Dawns amounted to a drop. It was a monstrous amount! Now, to keep it anchored in the air for a prolonged period, that was an entirely different question altogether. Even a thousand generations of Ten Dawns would be insufficient! Yet, the reality was there for all to see. It was possible! Elizabeth herself was testament to the prosperity of New Havens! So, just how was it done? Who could have accomplished such a frighteningly incomprehensible feat? She had no clue, but one day, she would go back to properly bury her family and investigate!

    Elizabeth thought that if such an incredible magic existed on New Havens, perhaps she had subconsciously learned it. That was not entirely out of question. No one understood Arcania completely. There were plenty of unexplainable things in this world! Thinking up to this point, she closed her eyes and focused. After a few minutes of absolute silence and tranquility, she could sense¡­ something. But what was it? Was it what Arcanists called Magical Perception? Or was it something else entirely? That feeling lasted for an instant before vanishing.

    Before she could ponder on it more, a knock on the door came. "Your Highness, your friends have awoken," Sir Winstin said. Elizabeth smiled, brushed away her thoughts, and left with the knight.

    In the main treatment area, physicians were baffled over the three''s miraculous recovery. It was not on the level of Elizabeth, of course. If it were, then these physicians would seriously consider changing occupations or retiring. One case was enough for one lifetime. However, it was still an impressive case. Rousing a consciousness was arguably the hardest part of treating someone. The consciousness was intangible. How could you treat it? There were many cases of comatose people, who refused to awaken, despite their body making a full recovery! Even Iris, the White Healer, did not have certainty in succeeding!

    Elizabeth stepped into the room with a small group of Royal Guards behind her. The guards radiated a certain pressure that made everyone kneel. Fear and reverence were flashing through everyone''s eyes. It was a procession worthy of the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom! Elizabeth sighed. She wanted to say something to discourage them as it was simply too embarrassing! However, her mood brightened when she saw her friends! It felt like a massive weight was lifted off her shoulders!

    "Elizabeth!" Shirley shouted merrily while waving her arm. Her wounds opened again as she winced in pain.

    "How are you feeling, Shirley?" Elizabeth asked.

    "As you can see, it''ll still be some time before I can move again."

    "I''m sorry¡­ If it wasn''t for my impulsive actions during the fight with the emperor, you wouldn''t have had suffered such injuries. I¡­ nearly got you killed."

    Shirley gave a gentle smile. "You didn''t mean for anything bad to happen. All that matters is that your heart is in the right place. That''s all. Besides, all of us are fine!"

    "Shirley¡­" Elizabeth cried. For such a forgiving person to exist, it was nothing short of a miracle!

    "Speak for yourself," Freon snorted on the side. "I nearly crippled myself with the recoil. How are you going to repay me?"

    "Huh?" she was confused. However, the Royal Guards shot Freon piercing gazes, as if tempting him to say another filthy word. The next would be his last.

    "It was a joke!" he nervously said. He cleared his throat and changed topics, "What happened after we passed out? No one told us anything yet. And how are you perfectly fine and healthy?"

    "Oh¡­" Elizabeth scratched her head awkwardly. She really had no idea how she recovered so fast. It made her feel awfully guilty, seeing as her friends were still in such pain. But there was no helping it! Not even the physicians who treated her knew how it happened!

    "The fact that you don''t know makes me really want to clobber you¡­" Freon groaned. "We''re on a ship now, right? Are we headed back to the Alzar Kingdom?"

    "That''s right. This is what happened¡­" the girl explained everything.

    "I''m starting to remember a little," Freon mumbled.

    "To think so much has happened¡­" Shirley said.

    "Your Highness," Sir Lorenzo said, standing up from Benedict''s bedside. He bowed towards Elizabeth. "I haven''t had the chance to properly thank you for all you''ve done. You saved both me and my brother. The Hawken Household will never forget this!"

    "No, it''s your brother who saved me several times! In fact, Shirley and Freon too¡­ They''ve all done so much! I really can''t begin to thank them for all they''ve done!"

    In an act that surprised everyone, she bowed herself! For royalty to bow before anyone, it was enough to send tremors across the world. After all, they were at the peak of the world, the undisputed rulers of all! Royalty stands, while nobility kneel, and commoners grovel! That was a common saying! Sir Winstin hurried to pull her back up. In a time where chaos reigned, her every act was under intense scrutiny. A single mistake could set everything off! However, she did not budge. She could not! If she did, it meant she was belittling her friends!

    "Thank you, Your Highness," Lorenzo said, glancing at Benedict expectantly.

    Benedict opened his mouth, but he had no idea what to say. All along he said nothing, because of that. Rather than letting the moment turn awkward, he quietly mumbled, "I''m glad I could protect you."

    Since it was quiet already, Benedict''s voice could be clearly heard. Elizabeth felt her heartbeat race for an instant. But that was all. That feeling subsided as quickly as it came. When it left, Elizabeth was momentarily dazed. Her cheeks were slightly blushed. Huh? Why am I blushing? she wondered confusedly. What just happened? Despite her confusion, everyone else in the room caught wind of this undercurrent and sent peculiar gazes toward both Benedict and Elizabeth.

 Chapter 113 - Loneliness is pain and fear

    "Ah¡­ I didn''t mean it that way. I''m only trying to honor the vow I made to your mother!" Benedict hurriedly added.

    "He ruined it!" Shirley lamented on the side.

    "Enough about that," Freon said.

    "What do you mean enough about that?" Shirley hissed. "We were getting to the good part!"

    "Eh¡­" he replied. "I''m more concerned about what happened to my sister than this."

    "Ten Dawn Nassandra is recovering well," Iris intruded with Krogan. "She is likely to awaken in a few days. I''m not interrupting anything, am I, Your Highness?"

    Elizabeth quickly recomposed and straightened herself out. "No, not at all."

    "Is that so?" the woman wondered. "The fleet will also rendezvous with the Alzar fleet soon. Once that happens, we will change course for Presharvo Port. It will take around two weeks, barring any extraordinary circ.u.mstances. I hope you can understand, Your Highness."

    "That''s fine for me."

    "Then I shall take my leave," Iris said.

    "We should do the same, Sir Lorenzo," Sir Winstin said, ushering the crowd out. Although he knew Elizabeth for a scant amount of time, it was obvious there were some things that could be said publicly and some things that could not.

    She nodded in appreciation as everyone flooded out, leaving just the four of them. Once everyone left, she said, "It''s been a really long journey, hasn''t it? I thought that I could do something, anything, to repay the kindness I was given. But look at me now. What a sad mess I''ve made of things. I''m sorry for putting you three through everything. I''m really sorry¡­"

    Freon could not help but feel regret with his earlier words. To be honest, when he heard Nassandra was safe and sound, every bit of anger vanished. Even the fact that he nearly crippled himself or flirted with death meant nothing to him. As long as his sister was safe, then he was satisfied! With a touch of awkwardness, he said, "It''s fine. I said things out of line. Forget about what I said."

    "Freon¡­" Elizabeth said, feeling a bit touched.

    "You can say something good after all!" Shirley laughed. "Say something too, knight boy!" She hid her snicker.

    "Ah, what do you want me to say!" Benedict shouted.

    "Say something like you''ll protect her your entire life," the girl continued.

    "What? You¡­" the knight fumed.

    "You''re quite the meddlesome person, aren''t you, Shirley?" Freon said.

    The four laughed. It seemed like such a long time since they were able to share such a lighthearted conversation. Their journey was truly chaotic, filled with battles and bloodshed. There was not much time to breath, much less talk. And when they did talk, it was filled with somber undertones. However, they felt security now. Although they had yet to return to the Alzar Kingdom, it was a matter of time. Therefore, the four felt their shoulders truly drop. They could smile!

    "Are you getting off at Presharvo Port, Freon?" Benedict asked.

    "If everything works out, then that''s the plan. Nassandra and I will disembark there."

    "I haven''t been there in ages. It must have been years," Shirley reminisced with a touch of melancholy. Her brow drooped the tiniest amount that no one noticed before recovering. "What will you do after?"

    "Head back home to Firecast. With everything that''s happened, I doubt I''ll be drafted into another army again. I served enough in Port Silic. There''s the problem with the university, but I''ll be able to live with Nassandra again, so that''s good enough for me," he said.

    "I understand how you feel," Shirley nodded. "I haven''t seen my younger brothers or mother for a while now. I hope that they''re doing okay. What about you, Benedict?"

    "Well¡­ I''m still a knight, but I did abandon my post. The Hawken Household is an established Grand Nobility Household, built upon knighthood, honor, and strength. For me to do what I did, I don''t know how my father will take it," Benedict paled. Fear was seen in his eyes.

    "You''re scared of disappointing him, aren''t you?" Shirley realized.

    Benedict smiled wryly. "My brother was here talking about this. He doesn''t think our father will take this well. I was already on thin ice before. But now, this might be the final nail in the coffin."

    "Well, you did technically run away from the capital with the princess¡­" Freon thought aloud. "To be honest, it''s a miracle you haven''t been beheaded already." This sent Benedict into a spiraling sense of despair.

    "Honestly! You don''t know how to comfort anyone, do you?" Shirley m.o.a.ned.

    "I''m just speaking frankly," he shrugged. "And what about you? We''ve been talking about ourselves the entire time. Surely, you can talk about yourself as well."

    "Me?" Shirley was surprised before revealing a hint of sadness. "I don''t really have anything so interesting. Lour Island is a small place, quite out of touch with everything else. We rarely see visitors from outside. When I get back, I suppose it''ll be the same old, same old, back to the forge to put bread on the table. My mother is ill, and my brothers are young, so this is all I can do. It took a lot of courage to leave and join the war."

    "Seems like we all have our own problems," Benedict sighed. "This will probably be the last time we see each other."

    Elizabeth''s heart thumped loudly in her chest. Those words¡­ Those cursed words. Those were the words she wanted to hear the least. She wanted to feign ignorance, to believe they would stay together. But that was a lost hope, an impossibility. Everyone had their own lives, their own family, their own future. No one could stay together forever. Elizabeth clutched her chest in agony. When her friends started talking about their families, it felt like daggers digging into her heart! She felt afraid!

    Although there was Aunt Christina still, Elizabeth knew her relationship changed. After all, Christina kept such a massive secret away from her. Elizabeth had no idea that she was Lady Commander Christina Kalmar, the late Master of Strategy''s cousin! Furthermore, she knew everything about Elizabeth''s circ.u.mstances all this time¡­ Who would say they would remain unfazed after realizing the other person held so many secrets? Anyone would feel hurt or betrayed, especially by someone so close to them. Trust was essential for relationsh.i.p.s to bloom. Without it, there was nothing.

    The same could be said about the Alzar Kingdom''s Royal Family, her supposed birth family. There were no feelings of intimacy or bonds. Would a person greet someone a stranger with open arms? Nobody in their right mind would do that. Although she was an Etuvel Reindel as well, she knew nothing. She knew no one. How could she feel warmth? Comfort? Castle Reinhard was nothing more than a lonely husk of a building in her eyes! That was right. An overwhelming sense of loneliness surrounded her. She was alone in this world! And she was afraid!

 Chapter 114 - Presharvo Port

    "Elizabeth, are you okay? You look pale," Shirley said concernedly.

    "It''s nothing¡­" she murmured.

    Shirley could read her friend''s thoughts well. Elizabeth was unusually direct about her emotions after all. There was basically zero filter from thought to expression. Thinking about it seriously, Shirley realized how insensitive she was with her words. She was so absorbed in talking about their families that she excluded Elizabeth entirely. For someone who had no one close to them, would they like that? Would that make them happy? Shirley sighed. She really was an idiot.

    The girl gestured to Elizabeth to come over. Since she was still injured, she could not move herself. Elizabeth did as she was told. When she reached the bedside, Shirley pulled the girl into her grasp. Initially, Elizabeth was surprised and tried pulling away. However, Shirley was as rigid as a rock, holding the girl''s head to her chest. Despite that, there was a certain warmth and comfort that transcended ages. It was like a mother comforting her child. It felt incredibly gentle.

    For a moment, Elizabeth felt transported back into the past, when she was a child. Back then, she never got along with anyone. None of the children her age liked her because of her crimson red hair. She was called names like demon or witch. They even threw sticks and rocks at her. They bullied her to an extreme extent. However, the a.d.u.l.ts had no intent to stop anything. These men and women felt the same way about Elizabeth. She was different! That was all it took for this small town.

    Communities that were small and isolated would develop a sense of identity. Closeness, so to speak. It was what divided the outsiders from the townsfolk. It was a form of protection, of security. In reality though, it was a cruel thing. Outsiders were ostracized. Everyone would show them the cold shoulder. Elizabeth was not a true outsider, of course. She was raised on New Havens like everyone else. She had proper foster parents who took care of the unnecessary questions. There was no reason for any coldness.

    Yet, Elizabeth had red hair. That was all it took. One simple difference was enough to invite a mountain of scrutiny. For everyone to greet her with disdain, for children to mock her, it was simply too much for a child like her to handle. For years, it was the same story. She had no friends. She knew no one. That was why when New Havens fell, she felt no sadness for anyone except her family. No one else mattered. That was why she wanted to run away on a grand journey through the world below. She wanted to run away from it all.

    However, every time those thoughts came, her mother would inevitably appear. Her mother was at times strong and scary, but other times, she was soft and gentle. She would always know when Elizabeth was down. Perhaps, it was called her motherly instinct. And whenever Elizabeth was down, her mother would inevitably caress her gently, much like Shirley was doing right now. Elizabeth felt that overflowing sense of safety again. It was a simple act, but it was enough.

    "Don''t be sad," Shirley whispered. "I''ll be sure to visit the capital once in a while. I''ll even drag Freon with me if I must. This won''t be the end, you hear me?"

    "If you insist," Freon sighed with a smirk.

    "Besides, Benedict will be right there with you! He''ll basically be next doors!" she laughed. "You''ll be able to see each other whenever you want."

    "Please don''t phrase it in such a weird way," Benedict grumbled.

    "So, you see? You''re not all alone, Elizabeth," Shirley said. "Now, let''s treasure the time we have right now!"

    "Okay," Elizabeth meekly replied.

    In the coming days, the fleet successfully met up with the forty-thousand strong Alzar fleet from the Yunyun Stronghold. They were initially surprised, but after a short explanation from General Illion, they no longer delayed. They immediately changed course for Presharvo Port in the Zino Kingdom, south-east of here! It was such a monstrously massive force that any thought of launching an offense was discarded by the Xingyuu Empire''s Imperial Council. The Four Great Nobility Families were already gearing up for war. There was no time to dabble in external affairs, especially after their goal had been achieved. Therefore, as General Illion suspected, the journey was relatively smooth. There were no problems at all.

    Elizabeth and her friends enjoyed each other''s company for the past few weeks. Eventually, Nassandra awoke and there was a grand celebration. Everyone was in high spirits. They talked about their hopes and dreams, their woes and worries, as well as their joys and pleasures. The days never seemed to end, but alas, every day had come to an end. Much to Elizabeth''s disappointment, their fleet entered the vicinity of the Zino Kingdom, Presharvo Port!

    It was a little over mid-December now, but the port city remained as busy as ever. That was expected as this port was one of the biggest ports that serviced the Teria Sea! It was overflowing with various merchant sh.i.p.s, doing their last rounds of trading before the year ended. Furthermore, military sh.i.p.s were abuzz. The turmoil caused by Emperor Lianghu and Lord Korogin''s deaths forced these soldiers to work especially hard. The need for public order was reaching an all-time high.

    Despite that, everyone took the time to admire the approaching fleet. Elizabeth''s fleet, which nearly amounted to fifty-thousand soldiers in total, was nothing short of small. It was a massive force that spanned the horizon. Not to mention, their sh.i.p.s were quite iconic. The Zino Kingdom''s fleet bore the symbol of the Celestial Council of Magic! In other words, an extremely high-ranking official was onboard. Anyone with half a brain would realize that the sh.i.p.s were the same as the ones Ten Dawn Iris and Krogan used weeks ago! Moreover, the Alzar sh.i.p.s carried the symbol of General Illion Doro, the Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army! His authority in the military was enough to send tremors anywhere he went.

    The Royal Family''s personal escort fleet had also arrived recently, straight from the Alzar Kingdom''s capital city. Heading it was the Royal Warship Excellica, the largest and most exquisite ship in the entire kingdom. It was mobilized only when the Royal Family moved! It was a symbol of power, wealth, and influence of the family that ruled over millions! Connecting the dots, people would realize that they were witnessing the arrival of the rumored Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, the new heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom! The hottest topic among the people was finally revealing herself to the masses!

    Elizabeth overlooked the port from the ship''s taffrail with a sense of lethargy. Even from so far away, she could hear the cheers, see the crowds, and imagine the headaches to come. She was originally an introverted person, bordering on timid. However, this was her future! If she wanted to climb to the top, this was a hurdle she had to overcome! Sir Winstin nodded his head in approval. That was the correct mindset to have!

    The fleet gradually docked in the harbour as swarms of people wildly cheered and clapped. Slaying Emperor Lianghu and avenging the death of King Harth and Lord Korogin¡­ These feats alone were enough for her reputation to shoot straight to the sky! Among the people, who did not loathe the emperor? Who did not hate the empire? After the Invasion of Aereon, the Zino Kingdom suffered tremendously, and Presharvo Port was particularly ravaged during the war. These people held nothing back and hollered till their throats hurt and eyes turned red, as if venting their emotions to the skies! It was a splendid reception!

    Elizabeth meekly greeted the masses with a stiff smile. She felt awfully awkward but tried her best regardless. Shirley restrained her chuckle from behind as Freon and Nassandra prepared to disembark. By now, everyone had more or less fully recovered from the battle with the emperor. Freon''s Core was still damaged, and Ten Dawn Tengon¡­ There was no helping him. Even with Iris''s hand, he still needed to have his arm amputated. It was a sad sight. Thankfully, Nassandra was in peak condition since most of the backlash had transferred to her partner when she had fallen unconscious¡­

    By now, Nassandra was wearing her official Ten Dawn robe again. Her arm was clung to her older brother, as if he would disappear at any moment. There was a very faint sense of sadness in her eyes. However, she did not outwardly show anything. Instead, she displayed the very image of youthful innocence! Freon approached Elizabeth and was at a loss for words. They might have enjoyed each other''s presence for these past few weeks, but farewells were never his strong suit.

    "Elizabeth, well¡­" he started. Freon could not help his embarrassment.

    Nassandra rushed forward at this moment and hugged Elizabeth. Since the girl had reawakened, she spent her time also playing with Freon and his friends. Naturally, she had grown fond of Elizabeth. Elizabeth smiled and gently patted the girl''s head. In her mind, the images of her own little sister from New Havens came flashing back.

    "Come and visit me from time to time, okay?" Elizabeth whispered.

    "I will!" the little girl shouted.

    "You too, Freon. You better look after her. If you mess up¡­" she warned.

    Freon shook his head wryly. "You don''t have to tell me twice! Once you''re the queen, let me bask in the glory as well."

    Elizabeth grinned. "A deal''s a deal." Suddenly, her gaze turned serious, "I wish I could give you something, but¡­"

    "My life is good enough," Freon said. "If I ever change my mind, I know who to complain to." After speaking, his gaze shifted to Shirley and Benedict.

    "Oh, come here you!" Shirley fumed and stepped forth to give a big hug. She knew he would not budge, so she took the initiative instead.

    Freon was as stiff as a board. "I never asked for this!" Gradually, the girl relented, allowing the boy to breath again.

    Benedict stepped forth and held his hand out. He said, "It was an honor meeting you, Freon. We''ll see each other again, I know it."

    Freon laughed and grabbed the knight''s hand. "We definitely will!"

    With that said, Freon and Nassandra stepped off the ship and joined the other Ten Dawns below. The Zino Kingdom had already arranged an escort. Before they stepped into the carriage, the two siblings gave one last farewell. In a matter of minutes, the large convoy sounded their horn and began moving. The crowds gave way as the horses sped down the road. Freon revealed a content smile. Before long, they were out of sight. Their destination was Firecast, the Zino Kingdom''s capital city, Freon and Nassandra''s home!

 Chapter 115 - Lour Island

    Elizabeth, Benedict, and Shirley sighed. They all felt a bit sad. Soon, Elizabeth and her friends stepped off to greet the Royal Family''s escort. At this point, the fifty-thousand strong army was unnecessary because they were in Alzar waters! Although the political situation was tumultuous, it was all undercurrents. No one was moving publicly. Compared to the Xingyuu Empire, it was like day and night. Despite that, Queen Bethnal did not get complacent and had sent the strongest reasonable escort! Fifteen Royal Guards, one hundred Grand Knights, and several hundred Great and High Knights were present. Altogether, the force was three thousand strong!

    A few high-ranking officials from the Zino Kingdom came forth to offer their greetings but Elizabeth bluntly refused any invitations. She was dreadfully tired. The girl boarded the Royal Warship and departed with her friends. General Illion and General Gordon were also onboard, as they needed to report everything directly to the Royal Assembly. Soon, Presharvo Port was off in the distance. Their next destination was Lour Island! Elizabeth wanted to personally drop her friend off.

    Realizing that her time with her friends was coming to an end, Elizabeth was particularly gloomy and dispirited. She did not feel like doing anything. Shirley tried to raise her spirits, but the truth was hard to avoid. And so like this, the fleet drew closer to Lour Island. Here, there were many islands of various sizes. The white fluffy snow-covered islands were particularly eye-catching in the blue waters. To Elizabeth, it looked beautiful, but also sad. Lour Island was already quite close to the Zino Kingdom, so the fleet arrived within a few days of travel.

    Lour Island was a medium-sized island with a few towns. The landscape was littered with flora, which if it was not winter, would have been a sight to see. Shirley was from was the biggest town called Tino. Although it was called the biggest town, in reality, it was quite small. Only several thousand people lived here. Calling it remote would not be an exaggeration. Boats rarely ventured here. If it not for the resources on the island, then no one would come here at all.

    Since the dock was too small, there was no way that the escort fleet could dock properly. Not even the Royal Warship, Excellica, could come close enough. Left without any alternatives, Elizabeth and her friends had to take a boat over. Seeing the commotion, many of the residents stopped to look. However, contrary to Presharvo Port''s raving reactions, there was a solid look of contempt and disgust. Although it was faint, when countless people did the same, it was as obvious as day. No one made as much as a peep. Their attitude was truly poor, especially when facing the Royal Family!

    Sir Winstin frowned. He could sense the malice lingering in the air. There were even a few traces of killing intent mixed into the fray. Elizabeth and her friends might not notice but trying to hide in the face of a Perception Realm expert was asking for trouble. All the Royal Guards instinctively felt it in their bones as they rowed over. As if on cue, the Royal Guards collectively funneled their auras together and sent it tumbling over to the shoreside. It was a clear threat! If anyone raised a hand against the princess, then a bloodbath would follow! They would not mind eradicating a small insignificant town such as this!

    The townspeople were shaken and some stumbled to their feet, paling at the formidable might of the Royal Guards. Sir Winstin snorted in disdain as he glared at the few who harbored killing intent. He marked them all in his mind. His eyes were radiating with the ferocity of ten lions. The frustrations of having failed to protect Lord Korogin came bursting out, though he quickly calmed down. However, that moment of unrestrained emotion was enough to send those few people packing. They ran from the shoreside as fast as they could, screaming in panic.

    Elizabeth had no idea what was happening and felt bewildered. As the boats drew closer to the shoreside, the citizens wore incredulous faces. They could finally see each other! There was noticeable confusion amidst everyone. That was not entirely surprising. Although the news surrounding Elizabeth made its way around the known world, Lour Island was simply too isolated. They had not received the news yet. Therefore, when they saw the Royal Escort, their minds lapsed onto a familiar figure and their bellies filled with anger. Instead, Elizabeth''s appearance had stumped them. They could never have imagined that a princess would fancy a dump like this¡­

    The Royal Guards paid no mind and carved a place for Elizabeth and her friends to disembark. Shirley was anxiously looking throughout the crowd when a smile blossomed on her face. She caught sight of her two brothers! Wasting no time, she waved her hands and greeted them loudly. The expressions on their faces were absolutely priceless. Their jaws dropped so far, and their eyes grew so round that they looked like travelling performers. The shock in their minds made them stupid! It was so impossible for them to process that they had not reacted as Shirley stood face-to-face with them.

    Since Shirley met with her brothers, Elizabeth and Benedict felt compelled to say hello. It would have been too rude otherwise. Sir Winstin accompanied the princess in all his splendid plate armor. Elizabeth might not have much of a regal bearing, but Sir Winstin did. Moreover, his reputation had more than reached the four corners of the known world. People snapped out of their stupor as they began prostrating themselves in front of this mighty legend! They were quivering in their boots over their previous attitude. Yet, Sir Winstin had the strange feeling that someone was eyeing him¡­ Someone strong enough for him to remain on-guard. For such a desolate place to have such an expert made him baffled.

    Meanwhile, Shirly went ahead and slapped her two brothers repeatedly. "Did you hear me? Hello? It''s your sister, Shirley! Did you two hit your heads or something? Do you need a doctor?"

    "I must be dreaming still¡­" the younger brother laughed.

    "Seems like we both are¡­" the older one said. "But why does it hurt so much?"

    Shirley continued slapping them silly till their cheeks turned red. Even her brothers had a limit to their tempers as the older brother lashed out, "Stop it already! Why are you still slapping us? Will you not be happy until my cheeks swell like a melon?"

    "I''m not quite satisfied yet," Shirley replied blankly.

    "This isn''t a dream¡­ This is a nightmare!" the younger brother cried.

    "Who are you calling a nightmare?" Shirley yanked his ear. "I''m your beloved older sister, Shirley!"

    "That¡­" he stared at the people behind her and shivered from head to toe. "Please let me wake up already! When will this nightmare end?"

    Elizabeth and Benedict burst out laughing and held their chests in pain from laughing so much. They could see the uncanny resemblance between Shirley and her two brothers. It was indeed very funny! Shirley was so embarrassed that her cheeks were blazing red. How humiliating!

    Left without any alternatives, she formed a fake smile as she introduced, "The older one is Charles and the younger one is Robert. As you can see, they''re a bit mischievous."

    Robert nodded while Charles replied habitually, "My name is Charles. Pleasure to meet you."

    Benedict stepped up and offered his hand. "I''m Sir Benedict Hawken."

    "And I''m Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, but you can just call me Elizabeth for short," Elizabeth snuck in from the side.

    A Hawken and a princess! Charles immediately foamed at the mouth and nearly passed out. The Hawken Household possessed might that was surpassed only by the Royal Family. Even if Charles knew nothing of the Hawken Household, the Royal Family was here as well! Forget Charles, everyone in the crowd who heard this sucked in a cold breath. Their faces paled to white like the snow around them. It became deathly silent. Only the sound of the distant waves could be heard. If Elizabeth had also revealed that she was the heir apparent¡­ how would these people react?

    "Y- Y- You¡­" Charles was losing his mind. "What did you do?"

    Shirley frowned. "I didn''t do anything. What''s wrong with you two? It''s just Elizabeth and Benedict." Everyone nearly fainted at those words. They restrained the urge to rush up and beat her silly. She continued, "I don''t see Inari anywhere. He should''ve been keeping an eye on you two."

    "He''s taking care of our mother right now¡­" Robert whispered.

    "Mother? What happened to our mother?" Shirley panicked.

    "You know our mother is like that¡­ So, she got sick again. However, the town physician said there shouldn''t be a problem. Inari said that he would take care of her while we investigated what was happening here," Charles said.

    "Thank goodness," the girl replied. She faced Elizabeth and Benedict with a bitter face. "I have to hurry home and see my mother. I hope you two won''t take that to heart."

    The two shook their heads. "If your mother is sick, then it''s only natural for her daughter to be by her side," Elizabeth said. "You''re a wonderful daughter."

    Shirley felt touched and hugged the girl. "Take care of yourself, okay?"

    "I will. Come visit me sometime!" Elizabeth whispered.

    Benedict was a bit awkward, being left out, and Shirley realized this. She grinned and pulled the knight into her embrace. Together, the three shared a strange hug. Eventually, Shirly relented and pulled back. Her face was red. She took a deep breath and calmed down.

    "Benedict, if anything happens to Elizabeth, I''ll beat you until you''re red and black, got it?" The knight was stupefied but he dumbly nodded. Why did these words sound so familiar to him? "We''ll see each other again," she declared. "I promise it!"

    Shirley grabbed her two brothers and began taking heavy steps away. One could sense the unwillingness in her every move. When the three siblings finally disappeared beyond the crowd, Elizabeth closed her eyes in contemplation. A breath later, she opened them again to leave. Benedict and Sir Winstin followed her without saying anything. The Royal Guards orderly filed back into their boats as Elizabeth did. The girl kept her gaze fixed on the town the entire time as they were rowing out. Her heart was heavy. Within ten minutes, they were back on the Royal Warship. On Elizabeth''s command, the fleet departed for their final destination, the capital city of the Alzar Kingdom, Algard!

 Chapter 116 - Elizabeths promise

    The fleet travelled towards the South Crown Channel, which served as the backbone of the Alzar Kingdom''s naval connections. Through it, one could travel from the southern ocean, stop at the capital, and proceed to the northern ocean through the North Crown Channel. Practically, the entire kingdom was accessible through these two channels. Naturally, the traffic through them was bound to be massive. The number of sh.i.p.s there vastly exceeded that of anywhere else. And they were not purely military! Nobles, government officials, merchants, and virtually anyone else used this route! Despite that, the channel was wide enough to accommodate everyone. No one could hog all the space, even if they wanted to.

    When the Royal Escort Fleet entered the channel, Elizabeth could spot hundreds of fleets with their own unique banners and sigils. It was an extraordinary sight to see. And that was all that she saw. There were many more¡­ beyond the horizon. Before, she had only a faint idea of the kingdom''s scale. How could she understand? New Havens had less than a thousand inhabitants. That was the standard at which she grew up with. However, now she had a clearer idea of the overwhelming complexity and scale of the kingdom.

    She drew in a deep breath. She had been taking things for granted before. If she wanted to become the queen, she had to understand everything and everyone. That meant the Royal Family, the Royal Assembly, the provincial governments, the Royal Guard and knights, the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households¡­ Then, there was the military, the merchant guilds, the Arcanists, scholars, and even the pious¡­ Not to mention, the people themselves! The farmers, blacksmiths, physicians, mercenaries, tailors, bakers, innkeepers, shipwrights and many more¡­ This was the civilization which occupied nineteen provinces and two maritime provinces! This was the land of over several dozen million! This was the Alzar Kingdom!

    The fleet travelled ahead of schedule with an excellent tailwind. With their incredible speed, they sailed through the South Crown Channel and breached into the Sea of the Crystal. Here, it was a hop and a skip to the Everstone Gulf and the subsequent King''s Bay. The King''s Bay! It was named appropriately because it was the heart of the kingdom. It was the home to every influential power! As Elizabeth drew closer to Corasen and Algard, she could feel tears building up in her eyes. It had been so long since she last saw this beautiful sight.

    Back then, she was an emotional wreck. Even suicide did not seem a farfetched idea. She learned the truth of her heritage, of the Holy Reingolian Medallion, and of her future. However, she had adamantly rejected Lord Korogin''s words and fled the capital. All she wanted was an escape from reality¡­ to run far away. She wanted to wash away all her memories. She wanted to disappear¡­ And with that, perhaps her pain would fade. In time, the world would forget about the person known as Elizabeth. And the world would continue as it always did¡­

    Yet, nothing ever happened according to her wishes. Although she wished to wash her hands clean of her past, trouble came knocking on her door. She was whisked away from Port Silic and brought to the Yunyun Stronghold. She suffered pain and torment, both physically and mentally. The stink of her status never left her body. All the grievances inside her built to an unbearable level. Her hometown was destroyed, her family was ravaged, and her killers were celebrating. She was no saint. Her hatred exploded to an all-time high and she swore to take revenge. She wanted to kill every man, woman, and child down to their last descendant! She wanted the empire to burn from her fury!

    Then, she met the Imperial Princesses, Xiuying and Ming. Indeed, the world worked in mysterious ways. Initially, she hated them. She detested them and this feeling came from the depths of her being. She wished them to die by a thousand cuts, begging for mercy like her family once did. However¡­ When she and her friends were rescued by them, her attitude changed. Her hatred burned just the same, but she could not help but feel it lessen. Of course, Elizabeth could not believe them. She did not want to, as if it would lessen her family''s sacrifices. The Xingyuu Empire was evil, and the Imperial Princesses was the same!

    She continued with that cold mentality until General Illion revealed the truthfulness of the affair. Everything the Imperial Princesses had said was true! Her heart was shaken and softened for the first time. After all, their circ.u.mstances were simply too similar. Their families were broken, and their future spiralled out of control. It was like they were alone in this mad and crazy world, left fending for themselves. They, alone, stood against this world''s unfathomable cruelty! Elizabeth was captured, but they had released her. Now, they were captured, but she had released them. Indeed, Elizabeth began to believe¡­ that not everyone was evil. That there was some good in the world!

    Finally, she made the decision to help Lord Korogin. She wanted to act, to do something with the little power that she had. She wanted to resist the pressures of the world. She wanted to shout out loudly as if to say she was not someone to be trifled with. She could grasp her own fate! Her future was in her hands! However, the world was cruel. She killed Emperor Lianghu, but Lord Korogin died regardless. That sense of hopelessness and futility was enough to drown her several thousand times over. Who could bear all that weight? Who could bear all that and continue living? And for a mere sixteen-year old girl nonetheless¡­

    Despite that, Elizabeth persevered. Not because she was strong, not because she was determined, and certainly not because she was capable. In fact, she was possibly one of the least qualified to step up. Anyone could have been a better candidate. No¡­ She stood up because she had to! After seeing all the sacrifices made by the people around her, could she honestly feign ignorance? Could she run away? Her heart was cold after her family''s death. But even the coldest of nights saw the dawn of day. Benedict, Shirley, Freon, Korogin, Winstin, Christina, Xiuying, Ming¡­ And many more¡­ Their warmth gradually melted her coldness.

    That was right¡­ Elizabeth could not run away. Before, she was disconnected from the rest of the world. She felt like an observer, never truly interfering with the affairs of this world. Everything felt unrelated to her. Did anyone mind if clouds in the sky changed? Would anyone notice? Such was her thoughts. Even if the world burned around her, did it really matter? Not to her. But her viewpoint gradually changed. As she met everyone and formed bonds, she became connected. Their sacrifices touched her heart. She could not stand by anymore. She could not run away. Therefore, she decided¡­ to do what she had to do. She decided to become queen!

    Elizabeth looked up. When her thoughts ended, she was already in front of Castle Reinhard. The impeccably white castle walls made anyone''s heart stir. However, Elizabeth only felt an unceasing determination! She would grasp the future with her hands!

    Benedict said, "Elizabeth, this is where we''ll part ways. The road ahead will be tough, but I''m sure you''ll make it through. I''ll help you if you ever need it. I''ll believe in you!" He said it with such an unwavering faith that it surprised him as well. But for some strange mysterious reason, he just felt it was normal.

    The girl said nothing and nodded her head slightly. She closed her eyes and drew a deep breath. Who knew what she was thinking? But no one dared to interrupt her. Eventually, Elizabeth said with a smirk, "I''ll become queen. Just you wait!"

 Chapter -1 - Discussion on power "levels" and "systems"

    This is meant as a supplementary after reading a considerable portion of my book.

    If you have read through my book, you would have understood by now that my series contains various "power scaling" systems. One thing to immediately note is that I do not intend to mimic similar web novels. There won''t be ten or twenty Realms above Fundamental Realm. There won''t be complex divisions between Realms beyond what is mentioned. I intend to keep this simpler and cleaner. In fact, the only reason I introduce a "power scaling" system is to simplify the complex power disparities that will present itself much later in my series... This is my way of organizing the world in discreet forms.

    Furthermore, I like to emphasize that Realms/Core Levels/etc are not truly indicative of an individual''s prowess. A toddler at the Perception Realm would easily be beaten by an a.d.u.l.t, even at the Fundamental Realm. It does not make them almighty! Defeating individuals with a "realm" difference is not impossible, assuming they are on equal level field (if that makes sense?), though it is incredibly rare. Here, realms means levels across any power system such as Fundamental -> Perception or Gaseous Fog -> Condensed Drop. What I mean to emphasize is the qualitative transformation from one realm to another. For example, Perception Realms have superior sensory capability and Condensed Drops have Magical Energy dozens, if not hundreds, of times more Gaseous Fog.

    Finally, there will be five(?) planned power "systems" in total. These five will encompass nearly all, if not everything, that I can think of, both in the present and the future. For sake of simplicity, Volume 1 does not explore the other three systems. Instead, it focuses on the Realms of Mastery and the Core Levels. This is not to say that they do not currently exist in the world. They do, just unmentioned.

    Realms of Mastery (Physical Body Mastery):

    1. Fundamental Realm

    2. Perception Realm

    3. ??

    Core Level (Magical Core Mastery):

    1. Gaseous Fog

    2. Condensed Drop

    3. ??

 Chapter 117 - The view at the top!

    Castle Reinhard, the crown seat of the Alzar Kingdom''s authority, stood as a marvelous beacon of stability and power. At the heart of Algard, the pearly white walls could make anyone''s breathing hasten from afar. The time was winter now, not long after Elizabeth''s return following the final battle of the Second Great Kingdom War. To be specific, it was the end of the year. What should have been a momentous occasion brought storms of uncertainty across the kingdom. Everyone was anxious.

    Who could blame them though? Lord Korogin''s death was truly unexpected. Previously, he acted as an anchor to this swaying ship. He had successfully pacified the revolts and suppressed the ambitions of haughty nobles. Although the undercurrents swirling in the political world were always threatening him, the typical citizen was happy. They could not admire the sky from the ground. To them, if they were safe with food and water, was there a need to worry about who stood at the top? It was not out of ignorance, but out of futility. Indeed, they could not change anything anyways! Then why bother thinking so much?

    But everything changed now. The world was uncertain. With Lord Korogin''s death and the emergence of a new heir apparent, no one could make heads or tails of the situation. It was a mess. Remember that prior to Elizabeth''s shocking debut in the fight with the emperor, no one knew who she was! She was raised in New Havens, an entirely isolated world! At one point, the number of people who knew her existence were less than ten in total! How could anyone accept such a figure ruling over them? Certainly, with the completed Holy Reingolian Medallion, her legitimacy was not of concern, but the Grand Nobility Households could not accept it. They simply could not!

    That was no surprise. They lived a life with excessive riches and power. They could command an army at their fingertips. In their minds, they could flip the earth with one hand and summon the rain with the other. For someone like Elizabeth, with no prior background, to suddenly reign over them, it was like a slap to their faces. It was an insult to their pride and honor. Moreover¡­ It made them afraid. Elizabeth was an enigma. No one knew much about her at all. Her likes and dislikes, her habits and hobbies, her strengths and weaknesses¡­ No one knew anything. If she were to reign as monarch, who knew if she would become a kind and peaceful ruler, or one marked by cruelty and bloodshed? Their lives were completely at her mercy!

    Therefore, when news of a new heir apparent spread, there was an immediate outcry from the collective Grand Nobility Households. Not even them, but the entire noble class was panicking! Indeed, gaining the crown was not as simple as saying so. The Holy Reingolian Medallion was a symbol, but in times of true power, it was meaningless. Human nature was like this. Not even Queen Bethnal, who served as the temporary monarch, could quell the waves.

    Outside one of the conference rooms in the castle, Royal Guards were as common as the servants here which showed how important such a place was. Remember, Royal Guards were the apex fighting power of the Alzar Kingdom! There were only one hundred of them at any time! In the entire kingdom, spanning millions of citizens, for only one hundred to be chosen¡­ It was obvious how mighty their strength had to be! Grand Knights of the Realm filled the gaps and truly transformed the area into an impregnable stronghold. Not even a mouse could sneak by.

    Elizabeth was standing outside of the larger conference rooms waiting patiently. She was wearing a loose-fitting, but elaborate dress that appropriately highlighted her figure. Around her neck was the completed Holy Reingolian Medallion, an ill.u.s.trious golden medallion with the emblem of the Alzar Kingdom: a lion and a snake. Finally, a beautifully crafted golden crown proudly sat on her head, demanding respect and reverence! However, she had fiercely protested wearing such clothing. It was too stifling! She was still getting used to the customs of royalty and nobility, but her nature was rooted in sixteen years of living on New Havens. To transform from a farmer girl to a refined lady was tantamount to scaling the sky to her! Especially in such a short timeframe.

    She was on the verge of freaking out. Her palms were sweaty, her eyes were fidgety, and her thoughts were frantic. Her status might have soared, but she was the same inside! All this talk of kings and queens, Grand Lords, and knighthood was like a wild fairy tale. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine she would be standing right here. Although her mind was set, she could not help the rising surges of nervousness. Her fate would be decided in a next hour!

    Commander Christina stood behind Elizabeth with Sir Winstin. Both of their expressions were deeply concealed, but glimmers of conflict could be seen. Christina was probably the closest to Elizabeth. After all, the woman had watched the latter grow up. Truthfully, in the entire known world, Christina was probably the one who knew Elizabeth the best. Yet¡­ Things could not be more estranged now. Learning that she kept secrets for so long, and such large secrets as well, Elizabeth felt deeply betrayed. Once trust was lost, it was something hard to recover. That closeness would never return. Christina could only bitterly stand behind Elizabeth in silence.

    Sir Winstin was also a peculiar case, though for different reasons. Right now, he was serving as Elizabeth''s Protector. Naturally, that task would befall on the kingdom''s greatest knight, but he felt dissatisfied. Not because of Elizabeth, but because of his own inadequacies. Sir Winstin served under three people now, the most of any Royal Guard. All three stood at the top of the kingdom! And what happened to them? King Harth was captured in the Battle of the Millennium and Lord Korogin was captured in the last battle of the war¡­ Both died. If it not for the timely intervention of Ten Dawn Iris and Krogan, then Elizabeth''s fate would have been the same. In all three cases, Sir Winstin, the strongest knight, could do nothing to stop it. How ironic.

    Time crept forward slowly with the three absorbed in their own little thoughts. Gradually, the doors to the conference chamber opened and light poured out from within. Elizabeth took a deep breath and stepped forth. When she walked inside, she saw two tables, one large and one small, each occupied with unfamiliar faces. The larger table was occupied by eight old faces, radiating a sense of wisdom and experience. The smaller one had four people, but it was obvious that they were a step above the eight because they were wearing crowns! They were royalty!

    As soon as Elizabeth walked in, the twelve people radiated an enormous pressure onto her. It was different from Royal Guards with their Martial Auras. Auras were bloodthirsty and brutish; however, the pressure here was regal and holy, like gods overlooking the mortal world! It was unbearably arrogant and overwhelming! Elizabeth''s breathing immediately hastened, and her pupils dilated. Her knees felt weak, as if they were about to buckle. Sweat lined her brow. She started to back up, but she forcefully gritted her teeth and stepped forth instead! The instant that step landed, the pressure vanished entirely.

    "This is the heir apparent?" someone scoffed.

    Another sighed. "To think she would stumble on this first test¡­"

    "Truly disappointing¡­" several agreed.

    Elizabeth felt indignant and wanted to shout, You old geezers try doing what I did! You throw a mountain on someone and expect them to carry it¡­ Are you all idiots or something?

    Unfortunately for her, the people in front of her were special. They read her expressions in a heartbeat and their faces grew dark. Elizabeth nearly jumped in panic and remembered her handmaiden''s stern warning. These people were masters at reading body language! From her standing posture down to her eyebrow twitches, they could see through her completely. The girl tried to hastily empty her mind, but in the process, it made her thoughts more chaotic.

    Before she made any more mistakes, the lady sat at the head of the smaller table spoke up. "Princess Elizabeth, you should have already guessed what this meeting is about, right?"

    Elizabeth glanced at this person and recognized her immediately. She was the former queen of the Alzar Kingdom, Queen Bethnal Etuvel Reindel! In other words, she was Elizabeth''s grandmother! Technically, the woman had long since retired, having passed down the crown to her son, King Harth. She had completely stepped away from the political world. However, with Lord Korogin''s death, the stability of the kingdom was under siege. She needed to step up. From this, it can be seen just how important Elizabeth''s role as heir apparent was.

    "You''re deciding on whether I should remain as the heir apparent."

    "Do you want to be queen?" Bethnal continued calmly.

    "Of course!"

    "Then tell us, why do you seek the crown? What are your plans for after? What do you hope to achieve?"

    The girl quieted down and frowned. This was a difficult question and she could tell that her answer was pivotal. She could not answer so carelessly. It could decide everything! But she was dumbfounded. Previously, her motivation for seeking the crown was simple. It was to honor Lord Korogin''s sacrifice and to protect her friends, and in turn to protect the world she now became a part of. However, that was clearly not the answer Queen Bethnal wanted.

    It was not like she never thought about it. She did think about it earnestly. Certainly, becoming queen was hard, but the true difficulty laid in what came next. What were her goals and how would she achieve them? What came afterward? Many monarchs of the past had varying ambitions. Some wanted to defeat the Xingyuu Empire. Some wanted to support the economy. Others wanted to expand the kingdom''s development. Many failed, but many also succeeded! Their actions helped paved the future and founded the Alzar Kingdom currently known today! To stand alongside them and inherit this enormous burden, it was truly carrying a mountain on her shoulders!

    My resolve¡­ Elizabeth closed her eyes and pondered deeply. To lead this kingdom forward¡­ How would I do it? How should I do it? What should I do?

    The room was eerily quiet, and everything was deathly still. The only movement came from the clouds outside, drifting in the sky. Gradually though, the tapping of a finger could be heard. Their impatience was clear. Queen Bethnal turned her head to see her eldest son, Prince Ranir. Ranir was slouched with his face grouchy and his eyes fuming. He was like a mad dog, ready to lash out at anyone who wronged him. Despite his age and seniority, Princess Millisandren and Prince Dannark were more the model royalty than him. Queen Bethnal said nothing about Prince Ranir, though her disgust grew inwardly.

    "That is enough, Princess Elizabeth. You can leave now," Queen Bethnal said disappointedly.

    Elizabeth''s heart dropped. She wanted to crawl into a hole and die. How embarrassing was this? Her cheeks were flushed crimson red to match her hair. She wanted to open her mouth to say something¡­ anything at all¡­ except the words refused to come. Princess Millisandren offered a look of pity while everyone else remained neutral-looking. Meanwhile, Elizabeth refused to move. She knew that if she left now, without saying anything, then she was admitting defeat! So, she could not move! She could not budge one bit!

    "Royal Guards, please escort the heir apparent out," the queen ordered.

    Two guards saluted, walked up, and tried ushering Elizabeth out. However, she was wooden. In the end, they were forced to drag her out. As soon as the doors closed, Queen Bethnal glanced at the eight people sat below her. Elizabeth might not recognize them as this was her first time seeing most of them, but they were the Royal Assembly! The Royal Assembly was the second highest administrative body, serving directly underneath the crown. They acted as the arms and legs of the Royal Family and helped in controlling this vast civilization! Each of the eight members served in incredibly important positions.

    Queen Bethnal observed everyone''s expressions deeply, including the newly inducted Master of Strategy. Each of them carried a blank face, but who was Queen Bethnal? She was navigating the political waters for far longer than anyone present. She was the former queen of the Alzar Kingdom! How many tribulations did she cross? How many storms did she weather? Whether it be the past or the present, there was no difference. Humans would always be the same. That was why they called it human nature.

    Even if the Royal Assembly was structured to act upon the best interests of the kingdom, could these eight people truly do so? They were either the patriarchs or matriarchs of their Grand Nobility Household! If something infringed on their family interests, they would not hesitate to annihilate it. It was all a matter of benefits! Queen Bethnal knew that better than anyone else. These old wolves might bark that Elizabeth was unqualified or unrefined, but even if she were perfect, they would still protest! Because they were threatened!

    Bethnal scoffed internally while saying, "What does the Royal Assembly think of the heir apparent?"

    "With all due respect, Her Highness has neither the ambition nor the air that royalty should possess."

    "If Her Highness was chosen to become the next queen, it would surely spell calamity for the Alzar Kingdom."

    "Right now, the kingdom needs a strong backbone to survive these chaotic times. We cannot rely on Her Highness to mature. We must act now!"

    "I agree. If this were how Her Highness acted in private with us, could you imagine what she might be like with the public? Her Highness might not hesitate to start throwing insults or punches! That would be a disaster." Many nodded their heads in unison, as if they had not already practised their lines ahead of time. Probably long before Elizabeth returned to Algard, the Grand Nobility Households were already planning this. Speaking righteously while plotting deviously, that was their modus operandi!

    The queen glanced at the Mistress of Wealth, the woman responsible for all the finances of the kingdom, Lady Lucia Highguard. As her surname suggested, she was the late Lord Korogin''s wife. Together, they used to command the two most prominent positions on the Royal Assembly. That was how Lord Korogin was able to demand so much respect, even among the Grand Nobility Households! He controlled the military on one hand, and the economy on the other; a truly frightening combination! Yet with Lord Korogin''s untimely death, Lady Lucia''s own influence plummeted. She could not steer the ship alone. Lucia smiled bitterly. The woman wanted to support her late husband''s hopes for Elizabeth, but the Highguard Household was more than just her. She could not defy them all.

    Of course, Queen Bethnal did understand everyone''s concerns. She was no fool. Elizabeth had many shortcomings. In fact, many might have been a gross underestimation! The largest one was definitely the problem of Elizabeth''s upbringing. The girl had essentially no education to speak of. To become a monarch was to reign above everyone else. How could you command respect if you were beneath them? Although you did not have to master everything, you had to at least be competent. Elizabeth would be a laughingstock if she were to inherit the crown right now. The old wolves would eat her alive.

    The only reason King Harth and Lord Korogin were willing to choose her as heir apparent was that they believed she would learn everything in time. It would be difficult for sure, but not impossible. With those two supporting her from behind, she could integrate herself slowly with the upper-class, and form her own backing. In time, Elizabeth could rise to the crown without much opposition. That was the plan anyways¡­ When King Harth died, Lord Korogin was forced to accelerate the plan much earlier.

    But using New Havens to safeguard Elizabeth backfired tremendously. There were several large-scale magics enveloping the island with one allowing it to fly, and another to prevent detection. It offered Elizabeth unprecedent protection. Even with the chaos shrouding the world below her in war, she neither saw nor heard a single thing. It was the perfect hiding place for her. Unfortunately, that meant finding her when she was needed was that much harder¡­ Commander Christina tried finding Elizabeth discreetly for a long time only to fail miserably. It took until Benedict crash landed onto it by accident. The rest was history.

    However, Queen Bethnal was forced to take the helm now and the world was many times more chaotic than before. The situation was rapidly degrading. If it was not for Queen Bethnal stepping up, and Prince Dannark mobilizing the military, they might have followed the Xingyuu Empire into civil war. Then, the kingdom would really fracture and disappear forever! They could not wait for Elizabeth to mature. They needed a strong leader to stabilize the realm now! Understandably, the Royal Assembly would never accept Elizabeth. Putting aside their personal interests, it was simply too ridiculous to allow a child to inherit a kingdom!

    The old queen smiled gently. Everything was within her expectations. "Then I have a suggestion that everyone might find acceptable¡­" she started.

 Chapter 118 - Royal Familys decision

    Elizabeth was standing outside, pale as the snow outside. She could not believe it. She was having difficulty understanding what happened. She knew it would be hard to convince them, but this¡­ Stepping inside, saying a few words, and then being sent right back out¡­ She did nothing at all! An unbelievable sense of disbelief, shame, and mockery built up inside her. The girl wanted to laugh at herself. Obviously, it would not be so simple. The Holy Reingolian Medallion was merely a formality. The real struggle was earning everyone''s approval!

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The Royal Assembly might have been prejudiced against her, but the reality was she was not qualified. At least, currently. Elizabeth was not deluded enough to believe she was queen-material already. The difference between her and former monarchs was akin to the ground and the sky. There was a long way to go before she could achieve the glory of her predecessors! This meeting only served to remind her¡­ that the path she took was bound to be a long and treacherous one.

    But she did not want to falter. She did not want to regret. She would take one step forward at a time. As long as she kept walking forward, eventually, she would reach the top! Funnily enough, the Royal Assembly''s effect on Elizabeth was the exact opposite of what they wanted. They wanted to crush her spirit, destroy her motivation, and ruin her ambition. Instead, Elizabeth was spurred on. It ignited her resolve! She wanted to make the Royal Assembly regret their words! This was just the beginning!

    The next day was the last day of the year. Hundreds of thousands of people gathered from across the kingdom to fill Corasen and Algard to the brim. Every inn was stocked full and the streets were swarming with people. It was so exaggerated that folk slower to arrive were forced to camp outside the city. People would have their eyes dazed as they watched famous heroes, affluential merchants, provincial officials, and Grand Nobles show up one after another in their golden carriages or massive sh.i.p.s. It seemed like everyone was slowly gathering in Algard. That was how ridiculous it was!

    There were two reasons for this. The first was that Lord Korogin''s memorial would be held today. In his time, Lord Korogin''s reputation was second only to King Harth. His list of achievements was so long that it could dry any mouth. Serving as the Master of Strategy and the Leader of the Royal Assembly, his name struck fear into his enemies and brought hope for his allies. He managed both wars, saw the death of King Harth, prevented multiple rebellions, and singlehandedly propped up the kingdom for the last two years. Working himself day and night to the bone until his hair turned white¡­ His legacy was something everyone looked up to!

    After that final battle with Emperor Lianghu, General Illion had specifically chosen to recover Lord Korogin''s body. Illion had far too much respect for the man to allow enemies to desecrate the corpse. This allowed Korogin to be given a proper funeral with the highest honors in Algard.

    On the streets, despite the grand procession, the thousands of spectators kept quiet. No one dared to make a single noise. Every Grand Nobility Household was present, standing at attention. Benedict was also among the Hawken Household with a dejected expression. The military was especially solemn with many generals, commanders, and captains showing their earnest respect. General Gordon and Commander Christina were only some of many present.

    Elizabeth was somber, watching from Castle Reinhard, as the casket was marched through the city street. She wished she could have apologized before he died. To at least talk to him one last time. The girl sighed. Things did not always go the way one wanted. You appreciated things only once they were gone. Was it not the same for her family on New Havens? Taking things for granted¡­ That was right. She did not want to waste the life given to her. Both her family, Lord Korogin, and her friends suffered so much just so she could live. She had to live up to their expectations!

    The ceremony lasted for the greater part of the day as the casket travelled from Castle Reinhard, down the streets of Algard and Corasen, before returning. And people were still arriving to pay their respects! Only when night began to fall did everything wrapped up. While Korogin certainly commanded an abundance of respect and reverence, that was not enough to gather these esteemed individuals from across the kingdom. The reason why everyone travelled such an enormous distance was because¡­ the Royal Family issued an emergency summons! They were finally making their announcement about the heir apparent tonight!

    A trumpet sounded as the crowds quieted down and looked up towards Castle Reinhard. A grand stage was constructed in front of the castle, where many chairs were carefully organized. Gasps of shock could be heard as people slowly stepped onto the stage. The commoners had their eyes widened to the extreme. The twenty-five Grand Nobility Household representatives were arriving! The Daemons, Highguards, Hawkens, Stars, Dewshards, Lannisails, Ovarrs ¡­ The list went on. These twenty-five were the absolute pinnacle of nobility! A single glance could raise beggars from poverty or plunge lords into darkness. One by one, they took their place!

    Mostly people from the younger generation were seated, but they did not command any less shock. Among them, three individuals stood out. Whether it be their disposition, appearance, or background, they were like glorious peac.o.c.ks in a flock of chickens. The first was a cold-looking girl, sitting as straight as a sword, with wintery white hair. Her gaze was as frigid as the air, as she looked on in solitude. That was why she was called the Solitary Wind, Lady Kalasena Dewshard! Her mastery of the sword was incomparably deep, and she had already achieved Perception Realm! People compared her to the likes of Sir Winstin or Lady Valentina when they were young.

    The second was a scholarly-looking boy with a sophisticated air. His gaze was filled with a sense of boredom, as if he were impatient to leave. Rather than addressing the crowds, he was absorbed in his own book. Despite his young appearance, he was already famed for being one of the most brilliant minds of his generation. He was the Artful Pen, Lord Archibon Lannisail, famed for being the lead candidate for the Master of Progress on the Royal Assembly!

    Finally, there was an extremely handsome and sharp-looking young man. Every facial feature seemed to be carved with the utmost precision. Every action was refined and graceful. A gentle smile hung on his face as he sat in his chair with his gaze full of profundity. This was the Graceful Willow, Lord Fredrick Ovarr. Proficient in a multitude of subjects such as literature, poetry, mathematics, science, and even strategy, he was aiming to become one of the few Crown Advisors. Together, these three were the brightest stars of the younger generation!

    Next was the Royal Assembly and the Royal Family with their Protectors, who received more ravenous cheering than the last. By now, the stage was fully seated. Everyone was present except for the main star of the show, Elizabeth herself. She was shaking nervously as Queen Bethnal gave her introductory speech. You could not help but admire Queen Bethnal''s charisma. Even with her advanced age, she could display the demeanor of a monarch! Elizabeth tried memorizing everything her grandmother did, but everything seemed so natural and fluid. How could you copy that?

    While she was mesmerized, Queen Bethnal finished and gestured for Elizabeth to come. The girl took a very deep breath to calm her racing heart as she trudged forward. A strained smile was painted across her face. The cheers of the crowds were shockingly loud, echoing across the city and dominating the sky. Even the ground was shaking from the sheer noise. That was how many people there were! It was an absolutely mind-boggling amount! Compared to the small town of New Havens, it was truly a vast comparison. Elizabeth felt nauseous just hearing the commotion, much less seeing it herself.

    The royalty could see her trembling clearly. Prince Ranir smirked while Prince Dannark frowned. Princess Millisandren wanted to go up and help, but Prince Dannark shook his head. The Royal Assembly were wearing blank expressions, yet the younger generation from the Grand Nobility did not hide their glee. They smirked, sneered, and snickered as Elizabeth climbed the steps. Lady Kalasena was neutral, Lord Archibon was humored, while Lord Fredrick remained enigmatic.

    When Elizabeth finally reached the top and saw the grandeur of the occasion, she was stunned speechless. At centerstage, every pair of eyes zeroed on her, watching her from every direction. For thousands of people to do so, it sent chills down her spine. She was pale from head to toe. Queen Bethnal was standing off to the side, observing every little reaction, not just from Elizabeth, but also the royalty, nobility, and the commoners. Nothing was hidden from her sight.

    A breath later, she spoke, "This is the Alzar Kingdom''s new chosen heir apparent, Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel." Her voice was amplified dozens of times over thanks to Arcania. This allowed her to be heard from all over Algard and into Corasen. "The Royal Family and the Royal Assembly have made their decision regarding Princess Elizabeth. As all of you may know, the current times are perilous. With the threat of both external and internal enemies, we realize that the position of monarch cannot remain empty any longer. However, we cannot abandon due precedence. Princess Elizabeth was chosen to be heir apparent by King Harth.

    "Therefore, the Royal Family and Royal Assembly have decided: Princess Elizabeth will train for one year! If she reaches the appropriate standards as set upon by the kingdom''s ancestors, then she will inherit the throne to become the next queen. If she does not, then a substitute will be chosen among the Royal Family. In that time, I, Queen Bethnal Etuvel Reindel, will be the acting queen.

    "Have no fear," the woman continued. "The Alzar Kingdom has survived through times far more chaotic than now. Time and time again, we have persevered! This is nothing more than a steppingstone in our kingdom''s long history. We will use it to become stronger and more united than before. Together, we shall stand. Together, we shall rise. Together, we will last to see it all!"

 Chapter 119 - Prince Belmond and Princess Rosia

    One day, Elizabeth was rushing through the hallways of Castle Reinhard with her handmaiden and Sir Winstin. She had fallen behind schedule in meeting her teachers and one had to know that her teachers were extraordinarily strict. They were hailed as the preeminent scholars of their generation, some of the smartest minds that the Alzar Kingdom had. They were recruited by the Royal Family to instruct Elizabeth about every subject imaginable. Ranging from subtle subjects like calligraphy to complex topics like economics, her mind was cram-filled with knowledge from thousands of books.

    In the beginning, she could cope. After all, she was riding the fire of her determination to become the next queen! Her motivation was never stronger! Yet¡­ Reality was harsher than she realized. Even after repeatedly overestimating the hurdle, she had still underestimated it by a great deal. There was a difference between talking about a subject and knowing it. In fact, that difference was massive! One could talk about a subject vaguely and seem like an expert. That would be enough to fool the typical bystander for sure. However, to truly grasp it and become an expert¡­ That was easier said than done!

    The difficulty for Elizabeth increased exponentially because she was never formally educated. Without a sturdy foundation to build on, even the greatest scholars could not build a tall castle. Her foster parents on New Havens did earnestly try, as they knew her background. Christina had given them ample study materials for them to slowly comb over. Despite that, Roan was a brutish man, whose muscles spoke more than his brain. Victoria was better off, but not by much. New Havens was a tiny settlement, where the smartest person there might only pass as average in the world below. Victoria was plagued by the same problem that Elizabeth was right now. Without proper understanding, how could she teach Elizabeth?

    So, Elizabeth''s educational background was sorely absent. The scholars were forced to start from the very beginning and completely overhaul her knowledge. Everything that she knew previously was thrown out the window! If that were all, then perhaps she could manage still. However, previous monarchs had the foundation of at least twenty to thirty years before they ruled! They were meticulously trained since birth for their eventual rule! In Elizabeth''s case, she had to compress all that time into a single year!

    She wanted to cry tears. She would not call herself smart, but she was definitely a hard worker! She put forth her full effort! And yet¡­ It was simply too much. Think about it. Elizabeth woke up before dawn and slept after midnight. The poor girl would get a few hours of sleep every day. She had to memorize the five hundred years of Alzar Kingdom''s history. Every single monarch. Every single battle. Every single province and capital city. Then, she had to memorize every Grand Nobility Household. Every property. Every lord and lady. Every descendant. Then, there was the major organizations, political landscape, geographical data, power structure, traditions and religions¡­ It went on and on. And that was just the Alzar Kingdom. What about the Zino Kingdom? Or the Xingyuu Empire?

    Let us not forget the sophisticated arts like dance, poetry, music, calligraphy, and literature. How many times had she danced until her feet were sore? How many poems had she memorized and recited? How many instruments had she learned? The numbers were frighteningly high! Finally, there was the technical subjects, like mathematics, science, astronomy, agriculture, strategy, economics, and logistics¡­ These required extremely rigorous and complex logic to master.

    Her teachers were ruthless. As soon as Elizabeth was taught something, they would test her. If she was the slightest bit off, then punishment was in order. Normally, they would act reservedly with royalty, but Queen Bethnal gave them permission to act as they wished. This meant misery for Elizabeth. There were no breaks, no off-days, nothing. Not even when she ate, was she spared. There were plenty of times where she worked overnight, long after the castle was dark, to study. Every day, she was more tired than the last. The bags underneath her eyes were practically permanent now. However, the difficulty continued to climb higher. It seemed like she would never be done¡­

    That was why she was running late right now. There was simply too much to do and too little time! She could not help but fall behind. The constant migraine did not help either. Her clothes and hair were ruined by her sprinting. There was also a comedic piece of bread sticking out of her mouth as she had grabbed an early snack. Along the way, servants and guards were dazed when Elizabeth rushed by. They could not help but pause and wonder if this was really the heir apparent¡­ This created a fair share of mockery behind closed doors.

    Just as Elizabeth rounded a corner, she bumped into someone, knocking herself over. As she rubbed her rear, the snarly voice of a boy entered her ears. "You! How could you! Do you know who I am?"

    Elizabeth frowned. The person in front of her was a chubby boy, a few years older than herself. His cheeks were round like a baby, but the innocence was tainted by his raging appearance. His attitude alone made it easy to rule out who it could be. Not many would dare utter such words in Castle Reinhard. Indeed, the golden crown on his head revealed his identity as Prince Belmond, Elizabeth''s cousin. He had acc.u.mulated a horrendous reputation for himself as a very famous debauchee. His personal hobbies made Elizabeth wince inwardly, even though this was their first-time meeting.

    "Oh? It''s you¡­" Belmond sneered as his anger vanished. "You''re my new cousin, Elizabeth? How come you did not come and greet your older cousin already? Or maybe because you''re the heir apparent, that you think you''re better than me? You''re awfully conceited, aren''t you?"

    "What''s gotten you so riled up, brother?" a girl asked from behind.

    Next, a regular-looking girl showed up. Without any distinguishing qualities like height, weight, figure, or face, she was the definition of normal. Like any other passerby on the street, the girl could drift into the background and disappear in the crowd. Her only unique trait was the crown fitted on her head, marking her as another member of the Royal Family! Elizabeth also recognized this person as Princess Rosia, Belmond''s younger sister. These siblings were the children of Prince Ranir, who was vehemently aggressive during the Royal Assembly meeting with Elizabeth. Together, Belmond, Rosia, and the absent Azure were the only ones of Elizabeth''s generation in the Royal Family.

    "Belmond, you must be really unlucky. You were tainted by this commoner¡­" Rosia whispered.

    "Certainly, you have something wrong here, Belmond and Rosia?" Elizabeth forced a smile.

    "What did you say?" Belmond narrowed his eyes.

    "Brother, you shouldn''t let her anger you. It''s beneath you to compete with trash."

    He took a few deep breaths and smiled. "Of course, it is indeed beneath me. It''s best to ignore such trash and pretend it doesn''t exist."

    Elizabeth''s eyebrows twitched and her anger blazed. "You keep muttering trash this, trash that¡­ Don''t you know that I am blood-related to you? So, if I am trash, then you''re trash as well!"

    Rosia laughed. "What are you blabbering about? You think that because you''re wearing that crown and those clothes that you''re royalty? What a joke! Remember this¡­ Even if you had all that and more, you''ll never be one of us!"

    "You think I want to be like you? Don''t flatter yourself too much¡­" Elizabeth fired back. "If I wanted to be like you, I''d do it easier submerging myself in a public latrine pit!"

    Rosia was confused and seemed clearly inexperienced with the insult. Only Belmond, whose debauchery was well-known, understood the vulgar language. After hearing the explanation, Rosia''s face grew red from fury. "You would dare utter such vulgarities in my presence? You''re really a commoner piece of trash, aren''t you! Your disgusting mouth knows no limit!"

    "I thought it was beneath you to become angry with me?" Elizabeth snidely said. "So, it turns out that the royal Princess Rosia is no different from me?"

    Rosia grinded her teeth. "You must think you''re so impressive, don''t you? You must think you''re so much better than us because you''re the heir apparent now. You get to become queen!"

    Now, it was Elizabeth''s turn to be confused. She had no idea what Rosia was talking about.

    "Don''t worry, my little sister," Belmond added. "Do you really think that the Royal Assembly or the Grand Nobility Households would let such a thing happen? Not in a million years would they let her on the throne. That one-year deadline¡­ is nothing more than a game to get her hopes up."

    "Indeed, they would be fools to let this trash sit on the throne. Our grandmother is quite cruel." Rosia gave a wicked smirk.

    Elizabeth was about to burst when another pair of people approached. Sir Winstin lowered his hand. He had been watching the entire time, along with Elizabeth''s handmaiden and Belmond''s and Rosia''s Protectors. In normal cases, Sir Winstin would not hesitate to intervene, but this was beyond his power. He was a Royal Guard, not a member of the Royal Family. He had no right! When Elizabeth nearly snapped was when Sir Winstin nearly stepped in.

 Chapter 120 - Room for improvement

    Everyone turned to see the newcomer. Elizabeth''s face turned ugly. As they say, when the wind blows, the rain follows shortly. Belmond''s and Rosia''s father, Prince Ranir, was walking over with Sir Roland. Ranir did not need much explanation. His face and posture were slightly crooked. It was hard to call him ugly, but his expressions could make anyone uncomfortable. Although he looked like the common street thug, there was a deep cunning veiled in his eyes. It was a unique contradiction that was hard to describe.

    Sir Roland glanced at Elizabeth with a complex gaze. His stance was straight as a sword, rigid and cold. He was Benedict''s famous father, Sir Roland Hawken, the patriarch of the Hawken Household! While he could not compare to the likes of Sir Sebastian or the Sword King Sin, his swordsmanship ranked amongst the top in the kingdom! That was a frightening accomplishment! Naturally, the man had heard all about Elizabeth''s and Benedict''s wonderful tale. Displeasure was putting it lightly already. The wild rumors and criticisms about the Hawken Household''s involvement were as numerous as the stars themselves. However, he could do nothing to Elizabeth now except bottle his frustrations.

    "Elizabeth, what a pleasure it is to finally have talk to you. Judging by your appearance, you must be very busy these days," Ranir said.

    The girl glanced at her clothes. In her argument with the siblings, she had forgotten how she looked. By running over here and crashing into Belmond, her clothes and hair were clumpy messes. Her uncle certainly had a sharper tongue than the debauchee Belmond or the young Rosia. It worked its magic and made feel Elizabeth deeply embarrassed. Her handmaiden saw her distress and began straightening Elizabeth''s hair and clothes. Elizabeth glared hatefully at Ranir.

    "As for you, Belmond and Rosia," Ranir chastised sarcastically. "You shouldn''t bully your cousin like this. Remember, she is the new heir apparent."

    Rosia smiled. "You''re absolutely right, father."

    "She is indeed the heir apparent," Belmond sneered.

    "I hope the heir apparent can also apologize for her rude behavior," Ranir said.

    Elizabeth grimaced. She might be new to the political world, but anyone could tell that this family was intentionally teaming up against her. By twisting their words, they could sprout something from nothing. Pretending to be aggrieved, acting on the side of justice, while plotting from behind the scenes¡­ All these things made Elizabeth want to vomit. In comparison, New Havens was a lot better. Although the townspeople hated her, at least they did not pretend. They were straightforward. Here though, it was a battlefield carried out in darkness!

    Ranir talked about apologies, but did his children apologize? They did not! In that case, then why should Elizabeth? However, if she did not, then she would appear petty. These three could easily spread rumors that she was unfilial or rude. Since she was training to be the next queen, Queen Bethnal had specifically restricted her interaction with the outside world. Aside from Castle Reinhard, Elizabeth had not stepped outside for the last several weeks! This prevented her from ruining her image. Yet, she had no way to defend herself. If they want to defame her, it would be all too easy!

    To be honest, the solution was simple. If she apologized and moved on, then everything would be fine. They could try to lie, but there were plenty of witnesses here. It would not float well. However, the easy solution was also the most unacceptable to Elizabeth! Why should she roll over, belly up, because of her uncle? What a joke! To Elizabeth, it was a matter of pride and dignity! But it was precisely this mentality that Prince Ranir capitalized on. Elizabeth was simply¡­ far too immature right now.

    Elizabeth fumed. "I don''t have time for this right now! As you said, I''m very busy!" She then stormed off with her handmaiden and Sir Winstin.

    "I hope we can continue this another time, heir apparent," Prince Ranir shouted with a smile before a dark expression emerged as soon as they left. The speed at which he changed was startling. His eyes radiated anger, hatred, and¡­ jealousy.

    "Hmph. That bitch is acting all high and mighty now, but she''s nothing more than a common whore," Belmond cursed. "I would gladly pay to see her fall."

    "Don''t worry, father. Our grandmother doesn''t understand," Rosia said. "She''s old and senile. You''ll become king sooner or later."

    Ranir snorted. "What would you know? Come, let''s go."

    ***

    Near Castle Reinhard, in the outskirts of Algard, was a vast and green hilly land, populated by very luxurious mansions. It was now several months after the new year, so spring was in full bloom. Trees and flowers decorated this beautiful place, painting a vivid sense of vitality. This was the home of the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households, the power underneath the Royal Family! Each of the twenty-five families had massive plots of land dedicated to them. The scale was truly hard to describe.

    For example, Corasen, Algard''s sister city, was the largest city in the Alzar Kingdom and housed millions of citizens. Most of the commoners and low nobility lived there in a sprawling network of buildings and streets. It was completely different from Algard, the kingdom''s capital. Algard was where the kingdom''s true core existed, which is why it was called the True Heart capital. It was reserved for the true peak echelon of the kingdom. The land reserved for the Grand Nobility Households alone was slightly larger than all Corasen itself¡­ For twenty-five families to occupy such a humongous piece of land was simply too exaggerated!

    One of them was, of course, the Hawken Household. In the main training hall, that was specifically designed to be a spacious and breezy area for sparring or instruction, the sounds of grunting could be heard. The musty smell of sweat permeated the air. Benedict was in the middle of the empty hall, swinging his wooden sword repeatedly. He practised the same maneuver dozens of times, without flaw, trying to visualize the Hawken Swordsmanship Style in his head. One step, two steps, twisting and turning, stab, thrust, and pull away. Every action was subtle and lethal, utilizing misdirection and feints to achieve dominance. Hours would roll by, yet he would not feel a thing. He would only stop when his hands formed blisters and his exhaustion peaked.

    Panting and out of breath, he collapsed to the ground. Sweat drenched his clothes and body. However, he was frustrated. Extremely frustrated! Despite all his hard work, he did not feel his swordsmanship advancing. It did not improve one bit! He could imitate the motions, but the essence of it¡­ He could not grasp. Without it, he was nothing more than a clown swinging a wooden sword. He could not achieve mastery. He sighed. How many years had he trained? How many hours had he poured into the sword? His swordsmanship was still in its infancy! It was barely worthy of being called a Hawken.

    His memory lapsed back to his time in the Xingyuu Empire. Whether it be the Yunyun Stronghold, the Kuthong Forest, the battle with the emperor, or even their capture in Port Silic, his weaknesses were put on display. Had his swordsmanship been stronger, none of it would have happened. All their pain and suffering would have been avoided! People say that gold makes the world run, but that was only partially true. What made the world run was strength! Unconditional, supreme strength! Money was nothing more than a pathway to power! The stronger fist was right and the weaker was wrong! That was reality!

    So, he trained and trained until his body gave out. Yet, it gave him despair instead. Despair that his potential was reached, that he could not go further¡­ In his family, that was a death sentence. The proud Hawken Household was an old Grand Nobility that was deeply rooted in the Royal Guard, producing Perception Realm combatants for the kingdom. Their strength allowed them to stand alongside the likes of Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina! Their swordsmanship was regarded as one of the most flexible and dangerous styles in the kingdom! Every Hawken male had remarkable combat prowess and marked history with their accomplishments. For Benedict to be the black sheep of the flock was his father''s greatest resentment.

    His brother, Lorenzo, towered over him. Even at a young age, Lorenzo was always talented and excelled at swordsmanship. He had already achieved a profound grasp of the sword style and Fundamental Realm Master. After the war''s conclusion, he consolidated his strength and pushed forward again to Half-Perception Realm! With another big step, he could reach Perception Realm! One had to know that there were less than a thousand publicly acknowledged Perception Realms in the entire Alzar Kingdom¡­ Compared to Benedict, who was a mere fledging without any accomplishments, naturally, their father would prefer him over Benedict.

    Benedict slapped his cheeks before picking up his sword again. He was about to continue when the doors to the training hall opened. Lorenzo walked in with a look of worry. He was dressed in his civilian clothes with a simple sword hanging by his waist. His aura was considerably stronger since Port Silic, having a noticeable edge to it now. Even without actively unleashing it, Benedict felt goosebumps.

 Chapter 121 - Sir Rolands punishment

    "You''re pushing yourself too hard, Benedict. You can''t keep doing this. You''ll burn out at this rate." However, he pretended not to hear and pressed on. "Benedict, stop pretending! Talk to me!" Lorenzo lunged forward and caught his brother''s sword easily.

    "What else do you want me to do, brother?" Benedict shouted in frustration. "You know what our father is like!"

    "You''re talking about the agreement you made with our father? Even if you''re frustrated and angry, this isn''t the way to vent your feelings! You''re doing nothing here except destroying your own body!"

    Benedict sighed and lowered his wooden sword. "I know¡­ But this is the only thing I know how to do."

    "Come on, let''s sit down. When was the last time you ate or drank anything?"

    "I don''t remember. Early in the morning, I suppose?"

    "Morning?" Lorenzo frowned. "Have you looked outside? It''s approaching dusk."

    "Huh?" Startled, Benedict glanced out the window to see it was late afternoon. He managed to spend the entire day training without realizing it!

    "You really know how to make someone worry, don''t you?" Lorenzo said.

    The two took a seat in a room next to the training hall. Lorenzo called for someone to bring them food. Within less than five minutes, the table was set with all sorts of luxurious meals. Lorenzo waited until Benedict had eaten enough before talking again.

    "I know you''re worried about our father," Lorenzo said slowly. "I will talk with him on your behalf."

    Benedict hesitated. "I doubt it will work this time. What happened with Isabella is nothing compared to now."

    Years ago, when Benedict was deployed in repelling the Xingyuu threat during the Teria Sea Campaign, he had fallen in love with Lady Isabella. Their relationship was sweet but slow, since there was little time to connect. The war was simply too hectic. Benedict could remember the butterflies in his stomach every time he saw her. Who would have thought that love would blossom in a place like that?

    But it was destined for failure. Their statuses were too far apart! Benedict was a Grand Noble, while Isabella was a low noble. To call them different was a gross understatement. One was a member of the esteemed twenty-five Grand Nobility Households, the other was as common as ants in the forest. One could call the wind and rain, the other could barely keep afloat. Of course, Benedict was never one to mind such things. Compared to his fellow Grand Nobles, Benedict could be said to be quite queer.

    However, it was not up to him to decide. Although he might not care, others would! In particular, Isabella was the most affected. As Benedict learned, she also reciprocated his feelings, but she was too afraid to say anything. Against a Grand Noble, could her lowly family stand? The Hawken Household could annihilate a thousand of her family without blinking an eye. They were an apex existence that she could only look up to. For her, to stand alongside Benedict¡­ It was too farfetched a dream. So, Isabella bottled up those feelings until her final moments where she confessed everything, dying fulfilled.

    As Benedict was distraught, the news spread to his father and the rest of the Grand Nobility. Needless to say, Sir Roland''s face had turned red and blue a thousand times. His rage was frighteningly unending! That was understandable though. The Grand Nobility and especially the Hawken Household worried a lot about their image and reputation. They wanted to maintain their lofty standpoint, looking down over all others. They wanted to appear superior! But when the rumors of Isabella circulated, it lowered everyone''s image of the Hawkens. They began to believe that the Hawkens were low enough to elope with a common family! How humiliated did Sir Roland feel, faced with the unending mockery from his peers?

    And time repeated itself again with Elizabeth. With Elizabeth''s rise as the new heir apparent, their scandalous escape from Algard was heard by everyone. Many began to believe that they were secretly lovers, that Benedict had kidnapped Elizabeth, or that he was a Xingyuu Empire spy¡­ There was nothing good about anything they said! That criticism pointed towards Sir Roland and the Hawken Household in general. For a Grand Nobility Household, famous for protecting the Royal Family for generations, to be involved in a scandal such as this¡­ It was far, far larger than the mess with Isabella!

    Lorenzo was slightly speechless. "You didn''t know she was the heir apparent before. What happened was a total accident. If you knew, you wouldn''t have¡­"

    "Father won''t see it that way. Talking about what could have happened¡­ The reality is that I screwed up."

    "Benedict¡­"

    "Excuse me, young master, but the master has called for your presence," a butler came and said.

    "Is it my father?" Benedict asked quietly.

    "Yes, he is awaiting you in the private study."

    Lorenzo stood up and said, "I''ll come along."

    The butler smiled. "The master has specifically requested that you do not."

    "Alright¡­" Benedict said unsteadily. "I''ll go." He followed the butler, leaving behind his frowning brother.

    In the main mansion, at the top floor, was Sir Roland''s private study. Benedict walked in to find his father standing with his back turned, looking out towards the vast estate. Books lined the walls in neat rows. Hundreds to thousands of references to the sword were found here. From the northern styles to the southern and even the Xingyuu Empire''s own¡­ From newly developed to ancient forgotten styles¡­ Nearly every swordsmanship style in the known world was compiled here. It was a shocking wealth of information! It was undoubtedly the Hawken Household''s most prized possession.

    Benedict was dazed, but not because of the books. His eyes had focused on an old family painting. It featured a very young Benedict alongside Lorenzo and his three half-sisters. His father was in the background with his mother. Everyone was smiling happily. The painting was about ten years old and a lot had changed since then. Everyone had their own responsibilities and the family rarely saw each other now. Most of the time, the Hawken estate was cold and empty with only the servants to tend to it. The last time Benedict talked to his father was when his father forced him to Fortress Fallinard to serve under Commander Christina. He was only allowed to return when he achieved the rank of High Knight! Yet, here he stood¡­ Without the rank, but with rumors and criticisms¡­

    Roland continued to stand there, not saying anything, but the intimidating aura he released gradually rose! Sweat dripped down Benedict''s forehead and he started shaking. He found it harder to breath with every second. It was nothing like Lorenzo''s aura at all! Roland was a genuine Perception Realm Expert with decades of experience and one of the strongest knights in the kingdom! When the man focused his aura, it was enough to bring Benedict to his knees. Benedict quivered in fear as he grew paralyzed. Bloodl.u.s.t suddenly burst out of Roland''s body! For a moment, glimpses of death enveloped Benedict!

    It would be trivial if Roland wanted to kill Benedict. There would be no chance for resistance at all. Benedict closed his eyes in acceptance. Despite his morbid thoughts, Roland did not unsheathe his sword. The man did not attack. Instead, Benedict heard the clinking of a wooden sword as it fell in front of him.

    "Pick it up," his father ordered.

    Benedict hesitated, nervously grabbed it, and stood up. As soon as he did so, Roland disappeared. Without time to think, Benedict instinctively brought the wooden sword up to guard. Crash! His father slammed down on his guard with enormous force. Even though they were using wooden swords, the sheer pressure of Roland''s strike made a small shockwave in the air. Benedict grimaced as his arms buckled. Even with two hands, he could not withstand his father''s one-handed attack! The blade was brought closer and closer to his face. A very distinct fracturing noise sounded as Benedict''s sword began cracking. With one strike, how scary was Sir Roland?

    Roland''s expression remained blank as he drew his sword back. Benedict only saw the brief glimmer of sword light as he was struck over a dozen times across his body. He was completely defenseless! The scene was like when he and Shirley fought against Emperor Lianghu together. Except¡­ It was also far from the same. The emperor was old, and his body was out of shape. Although he was a Perception Realm too, the difference between him and Sir Roland was large. Before Benedict could react, he had already been struck over thirty times. Each with extraordinary precision and control, landing on every joint with just enough strength to inflict maximum pain without breaking bone.

    Pain! Unimaginable pain! When his father finally stopped, Benedict was bruised and bleeding all over. His injuries were minor but extremely painful! Benedict could barely control his body from convulsing. His consciousness was hovering on the edge. If this were a real fight with real swords, he would have died instantly! The gap between them was that vast. And how much time had passed? From picking up the sword to Roland ending his assault, not even three seconds had gone by. Sir Roland''s prowess was certainly not exaggerated¡­

    "Again," his father said blandly.

    Before Benedict could reply, another whirlwind of blows came flying in. This time, the strikes were directed at fresh locations, unnumbed from the previous attacks. Benedict did earnestly try to defend himself, but it was simply impossible. His father was too powerful. He could only take the beating one-sidedly. This repeated once more before Roland''s wooden sword exploded under the strain. That displayed how much force he was putting behind it! Roland grunted, clearly dissatisfied, before tossing the splinters away. Benedict was already facedown on the ground and unconscious from the beating.

    "You should be grateful I didn''t cripple or kill you," Roland coldly said. The man fetched an exquisitely crafted sword from nearby and threw it at Benedict. "Consider this as a gift for protecting and saving the heir apparent. Butler, come and get my son out of my sight."

 Chapter 122 - Struggles of the Adonina family

    South of the Alzar Kingdom mainland was the Teria Sea. Home to countless islands, it was a captivating sight to behold at any time of the year. Yet, it was also home to one of the most tragic conflicts in the Second Great Kingdom War: the Teria Sea Campaign. That campaign had ravaged the entire southern border of the kingdom for many years. Even after the war ended, the refugee crisis caused by it had not settled and that was putting aside the Invasion of Aereon or the Battle of the Millennium which followed shortly¡­ It sufficed to say that the Teria Sea was one of the central battlefields of the war!

    On Lour Island, atop of a large hill, was a single lonely tree. It was bare, swept clean from the winter, but fresh buds were growing on the branches. Shirley was knelt and had her eyes closed in a prayer before her father''s gravestone. Shirley''s mind was calm as memories of the past flowed into her head. Her mother, her father, her childhood¡­ Each was lost, gone with the ashes of war. Her once happy family was shattered like that. However, it was not all bad. Her two brothers were still alive and well. She met Elizabeth, Benedict, and Freon. Life was moving on.

    "Father, I hope you''re well," she whispered. "I know that it hasn''t been long since I came to visit, but I can''t help but think you''re lonely here."

    The wind rustled the branches as if replying to her. Shirley smiled and opened her eyes. Beside her was her two younger brothers: Charles and Robert. The older Charles had a slightly muscular build, forged from the years of working in the family business. The younger Robert was skinny but possessed a sharp mind. Both sported the same brown hair as their sister without the additional glamor that a girl would have. Right now, the two boys were still in prayer. Shirley felt grateful for them. If her brothers had died as well, she might have taken her own life too. In a way, they saved her.

    Gradually, the two opened their foggy red eyes. Shirley hugged the two and together they descended back to town. Their town, Tino, was the largest settlement on the island with a mere several thousand inhabitants. The only reason people bothered with this island was its rich abundance of metals. Many miners had struck a fortune by mining here. That was why the island was owned by the Star Household, a Grand Nobility Household, which also attracted its fair bit of trouble during the war.

    However, that was long ago. Now, most of the mines had dried up. The war had made it worse, leaving the town as a shell of its former glory. Hundreds of families fled and many of the houses remained as ruins. Those that stayed had crudely patched up their homes with scrap wood or metal. People were barely living through the next day. Miserable and tormented, their mood had permanently transformed the atmosphere into one of dread and desolation. Just seeing the town from afar was enough to send Shirley''s mood into melancholy.

    She scowled further walking through the town as the townspeople shot her hostile gazes. That was no surprise. Her memorable return months ago on the Alzar Kingdom''s crown flagship Excellica had showcased her closeness with the Royal Family! These poor people were simple folk. Whether it was the Alzar Kingdom or the Xingyuu Empire that ruled them, they did not care. If their lives were the same, then why care who wore the crown? But not everyone thought the same way which led to the tragic invasion years prior. Furthermore, the Alzar Kingdom and the Star Household had not bothered with this place! They were completely abandoned¡­ So, obviously, their frustrations would turn into hatred for the Alzar Kingdom, especially the Royal Family!

    Shirley inwardly thought that if funds were no issue and her mother was healthy again, they should move. The Zino Kingdom was a good alternative since it was nearby. Speaking of the Zino Kingdom, her mind fell onto Freon and her friends. She wanted to send a few letters out, but it was unfeasible. Sh.i.p.s rarely came to Tino and when they did, they were disinterested in couriering her letters. In fact, she had yet to learn about Elizabeth''s one-year deadline since it was announced months ago in Algard¡­ Thinking along those lines, she fancied the idea of popping in and saying hello to Freon. Of course, that was just a passing thought. Travel was not only expensive, but time-consuming. Without a good reason, she pushed that thought away.

    "What are you thinking about?" Robert wondered.

    "Hmm?" Shirley mumbled. "I was thinking about moving in the future. What do you think?"

    "Moving? You mean to the Zino Kingdom? Aren''t you worried about you know¡­ Magic and all?"

    "Charles, it''s wrong to think like that," she said. "There are good and bad Arcanists, just like how there are good and bad people."

    "I know but¡­" he replied wryly.

    "When do you plan on moving?" Robert asked.

    Shirley patted her little brother''s head. "At least, not until mother gets healthy. I''m not sure how she would fare with the voyage."

    "Have you thought about money? We''ll need money if we''re going to move," Charles frowned.

    "Well¡­ The family business¡­"

    "You''re planning on selling the shop?" Charles was stunned. "You''re joking, right?"

    Shirley smiled bitterly. "We don''t have any business. No one wants to buy our wares anymore and worst of all, our father¡­"

    Back when the mines were roaring, their father had moved here with their mother to start a blacksmithing business. Through refining and forging the raw metals, their business was exceptionally popular. Hardly a day went by without customers rushing in to request jobs. Thanks to that, they were able to accrue a decent wealth and buy a house next door. But nothing lasted forever. With the mines drying up and the invasion, their business essentially reduced to zero. And that was before considering that their father, the only blacksmith, had died¡­

    "I''m just speaking the truth. When was the last time we had a customer?" Shirley sighed.

    "It''ll get better when I learn to become a blacksmith!" Charles shouted.

    "Without the mines, who''s going to bother?"

    "There''ll be new mines! We haven''t dug through everything yet!"

    "We have to face reality. We can''t keep living like this¡­" Shirley also felt sad.

    "I don''t want to hear it!" Charles stormed off.

    "I don''t want to do it either¡­" she whispered. "What do you think, Robert?"

    "If you think it''s best, then I''ll listen to you," he said.

    Shirley laughed. "You''re much more mature than your older brother."

    The two returned home in light spirits just in time to see their neighbour, Inari Riverend. He was a suave-looking man with a clean beard. His clothes were always sharp, and his expressions were friendly. Despite that, he was unmarried without a family. Furthermore, Shirley had the strange feeling that he was hiding something, but she had no idea what it was. At the very least, it was nothing against her family. The man was an old friend of their father who moved in shortly after the invasion. He wanted to help the family in their time of need.

    "What''s the matter?" Shirley asked.

    "It''s nothing. I was thinking about heading to the Zino Kingdom for business," Inari replied while hiding away a piece of paper. His actions were so smooth that the two siblings noticed nothing. "How was Wilford?"

    "Same as usual," she replied. "I think he might be a bit lonely up there. You should visit him too."

    "I will. I will," he said with a smile.

    "You said you were headed to the Zino Kingdom?" Shirley picked up.

    "Why? Are you interested?"

    "Maybe," she said, thinking if she should visit Freon.

    "I shouldn''t be gone for more than two weeks. If you want to come along, then you''re free to. I can pay for your portion of the fare too," Inari purposed.

    "I''d have to think about it more¡­"

    "Don''t take too long. The ship is scheduled to arrive tomorrow. The next ship will be in two weeks time."

    "I''ll keep it in mind," Shirley said as she turned around to face Inari. However, to her surprise, the man had vanished into thin air. She scratched her head in confusion.

 Chapter 123 - First Celestial Magic University

    Inside the small house, her mother remained like a statue, always sat up in her bed while gazing ahead. She was always looking straight ahead, as if trying to find something. Technically, she was alive. She was breathing and warm. She ate food and drank water. However, her mind was frozen. No matter who it was, she did not acknowledge them. It was like she never noticed they were there. That never changed, even for her children. Not a single word. Not a single smile. There was simply¡­ nothing. Nothing at all. It was like the woman herself had departed long ago, leaving behind her body as a twisted joke.

    Sitting by her side, Shirley felt an overwhelming sense of sadness and despair. This condition had befallen her years ago when the empire invaded. After witnessing the death of her husband, capture of her daughter, and the destruction of the town, she fell into a despondent state. Her mind had completely shut down from the enormity of her grief. Physicians had explained that she locked herself out of the world because it was too cruel. It was an intentional defense mechanism to prevent insanity. However, that also meant that her future was uncertain. Whether she woke up the next day or decade, no one knew. She might even spend the rest of her life like this¡­ Never waking up from an endless dream.

    Her mother started coughing uncontrollably. Shirley fetched a cup of warm water and fed it to her mother. Her motions were so practiced that she did it almost instinctively. She was helpless against that though. Since her mother had contracted this condition, her physical health had been deteriorating every day. She was more sick than healthy nowadays. Shirley feared that one day it would take a turn for the worst. In fact, it was already headed in that direction. Their family savings, built up from the blacksmithing business, were nearly dry. Most of it went to medication or physicians for her mother.

    Once the coughing ceased, Shirley sighed. The girl took a good long look at her mother''s stoic face, trying to find any semblance of the woman who once was there. Yet, she found nothing. The former kindness and warmth were gone, replaced with emptiness and indifference. How painful was that? For a mother to not even recognize her own daughter¡­ Shirley felt a gut-wrenching pain in her chest. It was extremely frustrating!

    Leaving the room, she found Charles and Robert frowning. "What''s the matter?" she asked.

    "Mother''s medicine is close to running out. I went to the apothecary, but they said that their stock has run out," Charles explained. "Their shipments of herbs don''t want to come here anymore."

    "Where are the shipments coming from?"

    "They''re from the Zino Kingdom. As for where, I don''t know. They didn''t tell me."

    "The Zino Kingdom, huh?" Shirley was thoughtful. "Looks like I should head to the kingdom after all. We need to find mother''s medicine as soon as possible."

    "I guess it can''t be helped. Robert and I will take care of mother while you''re away."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t take as long as last time," she reassured.

    Afterwards, she packed some essentials into her knapsack. As she wrapped up, her eyes fell on her sword and halberd. They were among some of her father''s greatest works, far better than the common weapons she used in the Xingyuu Empire. They were specifically adjusted to her so she could exert more than a hundred percent of her power. She had intentionally left them behind when she joined the army to preserve it as a memento of her father. However, for a mysterious reason, she had a feeling that this trip would be dangerous. Thinking that, Shirley took them both.

    The next morning, Shirley said goodbye to her family and went to the dock where the boat had just arrived. Inari was already waiting there with a grin. It seemed like he had already expected this. As promised, he paid for them both. After the crew finished offloading their goods and resupplied, they departed. Their destination was Presharvo Port of the Zino Kingdom!

    ***

    Firecast, the Zino Kingdom''s capital city, was a vast and lush verdant valley, teeming with vitality and life. The city was constructed with nature in mind, preserving as much of its original beauty as possible. As such, from afar, the city blended into the forest to reveal a particularly splendid sight. The crystal-clear waterfall, the towering Asaparagon tree, the twisting golden dragon palace¡­ This was why Firecast was regarded as the most beautiful city in the known world! Furthermore, the density of World Energy made it a holy ground for Arcanists. Whether it was the Conquestian, the Three Sages, the Ten Dawns, or even fledging practitioners, everyone wanted to come here.

    As such, it was also the home of the First Celestial Magic University, the most prestigious institution for teaching Arcania. Many famous Arcanists were alumni and many more were professors or advisors. The most famous was undoubtedly Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire, who soared through the university, being the youngest ever to graduate. It was no exaggeration to say that this was the largest concentration of young talent, potential, and skill in the kingdom!

    Owing to its incredible reputation, it was also highly competitive. Entry was restricted to only those who commanded superior Magic Potential. That meant that the school was nearly entirely descendants of Engelsheft Families, which stood at the zenith of power in the kingdom much like the Grand Nobility Households! The arrogance and haughtiness of youth was amplified by their sense of elitism. They would laugh and gawk at others for their pitiful backgrounds. In their minds, they were the future! It was natural to act superior!

    Of course, there were outliers. Those who entered without any background, purely based on their future prospects, were known as external seeds. Nassandra was one and now her older brother, Freon, was one as well. It was commonly believed that children inherited their parents'' potentially equally. After all, it was a product of their Bloodline. But reality was often disappointing. Freon fell very¡­ very short compared to his sister. They were almost completely different people.

    Freon looked at his grade with a dark expression. He had done spectacularly if the goal were to fail. He was graded based on his performance with Arcania. Things such as casting speed, Core Level, Magic Perception, rune knowledge, or flexibility were all tested. Of course, the primary factor was Core Level! If your Core Level was sufficiently advanced, then the rest followed suit. It was the difference between being able to walk and run. Naturally, those that could run were capable of far more! Subsequently, the condition to graduate was High Gaseous Fog Core Level!

    That said, how was Freon? After the battle with the emperor months ago, he suffered a severe backlash. He was hoping to push for Medium Gaseous Fog before that. However, that battle dropped him all the way back to the preliminary stages of Low Gaseous Fog. To put it frankly, he was in deep trouble! Freon felt his stomach twist. With his Core, how could he compete at all? In the first place, the admission requirement was Medium Gaseous Fog! In his final year, he was lower than a new student¡­

    "How did you do, Freon?" a girl asked.

    Freon sighed. "Take a look at it yourself."

    The girl shyly glanced at the paper. When she did, she could not resist gasping in surprise. After all, it was just too startling. The school was extremely competitive and only a thousand students were enrolled at any time. Everyone was given a rank between one and a thousand according to their ability. Naturally, the first ranked was the most superior student with the greatest chance of becoming a future Ten Dawn! The university would also expel the bottom hundred to recruit fresh blood. That meant that everyone had to try their hardest to stay. It was cruel, but effective! But Freon''s rank was Rank 977¡­ In other words, he was in line for expulsion!

    Freon smiled bitterly. "This¡­ I expected as much. Do you have any good ideas?" He glanced to his friend, Yuna.

    Yuna Cascadion was a petite and shy girl. She was wearing the standard uniform: a simple white shirt overlaid by a dark blue and gold blazer with a blue skirt. The emblem of the school was embroidered on her chest. One would think she was younger based on her appearance, but she was actually the same age as Freon! Her extremely reserved personality yielded her few friends.

    However, no one underestimated her because Yuna was a top ranker, ranking in at 41! She had monstrous achievements and stacked up against the most prestigious students in the university. Moreover, she was among the few that reached Peak Gaseous Fog! Much like the Realms of Mastery that focused on physical development, the Core Levels had five minor levels demarcating progress: Low, Medium, High, Peak, and Half-Step. The difference between her and Freon was three minor Core Levels, a huge divide!

    Despite that, they were still friends. Why? Normally, their statuses would have meant they lived in entirely separate worlds. The reason was because they were both external seeds! Neither of them had any background. Freon was accepted purely based on Nassandra''s accomplishments. Yuna was accepted based on her performance and ability. Yet, the two suffered the same discrimination from everyone. In a way, it was the same as nobility looking down on commoners. They did not want to even associate with Freon and Yuna.

    The girl thought for a second. "Have you tried talking with a specialist that focuses on backlashes?"

    "I tried, but there is no one who would bother with me," Freon explained. "One glance at my rank or status and they reject me immediately."

    "Even if you''re Ten Dawn Nassandra''s brother?"

    "Of course, I could say that but¡­" He could not say his reasons. Taking advantage of his little sister''s position to benefit himself because he was useless¡­ What a joke! He felt too embarrassed to do such a thing. He had his own dignity!

 Chapter 124 - A brothers resolve

    "What are you going to do then? The graduation exams are coming up soon. If you''re not High Gaseous Fog by then¡­"

    "If you''re out of ideas, then I''m out of ideas too. Being expelled would be pretty shameful, but if that''s my fate, then I''ll have to accept it."

    The two walked out of the classroom. The First Celestial Magic University was quite special in that there were no mandatory classes. Students were expected to self-study and attend lectures if necessary. There were two reasons behind this. The first was obviously attributed to the lack of instructors. The Zino Kingdom was relatively new. After all, Queen Bethnal was the one who allowed its founding. The infrastructure was still shaky and vacant. The second was the mandatory military draft. With students joining the military for a year or two, there was no way to teach everyone at the same rate.

    So, the school was normally sparsely populated. Few students roamed the hallways unlike other traditional institutions. When Freon did see someone, they would duck their heads and change directions. Originally, they would not spare a second glance at him. In their minds, he was a failure, not even worthy of notice. But now, his status soared by becoming friends with the new heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom! They might be descendants of Engelsheft Families, but the Zino Kingdom was subservient to the Alzar Kingdom. Hence, the Royal Family still towered far, far above them! No one dared to bring up old grudges for fear of retaliation. Freon shrugged his shoulders. Whether they ran or cowered, he did not care.

    Outside of the main building, it was sunny with few clouds in the sky. The fresh embrace of spring lifted anyone''s spirits. Freon and Yuna chatted along the way toward the gate. There, there was a boy with a grin on his face. He had a large nose and ears with the same university uniform on as Freon and Yuna. He seemed like the person who would be friends with anyone. His name was Gunther Paralun and he was quite accomplished as well. He ranked in at the upper two hundreds with his High Condensed Drop Core. The three of them were considered good friends as they were all external seeds.

    Upon seeing them, Gunther waved his hand in greeting. "Hey, how come I wasn''t invited?"

    "I didn''t want everyone to know about my grades," Freon smiled wryly.

    "Nonsense. Why would I tell anyone?" Gunther slung his arm around Freon''s shoulder. "Come on, out with it. How did you do?"

    "I''m Low Gaseous Fog. It''s already obvious how I''d perform. I''m in the expulsion ranks."

    "That bad? This really is a predicament. Have you tried training back up to Medium Gaseous Fog at least? That way, you can delay your graduation, but you won''t be expelled."

    "Back then? I was never Medium Gaseous Fog to begin with," Freon sighed. "Besides, this is our final year. The university states that if I''m unable to reach High Gaseous Fog, then I''ll be expelled without exception. They''ll have deemed me as useless."

    "Are you serious? I never knew that¡­" Gunther gasped. "Then, what are you going to do?"

    "At this point, I don''t know. Maybe being an Arcanist is not my future. I hear there''s plenty of jobs being offered in Arcania research. I could go that route instead."

    "That''s true," he said. "You must be associated with the military if you graduate. Especially now, the world is chaotic. Who knows what will happen next?"

    "Being an Arcanist is dangerous," Yuna quietly added. "Why do all this fighting and killing?"

    "It must be human nature," Freon said. "Hatred and bloodshed¡­ In the end, how are we so different from animals?"

    Gunther smiled. "How was your grade, Yuna?"

    "It hasn''t changed."

    "Rank 41 is still very impressive. Many people want to surpass you. It''s not easy to reach Peak Gaseous Fog at your age. With your talent, you might reach Condensed Drop."

    "I''m not that talented," she meekly whispered. "How could I compare to those Ten Dawns?"

    "If his sister could reach Low Condensed Drop so young, you should be able to do it too," Gunther encouraged.

    By the side, Freon frowned. The way Gunther worded it was not wrong, but it sounded so unpleasant to the ear. Worded a different way, was it not saying that Freon was worse than his sister? Sure, that was right but¡­ Was there no such thing as common courtesy? There were some things that should not be said! Yuna grew embarrassed and hid her face into her uniform. Gunther was carefully watching both of their expressions. His thoughts were enigmatic.

    "Come on, cheer up! Why do you two look so awkward?" Gunther laughed.

    Freon opened his mouth, but he said nothing. In his mind, he wanted to tell Gunther off. However, he did not want to make things truly awkward. Truthfully speaking, the three were good friends prior to Freon being drafted to Port Silic. Practically all the external seeds knew each other. After all, it was a small group. How many seeds could there be? Freon remembered that Gunther used to be far more accommodating. He would not make such snide comments. Freon shot Gunther a queer look and decided to excuse himself.

    He looked up at the suns and roughly gauged the time. "I have to go home and cook dinner for my sister and me. I''ll have to leave here."

    "And here I was about to suggest we talk a bit more," Gunther said regretfully. "If you''re busy, then I can''t help it. What about you, Yuna?"

    Yuna whispered, "I¡­ I''m busy as well."

    "If you''re busy as well, then it can''t be helped. Then I''ll see you two another time, alright?" he said, smiling and waving the two off. As Freon and Yuna walked off, Gunther''s gaze was fell on Yuna for a moment before he too left.

    Freon''s home was in the lower districts of Firecast. There were no fancy mansions or large estates here. It was strictly occupied by commoners. Of course, to have property in the beautiful capital meant that anything was expensive here. Only well-off commoners could live here. While Freon did have the means to move into more extravagant abodes with Nassandra''s income, he preferred this simple lifestyle. For two people to occupy an entire mansion, what was the point? That would be too lonely for him. Besides, he would have to deal with Engelsheft Families hounding him constantly¡­

    He arrived at a two-story stout building off in one of the sideroads which blended in with the surroundings easily. The road was barely large enough to host two horse carriages at once. From afar, it would be hard to find the house if Freon were not present. It was incredibly inconspicuous. The only way to differentiate the house from the rest was the wheat shop on the first floor. The old shop owner greeted Freon politely. Freon nodded his head and went upstairs. Once inside, he tossed his satchel and cloak onto a chair to begin cooking.

    Nassandra came home a bit later with a carriage from the Celestial Court. She was wearing the same Ten Dawn outfit as always: a long blue robe with golden outlines. Her brow was scrunched up in obvious displeasure and exhaustion. Freon was unhappy seeing his sister''s face. He knew exactly what was bothering her. During the last fight with the emperor, she was forced to use the large-scale magic, Torrential Blizzard. Her magic reaped the lives of countless soldiers in front of her, shredding them to bloody pieces. Afterwards, she bore witness to the massacre of the Alzar army. Her hopes were thoroughly shattered, and her world came crashing down. She believed she was going to die!

    For someone with no battle experience to be exposed to such brutalities, could anyone cope? Although she was part of the military, General Gordon was kind enough to spare her from fighting and bloodshed. It was Lord Korogin''s order that forced her to act. When she returned to Firecast, the Three Sages allowed her to rest and recover from her ordeal. They had high expectations that she could push her Core to the next level, Medium Condensed Drop! It was no secret and Freon had expected it as well. With the Conquestian being old, Nassandra was the best choice for the Zino Kingdom''s future! However, they had not expected her mental trauma to be so extreme. No matter how she tried, she could not push forward.

    "Oh. Hello, brother," Nassandra said cheerfully, trying to cover up her fatigue.

    "You don''t have to pretend here. I''m your brother," he said.

    He walked over to hug her, and she gave a short whimper. Others might be frightened by her status as one of the most powerful Arcanists in the kingdom, but at heart, she was a nice and gentle girl. She had her weaknesses too. Thinking this, Freon''s resolve strengthened more. He was determined to share his little sister''s burden. Not only for their deceased parents, but also for himself. Power was the only truth in the world!

 Chapter 125 - Unfathomable immortal

    ***

    Around the same time, in Firecast, a man was wandering the lower districts. He was a tall middle-aged man with a very refined and calm appearance. It looked like he saw through all the vicissitudes of life. Nothing seemed to faze him anymore. His hair was a lush and healthy black, but the ends of his hair were grey and white. Despite his age, there was barely a wrinkle on his face. It was a strange and contradictory scene. People would be hard fetched to guess his age from looks alone. Only he knew exactly how old his was.

    He seemed to be looking for someone. However, every house seemed to be the same. He could not make heads or tails of anything he saw. Moreover, Firecast was a large city. There were a lot of districts like this. Without a clue, he was really grasping at straws here. The man closed his eyes and inhaled. A massive invisible wave burst out, enveloping the street, houses, and the district in a flash. Not a single person noticed anything. It was like nothing happened at all. He forced it to continue to the nearby districts. In a second, a large portion of Firecast was covered in this intangible net. The man gritted his teeth and strained, pushing his perception further to cover the entire city!

    However, before he could get far enough, his fatigue set in. He was too weak to continue! Unexpectedly, this man was an Arcanist! For his Magic Perception to be so advanced, how unfathomably strong was he? One had to know that those under Condensed Drop could not extend their perception outward at all. That said, he staggered under the strain. His stomach growled angrily. His calm appearance was covering up his extremely impoverished body. For such an extraordinary man to be reduced to such a state¡­ How sad was this sight?

    People passing by gave him strange gazes. All they saw was the man standing still in the middle of the street and then panting heavily. Anyone would be disgusted. Understandably, someone notified the city guard and they came rushing over. The man had gained quite a notorious reputation already. He had been doing the same thing for weeks, even months, around the different districts. The man snapped to his senses when the guards surrounded him. He smiled bitterly. He wanted to run away or defend himself, but he was too exhausted. The man was finally arrested, much to the joy of the townspeople.

    ***

    Back in Algard, in a nobleman''s estate, the patriarch was in his private study, glossing over doc.u.ments. It was night out and his office was quiet. Merely the guards were awake at this hour. The man grumbled as he signed here and there, stacked the papers, and put them aside. He was very tired. To maintain his family''s position, was it so easy? Ignorant people may believe that, yet it was not! How many families were eyeing their position? How many side families wanted to topple his rule? Being a Grand Noble one day, a commoner the next, it was all too easy. The world was ruthless! So, he had to keep up and maintain his power. By any means necessary¡­

    Something strange happened the next moment. The candle was extinguished, plunging the room into darkness. He felt extremely lightheaded, as if he were floating on a sea of clouds. His consciousness drifted to places unknown as colors swirled in his vision. He was hypnotized by the endless beauty of this dream world. He seemed to forget everything, even who he was. It was like he was a bird, free from the mortal world, free of struggle, and free of pain. The vast beauty of the world enveloped him and then¡­ there was nothing.

    In the real world, a creepy ethereal form was being pulled out of his physical body. The next second, it disappeared, and his body slumped over on the desk. His eyes were wide open in disbelief, but his body was already cold. He was dead! Throughout the entire process, there was no sound, no struggle, and not even movement. It happened so unbelievably quietly and quickly that even the guards outside noticed nothing.

    A woman was behind the patriarch''s dead body. Her gaze was as deep as the oceans and as unfathomable as the heavens themselves. It seemed like she saw everything in the vastness of the world. Moreover, there was disdain for everything, as if nothing were worthy of her majesty. Her blonde hair was swept up by a wind as her mere presence was enough to send tremors through the air. If not for the special measures she put in place, the pressure she released would have done more than notified the guards outside. It would have been comparable to a natural disaster!

    She was no mysterious person. In fact, in the Xingyuu Empire, she once served on the Imperial Council! She was believed to be the one of the masterminds behind the Second Great Kingdom War! Princess Xiuying and Ming once clashed with her in the Yunyun Stronghold before she unveiled her double-casting ability. Later, when Emperor Lianghu died, she had disappeared from the Imperial Court in Yongtein. Although the world looked for her, the woman had vanished into thin air. It was like she no longer existed! This woman was none other than Minister Linshi, the former Minister of Information!

    She sent a casual glance at the corpse. As soon as she made contact, the body disintegrated into dust under the might of her gaze! From the clothes down to the bones¡­ Within an instant, not a single trace remained of this proud patriarch. That was how frighteningly monstrously strong she was! Even a thousand of Sir Winstin seemed like a joke against such unlimited strength! It was not something a human could do! Minister Linshi had reached into realms never seen before. Perhaps, she had even transcended the limits of mortality into the level of divinity! Alas, only Minister Linshi would know. Ants on the ground could never fathom the grandeur of the heavens above.

    A gentle knock came on the door and a boy entered the quarters. He possessed a highly refined aura that showcased his superiority and intelligence. Surprisingly, it was Lord Archibon Lannisail! That would mean that this was the Lannisail Household, one of the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households! He glanced at his father, who was still working busily, and noticed nothing amiss. It was like everything that transpired was a mere illusion¡­

    Wenmord looked up, raised an eyebrow, and asked, "Did you finish what I asked of you?"

    "Yes, father," Archibon said respectfully, handing a few papers over.

    The patriarch shuffled through them while pointing out some minor errors. "You''ve improved since the last time. If I were to judge you purely based on your results, you would be rank near the top amongst your peers. However, that is not everything. You must continue to improve yourself. I hope you remember that, my son."

    "Yes, father. I shall engrave your teachings into my mind."

    "Very well. That will be all then," Wenmord said. Archibon bowed and exited the office. Wenmord''s gaze transformed to a dark and eerie void. His voice lowered as he whispered, "Second Hand."

    A man and woman shot out of the darkness and neatly kneeled in front of Wenmord. The man seemed weak and unimposing but looks were deceiving! He was extremely well-built underneath his clothes with an ooze of bloodl.u.s.t dripping out. A single deep scar was scratched across his eye. The woman had a curvaceous body that anyone would l.u.s.t at. Despite that, there was something odd about her smile. Anyone would feel creeped out. Lurking like a snake and ready to strike out¡­ That was what the two resembled!

    "We are at your service, Second Shadow," the two said simultaneously.

    "Tell your men to assemble in the capital, captain. I have a job for you."

    "As you wish," the man said.

    The two vanished into the night. Wenmord wore a blank expression while looking out his window. From here, he could see Castle Reinhard in the distance. The pearly white castle stood as a monument to the Royal Family''s power! However, in Wenmord''s eyes, it was less than clowns acting like kings. Beyond this small and insignificant human world, there existed entire realms far beyond their imagination. The Alzar Kingdom, the Xingyuu Empire, the Zino Kingdom¡­ None of them were worthy of mention. A single thought was enough to extinguish them. Yet, here they remain, frolicking in their own ignorance. It was not even funny. It was just pathetic!

    "Hopefully, you won''t disappoint, heir apparent¡­"

 Chapter 126 - Grand celebration

    Elizabeth was sitting in her quarters when a chill went up her back. She glanced out the window behind her. There was only a cloudy black sky without a bit of moonlight. For some strange reason, she felt uncomfortable and drew the curtains shut. The girl sighed, looking at the stacks of paper on her desk. There was so much work and so little time. Her eyes were baggy and bloodshot. She wanted to sleep, but the work would simply be backlogged to tomorrow. If she did that, then what about tomorrow''s work? She gave a self-mocking laugh and sighed again.

    She casually glanced at the top paper. It was a summary of the political scene in the Xingyuu Empire currently. Last time she was in the empire, the Li Family was going toe-to-toe with the Imperial Council. The sudden death of Emperor Lianghu created an enormous power vacuum. Princess Xiuying and Ming simply could not stand up against these monumental powers. They were helplessly swept along the currents. Several negotiations were made, but they all failed miserably. According to the Alzar War Council''s predictions, a civil war was inevitable! The Tzu Dynasty would fall, and a new dynasty would rise!

    Her memories lapsed back to months ago when the Imperial Princesses desperately pleaded for peace from her. They were willing to put aside their honor and titles to speak earnestly. Elizabeth did admire them. Their strength and determination were something she wished to emulate. But whenever she thought about how she killed Emperor Lianghu, a sense of guilt welled up inside her. One could say she had singlehandedly caused the empire''s turmoil right now!

    She sighed and wondered when their next meeting would be. The world was like so. People meet and depart, their time together a tiny and significant part of life. Was that not a part of the world''s beauty? Time was precious! Thinking about that, her mind wandered to Benedict, Shirley, and Freon. Her three friends who suffered tribulations to rescue and protect her¡­ After her family died, they were the ones who saved her from ending it all! They were truly what she could call family, not the mockery of the Royal Family now.

    That could not be helped. The Royal Family had authority and power, far surpassing anyone else in the Alzar Kingdom. They had to act and behave in a way befitting that. One day kind and merciful, the next cold and calculating¡­ Everything was a game in this complex playing field. Everything was a matter of benefits! If they benefited from slaughtering a million innocents or sparing a million criminals, they would do so in a heartbeat. Even King Harth, famed for his charisma, kept this principle in mind. That was the entire logic behind the Golden Nightmare perpetrated by Lord Korogin!

    So, how could there be warmth and compassion? What days of chatting with her family alongside a homemade dinner? What days of playing and laughing together? Compared to those happy days on New Havens, a million of the Royal Family could not match. Elizabeth never felt more like an outsider than now. These cold stone walls never felt colder. She never felt lonelier. For once, she understood just why Prince Dannark had given up the crown. It took a special willpower to endure all this. As they say, the top was truly lofty and lonely. Although her determination to become queen had not wavered, it was certainly a bitter truth to accept!

    ***

    A few days passed when shocking news was released across the kingdom. The youth of the Grand Nobility Households arranged for an enormous celebration for Elizabeth! Normal citizens might think nothing of it, but to those above, it was clearly an open challenge! Her isolation made the Grand Nobles too wary. They had tried all sorts of schemes and ploys from lunch invitations to marriage proposals to get close to her. However, everything failed by Queen Bethnal''s hand. The old queen had made sure of this. Therefore, the nobility had no choice but to play this card. They wanted the Royal Family to respond!

    What drew everyone''s attention was the Grand Nobility Households supporting this, particularly the Lannisail Household! The Lannisail Household was an extraordinarily neutral family that rarely dabbled in political affairs. Their wisdom and foresight allowed them to stay in good faith with their peers. Lord Wenmord would not act without good reason. So, when the Lannisail Household announced their support, everyone was surprised. Even Queen Bethnal was no exception. This pushed every Grand Nobility Household to support this endeavor. Therefore, Queen Bethnal made her decision.

    At the beginning of April, the celebration was held in Algard. More specifically, it was hosted by the Daemon Household, known as the richest family in the world! Not even the fearsome Li Family could compete! That was understandable though as the patriarch of the Daemon Household was the current Master of Trade on the Royal Family. His acc.u.mulation of wealth was far beyond what anyone could imagine. It was a staggering amount! Hosting a celebration like this allowed them to flaunt their wealth more. Naturally, they would volunteer to do it.

    Despite the grandeur of the occasion, only the youths from the Grand Nobility were invited. Anything less was rejected which showcased how high-class it was! Inside the great hall, it was the epitome of luxurious. Marbled floors, golden chandeliers, exquisite flowers, and priceless artwork were commonplace. Lords and ladies slowly entered one after another, wearing glamorous clothes with prideful faces. These were the future heirs to the Grand Nobility Households!

    Lady Kalasena Dewshard arrived with a snow-white dress that matched her hair and personality. Nearly every boy drew heated gazes toward her. She was practically the dream girl of every boy present! However, she maintained her cold personality. Lord Fredrick Ovarr was the exact opposite. His friendly smile and handsome looks caused girls to flock to him. He entertained everyone with the same cordial words. It was hard to find someone as tactful at his age. The two walked over to a quiet Lord Archibon Lannisail, who was leaning against a wall and reading a book. His mood was clearly poor.

    "I must say, it was quite a surprise to hear the Lannisail Household supporting this endeavor. May I hear what the Lord Wenmord is thinking?" Fredrick asked.

    Archibon stared at him for a moment. "You''re both asking on behalf of your families, I assume."

    "You have assumed correctly," he replied while Kalasena gave a slight nod.

    "As for the reason my father decided to do so¡­"

    Fredrick was momentarily stunned before realizing, "You don''t know either?"

    "I don''t have the slightest clue," Archibon said wryly.

    Fredrick glanced at Kalasena who shook her head. He frowned, deep in thought.

    At the same time, Benedict arrived with his brother, Lorenzo. The two were wearing fashionable clothes as befitting their status but many stared at Benedict with funny faces. The boy grimaced. The beating by his father had bedridden him for several days. He could barely move a muscle without wincing. His father was truly ruthless! Although he recovered, the bruises and welts across his body could not be hidden. Anyone would find it funny. However, he came anyways. He could not help his growing desire to meet Elizabeth.

    Lorenzo said, "I hope you behave yourself, brother. You''re already on thin ice with our father."

    Benedict clenched his teeth. Of course, he knew. The matter with his father was not over yet. How could things be settled with a simple beating? If only it was so simple¡­ His father could not act as he wished. The eyes of everyone were currently focused on the Hawken Household. If he wanted to punish Benedict more harshly, people would criticize him for punishing the heir apparent''s savior. Therefore, Sir Roland had no choice but to let Benedict off nicely, while also rewarding him. The next time Benedict slipped up, it would really be the end.

    Where there was smoke, there was sure to be fire. A small group of Grand Nobles came up to Benedict grinning. "To think that the Hawken Household was capable of such scandals. It has been a real eyeopener to everyone here!" someone laughed.

    "First, the matter with that low noble. Now, this¡­ I feel sorry for the Hawkens," another snickered.

    Benedict''s eyes narrowed into slits. His hand shifted to his sword. How could he not know what the boy was referring to? It was obviously about his deceased lover Lady Isabella Targal! The fact that he fancied a girl of lower status sent waves throughout the Grand Nobility. The nobility always schemed in the shadows, so when this scandal went public, it caused an uproar. Naturally, the youths loved mentioning it! Lorenzo held Benedict''s shoulder and shot him a gaze. Benedict took a deep breath and released his sword handle.

 Chapter 127 - Grand Nobilitys challenge

    "Please, this is a special occasion! We''re here to celebrate the kingdom choosing an heir apparent. Why bother bringing up old stories?" Lorenzo said.

    "It''s precisely because the integrity of the Hawken Household is under question that we''ve come to help straighten him out," one explained with smiles.

    "You don''t have to worry about this. Our father has already punished him appropriately. That is, unless you''re questioning the Hawken patriarch''s methods too?" Lorenzo replied sharply. The nobles snorted. With Lorenzo here, their fun was spoiled so they left. "And you¡­ What were you thinking there?" Lorenzo turned to his brother. "What were you thinking putting your hand on your sword? You''re lucky that they didn''t notice. If they did, it would be a massive problem!"

    "I¡­" Benedict was at a loss.

    Lorenzo shook his head. "Father is already keeping a close eye on you. I can''t always be here to watch over you. You need to strengthen your mentality more."

    "I understand, brother," he said sadly.

    "As long as you do."

    As they finished talking, a large commotion was heard near the entrance. Benedict and Lorenzo walked over, as did Kalasena, Archibon, and Fredrick. Everyone gathered to see a luxurious carriage pull up decorated with red and gold. The proud symbol of the Royal Family was etched on the side! Trumpets sounded her arrival as steps and a carpet was placed. Sir Winstin dismounted his horse, wearing his traditional plate armor. Many youths looked up to him for his legendary reputation and prowess. His feats were nearly unmatchable. However, others scoffed in their minds. He failed to protect King Harth and Lord Korogin. What use did he have if he could not do his own duty?

    When the carriage doors opened, everyone focused on the two ladies stepping out. The first was wearing a crimson red dress, resembling a rose in full bloom, with her hair done up beautifully. A glamorous golden crown was shimmering on her head. Her deep blue eyes scanned across the crowd until it fell upon Benedict. She lit up in joy. Naturally, this girl was Princess Elizabeth, the current heir apparent. On the other hand, the lady accompanying her was shocking. She was an older lady with a modest dress and simple adornments. However, her natural beauty subtly revealed itself to impress many. Her identity was Lady Christina Kalmar, the late Lord Korogin''s cousin!

    The information revolving around New Havens was still a secret. By large, the public, including the nobility, had no idea on Elizabeth''s origin. All the Royal Family released was that she was King Harth''s daughter, personally chosen to inherit the throne by the late king. Everything else, such as Christina acting as her aunt, was unknown. Therefore, the fact that the Highguard Household, one of the top Grand Nobility Households, had chaperoned Elizabeth revealed that their relationship was extremely close! Everyone''s gaze towards Lady Christina changed. This was extremely important information! Immediately, people were sent to report to their various families.

    At the same time, everyone focused on Elizabeth with incisive glares. For a girl of common birth to stand above them, could they stand it? Of course not! These youths were used to arrogantly looking down on commoners. Their authority made them feel like royalty! Their glares gradually turned hostile, forming into a strong aura of oppression that slammed down on Elizabeth! They wanted to crush her body and mind! Elizabeth felt slightly uncomfortable facing everyone''s attention, but she soon smiled. She had completely brushed it off!

    How could they compare against the sharpened pressure of the Royal Assembly or the millions of citizens during her ceremony? Compared to them, these youths were nothing more than brats! Lorenzo was impressed, as were others. Her training had not been fruitless! Although the youths here were young and inexperienced, their combined aura was not something anyone could shrug off. Everyone had a change in expression again as they grimaced. Neither side exchanged words, but a thousand things were racing through their minds. The battle had already started!

    Elizabeth continued smiling while sighing inwardly. As if she could change so much so quickly! If she could, then it would be truly terrifying! Her performance could barely be considered passable. She understood Queen Bethnal''s intentions well. The queen wanted her to gain real-world experience and pacify the Grand Nobility. It was undoubtedly a test for her! Elizabeth had to use everything she learned and more to pass tonight! Her nerves were as taut as could be. Unfortunately, her anxiety was easily sensed by more astute individuals, such as Lord Fredrick.

    Three figures stepped out from the crowd. The boy in front said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess Elizabeth. On behalf of the Grand Nobility, it is an honor for Your Highness to grace us with your presence."

    Elizabeth searched through her memories in a hurry before recognizing them. "The feeling is mutual, Lord Fredrick, Lady Kalasena, and Lord Archibon." As the brightest stars of their generation, it was natural to be the representatives of the Grand Nobility.

    "You are too humble," he replied. "Please, come inside."

    She nodded and walked behind the three. Sir Winstin and Lady Christina accompanied her. As Elizabeth passed Benedict, the two locked eyes for an instant. There was sadness but also joy. Sadness that their paths seemed to diverge, but also joy that they could see each other once more. Neither thought it went deeper than that. Although the rumors about the two were wild and heated, Elizabeth and Benedict did not feel the same. As much as she wanted to stop and catch up, she knew better. If she did, then the rumors would grow more vivid. Neither Elizabeth nor Benedict was able to handle any more criticisms. So, she decided to simply smile and moved on.

    Inside the hall, nobles came up one after another to express their greetings. They brought gifts to honor her future ascension to the throne. Each of these gifts were extraordinarily rare and precious artifacts one could not find without sufficient status or authority! That was right¡­ It was not only a battle between the Grand Nobility and the heir apparent, but also between themselves! It was hard enough to find an occasion where they would all be present. This was the perfect chance to flaunt their wealth and one up each other. Moreover, if they gained Elizabeth''s favor, who knew what benefits it would bring? At the very least, they would not lose for it!

    Elizabeth tried her best and greeted everyone by their names. She practiced very hard for this moment. How easy was it to memorize every youth''s face of the Grand Nobility? Each household had a main family and several side families. Accounting for every family, there were more than a hundred youths! This simple task had caused plenty of headaches and worries. She was exhausted; however, her effort was rewarded! Everyone was correctly identified and left no room for complaints. No one could find a thing to fault her with.

    Fredrick walked up and bowed, "Your Highness, I propose a fun little event to liven this celebration up. What does Your Highness think of this?"

    Elizabeth instantly became alert. As she expected, the previous tests were nothing but warmups. The true trap of the Grand Nobility was laid here! She spoke slowly, "What does Lord Fredrick have in mind?"

    He smiled. "Your Highness is truly understanding."

    This caused Elizabeth to snort inside. She grasped the hidden meaning in his words perfectly. He meant that they would force her to participate by any means necessary! However, that was just as well. Elizabeth was not one to shy away from a challenge!

    "On behalf of the Grand Nobility, I propose a simple challenge. Whichever side wins the best out of five tests is the winner. Is that satisfactory, Your Highness?"

    "And what will the tests be based on?" Elizabeth replied.

    "They will be strategy, economics, music, painting, and literature. Since we are many and Your Highness is one, you can have the right to choose whichever order you wish to do the tests in."

    Elizabeth frowned. This was not easy. Each of these subjects were deep and profound. Of course, she was educated in them, but how much could she learn? It could easily take a lifetime to just scratch the surface! And that was just for one subject! To best these nobles in three of the five subjects would be a real challenge. On the side, Christina and Benedict were also worried. To be plotted against by the entire nobility was a scary thought! One small slipup was enough to cause a whirlwind of trouble.

 Chapter 128 - Grand Nobilitys challenge (2)

    "In that case, then who should be the judge? They should be fair and impartial," Elizabeth said.

    "Naturally, we have a solution for this. The greatest scholars from the academy will be our judges," he explained as five people stepped out from the crowd.

    Elizabeth gave a wry smile. She knew them very well. After all, they were her teachers! Certainly, they were the best option. These scholars were neutral to nearly every matter in their pursuit of truth and enlightenment. They would not be swayed by promises of power or wealth. There would be no bias, even to the Royal Family!

    "If everything is to your liking, Your Highness, then shall we begin?" Fredrick asked.

    "Just as well," Elizabeth drew in a deep breath. "I get to decide the first test, right? Then, the first test shall be about music." Compared to strategy or economics, the three topics: music, painting, and literature were highly subjective. It was far more difficult to determine a clear-cut winner with them. Since her skills had yet to be refined, she reasoned it was better to start with those instead. It was a very wise decision!

    "As you wish," Fredrick smiled. "What shall the contents of the test be, judges?"

    "It won''t be anything too difficult for you two," an old man laughed. "Each side will play the harp. The winner will be determined by their overall performance."

    A girl walked out from behind Fredrick. Elizabeth subconsciously raised an eyebrow. She recognized her as the young daughter from a minor side family. Her status was pitifully low compared to the other scions present. Of course, that was relative to a Grand Noble. She was still far above a commoner. Even in the Grand Nobility, there were large differences. But what surprised Elizabeth was her participation. There were superior harpists among the Grand Nobility, especially the heir of the Alkor Household! The heir had won countless contests and championsh.i.p.s when young! They were regarded as a natural prodigy of the art. If that heir had participated instead, Elizabeth would have no choice but to bow out. It would be complete defeat!

    Elizabeth volunteered to go first and stepped up to the prepared harp. Her heart was beating several times faster than usual. Although she had practiced plenty, playing privately and publicly were entirely different concepts! This was her first public performance so having everyone''s gaze focused fl.u.s.tered her. When she sat down though, she closed her eyes. Everyone became quiet as Elizabeth''s fingers strummed over the harp. She began to sing¡­

    O New Havens, my home in the sky,

    What a warm and happy family,

    What a wonderful life it has been,

    Her voice resounded throughout the hall into everyone''s ears. One would be farfetched to call it masterful, much less perfect. However, her singing seemed to pierce into the crowd''s hearts, cutting straight through with pure and free emotion. That was no surprise. This was no fictional story but her genuine history! How could those fake songs compare? Whenever she sang, the full overflowing might of her emotions came roaring out! The audience could not help but share her feelings. Everyone felt intoxicated by the music. It was an incredibly bewitching performance!

    Alas, the future calls for what else?

    The fire of fate burns my home,

    The song of fate brings me below,

    Benedict looked away in shame as his memory lapsed back to half a year ago. His recon accident in the Etera Forest exposed Elizabeth and New Havens to the rest of the world. Thanks to his blunder, everyone and everything in New Havens was destroyed. Elizabeth''s family was painfully tortured and executed. Some would say that Elizabeth suffered immensely and that was true. However, she was not the only one! The weight of all those lives had bored down on Benedict every day! Even now, he wondered if things could have been different. Had he not crashed on New Havens, would Elizabeth still be with her family? Would she still be happy?

    A crown for a queen, what is this?

    I ran away, so far away,

    Across rivers and oceans, across plains and forests,

    O cruel fate, I resent thee,

    O cruel future, I regret thee,

    O cruel world, I reject thee,

    Elizabeth''s fingers continued to move across the harp in a trance. Her memories were drifting across her journey. Although it was short, it brought such enormous changes for Elizabeth. Her life was destroyed, and she descended to an unknown world. Nothing seemed to matter anymore. Her melancholy, despair, and sadness¡­ Her happiness, sympathy, and kinship¡­ Everything was transformed into this melodious song.

    Once upon a time,

    I ran away, so far away,

    A crown for a queen, now I stand,

    When she was done, there was silence, completely dumbfounded silence! Certainly, Elizabeth''s skill was not great by any standards. Her playing was mediocre, and her song was rough. Compared to the Alkor Household''s heir, she was far inferior. No one could dispute that at all, not even Elizabeth herself. However, she made up for it! Because her playing was straight from the heart. Because her song was about her own life! Through it, everyone could experience her tribulations as well. For these Grand Nobles, born with silver spoons, could they sing these songs? It was impossible! That was the difference in life experiences. Her opponent played afterward, but Elizabeth won in the end! The first round went to her!

    Elizabeth felt suspicious. She was not one to overestimate her ability. Granted, she trained hard for several months; yet, who were these nobles? They were training their entire lives! She had the feeling that this was part of the Grand Nobility''s trap¡­ but where was the trap? The judges were impartial and neutral. They would not ruin their reputation for this. If Lord Fredrick made a move, then someone would notice. Everyone was watching! Sir Winstin and Lady Christina were not here for show! Despite all that, nothing happened. She was deeply unsettled.

    Following their arrangement, Elizabeth chose painting for the next round. An older youth was her challenger. Elizabeth carefully inspected this person from head-to-toe and found nothing wrong. This made her frown further. The two competed immediately. Elizabeth painted the scene she was most familiar with, her home on New Havens. Once again, she entered a state of immense concentration and exquisitely painted the beautiful scenery. Her opponent was not weak either, performing on par with Elizabeth. The audience was engrossed with the match. No one could tell who was going to win!

    An hour soon passed, and the judges came up to inspect the two paintings. After a brief deliberation, they announced the winner. It was Elizabeth again! Elizabeth went into a daze and began doubting herself, wondering if she really improved that much. Her confidence began to overflow. She laughed internally, mocking Lord Fredrick and the Grand Nobility for their foolishness. They probably never thought she could be so strong! In that case, then this was a done deal. The next round would be hers! She felt her efforts were truly not wasted after all!

 Chapter 129 - Grand Nobilitys challenge (3)

    Seeing the self-satisfied smirk on Elizabeth''s face, Fredrick smiled. "Well done, Your Highness. You have truly shown your superiority tonight. We, the Grand Nobility, are in awe of your prowess."

    Elizabeth chuckled. "No, no¡­ It was a hard-fought battle. The Grand Nobility are worthy of their reputation."

    "In that case, shall we make a wager?" Fredrick wondered.

    "Wager?" Elizabeth''s mind instantly calmed down as she began thinking. "What is the wager going to be then?" she asked slowly.

    "If Your Highness wins, then the Grand Nobility here will apologize for all the trouble we''ve given you. We will not trouble you any further."

    "And if I lose?"

    "If Your Highness loses, then you will have to do the same. That is only fair."

    Elizabeth mused over it. To be honest, she was tempted. The odds were in her favor. Think about it¡­ She only had to win once more to win it all. Conversely, the Grand Nobility had to win all three successive rounds! The difficulty was that much greater! Judging by her current performance, to cinch another victory should not be hard, right? If she won like this and gained the approval of the Grand Nobility''s youth, then her path to the crown would be all the smoother. The gains would be frightening to imagine!

    She glanced at Lord Archibon and Lady Kalasena. Archibon looked unusually distracted and paid zero attention to anything happening. Kalasena maintained her cold gaze forward like a block of ice, unfeeling and unmoving. These two, along with Lord Fredrick, had not made a move yet in the competition. Granted, their speciality was not in either music or painting. Lord Archibon''s primary focus was in literature, philosophy, and such. He was overwhelmingly dominant in these fields! Lady Kalasena''s primary focus was in swordsmanship and was irrelevant here. Lord Fredrick''s primary focus was in mathematics, science, astronomy, and strategy! He was an extremely sharp and logical fellow.

    In the upcoming rounds, literature would be taken by Lord Archibon and strategy would be taken by Lord Fredrick. However, for economics¡­ No one stood out from amongst everyone present. Elizabeth felt a surge of confidence and smiled. It was just one more victory! Why would she not gamble? Little did she know, it went all according to Fredrick''s plans.

    Benedict was watching and realized it. As if the Grand Nobility''s schemes were so easy to guess! Elizabeth was making nothing more than a mockery of herself. He could not stand to watch any longer. He was about to make his move when Lorenzo grasped him by the shoulder. The grip was tender yet unyieldingly strong. Even without looking in Benedict''s direction, Lorenzo could distinctly sense his brother''s intentions. Lorenzo was already Half-Perception Realm and his senses were already undergoing a metamorphosis. Moreover, he had long since expected his brother''s reaction.

    Lorenzo sighed. "Benedict, you cannot interfere in this."

    "What do you mean, brother? I can''t sit by and watch this happen. This is all part of their trap!"

    "It doesn''t matter what you think. This is beyond your or my authority to deal with." He glanced at Elizabeth. "She''s not your Lady Isabella."

    "What?" Benedict was visibly taken aback.

    "I know you see the image of Lady Isabella overlapping Her Highness. However, you must realize that Lady Isabella is dead. She won''t come back to life."

    "Why are you saying such things?" Benedict grew upset.

    "I say them for your own benefit. Princess Elizabeth is fated to be the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom. These are her tribulations and trials, not yours. Whether Her Highness passes them or not is up to her ability. Nothing more. You cannot interfere!"

    "But¡­"

    "There is no buts. This was something decided upon by the Grand Nobility," Lorenzo stated with a firm tone. There was no room for negotiation. Benedict realized the implications of his brother''s statement and turned silent.

    At the same time, Lady Christina was feeling the same. She wanted to help Elizabeth and nudge her in the right direction. However, she could not. Queen Bethnal sent her to accompany Elizabeth for other reasons. Her job was already done. Now, she could only watch as an observer. She hoped that Elizabeth would not fall for Lord Fredrick''s schemes.

    "I''ll accept your wager," Elizabeth said, much to Benedict''s and Christina''s despair.

    "If Your Highness has said so, then let it be so. Everyone can bear witness to this," Fredrick said. On his gesture, three youths emerged from the crowd. Fredrick continued gracefully, "My apologizes, Your Highness, but losing is not an option. I hope Your Highness can understand this."

    Elizabeth initially did not recognize the trio since they were not present when she was greeting everyone! Soon though, her eyes narrowed into slits. Amongst them was the Alkor Household''s heir, the extremely proficient harpist who won multiple championsh.i.p.s. There was also the painter who created half a dozen masterpieces as a teenager and the economist who regularly helped with the finances of the kingdom under the Mistress of Finance! If these three were present during the competition, there would have been no chance for resistance. Elizabeth would have been mercilessly destroyed!

    She froze stiff. Sweat dripped down her forehead as she realized the trap she fell in! It was all the Grand Nobility''s sinister plan! How devious, deceitful, and underhanded! The Grand Nobles did not hide their glee. Before, they feigned their despair at losing. Now, they revealed their fangs after sinking their venom! Elizabeth felt a rising swell of anger. She hatefully glared at Lord Fredrick, who remained as cool and calm as could be. Her composure was gradually breaking down.

    Pointing her finger, she furiously shouted, "You¡­ You¡­ You cheated me!"

    Fredrick smiled. "Your Highness, when did I cheat you? There was no foul play at any time."

    "Then where did these three come from? They weren''t here to begin with!"

    "Is it wrong to arrive late?" he shrugged nonchalantly.

    "As if there was something so convenient!" Elizabeth snarled.

    "Please, Your Highness. The competition is still underway. Shall we continue as planned?"

    Elizabeth''s chest heaved up and down in fury. Seeing Fredrick''s mocking smile while he proclaimed innocence was enough to set anyone off. It took plenty of self-control to resist running up and pummelling him senseless! She took countless deep breaths to calm down. Once she did, she snorted and heard the judges'' explanation for the third test. The two sides competed in economics, but her opponent was simply too strong. He was finished in a flash with zero mistakes, while Elizabeth was barely getting by. She lost the third round!

    The rest was as expected. In the literature round, Lord Archibon easily swept it with his unparalleled knowledge. It was like he had an entire library''s worth of content in his head. Every minor detail was recalled perfectly by his photographic memory. In the strategy round, Lord Fredrick and Elizabeth played a few rounds of chess. However, in every round, Elizabeth was effortlessly crushed. She had zero chance against the respected champion of the youth. That meant that Elizabeth managed to lose the entire competition!

    Elizabeth was pale. In the end, she realized how everything went according to Fredrick''s design. The first two rounds were to test her mental state and capability. It was also used to boost her confidence, making her feel c.o.c.ky. Since both sides had never interacted with one another, Elizabeth had no measure of the other side''s capability as well. She heard stories but seeing it firsthand was different. So, while Fredrick kept his cards hidden and bided his time, Elizabeth was using her full effort. When the field was set, Fredrick made his move and trapped her in one swift motion! The entire time, Fredrick had everything under control!

 Chapter 130 - Stunning the Grand Nobility

    "Elizabeth¡­"

    Benedict was filled with endless regret. He was ashamed of himself. He wanted to step up and defend Elizabeth, but his position was too meager. Aside from the fact that he was not even the Hawken Household''s heir, he was also the center of countless rumors. Lorenzo kept an eye on his movements the entire time. If Benedict made a move, it would spell calamity for him. He would disappoint his brother, but also his father. This was all a game that the Grand Nobility were playing, not a stage he could step into. That was why he loathed the nobility. That was why he loathed his weakness!

    Lady Christina looked apologetic while Sir Winstin, Lord Fredrick, and other shrewd youths observed everything calmly. They were curious about how Elizabeth would handle this pressure. If she persevered and stood strong even then, that would be enough. In that case, they could consider future cooperation. This competition held deeper meaning than what many realized. However, if she crumbled and gave up, then it was over. Much less Queen Bethnal, not a single Grand Nobility Household would support her. Without the backing of any influential family, Elizabeth would be nothing more than an old story.

    Most of the Grand Nobles were smart enough to hide behind smirks and grins. Of course, their expressions easily exposed their innermost thoughts. Anyone could tell that they were the riffraff of the younger generation. The ones who cleverly concealed their thoughts were the true wolves. That said, no one dared to say a thing. Despite Elizabeth''s humiliating defeat, she remained the heir apparent! With the monstrous Royal Family standing behind her, a single foul mouth was all it took to damn their family as traitors. Nonetheless, where there were people, trouble would never fall behind.

    The silence of the hall was shattered by a murmur, "Doesn''t she have to pay the wager?"

    "That''s right¡­ We all heard it loud and clear. Lord Fredrick made a gamble with Her Highness."

    "If she lost, then she has to honor the wager."

    "It''s only natural," many chimed in to agree.

    No one knew who said it first, but it started a storm of commentary. After all, they were united against a common enemy. Facing the mockery of all these youths made Elizabeth''s spirit shrivel. After all, she was simply too young and inexperienced. Her temperament had yet to go through a baptism of fire. It was still rooted firmly in her backwater background of New Havens. She felt weak and powerless against the frightening momentum of the crowd. When it was one against everyone, it felt like the sky caved in and the ground split in twain. That titanic mountain of pressure crushed and suffocated her. Every breath felt like molten metal, burning her heart and lungs.

    She took a few, deep breaths and tried to calm her tumultuous mind. Alas, she laughed inwardly. She deluded herself into thinking that her training was enough to stun these youths speechless, that she could solve this thorny problem once and for all. Little did the girl know, she had stumbled off the thorny path and into the pits of the underworld! But that was not too surprising¡­ Elizabeth used to be a novice in all fields. How could a few months amount to anything? Anyone would realize the impossibility of the task! Her defeat was destined from the start!

    Everyone believed she would break down and reveal her true pathetic self. Youth was riddled with heated moments and carelessness. Elizabeth was no different. However, contrary to their expectant gazes, she raised her head and revealed a calm expression. Her eyes carried a faint allure of determination. Everyone was shocked. For the first time, Lady Kalasena glanced her way. Lord Archibon''s brow crumpled as a look of seriousness emerged. Even Lord Fredrick''s perpetual stoic face raised an eyebrow. For once, they felt not the presence of a kid pretending to be a princess. For once, they felt surprise, wariness¡­ but most importantly, fear! Elizabeth carried a queenly disposition that demanded reverence!

    "It''s just a small wager," she flatly said.

    Who could understand Elizabeth''s thoughts? On one hand, her temperament was rough. It was far from reaching the level of royalty. On the other hand, she had experienced many things already. Her family''s death, her months in the Xingyuu Empire, her final battle with the emperor¡­ Her breadth of experience could be vast compared to these youngsters. Furthermore, her months training in Castle Reinhard had exposed her to the ugliness of reality. Prince Ranir, Prince Belmond, and Princess Rosia humiliated her every chance they had. Even the servants and guards leered at her from closed doors. If Elizabeth did not harden her heart after all that, then she was truly useless!

    "Then Your Highness will honor it?" Lord Fredrick asked in confusion.

    If what she was saying was true, then that was equivalent to political suicide. Many of these youths were the heirs of the Grand Nobility. They would grow to become the next apex power alongside Elizabeth in the future! Fredrick could understand if she stormed out in a fury, cutting all ties with them. He could also understand if she apologized meekly and begged for forgiveness. However, this was out of his expectations. Elizabeth had calmly stated her desire to honor the wager! Therefore, he was at a loss.

    "Whether I honored the wager or not was irrelevant," Elizabeth replied sharply. "Isn''t that right, Lord Fredrick? In that case, I shall take my leave here. It was a pleasure meeting all of you."

    Before he could reply, the girl had already turned to leave. Lady Christina was dazed but followed closely behind. Sir Winstin paused a moment, gave a knowing glance in a certain direction, and left as well. Many of the youths were confused and looked to Fredrick for an answer. Kalasena also frowned, while Archibon had a thoughtful gaze. Fredrick smiled wryly. He copied Sir Winstin''s glance toward the second floor. Who knew what he was thinking?

    The grand hall inside the Daemon Household was very large and there were several blank walls in between the priceless tapestries and paintings above the hall. If any of the youths were keen enough, they would notice that many things were rearranged and there was significantly more blank space than before. They were not true walls, but cleverly designed viewing rooms! From the hall, no one would be the wiser unless their senses were sharp enough.

    Around half of the rooms were occupied with older gentlemen or ladies. Some were carefree, some were aloof and cold, others were serious and frightening. Their composure easily radiated a strong confidence allowing them to tower over others. Their power was so unimaginably vast that even the Royal Family had to treat them with respect. They were none other than the leaders of the Grand Nobility! Surprisingly, they had personally come to see the heir apparent with their own eyes. Such an important event that could mark the rise or fall of their family, they would never leave it to their heirs!

    In one room sat an older man. His posture was impeccable, and his aura was sharp. It seemed as if his aura would burst out at any moment. His body gave an imminent sense of danger to any who laid eyes on him. A beautiful sword rested on his chair, ready at a moment''s notice. He was Sir Roland Hawken, the patriarch of the Hawken Household! Normally, he was the Protector of Prince Ranir and dressed in the Royal Guard''s uniform: an ill.u.s.trious set of plate armor and a red golden cloak. Now though, he was wearing a set of simple but formal clothes. That showed that he currently represented the Hawken Household, not Prince Ranir!

    The man stared at Elizabeth''s receding figure until she boarded her carriage and left. He pondered over her last remark. The subtle meaning may have passed over the youngsters, but Roland knew what it meant. It was exactly as she said. The purpose of the wager was nothing more than a test to push Elizabeth over the edge. The Grand Nobility wanted to see the true colors of this heir. They left Fredrick in charge of the affairs below, while they watched from above. Needless to say, Roland and his peers were somewhat surprised to see Elizabeth caught onto them. That fact alone was worth its weight in gold.

    Then, Roland''s eyes swerved to instantly pick out his two sons. Despite the size and clamor of the crowd, his Martial Perception was frighteningly potent. He could count the hairs on Benedict''s chin, much less spot him in the crowd. Since he was present all along, he had witnessed firsthand Benedict''s attempt to interrupt the wager. Although Lorenzo was there to force Benedict to step down, his intentions were clear as day to Roland. The man showed a sliver of displeasure before he decided to leave.

    In another room was a scholarly man. He was revered as one of the sharpest minds in the Alzar Kingdom. Normally, he would rear a highly refined and intellectual air around him. But now¡­ there was nothing like that. An otherworldly aloofness emanated from his bones as if nothing were worthy of his attention. Everyone had to prostate before him! His bearing was borderline frightening and cold to the extreme. This man was Lord Wenmord Lannisail, one of the main instigators of this whole charade. He eyed Elizabeth with plain eyes. After Elizabeth left, a servant came to check up on Lord Wenmord, but the man had already vanished. And so, marked the end of Elizabeth''s first public appearance as heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom! But this night¡­ would only be the start of much more.

 Chapter 131 - Searching for Freon

    At a very different part of the world, Shirley hopped off the back of a wagon. Since she arrived in Presharvo Port with very little money, she had to hitch a ride from a travelling merchant. Thankfully, after a few days of travel, she managed to reach Firecast, the capital of the Zino Kingdom! At first sight, she was blown away by the majesty of the city. The title of the most beautiful city in the world was well-deserved! Compared to Lour Island, it was like comparing a desert to a rainforest. They lived in completely different worlds!

    She came to the Zino Kingdom many years ago when the war was still ongoing. Her circ.u.mstances then were dark and brooding. It brought depressing memories to the surface. This time, she fully experienced the grandeur of this fledging kingdom! Her goal was simple: to scrounge enough money to buy a large supply of medication, convince a skilled physician to diagnosis her mother, and meet Freon. She only had a little under two weeks to accomplish everything, so she felt stressed. Where would she start?

    Inari joined her side. Standing beside the girl, he seemed like a father with his daughter. Despite the vast beauty of the city, he remained unmoved. He was wearing simple and down-to-earth clothing, but it helped bring out his natural charm. He had a calm and casual demeanor that made everyone feel lighthearted. With his innocent smile, several young girls felt compelled to sneak a glance as they walked by. They shot thorny gazes at Shirley for standing beside him.

    Shirley grunted in displeasure. She was about to tell them off when Inari raised a hand. "I''ll be leaving here. I have business in Firecast," he said.

    "We''re splitting up?" Shirley was surprised. "How are you going to find me again?"

    Inari chuckled. "You let me worry about that. Don''t get into trouble while I''m away."

    She watched the man nonchalantly whistle and leave. The girl felt exasperated. Inari''s answer was equivalent to no answer. How big was Firecast? To locate her again in his massive city, was he a fortune-teller? Or just a plain idiot? Shirley felt inclined to believe the latter, so she chased after the man. But as luck would have it, he had already merged into the crowd and disappeared. Her eyebrows twitched uncontrollably, and she stomped the ground in anger. She decided to forget about Inari and focus on finding Freon first. After all, she was in an unknown city. Finding her way around, much less finding her mother''s medication, was a dream.

    Thinking this, she approached the young girls that gawked at Inari. Initially, they were displeased that Shirley came to talk with them. However, they changed their attitude when they thought of Inari.

    "Excuse me¡­ Do you know of Freon Adnire?" Shirley wondered.

    "Adnire?" the girls exchanged glances. They were neither Arcanists nor well-connected in the city. Even so, Adnire was not a rare surname in the Zino Kingdom. There were probably several dozen families with the same in Firecast alone.

    Shirley smiled wryly. "Then what about Nassandra Adnire?"

    "Nassandra? That does ring a bell¡­" one muttered.

    "Nassandra¡­" another repeated. "You don''t mean Ten Dawn Nassandra from the Celestial Council of Magic?" she stuttered.

    "Ten Dawn Nassandra?" the young girls were stupefied.

    The name was all too familiar to them. They might be regular citizens, but anyone knew the power structure of the kingdom, especially near the top. At the top stood the Conquestian, the ruler of the Zino Kingdom. Beneath him was the Three Sages, and then the Celestial Council of Magic. The council was divided into two groups: The Ten Auroras and the Ten Dawns. Officially, the Ten Auroras administrated the kingdom, akin to the Royal Assembly. On the other hand, the Ten Dawns held little political power but monstrous personal capability. They were acknowledged as the most powerful Arcanists in the known world!

    Meanwhile, Nassandra was seen with near-legendary status. The kingdom spared no expense in regaling this young girl''s achievements. After all, a strong Arcanist was as strong as a deterrent as any. No one doubted her immeasurable potential. Think about it, most of the Ten Dawns achieved Low Condensed Drop Core Level in their thirties or forties. Some stood out by managing in their late twenties. They were the most accomplished, heralded as geniuses, and leaders of the almighty Engelsheft Families! A single thought from those families was enough to sway the entire kingdom.

    But who was Nassandra? A no-name commoner without any background had completely crushed those achievements! She reached Low Condensed Drop Core Level in half the time. She was twelve for crying out loud! How ridiculous was that? Her status was practically on par with the Conquestian of the Zino Kingdom, thought to be the strongest Arcanist ever. Many believed that when Nassandra grew into her prime, the Zino Kingdom would be ushered into a new era. Therefore, Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire was a household name in the kingdom, much less the capital city. Everyone idolized and revered the girl!

    The girls were mesmerized by the name and quickly their eyes shined with admiration. Their gazes toward Shirley changed tones just as fast to curiosity. One asked slowly, "Everyone has heard of Ten Dawn Nassandra. Why do you ask?"

    "I''m looking for her brother. Can you point me in the direction of their home?" Shirley said, surprised at the reputation of the little Nassandra. She never understood the true weight of this inconspicuous girl.

    "Their home?" someone sneered. "Are you trying to cozy up to them? Don''t bother. You wouldn''t be the first."

    "What?" Shirley frowned. "What are you talking about?"

    "I should be asking you that. Who are you?"

    "I''m their friend. I came to Firecast to ask for their help¡­"

    Before she could finish, the young girls pointed fingers and laughed uncontrollably as if they heard the funniest thing in the world. Nassandra was a living legend and far, far above their status. They would be smiling from ear to ear if they saw her. It would light up their entire year. The girls looked at Shirley with derision.

    Shirley was wearing poor and patchy clothes that seemed a few sizes too small. It helped accentuate her curves and chest but sang of her poverty. Her halberd and sword were wrapped up on her back and waist respectively. Since it was illegal to carry weapons in public without being related to the city guard or military, she had to cover both in cloth. Therefore, her appearance was odd to say the least. The young girls never once thought Shirley knew the Ten Dawn. Even peasants from the lowest district in Firecast wore better clothes than she did. After all, this was the capital city! Every bit of land was worth gold. So, they thought Shirley was a mere country bumpkin.

    Shirley was standing there baffled. "I''m really not joking¡­" she tried explaining.

    "Right and I''m the First Sage''s granddaughter," one laughed. "You shouldn''t make such funny jokes here. No one would believe you."

    The next few attempts at gathering information ended much the same way. No one seemed that convinced Shirley knew the Ten Dawn. Their looks were filled with disdain and contempt. After asking the eighth group of people, she managed to get some vague information. She gradually headed to the lower districts of Firecast, asking more people along the way. However, no one could give a concrete answer. That was not entirely unexpected. The Engelsheft Families and Ten Dawns lived in luxurious mansions at the heart of the city. Freon and Nassandra were the odd outliers, choosing to mingle with the commoners. So, their exact residence was a mystery to many.

    Shirley became increasingly frustrated. Some would say the west, others the east, then the north and the south. Her head spun in circles trying to navigate this tricky city. No one really knew where the siblings lived, and every building looked similar. She spent hours already, travelling up and down the streets and weaving through alleyways. Before she knew it, the morning hours disappeared, and the afternoon came. Yet, Shirley still felt nowhere closer to Freon. She never understood the sheer scale of Firecast until now.

    As she was grumbling under her breath, she saw by a middle-aged man with an extremely noble air. Even with the bags underneath his eyes, the dimming l.u.s.ter of his skin, and the dirtied clothes, he stood out from the crowd like a sore thumb. Here, in the lower district, he was practically a beacon, attracting animosity from everyone. Shirley glanced at him in passing and raised an eyebrow. The man was clearly not from around here. She wondered if he was a bigshot from somewhere else. Little did she know, the man had garnered quite a reputation for himself after being arrested once or twice¡­

    The two passed each other when the man whispered, "Where are you, Freon and Nassandra?"

    Shirley doubled back and rushed up to the man. "Excuse me, sir. Are you looking for Freon and Nassandra as well?"

    "Hm?" the man was surprised. "Yes, I am."

    "Then why don''t we search for the two together?" Shirley suggested.

    "Who are you?" he asked suspiciously.

    His vast Magic Perception crept out of his body, enveloping the young girl before him as well as the surrounding buildings and streets in an instant. But that was not all. A very faint Martial Perception also leaked out of him. The two perceptions merged into a single sense! A vast and boundless aura surged out like a storm granting the man near omniscience of everything around him. Regardless of whether there were walls or earth, his sense pierced into all things. He could see things from a bird''s eye view, hear things as if he were next to them, and sense every living creature around. The unimaginable prowess of this man was undetectable.

    Shirley noticed nothing and c.o.c.ked her head. "My name is Shirley Adonina. I''m good friends with the two. Is something wrong?"

    The man''s sense retreated as he smiled. "Nothing. Since you seem sincere, I don''t mind accompanying you."

 Chapter 132 - Arcellius Family

    Meanwhile, the First Celestial Magic University''s proximity with the heart of Firecast and the Asaparagon Tree created a denser concentration of World Energy. It was a small improvement, but it sped up the progress toward Core Levels nonetheless. If it could shave off a minute every day, the acc.u.mulation over years would be startling! No one was like Nassandra, who could climb to Low Condensed Drop as easy as breathing. It was a long and tedious process that took many years. That was one of many reasons why the university was hailed as a holy land for Arcanists!

    Freon was sitting quietly in an empty room on campus. It was furnished exquisitely, but the main purpose of this room was not comfort. It was to help accelerate the acc.u.mulation of Magic Energy! He had his eyes closed as he tried absorbing the energy around him. Slowly but surely, tiny tendrils of World Energy as thin as hairs emerged. Without a sharp eye, it would have been impossible to notice. They sparkled under the sunlight like crystals. The tendrils were drawn towards Freon, passing through his body and into his Core.

    He shivered and focused his Magic Perception. Before one reached Condensed Drop, their Magic Perception was confined to their body. They could only sense their Core and the energy internally. Freon could feel the energy revolving around his Channels, transforming the wisps of World Energy into Magic Energy! Unlike martial artists who strengthened their body, Arcanists strengthened their Core. However, it was not as easy as it sounds. Introducing foreign energy into one''s body was extremely dangerous. One slip-up would cause catastrophic damage to the body. In the worst case, it would outright kill the Arcanist immediately.

    Beads of sweat rolled down Freon''s forehead and drenched his shirt. After an hour of this arduous process, he stopped. Disappointment was written across his face. He could barely sense an improvement in his Core Level. It remained at Low Gaseous Fog. He sighed. By his estimates, reaching Medium Condensed Fog would take another year at the minimum. In that case, he would certainly be expelled from the university. The mere thought made him gloomy.

    He walked out of the room and found Gunther and Yuna chatting. It was unclear what they were talking about, but it was easy to sense the awkwardness. Yuna came running over while Gunther narrowed his venom-filled eyes. Freon was so tired that he failed to register Gunther at all. His skin had paled by several shades, and his clothes were covered in sweat. The training was so tiring, but the fruits of his labor never felt bitterer. He stumbled, letting Yuna help him stand.

    "You pushed yourself so much," she said with concern.

    "It''s fine," Freon murmured.

    "Come, I''ll bring you home. Gunther, you help too."

    Gunther washed away his hostility and dressed on a smile. "Yes, of course."

    The three walked along the same path to Freon''s home. From the university to Freon''s home, they passed through many districts. The average wealth gradually deceased as well. As the suns began to set, Freon recognized someone walking toward him. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Shirley?" Freon asked incredulously.

    "Oh!" she shouted from afar as she sprinted over. "I was wondering where you lived but I couldn''t find your house at all. Firecast is really too big!"

    "And this is?" Freon stared at the man behind Shirley before a dumbfounded expression emerged. "Uncle Avin? Is that you?"

    "Uncle? I thought your family was¡­" she started awkwardly. From what she knew, Freon''s family was all gone except for his sister. He never mentioned anyone else. Even Yuna and Gunther turned to look at them. The two looked nothing like uncle and nephew at all.

    "I also thought he was dead," Freon said wryly. "Uncle, is that really you? What happened to you?"

    Avin laughed energetically. "As long as you''re fine, everything is fine! Come, let''s head to your place before we talk. We have plenty to discuss."

    Like this, the five piled into Freon''s small flat. It quickly became crowded as they clambered around the small table. Freon had to drag random chairs around until everyone could be seated. Yuna was staring at Shirley intensely while Gunther remained stoic. Freon handed everyone a cup of hot water before he sat down, staring at his uncle then at Shirley.

    "Shirley¡­ Why are you with my uncle?" he asked slowly. "In the first place, why are you even here? I thought you went home?" The last time they met each other was Presharvo Port several months ago. He never thought they would see her again so soon.

    Shirley scratched her head. "To be honest, I met him on the street. I didn''t know he was your uncle. We were both searching for you, so we decided to search together."

    "You''re searching for me? How come?"

    The girl sighed. "To tell you the truth, my mother is sick and we''re running out of medication. I came to Firecast to get your help."

    "That shouldn''t be a problem¡­"

    "Freon, aren''t you going to introduce us properly?" Gunther smirked.

    Freon nodded. "These two are Shirley and my uncle. You must remember I''ve talked about her before along with Princess Elizabeth and Sir Benedict." He gestured to his other friends. "These two are Yuna and Gunther, my close friends from the university." Saying all that, he turned to his uncle with a frown. "Uncle, can you explain everything now?"

    Avin swirled the hot water in his cup absentmindedly. "Where is your sister? She should hear this as well."

    "She''s still working in the Celestial Court. She won''t be back for some time," Freon explained.

    "Do you know the truth behind your family''s heritage?" Avin wondered.

    "Truth?" Freon frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "I see¡­" the man replied. An awkward silence loomed over the table before he slowly asked, "Do you trust your friends? What I''m about to say is something very important. It shouldn''t be revealed to anyone."

    "I trust them, but... Uncle, what are you talking about?"

    Avin glanced up as his gaze turned as sharp as a needle. Gone was the fatigued and impoverished man, replaced with a haughty and powerful figure! His invisible aura surged from within him, burst out, and enveloped the room. Freon was stunned. Although this was the same uncle he knew and grew up with, he had never seen this side of Avin. It was like an entirely different person was standing before him.

    On the side, Shirley became alert, Gunther felt his Core quiver while Yuna was deeply shocked. Yuna was the closest to Half-Condensed Drop among everyone, so her Magic Perception was the strongest. In that instant, she could feel the vast strength of Avin! It was completely unlike anything she felt before. She reckoned it was at least Condensed Drop level, if not stronger! She wore an incredulous face. Both Freon''s sister and uncle were Ten Dawn-level¡­ How ridiculous was that?

    Avin''s hard gaze landed on Shirley, Yuna, and Gunther. "You three understand not to share this, right?" His tone was soft but carried unsurmountable pressure. Yuna''s face paled as Shirley and Gunther became tense. Slowly but surely, the three nodded. Avin then turned to Freon and asked, "Have you heard of the Arcellius Family?"

    "The Arcellius Family?" Freon, Yuna, and Gunther repeated in amazement.

    "What is it?" Shirley asked, confused by everyone''s reactions.

    Freon smiled wryly and started to explain. Decades ago, during the founding of the Zino Kingdom, there stood three great families. They were the pillars of the kingdom! In fact, the Three Sages were a representation of their power. Each of the Three Sages hailed from one of these families. Even before the kingdom was created and magic was outlawed, the Alzar Kingdom could not squash these three great families. Many considered them as far above the current Engelsheft Families. They were the First Sage, Pannark Winhelm and patriarch of the Winhelm Family, the Second Sage, Alana Lanark, matriarch of the Lanark Family, and finally, the Third Sage, Serana Arcellius and matriarch of the Arcellius Family!

    Of these three great families, the Arcellius Family was even stronger than the Winhelm Family and the Lanark Family combined. They were a legendary family with a deep and long history! At the height of the Arcellius Family''s power, Sage Serana was the First Sage, directly overseeing the Three Sages. Her mighty status was complimented by her immense Core Level. Prior to Nassandra''s monstrous debut, Sage Serana was the person with the greatest Magic Potential. She stood shoulder-to-shoulder to the Conquestian!

    However, due to some unknown incident, the family had fallen overnight. Sage Serana had disappeared, the position on the Three Sages became vacant, and the Arcellius Family was gone. No trace of them remained. No one knew what happened and the kingdom was silent. It was as if they were erased from the world entirely¡­ Over time, the Arcellius Family faded from people''s minds until today.

 Chapter 133 - Bloodline Awakening

    "What does the Arcellius Family have to do with me?" Freon frowned.

    "Everything," Avin sighed. "I wanted your sister to hear this as well. The two of you are the last descendants of the Arcellius Family!"

    "That''s impossible!" Gunther shouted. Seeing everyone''s looking over, he apologized. "Sorry, that was out of line. Ignore me."

    "Uncle¡­ What do you mean? What happened to the Arcellius Family anyway?"

    "That¡­" Avin hesitated. "I cannot tell you yet."

    "I don''t even have the Arcellius surname. My surname is Adnire," Freon continued. "I''ve never heard about this from my parents. Are you sure about this?"

    Avin chuckled. "I''m certain about it. I was the one who raised your father."

    "What?" Freon was shocked. "What do you mean?" No matter how Freon looked at his uncle, he seemed to be a middle-aged man. His father was by no means young, so Avin claimed to be as old as his grandfather! He had to be at least sixty years old!

    "I''m speaking the truth. Your father, Mikaus Adnire, was the sole child of Lady Serana. I was the Protector of the Arcellius Family when it fell," he said melancholily. "I''m in my nineties already."

    "You''re ninety years old?" This time, no one could believe that!

    "I don''t believe any of this, uncle. This is ridiculous," Freon shook his head. "Why are you telling these lies?"

    "Perhaps, it''s easier to show you," Avin sighed.

    Everyone watched as he raised a wand and summoned three separate spells. Triple-casting! A pin-drop silence reigned. Any Arcanist worth their salt knew how difficult it was to cast a single spell. Double-casting was already regarded as a legendary technique and the absolute height of skill in the Zino Kingdom. The number of double-casters were estimated to be less than ten! When considering the sheer number of talented Arcanists alone, from across all the Engelsheft Families, anyone could see how insanely difficult double-casting was to grasp.

    Yet, Avin singlehandedly shattered that preconception and revealed triple-casting! The scene was hard to reject as Freon, Yuna, and Gunther sucked in a cold breath. It was easy to imagine how monstrously powerful Avin had to be. Even the Conquestian, the strongest Arcanist in the kingdom, had only grasped double-casting! However, Avin must have reached a level far beyond even the Conquestian. The three were so surprised that they wondered if they were dreaming!

    "How is this possible?" Gunther said with twitching eyebrows.

    Yuna thought, I''ve underestimated him still! This is far beyond the level of a Ten Dawn¡­

    Freon whispered, "Uncle, what is your Core Level now?"

    "Hehe¡­" Avin laughed. "You don''t have to worry about that."

    "In that case, if you''re so strong, then what happened to my parents?" Freon asked with a sharp glare. As he thought about all the tribulations that he and his sister had to pass to reach this point, a sense of killing intent emerged.

    "I¡­" Avin sighed. "The truth is that I felt I was making a breakthrough in my Core Level so I decided to train in isolation. In a flash, several years passed and when I came back¡­ Your family was already devastated. It took me a long time to discover what happened to you and track you here."

    "Is that so?" Freon snorted. "So, now what? Why did you decide to tell us about the Arcellius Family now? What is your intent?"

    Everyone turned to Avin as he explained, "I''m here to awaken your sister''s Bloodline."

    "Bloodline Awakening?" Just when everyone thought the surprises were over, another explosive shock was revealed. At these words, Gunther snuck a glance at Yuna beside him. Desire was burning in his eyes.

    Bloodlines referred to hereditarily inherited talent. Only extremely powerful families, such as the descendants of the Engelsheft Families, had Bloodlines to speak of. Although much was still unknown, there were two established facts. Bloodlines, when awakened, could provide an enormous boost to Magic Potential, effectively halving the time for double the effort. It was a large reason why the Engelsheft Families could continuously produce powerful heirs. They naturally had the innate capability to dominate over everyone else! Furthermore, they could give birth to extraordinary unique powers that were exclusive to them. They were known as Bloodline Abilities!

    Avin nodded. "If Nassandra fully awakened her Bloodline, then her potential would grow by leaps and bounds. It would far exceed even now. With me by her side, I could nurture her to become on par with the Conquestian in a flash!" he said confidently.

    "This¡­" Freon was sad. At this rate, his sister was going to far outgrow him. Any pride in being her older brother evaporated like that!

    "Does everyone inherit these Bloodlines?" Shirley wondered. "If so, then how come Freon doesn''t have it as well?"

    "Not everyone can awaken it. For example, Freon''s father could not," Avin shook his head. "Furthermore, it''s quite dangerous to attempt it. However, the benefits would be immense."

    "How are you so sure that Freon can''t awaken it then?" she continued.

    "Typically, those who have the potential to awaken their Bloodline should already be blessed with immense Magic Potential," he answered. "Freon¡­ Well¡­"

    Shirley offered a sympathetic look. Freon raised his head and locked eyes with his uncle before sneering, "You don''t understand a thing, do you? You think that my sister wants power? You think we give a damn about the Arcellius Family? All we want to do is to live in peace. Your business is your business, but don''t interfere with mine!"

    "Freon, I¡­"

    "No, I heard enough," Freon''s blood boiled as he spat, "While you scurried off to train, my family was attacked and killed. Our parents were murdered in front of us, while I ran away with my sister. We kept travelling here and there by feeding off trash and scraps and stealing whatever food we could. Even if the food was rotten with maggots, we still stuffed our faces! We braved the freezing cold nights, hidden in alleyways, where it was so cold that we could not even sleep. We wore clothes that were so tattered and dirty that it made us retch. Then you show up at our doorstep talking about Bloodline Awakening and the Arcellius Family¡­ You don''t understand a damn thing about my sister and I!"

    Freon laughed inwardly. Everyone was like this in the end. They praised her sister''s power and potential, but never her as a human. They never once considered her feelings. Nassandra was his simple little sister, a mere child. Although she maintained a mature persona, Freon knew better than anyone else that it was just a fa?ade. She never wanted power, authority, or responsibilities. She was horrified to know she possessed the power to reap lives. Everyone idolized her and feared her. Those tears that she shed, only he knew. From his uncle''s words alone, Freon realized that his uncle was just like the rest. Thinking this, Freon''s respect for his uncle diminished to zero.

    The tension in the room soared. Gunther coughed, "I should be going. It''s getting late."

    He then grabbed his things and snuck out quietly. Yuna gave one last glance at Freon before she too left. It became too awkward to stay. Shirley was tempted to leave as well, but there was nowhere she could stay. Therefore, she smiled wryly and waved the two farewell. She never could have imagined that things would spiral out of control so quickly¡­

 Chapter 134 - Gunthers intentions, Inaris meeting

    Outside, Gunther walked around various street corners and alleyways until he stopped at a dark and secluded dead-end. His happy-go-lucky and friendly persona faded as a vicious and frightening face emerged. His smile was twisted into a snarl. He began punching the wall next to him repeatedly until his knuckles were red and bloody. He hollered at the top of his lungs, scaring the nearby homeless out of their wits. A tremendously thick killing intent seeped out of his bones as his rage continued to build. On the drop of a hat, he had completely transformed. It was like Gunther became a trapped feral animal, waiting to be released to tear everyone apart.

    "Freon! Freon! Freon! I swear I will kill you!" he screamed. "All because of you! You trash! How dare you get in my way?"

    His mind was haunted by the images of Yuna gazing at Freon with love in her eyes. Never once did she look at Gunther that way! But how could he lose? He was far superior in every aspect whether it be upbringing, background, charm, demeanor, or Core Level. He always acted like a gentleman, advanced and retreated as the situation called, and regarded Yuna like a true princess. Compared to Freon, it was like the difference between gold and dirt! However, every attempt at wooing her was turned down coldly. Even when Freon was drafted in the military, Yuna never let Gunther closer. As soon as Freon returned, Yuna saw him with affectionate eyes. What a joke!

    That said, Gunther did not love or l.u.s.t for her. Rather, he desired her Bloodline! Most were unaware of it but how else could her extraordinary accomplishments be explained? It would have been too difficult to place at Rank 41 in the most competitive magic university otherwise. Sometimes, hard work was not enough. Luck was also a factor in life! That was just one reason why this world was so brutal. Even a one-in-a-generation genius might pale in comparison to a birth in the right family. That was the power of the Engelsheft Families! Even a long-lost and forgotten family like Yuna''s could bear a strong offspring.

    Gunther was not exactly from a commoner''s family either. He was from a distant side family of an Engelsheft Family. They were so far removed from the central family that they were practically strangers. Nevertheless, the Bloodline coursed through his veins. If Yuna were to marry him and have children, the two Bloodlines could merge in their offspring! The resulting children could awaken frightening Magic Potential. In time, he might be able to stand alongside the main family! No longer would he have to live like a rat, scavenging for scraps on the street. He would stand with his head proud! That was his blazing ambition! Anyone that got in his way was an enemy!

    He could not stand it, especially after Freon was revealed to have the legendary Arcellius Family''s blood! It was like Freon transformed from a meager worm to a magnificent dragon! His status soared far above Gunther''s in an instant. All sorts of vile emotions burned inside of Gunther''s mind. However, they boiled down to one¡­ Hatred! Absolutely pure hatred! Then, he went quiet before he began laughing. The laughter was so insidious and creepy that it sent shivers down everyone who heard it. It continued to echo throughout the alleyways until the night fully descended¡­

    Sometime earlier, Inari left Shirley and began walking through the crowds. Even if Shirley were side-by-side with him, she would have no chance of keeping up. His movements were strange and hypnotic. Sometimes he would walk fast, other times slow. Sometimes in a straight line, other times in a zigzag. He weaved in and out of crowds like a stroll in a park, constantly blending in with every walk of life. No one noticed a thing. However, the truly shocking thing was how easy everything was to him. Inari moved with such finesse and agility but maintained such a calm and relaxed expression the entire time. It was like he had done this for all his life. Even a Perception Realm would be hard fetched to follow his erratic movements! Everyone would have been left in the dust!

    After a long while, Inari entered a quaint little tavern off the beaten path. It was a dark and gloomy establishment with few customers inside. The air was filled with the smell of smoke and liquor. Everyone reflexively glanced at the newcomer with hostility. Inari snorted and ignored the curious gazes while approaching the bar. He sat down next to someone and ordered a drink. As soon as the bartender went away, the man beside him unsheathed his dagger. In a single clean motion, the man unleashed six blindingly fast attacks at Inari. Every attack was precisely aimed at a vital point. The speed would startle any Royal Guard. Even a grazing attack would kill a man on the spot!

    Inari said nothing as these dagger lights rained on him. When they were about to penetrate his skin, there was an explosion of high-speed sparks. Inari sheathed his dagger after deflecting every blow. The exchange lasted less than a fraction of a second and displayed a supernatural level of skill. The few patrons had their eyes wide-open in disbelief. One was a famous gang leader who dabbled in many unsavory businesses, and another was a battle-hardened mercenary who fought on many warfronts. Despite their vast experience, they gulped in trepidation before scurrying out the door. They knew this business was not something they could intrude on. In a flash, everyone left except for the bartender.

    The man beside Inari chuckled in a deep dry voice. He was wearing a peculiar mask that depicted a crying face and the setting suns. It prevented anyone from seeing his face. "Your skills haven''t waned at all."

    "I should the same thing about you," Inari said, sipping the drink in his hand. "If I weren''t the one sitting here, you would have killed them six times over. What a harsh greeting."

    "That''s fine. Not many people can share my company anyways."

    "And? Why did you call me here? I haven''t heard from you in a while."

    "Business," the man said, a sharp glare emanated from behind his mask. "I''ll need your help."

    "Who''s our target this time?" Inari said carefreely.

    "One of the Ten Dawns, Tengon Vensire."

    Inari raised an eyebrow. "We''re targeting a big fish here. Are you sure about this?"

    "It would have been difficult for me alone, but with the both of us here, it''ll be a breeze. What do you say?"

    "I don''t have a problem," Inari smiled. "When do we start?"

    "Why not tonight?" the man wondered casually.

    "Sure, we can finish this up early," he said as he also wore a mask that was strikingly like his partner''s. It showed a smiling face with the rising suns on one side. As soon as they finished their drinks, the two vanished leaving a silent bartender behind. It was destined to be a busy night in Firecast¡­

 Chapter 135 - Twin Flicker assassination

    In another time, as soon as Elizabeth departed from the Daemon Household in Algard, the Grand Nobles were stupefied. The hall was silent. A few of the keener nobles sighed and regarded Elizabeth in a different light. They learned a lot about the new heir apparent tonight. Despite Elizabeth''s humiliating defeat, it revealed she could pose a serious threat to the Grand Nobility. Some nobles were indignant and fumed. After setting up such a grand show, to be denied the final reward was too frustrating to them. Indeed, Elizabeth''s actions had created a vast variety of opinions. Some respected her, while others disdained her. However, this first appearance would undoubtedly mark the beginning of a new era. Whether it began with Princess Elizabeth''s ascension or fall was left to be seen!

    Lord Fredrick contemplated in silence as everyone clambered around him. He gave a final glance in Elizabeth''s direction before a smile emerged again. "Ladies and gentlemen, it has been a long time since we''ve all assembled. Let''s not waste this night on such affairs."

    Everyone saw sense in his words and nodded. The mood in the hall gradually lightened as everyone began chatting again. It was like the competition with Elizabeth did not happen at all. Lord Archibon sighed and closed his book while Lady Kalasena remained stoic and quiet. Although the two said nothing, their presence continued to occupy the top spots in the hall.

    Meanwhile, Sir Lorenzo was standing next to his brother, Benedict. They were one of the few solitary islands in the social circle. No one came to talk to them, nor did they approach anyone. To be honest, the Hawken Household had quite an awkward position amongst the Grand Nobility. They were considered a lesser family with relatively few material assets. If not for their close relationship with the Royal Family acting as Protectors, then they would have been demoted long ago. So, many youths considered it considered it beneath them to befriend such a family. That said, it was Benedict''s ambiguous relationship with Elizabeth that made them rethink their friendliness this time.

    Lorenzo glanced up towards the secret viewing rooms. Although the rooms were hidden well, he was already a foot into Perception Realm. They could not be hidden from him. Seeing that the leaders had left, his face finally relaxed.

    "Brother, I''m glad that you kept your impulses under control," Lorenzo said slowly. "If you acted up while our father and the other leaders were watching¡­"

    Benedict was quiet but his mind was chaotic. When Elizabeth was besieged on all sides, he stood and watched! He could not help but feel he betrayed her. A piece of him was ridden with overwhelming guilt. After everything they went through and after all the promises he made, he did nothing! Although his father was watching, what did that matter? It left a bitter taste in his mouth. Thinking this, he gritted his teeth and rushed out the door. Lorenzo stared blankly for a second before realizing what his brother was planning. When Lorenzo reached the door, Benedict was already mounting his horse.

    "Benedict, get off that horse right now!" Lorenzo shouted. "You can''t do this!"

    "I know, but I must," Benedict said calmly. He gave up on Isabella before and she died alone. He regretted a lifetime over it. Now, Elizabeth was embarking on the same lonely path. It was his duty as her friend to show his support however meager it may be. He did not want to regret anymore!

    Lorenzo sighed. "You really are¡­" After a moment, he walked over to his own horse and hopped on. "Come on then. Let''s catch up before Her Highness reaches the castle."

    "You''re coming along?"

    "I can''t let you get into trouble by yourself, can I? I''m your older brother after all," he grinned. With a whip of the reins, he bolted out the stables and onto the road. Benedict returned the grin and followed closely behind. The two disappeared into the night, leaving the Daemon Household behind.

    Meanwhile, slightly further ahead, the royal envoy was travelling through the countryside of Algard. It was a cloudy night with barely any light in sight. Although this was the capital, a large portion of the land was occupied by the Grand Nobility Households. They erected massive mansions and estates, while leaving most of the land undeveloped. This meant that most of Algard was simple green fields with sparse foliage. It was practically a completely different world when compared to the extremely dense and urban sister city, Corasen. Only the land around Castle Reinhard was fully developed.

    Elizabeth was sitting in her carriage, staring out of the window blankly. Her aunt, Christina, was sat in front of her, but she said nothing. Despite the nobles'' misunderstanding, the relationship between the two was still quite awkward. Elizabeth did not say a single thing to her aunt the entire night. It was like she regarded Christina like air. The two wanted to repair their relationship, but neither knew how to do so. Neither knew what to say¡­ Alas, they could only bottle up their discontent and continue like this. Who knew if it would ever end?

    Sir Winstin was leading the convoy when he frowned. He raised his hand and the convoy came to a halt. The air was foggy here and their lanterns could barely illuminate the path in front. The knight felt uneasy and his hand shifted to his glaive. He could tell something was about to happen, something that required him to participate and fight at full strength! Sir Winstin''s actions were enough to tell everyone of how dangerous the situation was. He would not use his famous glaive otherwise! The five Grand Knights behind reached for their weapons too.

    Everyone''s horses whinnied in fright. The guards tried to tame the beasts, but they fiercely fought back. The poor horses were scared witless. Sir Winstin grimaced and fully unleashed his Martial Perception out, sending his senses to the absolute limit. The few Perception Realms behind did the same. They tried searching through the thick fog, but it was like their senses hit a brick wall. They could not sense beyond it! By now, all the guards drew their weapons and surrounded the royal carriage. Elizabeth peeked from behind the curtain and felt a bone-chilling cold travel down her spine. She strapped her quiver to her back, tied a dagger to her waist, and held her Whiteangel Bow. She was ready for anything!

    The stifling cold air unnerved everyone. No one dared to say anything or budge a muscle. It was like the very fog itself was wrapping around their throats, holding their lives in its cold grasp¡­ Sir Winstin''s ear twitched as his muscles burst into action. At the same time, there were flashes of light from a dozen directions. Like bolts released from a crossbow, they moved at astonishing speed to pierce straight through the fog in an instant. In a flash, several spurts of blood rose high in the air like geysers. In a flash, half the guards were killed! Their faces were still blank and waiting for the enemy to appear.

    The five Grand Knights reacted as well. Their bodies were already moving as their weapons slashed down. However, the two lights aiming at them accelerated to three times their current speed and zipped around the battlefield unpredictably. The change was so sudden and surprising that two Grand Knights were immediately hit. Their eyes were dumbfounded as a long red gash formed across their throats. Blood exploded out as they died. The remaining Grand Knights saw everything and dodged the attacks at the last instant. Their faces were pale with fright.

    The two lights converged on Sir Winstin and accelerated once more! They moved so fast that they were nearly imperceptible. Sir Winstin snorted and raised his glaive. With a single clean strike, two metallic clangs were heard. The glaive rang in his hands which sang about how powerful the strikes were. Despite that, he blocked that unstoppable attack! The twin lights spiralled backwards and revealed two figures holding special daggers. The two were wearing masks and obscured their figures well. No one could tell if it was a man or woman at all.

    Sir Winstin calmly thought. The famous Twin Flicker assassination technique! I never thought I''d have the chance to see it today. Has the Whispering Shadow really decided to make a move against the Royal Family?

 Chapter 136 - Catalyst for improvement?

    Although their attack failed, the two figures said nothing as their auras receded again. If Sir Winstin had not seen it firsthand, he would have found it hard to believe that someone could conceal their aura so well. They erased their presence entirely and with a flash, the two disappeared into the fog. The same happened across the battlefield with the other assassins. After killing the guards, they quickly retreated. In a mere second, half the guards and two Grand Knights were assassinated! The assassins had such frightening killing power that the guards were shaken to the core. They could only look towards the stronger powers, such as Sir Winstin or the Grand Knights, to survive.

    Elizabeth stepped out of her carriage with shock and horror written across her face. The battlefield was decorated with many rolling heads and bloodied bodies. Immediately, those emotions were replaced by anger. Despite Christina''s protests for her to stay in the carriage, she could not. These guards died protecting her! They were innocent bystanders as far as she was concerned. Quivering in fear and watching the bodies to pile up left a sour taste in her mouth. Was it not the same with New Havens as she let her family die? How could anyone expect her to stand by and do nothing? She could not bear to do so again!

    She held her Whiteangel Bow in her hands, her fist clenched tightly with a flash of fury in her eyes. Her hand reached for an arrow before she nocked it. Her actions were smooth and without error. Everything was done quickly and without hesitation. Beside her, Christina watched with surprise. Prior to New Havens''s destruction, Elizabeth''s archery skills were next to zero. She might use it to ease her boredom or hunt little animals, but never did she earnestly devote energy or time into it. That changed after her battle with the emperor. She refused to play the role of a bug waiting to be squashed on. She wanted to grab destiny with her own hands and forge her own future!

    To that end, in addition to her daily education, she pushed for martial training! That intensified her physical and mental burden by several times, but she was determined to become stronger! She trained her body and archery every morning with the best instructors the Royal Family could afford. Her skills were rapidly pushed from a fledging novice to a capable archer. Of course, that was from a purely theoretical standpoint. She was far from being combat-capable, much less stand on a battlefield. Compared to Cardinal Hui, whose archery skill was one of the greatest in the world, she was practically nothing. However, she had officially started on her journey to the top!

    Lights flashed across the battlefield as assassins darted out of the fog. Elizabeth and the guards were ready this time. With her bowstring drawn, as soon as she saw movement, she took her shot. Her arrow whizzed through the air and missed its mark. However, the assassin was shocked. Not for her ability, but the fact that the princess was personally entering the battle. It was unheard of! The assassins quickly engaged the guards after a short scuffle and retreated. The casualties this time was much lower. After all, these guards were not the standard fodder. Although they were not Perception Realm, to serve as part of the princess''s guard naturally meant they were capable soldiers!

    The third and fourth wave of attacks happened with deaths on both sides. Everyone was injured to some extent. Sir Winstin was bearing the brunt of the strongest enemies at once using famous assassination techniques. He could not remain untouched. His three fellow Grand Knights looked pitiful as they were covered in gory cuts. One had even died, and another was heavily incapacitated. Christina was the same way as the only non-combatant on the battlefield. She was lucky to have survived this long. Elizabeth was the sole exception as no one wanted to hurt her. From this, anyone could tell that the assassins'' goal was to capture her, not kill her!

    Despite everything, less than one minute elapsed. That was how fast-paced a real battle was! Remarkably, Elizabeth''s archery was undergoing a metamorphosis. Sir Winstin had the sharpest eye present and he noticed how her arrows were becoming more and more accurate! It was far from landing a hit, but she was gradually training her aim in. And remember, this was against opponents that moved as fast as lightning! With real combat experience, she could finally display her true potential! That said, she was nowhere close to tipping the scales of the battle. They were still in a dire situation!

    A short distance away, two galloping horses were closing in. They were Benedict and Lorenzo! Lorenzo was wondering how to explain things to his father and the Royal Family when his face turned stiff. The foggy air descended and cut them off from the rest of the world. Benedict felt something was amiss. He grew up in Algard and never had he seen such a phenomenon. That was reinforced as Lorenzo pulled his reins and stopped his horse. His face was extraordinarily serious. Benedict was confused, but when he saw Lorenzo draw his sword, his face turned serious.

    Before Benedict could say anything, he instinctively pulled out his sword. The glimmering sheen of the blade revealed beautiful inscriptions. This was the sword personally gifted to him by his father, Sir Roland! Although Sir Roland loathed his son, he would not skimp out on gifting an exquisite sword. Otherwise, it would insult his honor as the patriarch of the Hawken Household and a renown swordsman! Therefore, this sword could be considered a top-tier work of art, a few steps away from being a true masterpiece. This was its debut in the world!

    The next heartbeat, there was a flash of light from behind. Even without seeing it, Benedict could feel impending death breathing down his neck. He twisted his heel in the dirt and rotated his body. Without thinking, he executed one of the five stances of the Hawken Style! His guard was instantly raised, then broken through! He saw nothing, but felt a gale shoot past him. His back was drenched in sweat. The only times he experienced an attack so fast was from Great Knights of the Realm!

    As he thought this, a thin red mark emerged on his shoulder. Although the assassin was not the same as the ones who targeted Sir Winstin, their attack was no pushover either. Otherwise, the assassins would not have annihilated half of Elizabeth''s guards! And yet, in the face of death, Benedict managed to avoid the killing blow! It was deep and painful, but non-lethal. His opponent stared in surprise before they disappeared into the fog again. At the same time, Lorenzo had fended off two assassins.

    "These aren''t your everyday assassins," Lorenzo murmured. "Their skill is first-rate. I would wager that they must belong to a powerful organization. If they decided to attack Her Highness inside the capital, then they must be very confident. Princess Elizabeth must be in trouble!"

    Benedict nodded with some fear lingering. Realizing the severity of the situation, they did not retreat. Instead, they advanced! After all, they were training to become future Protectors of the Royal Family. Retreating at a time like this never appeared on their minds at all. They abandoned their horses and began walking steadily. Their backs constantly rotated around as every blind spot was constantly monitored! Initially, Benedict was dragging down their battle strength. He could not defend or counter as well as his brother. The gap was obvious, and the assassins homed in on it. If Lorenzo had not stepped in at the last moment, Benedict would have died several times over.

    But his skill was slowly improving! Although his time training was fruitless, his body had genuinely improved in all aspects whether it be stamina, flexibility, or power. It was merely his sword skills that remained stagnant. He could not grasp the profound inspiration that he gained after the fight with the emperor. He could not transform that inspiration into strength and that turned into frustration and despair over his inadequacies. However, now that his body experienced the threat of death multiple times, his sword skills were being polished! Even Lorenzo next to him could notice the extremely minor subtleties in Benedict''s technique were being corrected.

    For example, in executing one of the Hawken Style''s techniques, Benedict''s movements were too rough and forced. Lorenzo saw it often with Benedict in the training hall. It was like Benedict was re-enacting a role from a play. He could read the words in the script and see the scene in his head. But at the end of the day, he was acting. It could not compare to real life! That was not to say that he lacked combat experience. Perhaps he did, but Lorenzo did not think that was the root cause. Rather, Benedict lacked the true drive to push his skills to the next level! Such a dangerous situation was a catalyst for his skills to shine!

 Chapter 137 - Defeating a top-tier assassin!

    The next instant, they burst through the fog and saw Elizabeth''s convoy. Everyone, especially Elizabeth, was stunned. She could not believe her eyes at all. However, an overwhelming sense of glee filled her heart. Her days in Castle Reinhard were filled with hardship and loneliness. There was no one she could call a friend. It was all a battle of benefits! Therefore, the appearance of Benedict gave her well-deserved warmth and comfort again. Similarly, Benedict was happy that Elizabeth was fine. Quickly, Benedict stepped beside Elizabeth while Lorenzo held the frontline.

    Elizabeth and Benedict said nothing as the assassins attacked once more. Currently, every other guard was incapacitated or dead leaving only the top fighters on Elizabeth''s side. Although the guards were no pushovers themselves, their opponents were simply too strong. They had specifically crafted this situation and pounced when Elizabeth was at her weakest. By killing many and injuring more, it allowed the scales to tip. The guards could only struggle until their lives were reaped away. However, there was still some time before the reinforcements from Castle Reinhard arrived!

    Two lights shot passed Lorenzo as Benedict hastily erected his defense. His sword shined as he wove an intricate defense net around himself and Elizabeth. The power of the Hawken Style revealed itself! Elizabeth held her bow firmly and drew her bowstring back. Her eyes were trained in front of her, trying to predict the enemies'' movements. The regular assassins were unlike the ones assaulting Sir Winstin. They could not freely change directions or accelerate abruptly. Rather, they relied on their insane speed and element of surprise to kill in one strike. Therefore, it became a test of reaction speed!

    Benedict turned as calm and still as ice. The first attacker arrived on his left. Using the Hawken Style, he reacted quickly and hacked down. His movements were swift and precise, losing most of their rigidness already. The sword came crashing in to kill! His opponent was surprised. Aside from Half-Perception Realm combatants, no one else could intercept their attacks. Even the elite guards could only dodge or counter by relying on instinct. Only Perception Realms could pin down the assassins'' lightning fast attacks! Yet, Benedict had accurately seen the assassin''s movements and attacked!

    The assassin raised his dagger to parry. The two sides collided and sent sparks flying. Benedict tried pushing his sword further, but the assassin remained expressionless. With a single smooth motion, the dagger twisted and bent around Benedict''s sword. It then dove straight towards Benedict''s heart! This small action alone spoke loudly of the assassin''s skill! Benedict panicked a little but continued to move instinctively. He stepped backwards, twisted his body, as the blade passed dangerously close. It sliced his clothing and pierced into his skin to draw blood. However, it did not pierce his heart!

    Yet before he could celebrate, the second assassin was already there, thrusting his dagger forward at a blindingly fast speed. It was aimed at Benedict''s throat. Since Benedict was in the middle of avoiding the first attack, his posture was awkward. His sword was useless as well. Of course, even if he was prepared, it was pointless. The synergy between the two assassins meant nearly no one could escape unscathed! Without Lorenzo to help him, he despaired. He could only watch as the dagger came closer to execute him.

    However, at that very instant, an arrow came whizzing in. Elizabeth was not merely standing by. She had been watching and waiting for the opportune moment to strike! It was travelling directly between the assassin and Benedict, forcing her opponent to defend or retreat. There was no time for thought. Surprised, the assassin instantly pulled back and gave Benedict time to recover. She managed to grasp the timing perfectly in such a fast-paced battle! It was not that easy with a bow! Remember that everything elapsed in the blink of an eye! In fact, before she could even see her opponent, her muscles had already reacted and her arrow was loosed. She relied purely on instincts!

    Her eyes revealed an unprecedented tranquility as her concentration soared. In many ways, her demeanor had already changed since becoming the official heir apparent. Her mind was sharper than ever, and her body was rigorously trained every day. With this, Elizabeth grasped the pattern in the assassin''s movements and loosed another arrow. This time, the arrow came far closer and grazed the assassin before they disappeared back into the fog. Shock was written across their masked face. Elizabeth''s rate of improvement was enough to startle anyone!

    Both Benedict and Elizabeth were developing their skills slowly, but surely. In fact, this was not a surprise. Cardinal Hui, Leader of the Four Cardinals in the Xingyuu Empire, noticed this during the battle with the emperor. He remarked that Elizabeth and her three friends had excellent potential. If properly trained in the correct conditions, then their skills would blossom! And this was a man famed for his nearly unmatchable eyesight. If the strongest sentinel in the empire said so, then it held immense credibility! Sir Winstin thought the same thing after seeing them fight for the first time. These two were diamonds in the rough, waiting to be polished!

    The assassins charged again with the intent to kill Benedict and secure Elizabeth. In their eyes, having Benedict and Elizabeth evade and counter them was an insult to their skill. It was like a child spitting in their faces! Their speed was pushed to the limit as they flew across the battlefield. Sir Winstin and Lorenzo wanted to intervene, but their opponents tied them down. Even Sir Winstin, the strongest knight in the kingdom, could not shake them off easily. After all, his opponents were far from normal. The combination of the fog, their superior agility and flexibility, as well as the famous Twin Flicker technique pushed their combat power to the peak. After all, the assassins had prepared this trap. They would not spring it unless they were absolutely confident!

    Benedict was better prepared this time. His sword traced a strange pattern in the air as he dug his feet into the ground. With explosive force, he propelled himself forward! He abandoned defense and choose offense! Benedict knew exactly how dire the situation was. There was no chance of survival if he remained on the defense. Thinking this, he executed one of the Hawken techniques. His speed was originally above average, but when it was complimented by the assassins'' own speed, everything happened faster than the body could react. His sword lunged forth and directly impaled an enemy, piercing straight through their skin! Blood splattered everywhere, but it was too shallow! Benedict ripped his sword out without sparing a glance and spun his sword around, crashing it into the other assassin.

    Elizabeth did not disappoint either. Her motions continued to grow smoother and faster as she unleashed a volley of arrows. Even before seeing her opponents, she had already loosed several arrows. They arrived as soon as Benedict finished exchanging blows. The arrows were so well-timed that even Lorenzo would feel intimidated if he saw it. Perhaps no one below Perception Realm could defend against it perfectly! As expected, the first arrow stabbed into the shoulder of one assassin, and the second into the leg of the other. Seeing this, the former immediately retreated while the latter struggled to flee. Elizabeth launched another volley aiming at the left, right, and top to lock down the assassin''s escape route!

    Benedict''s eyes glinted with coldness as his sword danced. He shot forward and slashed down, finishing off the assassin! Hot blood splashed everywhere as his opponent died instantly! This time, the battlefield was truly shocked. Both sides could not believe their eyes. They had seen firsthand how much Elizabeth and Benedict struggled against their opponents. After all, they were facing top-tier assassins, who could strike fear into anyone. Granted, the assassins were already injured from their fights with the guards, and their assassination techniques consumed enormous amounts of stamina and concentration. Moreover, assassins were obviously suited for assassination, not prolonged conflict. Nevertheless, their achievement was praiseworthy! Their rate of improvement alone was enough for everyone to reconsider these two.

 Chapter 138 - Pushing the human limits

    "Those two useless fools!"

    The anger-filled voice came from one of the two assassins responsible for pinning down Sir Winstin. That said, they were both heavily injured. Sir Winstin was not the strongest knight for no reason! Even with everything stacked against him, he still maintained a solid advantage. It was taking every trick they had just to stall him! To think that their subordinates would fail at such a crucial point¡­ against children nonetheless! Although their subordinates were not Perception Realm, it took a huge amount of resources and time to train them up. They could contest against Half-Perception Realms! Every loss meant a huge blow to the Whispering Shadow. Everyone''s faces turned ugly under their masks.

    "Allow me, captain," a female assassin whispered.

    The two exchanged a glance and nodded. Without saying a thing, they already knew exactly what to do. Otherwise, they would not be the captain and vice-captain of this esteemed group. So far, less than five minutes had elapsed since the battle started. Already so many things had happened, the assassins'' attack, the Twin Flicker technique versus Sir Winstin, Benedict arriving with Lorenzo, and then Elizabeth and Benedict''s rapid improvement. Yet, these two assassins became increasingly grim. They were not far from Castle Reinhard and reinforcements should be on their way by now. One Sir Winstin was enough to push this group to the limit. Once he received appropriate support, none of the assassins would survive. Therefore, it became a contest for time!

    The captain and vice-captain burst into action, shooting across the battlefield with far greater speed than before. Sir Winstin was taken aback and brandished his glaive. As a Perception Realm Master, he could push his senses to the peak. Time seemed to slow down as every second stretched out to a thousand seconds. Despite that, the two assassins moved so quickly that they were a blur. To the ordinary bystander, they might as well have teleported! That was how fast they were! It was the absolute limit of the Twin Flicker technique! Even Sir Winstin felt astonished at the frightening capability of these two assassins.

    Before anyone could see a thing, he had already slashed down. His glaive carried tremendous force enough to cleave any person to two! It could slice even metal in half! Should the assassins try to block it, they would be instantly killed. It was like the reaper of lives and the overlord of the battlefield! A single slash was enough to annihilate anything! That was the might of Sir Winstin! In an instant, a shockwave rang out as the two sides collided. Air and dust were blasted away from the epicenter. The power of the attack was enough to send shivers down everyone. It was not something a human should be able to do!

    The one assassin facing Sir Winstin took the full brunt of his attack. Against Sir Winstin''s full-powered strike, any resistance was meaningless. Furthermore, in such an extreme battle of speed, dodging was simply impossible. The two assassins were certainly Perception Realm, but the difference between them and Sir Winstin was still large! Sir Winstin sliced clean through the assassin''s custom dagger, cloak, armor, skin, flesh, and then bone! Like cutting butter, he cut through everything with frightening efficiency. In a flash, blood splattered everywhere as the assassin was heavily injured. His opponent was one step from death!

    However, Sir Winstin immediately cursed. In the second that they collided, he realized his mistake! The Twin Flicker was a mere ruse! Just before they met, one of the assassins forcibly changed directions mid-way. At their speed, to accomplish that meant inflicting horrendous injuries on themselves. In fact, their foot, ankle, and even their leg was broken! Their organs were also churned so roughly that the assassin spat out mouthfuls of blood. The pain alone was enough to knock out five men! But they persevered and slipped past Sir Winstin at the last instant! Their target was Lorenzo, Christina, Benedict and Elizabeth!

    Everything happened so fast that Lorenzo and Christina, who were nearby, saw nothing as a cold wind swept passed. Although Lorenzo was the famed heir of the Hawken Household and a Half-Perception Realm swordsman, he too could not resist. The gap between him and the assassin was far larger than the gap between the assassin and Sir Winstin! In the end, Half-Perception was not true Perception Realm! Lorenzo vomited blood. A grotesque cut formed on his chest, nearly cutting his belly open! He paled by several shades and lost consciousness immediately. Christina was the same way, suffering a critical blow.

    Before Lorenzo and Christina even realized they were struck, the assassin was only a few steps away from Benedict and Elizabeth. Their eyes glinted with dark light as the dagger lunged forward towards Benedict! However, once again, an impossible scene played out. A massive shadow flew across the battlefield over Elizabeth and Benedict. Elizabeth briefly saw the glimmers of plate armor and a golden cape! It was a Royal Guard! Despite their large size, they moved shockingly fast and clashed with the assassin. Their massive two-handed claymore came crashing down like a meteor! Its killing potential was comparable to Sir Winstin!

    The assassin let out a female yelp and tried to maneuver around it. She struggled and barely managed to shift her posture and speed in time! The blade sliced through the air and missed its target by a mere hair. That tiny movement allowed her to live! As time resumed, Elizabeth and Benedict had their jaws dropped. They knew exactly who this new fighter was. It was the second strongest knight in the kingdom, Protector of Queen Bethnal, and the son of the late Lord Korogin, Sir Sebastian Highguard!

    Besides Sir Winstin, this was the first time any of them had seen him fight. After all, he served as the old queen''s Protector. The woman had completely receded from the political limelight and lived a comfortable life in the castle. Under such strict security, there was virtually no chance for Sir Sebastian to display his skill. In fact, many considered his skill dubious and resented him.

    And yet, those who knew him saw him differently. Sir Sebastian was younger than Sir Winstin by more than twenty years, yet the former had already reached a power comparable to the latter! His monstrous potential was fully displayed. In time, he could push further and possibly break through Perception Realm to the realm above! His arrival alone signalled the end of the battle. Together with Sir Winstin, the two could effectively dominate the battlefield.

    The female assassin''s cloak and mask slide off after being shredded by Sir Sebastian''s attack to reveal a voluptuous woman underneath. Her figure was as thin as a snake and proportioned perfectly. Anyone would burn with desire after seeing such a woman. But despite her overwhelming charm, no one saw her with l.u.s.t. She wore a strange and crooked smile with cold eyes. A small trickle of blood streamed from her forehead across her cheek. It painted a terrifying scene! Elizabeth and Benedict felt their hearts grow cold as ice.

    Sir Sebastian narrowed his eyes and spoke, "You''re vice-captain Julie of the Second Hand. Is the Whispering Shadow intent on declaring war against the Alzar Kingdom?"

    The woman spat out blood and gave a maniacal laughter. "Captain¡­ It seems the gig is up. They know who we are now."

    The assassin facing Sir Winstin grunted. His cloak and mask were also destroyed by Sir Winstin''s attack. As the last pieces fell, a very pale-looking man was shown. A single scar ran down his face. Half of his body was drenched in blood. His aura was flickering on the verge of extinguishing. It seemed like his life would end shortly.

    "Retreat!" the man shouted.

 Chapter 139 - Escaping Second Hand

    Sir Winstin and Sir Sebastian simultaneously snorted. After experiencing such a show, they would absolutely not let the perpetrators leave. They had to show that the Royal Family was not something anyone could toy with! Their auras surged to new heights as their bloodl.u.s.t exploded, covering the entire battlefield. Elizabeth and Benedict paled from fright. Just by standing there, they felt crushed by the monstrous power of these two apex warriors! These two represented the pinnacle of strength in the knights alongside Lady Valentina! Even Sir Roland, Benedict''s father, had to bow down against their might. If Elizabeth and Benedict faced against these two knights, they might succ.u.mb to the aura alone!

    Winstin and Sebastian swept their weapons and pounced on the two. After they were done, they planned to thoroughly annihilate the Second Hand. However, the captain and vice-captain seemed unfazed. The two assassins reached into their clothes and each pulled out a pouch. The two knights became alert. Although they were powerful martial artists, that did not mean they were invincible. There were countless things that could injury them, as well as kill them. After all, they were mortals! As expected, the two assassins threw a faint powdery substance toward the two knights. Winstin and Sebastian barely managed to dodge but did not continue their assault. They were wary!

    Sir Winstin had an especially gloomy expression. He realized that the assassins saved this trump card to escape. If they had unleashed this poison during their fight, then he might have died already. So, he wondered if it was all a bluff. However, he did not take another step. He would not test it himself! Admittedly, Sir Sebastian''s arrival was a surprise to everyone, including Sir Winstin. He expected the reinforcements from the castle to come much later. After all, the news had to travel to the castle and then the troops had to assemble before they could depart.

    However, when he thought about it, it was not such a surprise. If Sir Sebastian departed alone, he could arrive far quicker. That would explain his timely arrival! The two assassins had no way of predicting this. Even Benedict and Lorenzo''s intervention was outside their original plans! Every little coincidence added up, preventing the Second Hand from achieving their goal! Therefore, the Second Hand probably found it unnecessary to resort to poison!

    Julie giggled in a childish manner, while the captain frowned. Without sparing the two knights a second glance, the Second Hand immediately fled at full speed and disappeared into the fog. Despite the two leaders being grossly injured, they forcefully suppressed the pain and dragged their ruined body away. Once the assassins disappeared, Elizabeth and Benedict wiped a cold sweat from their brow. Sir Sebastian grunted as a throwing knife flew toward him. He effortlessly deflected it with a flip of his claymore. Julie laughed again as her voice gradually vanished. Only then did the two knights sheath their weapons. Sir Winstin heaved a sigh. The battle was over!

    As the two assassins traversed the fog, their faces were contorted with pain. Using a special substance, they were able to stop their bleeding but at a heavy cost. If they wanted any chance of escaping, they could not leave any trace behind. Everything had to meticulously planned if one fought against the Royal Family! Despite that, the Second Hand was nearly annihilated. The mere thought was enough to make anyone gloomy. As the two leaders were struggling, screams could be heard ahead. They saw a woman clad in plate armor wielding a paper-thin rapier. However, they did not dare underestimate her. Her movements were extremely fast and profound. Despite being inferior to the Twin Flicker technique in terms of raw speed, it was just as deadly!

    The captain growled, "Lady Valentina Weiss, Protector of Prince Dannark!"

    The three Royal Guards: Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina represented the three most powerful knights in the kingdom. Each of these three were the Protectors of only the most extraordinary and important individuals, paramount to the integrity of the kingdom! Sir Winstin needed no explanation. As the Protector of Elizabeth, he oversaw the future of the kingdom! Sir Sebastian guarded Queen Bethnal, the former queen and the matriarch of the Royal Family. Meanwhile, Prince Dannark was one of the cornerstones of the Royal Family. Although he purposefully denied any political role, his opinion was enough to sway the Royal Assembly alone. Naturally, Lady Valentina was responsible for his protection!

    The woman flicked the blood from her rapier in a smooth motion after killing three assassins who tried to flee. Her face was expressionless as if killing was a normal act. Faced with the third most powerful knight in the kingdom, even if the assassins were at full strength, they could not topple her. Now that they were weak and fleeing like rats, Lady Valentina executed them with ease. She gave the leaders of the Second Hand an almost bored gaze as she began to approach the two. Her rapier was glistening for more bloodshed! Around her were bloodied and mangled bodies, dying the dirt in a crimson red. Lady Valentina was walking through the battlefield like a goddess of death!

    A short scuffle later, the captain and vice-captain managed to leave but only after suffering severe losses. She sheathed her rapier helplessly. Much like Sir Winstin and Sir Sebastian, she would not dare to court death with poison. The poison the two assassins revealed was genuine, but was it so easy to produce such a potent poison in a powdery form? The difficulty alone was undoubtedly immense. The Whispering Shadow had a limited supply, and solely gave it to few people. Therefore, Valentina focused on dealing with those without! The majority of the Second Hand was slaughtered by Lady Valentina!

    Inside the fog, Elizabeth and Benedict felt their nerves unwind. At their level, they were incapable of participating, much less controlling the battle. Their lives were out of their control! It was a bitter pill to realize that they were so insignificant and powerless. Even after improving so much, when compared to true Perception Realms, it was not worth a fart. They would be killed effortlessly. The battle with Emperor Lianghu was an excellent example. Although the emperor was old and rusty, who had barely scratched the surface of Perception Realm, he had still dominated a four-versus-one fight. Once he regained his power, he defeated Benedict, Shirley, and Freon instantly. If not for Elizabeth''s mysterious power, she would have died just as well.

    The two regained their senses as the fog began to dissipate. Their attention was drawn toward Christina and Lorenzo. Instantly, regret began to conquer their emotions. They both felt equally responsible for dragging their family into their own affairs. They rushed over and knelt to assess their injuries. Christina and Lorenzo were already unconscious as blood began pooling around their bodies. Back then, when Julie decided to attack them, she was focused entirely on Elizabeth and attacked glancingly. Otherwise, they would have died instantly like the rest. But that meant nothing¡­ They were on the verge of death!

    Elizabeth suppressed her tears as she lamented in her head. All this time, she wanted to make up with her aunt, but she had no idea how to. It was too awkward to breach the subject. So, the two always awkwardly stayed silent, never daring to take another step forward. Was this not how her family on New Havens ended up? She took them for granted, but one day, they disappeared like that. It showed her how cruel the world could be! Happiness was never forever. Sadness was bound to arrive, and when it did, the rain would never end! That was why she had to cherish the present!

    Seeing the pained expression on his brother''s face, Benedict also felt the same way. The whole reason Lorenzo landed himself in such a pitiful state was because of him. If not for his stubborn intent on seeing Elizabeth, then Lorenzo would have been fine! After everything his brother did for him, this was how he repaid that debt? What a joke! Of course, who knew if Elizabeth would still be here if he did not come? So, he felt really conflicted inside. Was his decision correct? No one really knew! But if Lorenzo really died here of all places, he would feel endless regret.

 Chapter 140 - Hundred Lives Doctor

    Sir Winstin felt inclined to say something when the ground started rumbling with the stampede of a hundred or more warhorses. The soldiers'' faces were solemn and cold and combined with their perfect marching order, anyone could tell they were elites above elites. The men in front stood out as Royal Guards with a dozen Grand Knights behind. There were many more Great Knights and other powerful soldiers making up the rest. In total, there were around a hundred powerful soldiers! If they were on a warfront, they would easily slaughter their way through any formation. They were any general''s dream! Reinforcements had finally arrived from Castle Reinhard!

    The captain of Castle Reinhard''s guard greeted Sir Winstin and Sir Sebastian cordially. Although the captain was less of a fighter than the two, his status alone allowed him to speak on equal terms! Even those heirs of Grand Nobility Households would have to speak carefully! The man glanced around the battlefield in a dark manner. Nearly all the men he dispatched for Elizabeth''s protection were killed. The rest were breathing their last. He felt a ping of pain. He was close with all of them. He trusted them with his life! Otherwise, how would he dare to place them in Her Highness''s guard? Thinking this, his killing intent surged monstrously. That feeling was picked up by the rest of the soldiers and soon the air became heavy with bloodl.u.s.t!

    However, he had more important priorities first. He rushed over and kneeled in front of Elizabeth. "Your Highness, I apologize for our lateness! I am the captain of the castle''s guard¡­" Yet, she continued to stare at her aunt quietly.

    An elderly man with a hunched back approached along with several other medical staff behind. This man was the royal physician who served three monarchs during his life! They called him the Hundred Lives Doctor because when he was your physician, you would feel as if you had a hundred lives! He was reputed to have the greatest medical capability in the kingdom. Even the Zino Kingdom''s White Healer looked up to him. His position and status were so great that Sir Winstin treated him with immense respect. Nowadays, he acted as Queen Bethnal''s physician, helping her in her advanced years. He was a large reason why she could retain her sharp mind.

    Naturally, when Elizabeth was mentioned, Castle Reinhard sent him out. Even if Elizabeth were on the verge of death, he would try to save her! That said, his attention was momentarily on Elizabeth before being drawn towards Christina and Lorenzo. His eyes turned grave after assessing their injuries. He could tell they were truly one step from death! Without saying a thing, he shouted his orders. At this point, if he delayed any longer, then they would certainly die. The people behind him rushed about, grabbing medical supplies and herbs, creating a busy scene instantly. He immediately went to work on Lorenzo, who was the most severely wounded.

    "Can you save them?" Elizabeth was taken aback.

    "I will try my best, Your Highness," the man hesitated. "Please step back for now. We will be quite busy from here on out." Elizabeth nodded absentmindedly and did so.

    On the side, the captain of the guard chatted with Sir Winstin and Sir Sebastian. "Do you know who was responsible for this atrocity?" His voice bubbled with anger.

    "It was the Second Hand of the Whispering Shadow," Sir Winstin replied.

    "Them?" The captain''s eyes went wide. "Has the Whispering Shadow gone mad? Are they really intent on starting a war with the kingdom?"

    "I don''t know, but their actions speak for themselves," he said plainly. However, Sir Sebastian could tell that Sir Winstin was forcefully holding back his fury.

    "And¡­ did they get away?" the captain wondered. He glanced at the battlefield where the corpses were slowly being removed to make space for the physicians. Most of them were his men, but many were also the assassins''.

    "The two leaders managed to get away," a womanly voice answered. Lady Valentina walked over with a look of guilt. "My apologises."

    "No matter," Sir Sebastian said. "We already know their identity so they''re only prolonging the inevitable. The kingdom will deal with them soon."

    "For now, we should return to Castle Reinhard and raise our security to the highest level. I will report to Queen Bethnal and explain everything to Her Majesty!" Sir Winstin said.

    Meanwhile, underneath the Lannisail main estate in a secret floor, the leaders of the Second Hand were recuperating from their injuries. Skilled physicians tended to their wounds, but the damage was too severe. They would live; however, their battle strength would permanently decline. Executing the Twin Flicker technique again would be a farfetched dream! Furthermore, most of the Second Hand was annihilated in their mission, leaving a scant few survivors. With the additional weight of failure, the two leaders were gloomy beyond belief. Their reputation would undoubtedly plummet from here on¡­

    Lord Wenmord walked in with a blank expression. He said nothing, but the two assassins felt indescribable pressure weighing down on their souls. Wenmord''s presence was far stronger than anything they had ever felt before. Sir Winstin could not compare at all. Perhaps not even a thousand Sir Winstins could match it¡­ So powerful and frightening, it was as if a deity was standing before them! These battle-hardened assassins who reaped the lives of hundreds and fearlessly clashed with Royal Guards felt the embrace of death curling around their hearts. They felt as powerless as an ant. A single glance would be enough to kill them! They shook uncontrollably in fear and grovelled on the floor!

    "Please forgive us! We hadn''t expected¡­" the captain began.

    "Enough," Lord Wenmord said plainly.

    "Please give us another chance!" Julie pleaded. "We won''t fail you the next time!"

    "Is that so?" he wondered. "Very well, I shall give you one more chance. Bring the heir apparent before me in an hour."

    "An hour?" the two assassins smiled wryly.

    They wanted to say it was impossible because it was! The chance arose earlier because Elizabeth had finally left Castle Reinhard. Since she travelled inside Algard, her guard was relatively weak. But that was quite reasonable when considering the safety of Algard in general! Great Knights, Grand Knights, and even Royal Guards¡­ All sorts of powerful warriors were assembled here to protect the upper-class and royalty. No one dared to make a commotion here. Only the suicidal would! Not even that, but Sir Winstin was responsible for Elizabeth''s guard as well. As the strongest knight in the kingdom, his power was not just for show! He could squash any threat by himself! So, they became complacent and allowed the Second Hand to mount an attack. But now¡­

 Chapter 141 - Stepping on the lions tail

    Lord Wenmord curled his lip in disdain. "I''ll give you a helping hand. Don''t worry¡­ With my help, this is nothing hard."

    "My lord, even with the First Hand¡­" Captain Julian said.

    Wenmord said nothing but simply raised his hand. The two assassins were dumbfounded then slowly widened their eyes in horror. Wenmord instantly casted a magic spell! His speed was so fast that the effects immediately revealed themselves. Drowned in shock, they watched as their wounds healed at a visible rate as if weeks of recovery passed in a second! They could feel their body was strengthening again! But that was not all. Even their injuries and scars from long ago, deemed unhealable by countless professionals, were being healed! Soon, their condition far surpassed their peak, reaching newfound heights. If they clashed with Sir Winstin again, then the winner might not be so easy to decide!

    Wenmord retracted his hand casually, as if such a thing were easy as breathing to him. However, the others could not restrain their shock and awe! Before they had merely fancied the idea of him being a deity, but now¡­ They genuinely believed it! Fear and horror were replaced with admiration and reverence! On the side, the physicians were so tongue-tied and pale that they were nearly foaming at the mouth. They knew better than anyone else how miraculous this power was! It had far transcended the likes of the White Healer or the Hundred Lives Doctor. It could truly be called a heavenly divine wonder!

    Julian clenched his fists as his knuckles popped with new strength. Every one of his muscles were tingling with excitement! He felt he could exert more than two hundred percent of his normal ability! It was a supremely intoxicating sensation that dressed glee across this stoic assassin''s face. Julie was even more exaggerated as her smile was drawn from ear to ear. This genuine smile, combined with her bewitching figure, would corrupt even the purest of people! Yet, if they knew what she was thinking, they would reconsider. She was visualizing how easy she could kill people now! Her assassination techniques erupted like a volcano!

    "I''ve also added an enchantment to your clothes. You should be completely undetectable to anyone below Rank 3," Wenmord said.

    "Undetectable?"

    "Rank 3?"

    The two repeated, slightly stupefied. They had followed him for countless years, serving in his shadow and executing missions on behalf of the Whispering Shadow. Before this, Wenmord was nothing more than a cunning wolf in a sheep''s clothing. His most powerful weapon was his mind. Although the two assassins treated him with great respect, they did not fear or idolize him. Wenmord was nothing more than their superior. That was all! However, they felt like the man standing before them was a stranger. He repeatedly revealed abilities that far exceeded the norm. He had power that pushed into the realm of divinity!

    Thinking to this point, Captain Julian frowned inwardly. Lord Wenmord was the same as always with his appearance and knowledge. He knew perfectly about the Whispering Shadow and the Lannisail Household. There was no chance of an imposter! Yet, his demeanor had changed so rapidly. Julian could not help but fill with suspicion. And then there was the matter with the Royal Family. The Whispering Shadow had an unspoken rule to never interfere with the Royal Family. The consequences would be too dire otherwise! However, Wenmord had attacked the heir apparent no less! This was tantamount to declaring war!

    Julian glanced up and met Wenmord''s piercing gaze. He felt as if his soul was shaken to the core. In that gaze, there held zero room for doubt or hesitation! The only thing that was allowed was absolute obedience! Even if Wenmord ordered him to die, he would have to gladly do so! A second passed in real life, but Julian felt a year had passed. Slowly, his reasoning and thoughts were eroded with time. What remained was simple obedience¡­ The same happened to Julie. Their subtle defiant gazes vanished! Wenmord retracted his gaze as the void in his eyes receded.

    "You don''t have to worry about anything," he explained. "Just bring the heir apparent back to me in less than an hour."

    "As you wish, Second Shadow!" the two shouted and disappeared.

    At the same time, on the top floor of Castle Reinhard was Queen Bethnal''s private quarters. The queen was standing in front of her window, staring out into the dark night. Her heart was heavy and her eyes were cold as ice. Below her, the courtyard hummed with activity as guards rushed about. The place was crawling with elite soldiers that even Royal Guards seemed common now. Weapons were sharpened and armor was polished everywhere. Horses were being brought out and saddled. Orders were being given by the captain of the guard down to the officers. Strict security checkpoints were created every second. Even an ant would think twice about sneaking through here! Everyone''s faces were solemn as if a grand enemy had arrived at the gates!

    That was not all though. The main military reserve in Corasen was alerted too. Within an hour, they would deploy several brigades into Algard to fully secure it and await further orders! That was the combined manpower of at least fifteen thousand troops! The number alone would deter anyone, even if they arrived with an army. No matter how many assassins the Whispering Shadow had, could they match with the sheer military superiority of the Alzar Kingdom? These were soldiers that fought on countless battlefields across the kingdom, waging a never-ending war with the Xingyuu Empire. Could the Whispering Shadow match even a hundredth of its power? Impossible! The Whispering Shadow had truly stepped on the lion''s tail now and they were about to face retribution of the highest degree!

    She turned away and faced the people in her room. One was the current Master of Strategy and Leader of the Royal Assembly, General Illion Doro! He had been promoted following the battle with the emperor. By now, he had already gotten accustomed to the tremendous responsibilities that came with his position. Another was her son, Prince Dannark, who served as the Second-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army. There was also Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina, the three strongest knights in the kingdom. Aside from these, there were a few other highly influential and powerful figures! Together, they accounted for a vast majority of the kingdom''s authority!

    "Your Majesty, the military headquarters has issued a notice to all bases in the realm. The Whispering Shadow will have no place in the kingdom any longer," General Illion declared.

    Queen Bethnal shook her head. "The Whispering Shadow¡­ is but a pawn in this game. There is someone else behind them. They would never attempt this otherwise!"

    "A Grand Nobility Household!" Prince Dannark added. "They must have planned this attack long ago to coincide with the princess''s movements."

    "To command the Second Hand though, this household must have very deep ties with the Whispering Shadow. Could this be the mysterious traitorous house in our midst?" Illion frowned.

    "It''s unlikely to be the ones behind the events half a year ago," Dannark said sharply.

    Naturally, he referred to Elizabeth''s first arrival to Castle Reinhard. It was her first-time meeting Lord Korogin and Sir Winstin. Back then, she learned the deep intricacies behind her birth as well as King Harth''s long aspirations for her to become queen! The conversation was irrelevant, but what happened afterwards was! Not only had her unique status been leaked to the Xingyuu Empire, allowing her eventual capture in Port Silic, but she was also snuck out of Castle Reinhard! These two stains brought immense shame to the Royal Family''s reputation. Sir Winstin reflexively flinched at the mention and held back a sigh.

    The Royal Family had conducted an extensive investigation into it. Lord Korogin was fully intent on uncovering the traitors. To that end, he had upended the entire castle, searching everyone through and through, to determine the moles. People were being tortured, imprisoned, or executed daily. Castle Reinhard rarely had a day of peace back then. Lord Korogin''s fury had shaken Algard and Corasen to the core and everyone had feared his wrath. Up until his death, he had found the traces of where the snake slithered but he had never discovered the snake itself, the traitorous Grand Nobility Household! It was one of his many regrets before dying.

    "The Xingyuu Empire is too busy in dealing with their internal affairs already," Prince Dannark explained. "They''re on the verge of a civil war and we''ve only maintained this status quo due to our unspoken agreement. By attacking the heir apparent, they would unify the Alzar Kingdom against them. They would be spelling their own death sentence. This must be a separate incident, unrelated to the Xingyuu Empire." Queen Bethnal and General Illion nodded as they reached the same conclusion.

 Chapter 142 - Sonae Nor

    "We know that this household has gained the full support of the Whispering Shadow," Queen Bethnal said deeply. "Otherwise, the Second Hand would not be sent."

    Officially, the Whispering Shadow was one of the largest underground criminal organizations in the Alzar Kingdom and the Zino Kingdom. It had hands in all sorts of unsavory businesses such as illegal arms trading, slavery, drug trafficking, and assassinations to name a few. Its name had even spread to the upper most echelon of society! Even the Royal Family had kept a close eye on it. The fearsome reputation that it garnered over the years was enough to threat anyone regardless of their status!

    Lord Korogin and past monarchs had invested some energy into the organization to dismantle it, but never focused their full attention to the task due to the wars. Of course, this was due to the Whispering Shadow tacitly avoiding the ire of the Alzar Kingdom. They knew exactly where the line was drawn and did their best to avoid stepping over it. This wisdom allowed them to continue to the present day! Otherwise, they would have been annihilated long ago.

    Leading the Whispering Shadow was the five leaders known as the Shadows. The First Shadow was the leader of the Whispering Shadow with decreasing order of authority up until the Fifth Shadow. Each of the Shadows controlled an elite unit, the Hand, which helped exercise their power. They were extraordinarily powerful and had the capability to contend with Perception Realms easily. The Second Hand had already displayed formidable prowess that allowed them to threaten Elizabeth! Although the First Hand had not been seen in public eye for nearly ten years now, one could easily imagine the power it wielded to dominate the Whispering Shadow!

    "To think that even the Whispering Shadow has turned its eye toward the Royal Family," the queen hissed with a surge of bloodl.u.s.t. "They must think that we''ve declined over the years. Very well¡­"

    Prince Dannark narrowed his eyes coldly while General Illion felt a chill. Queen Bethnal''s words were clear. She would once again establish the supremacy of the Royal Family! The only options were submitting or dying! There was no other choice!

    Elizabeth was sitting in a chair in her room. Her body had already been carefully inspected from head-to-toe to ensure her safety. Who knew what the Second Hand was capable of? They had already revealed their deadly poison. If they had secretly poisoned her, while escaping, then it would really be a big joke! So, after a long inspection, she was left alone in her room. Of course, that was her room only. Outside, the hallway was swarming with guards and soldiers. There were also several Royal Guards present! Even if the Second Hand were at full strength again, they would be forced to give up after seeing such a lineup. She was at the center of an impregnable fortress!

    She was melancholic after thinking about everything that happened. The events of that Grand Nobility celebration were thrown far from her mind. It seemed so long ago that she forgot about it entirely. Her mind was solely focused on her aunt''s precarious situation. You could argue that Auntie Christina was last person related to Elizabeth''s past on New Havens. Elizabeth sighed. Indeed, her attitude toward Christina was uncalled for. Her aunt had her share of responsibilities too. They both had a role to play in this world! Elizabeth was sure that her aunt regretted her actions as well.

    If only I were stronger, Elizabeth pondered. She clenched her fists tightly.

    In this regard, she was completely different from those Grand Nobility heirs. Most of them believed that wealth and status were the keys to the world! But that was nothing more than an illusion of society. When rules and law reigned, then certainly that was true. However, out in the real world, where darkness lurked, was there such a thing as rules or law? What a joke! Only an idiot would think so! If she had tried demanding the Second Hand back down on account of her status, then she would have been killed a thousand different ways before she realized her mistake! If Sir Sebastian was one step slower, then she would have been captured! In the end, it came down to personal strength!

    Alas, was power so easy to obtain? If it were, then there would not be so few Perception Realms! There would not be Ten Dawns! Personal strength was indescribably difficult to gain. The journey was filled with countless tribulations and struggles. And sometimes¡­ the result was death! Understandably, not many wanted to pursue such a dangerous path. Many wanted to live a comfortable life whether it be dressed in riches, women, or status. Everyone had a different ambition in life. This led to the rise of nobility, of royalty, of society!

    And this was precisely where Elizabeth was different. She had already tasted the bitter fruit of defeat and death. Her family was massacred in front of her. Her world was ripped from her hands and burned to the ground. Everything was destroyed! This seeded a deep sense of powerlessness inside her. It was further nurtured when she was captured in Port Silic and failed in saving Lord Korogin. She believed that becoming stronger was just as important as anything else. Compared to those noble heirs, who believed that money could solve anything, it was entirely incomprehensible to her! They were already living in two separate worlds!

    Thinking this, Elizabeth glanced at her bow as the images of her battle with the emperor surged. That mysterious power she unveiled at the last second to turn the tides and kill the emperor¡­ remained a mystery. Even after so many months, she was no closer to understanding anything. The Alzar Kingdom had also investigated and consulted with the Zino Kingdom. Unfortunately, since there were no Arcanists on the level of Condensed Drop present, no one could tell for certain. Nassandra and Tengon were both heavily incapacitated following their magic, so neither counted. Iris and Krogan arrived much later, but they did not see the carnage created by Elizabeth. They too had little clue. Therefore, she was left with nothing but questions and no answers.

    Elizabeth never trained in Arcania, so she naturally believed her bow was responsible for everything. This Whiteangel Bow was a sleek white bow designed with the wings of a deity. Embedded in the center was a small translucent crystal that glittered like a diamond. It maintained its timeless beauty as if it were an artifact from the heavens themselves. Together with the Holy Reingolian Medallion, they were the two gifts handed down to her by her parents! King Harth''s gift went without saying. It was obviously the Holy Reingolian Medallion and the keys to the Alzar Kingdom! But then¡­ What was this bow? Was it really so simple?

    Her mother was a mysterious figure. Elizabeth had no idea who she was, where she came from, or even if she was still alive or not. Lord Korogin had once mentioned her mother in passing, but the details were few and far in-between. All Elizabeth knew was that her mother was a commoner such that King Harth had a secret affair. Otherwise, if she were some powerful heiress, her name would have been announced throughout the world already! Unfortunately, this meant that finding more about her mother was nigh impossible. Sir Winstin and her aunt Christina met with her before, yet their information was just as limited. All they knew was her name¡­ Sonae Nor!

    Elizabeth touched her crimson red hair and sighed. Her mother, Sonae Nor¡­ Was she already dead? Or was she alive in some faraway land? Regardless, Elizabeth felt a tinge of disappointment. Right now, news of her inheritance reached its zenith, spreading to every corner of the known world. If her mother was truly still alive, then she would have heard already. What mother would not want to see their child? Or perhaps she had forgotten about Elizabeth? Or worse yet, she was dead? However, despite everything, Elizabeth had the faint feeling that her mother was not normal, that she was a unique person! This was a feeling that came from deep within her body and blood!

 Chapter 143 - Lord Wenmords methods

    If she could master this bow and the mysterious power that came with it, with power that annihilated everything in existence, could the Second Hand pose a match? Her aunt, Lorenzo, and the other guards¡­ Everyone would be unharmed. She grimaced and snarled. The key was in her hand, but she failed to open the door. Her goal was right in front of her yet so unbelievably far away. It was an incredibly vexing sensation! She threw her bow to the ground in a fit of fury and stomped her feet. She really wanted to go on a rampage.

    However, the next moment, Elizabeth''s eyes narrowed into slits. A chill travelled down her spine. Without thinking, she reflexively dove forward as a wind grabbed her hair. An instant later, it would have coiled around her throat! Before she could say a thing, she felt like she rolled into a brick wall except there was nothing! Her body was then immobilized with fast and experienced motions, preventing her from moving a single hair. Throughout the entire time, she saw no one nor heard anything. It was like the work of ghosts!

    As that firm grip locked her in place, two vague figures emerged from the air. Elizabeth was shaken so hard that her eyes nearly fell out. One second, they were invisible. The next, they were standing before her! She wondered if she was dreaming. It was completely absurd to her! She was so shocked that she began drooling absentmindedly. Elizabeth repeated the scene in her head¡­ There were no tricks nor illusions! These two really did appear out of thin air! More importantly, they were the leaders of the Second Hand, Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie! Unfortunately, she could ponder it no longer. The captain knocked her out with a single clean blow.

    To be honest, these two assassins were equally as surprised as Elizabeth. Originally, they had some reservations against sneaking into Castle Reinhard by themselves. It was already a nearly impossible task, but now¡­ After seeing the hundreds to thousands of guards patrolling the grounds along with an enormous selection of Grand Knights and Royal Guards, it was not just impossible, it was plain suicide! They might be blindly believing Lord Wenmord, but even they felt their confidence dwindle slightly. No matter what, in times of life or death, faith seemed a little too flimsy! They could not help but hesitate. Nevertheless, they gritted their teeth and tried!

    And to their delight, it was exactly as Lord Wenmord described! No one could see them at all! As long as they were smart about their movements and avoided bumping into people, none of the guards would react to them whatsoever. This could truly be called magic, a divine power! What Arcanists could accomplish was nothing in comparison. They had seen many Arcanists and killed just as many. Their magic was over-the-top, slow, and fragile. A single slice was enough to kill any of them. They even looked down upon the Ten Dawns, thinking them as nothing more than clowns. Yet Wenmord''s magic was¡­ subtle, sublime, and mystical.

    Remember, these two assassins were not Arcanists! There was not a single bit of Magic Energy coursing through their bodies! Worse yet, their knowledge of Arcania was zero. However, they could use this spell still. What did that mean? The implications alone were enough to completely revolutionize the Arcanist world! It would upheave everything the past centuries of research and throw it out the window! Wenmord''s magic was capable of directly affecting the properties of their clothes to permanently introduce an invisibility spell. Even without actively suppling the formation with Magic Energy, it could sustain its use for prolonged periods! The closest thing to it was the Fixed Magic Arrays in the Sky Towers or the experimental Zino fleet that rescued Elizabeth, but they were a far cry from Wenmord''s magic¡­

    Moreover, they watched as the mysterious runes on their clothes squirm and skittle towards Elizabeth. Once they wrapped themselves fully around her, the two assassins felt she was invisible as well! Praise filled their hearts. They were thinking how to smuggle her out under everyone''s watchful eyes, but the problem resolved itself.

    Without sparing a second thought, they immediately leapt out the window. Originally, it should have been an extremely difficult task to carry a girl out while clambering down to safety. Castle Reinhard was a tall structure and Elizabeth''s quarters were near the top. However, thanks to Wenmord, their physical condition was far above normal! They felt they could exert nearly two times their power. Escaping Castle Reinhard with Elizabeth was no longer hard! In a flash, the three departed the castle without anyone the wiser¡­

    At a similar time, Benedict was watching over his brother. Since Lorenzo and Christina were heavily incapacitated following the Second Hand''s attack, they were recovering where they were attacked. Moving them too hastily would cause more damage than help so the Hundred Lives Doctor was healing them here. There were a few other survivors, but they were all in equally dire straits. For example, the five Grand Knights that accompanied Sir Winstin, only two of them survived. The other three were done in by Julie and Julian with the Twin Flicker assassination technique. Despite that, the two were injured so heavily that if they lived through this, they would have to retire. Such a dramatic decrease in Grand Knights would definitely hurt the kingdom!

    The Hundred Lives Doctor was working so hard that sweat laced his forehead even in the brisk spring weather. Benedict dared not interrupt him and stood by the side. Every second was utterly nerve-wracking to the extreme. Who knew if Lorenzo''s next breath would be his last? Benedict shook the morbid thoughts from his head and sighed. Even Commander Christina, his former superior in Fortress Fallinard, was alongside the fallen. The world was truly too small sometimes! He smiled wryly and decided to take a small walk. Staying there any longer would break his nerves. Although he was wounded as well, his injuries were far lighter by comparison. He could move without issue.

    The brisk night air bathed his pores, but he felt hot instead. He was just as irritated as Elizabeth. His gains during the fight were great. His skills made a qualitative leap forward in many aspects. Much like the fight with the emperor, he felt he was on the precipice of grasping the Hawken Style fully! Yet, it was not enough. Not nearly enough! Julie was one step away from killing him and capturing Elizabeth. He could do nothing except accept his fate. How pathetic was that? His fate hung in the balance of someone else. That extreme sense of powerlessness invaded and depressed him. He gritted his teeth and unsheathed his sword, swinging it wildly. He wanted to shout and scream! However, he simply sighed.

    A short distance away, Julie and Julian were carrying an unconscious Elizabeth while moving at full speed toward the Lannisail estate. Their movements could honestly be hailed as frighteningly elusive. Even without Wenmord''s powerful invisibility spell, they were moving so fast that the commoner might not see anything at all. That was how strong their physique was strengthened! If they decided to perform the Twin Flicker technique again, even Sir Winstin might fall¡­ That was their honest belief! In a flash, they saw Benedict by himself in the middle of an empty field. Julie recalled the boy from earlier and grinned mischievously.

    She passed by Benedict close enough to brush the boy. She thought, After everything you did, we still captured Elizabeth! Look at her now! I wonder what kind of expression you would show if you knew? Her captain glanced at her disapprovingly. She chuckled and continued with Julian toward the Lannisail estate.

    Benedict felt a slight breeze passed him and frowned. Wenmord''s magic was truly supreme. Even after Julie brushed him, he sensed nothing strange. After all, even those Royal Guards who achieved a thorough comprehension of Perception Realm noticed nothing. If Benedict could really sense something, then that would be far stranger. However, a foreboding feeling crept into his mind as if something bad was about to happen! Someone was about to die! The feeling was so vivid that his breathing stopped in panic. He could tell it was not directed toward him. Rather, it was¡­ He glanced toward Castle Reinhard and his heart dropped.

    But that''s¡­ that''s impossible! He froze. Elizabeth?

 Chapter 144 - Causing a commotion

    The mere thought was absurd! He knew firsthand that Elizabeth returned to Castle Reinhard under the full protection of the kingdom. Having a Royal Guard as a father made him appreciate just how mighty a Perception Realm combatant was. Being beaten senselessly by Emperor Lianghu further reinforced that belief. Unless one was Perception Realm, it was impossible to beat another Perception Realm! While there were many unknown or rogue warriors in the kingdom, there was no way that the kingdom could be bested! With the three strongest knights, as well as the military''s full support, could Elizabeth really be taken away? Only the Xingyuu Empire or the Zino Kingdom could achieve that!

    But he could not shake this feeling. He could tell it was not a simple thought. It was his gut warning him! He bit his lip and ran back to the camp with his brother and the Hundred Lives Doctor. His actions raised many questions to the guards, but since they knew him, they let him be. Benedict rushed to his horse, hopped on, and whipped the reins. By the second, the feeling was turning worse and worse. His horse sensed his anxiety and exploded out with unparalleled urgency towards Castle Reinhard. Benedict''s expression was so dark that it was nearly black. He hoped he was wrong!

    When he arrived though, he discovered everything was in order. The three brigades consisting of fifteen thousand troops were assembling at the gates. The sheer scale of the camp sent shivers down Benedict''s spine. He was a soldier too and knew how fearsome three brigades were. That was a massive force! For reference, the Alzar force used to besiege Emperor Lianghu was five thousand strong. Even then, the number of sh.i.p.s used to ferry the force was enough to span the horizon! However, the numbers here were three times that¡­ It was a terrifying figure to behold. There were so many soldiers here that they occupied a large portion of Algard by themselves!

    Naturally, the entire city was alerted of their presence. Everyone living in Algard were elites above elites, so they received the news quickly. When they heard about Elizabeth''s situation, they were floored. From what they knew, she was supposed to join the Grand Nobility''s party. These aristocrats were looking forward to seeing her humiliated and brought down. But she was nearly assassinated in Algard! This was an entirely different matter! What the young heirs could do amounted to plain mockery and insults. There was no real harm. Attempting to assassinate Elizabeth though was¡­ openly declaring war on the Royal Family! One was child''s play, the other could overturn the entire political landscape! The aristocrats were frightened so hard that they refused to step outside. They knew the Royal Family would be out for blood!

    The people in Corasen were scared as well. Most of the citizens in Corasen had a lesser status, so their information network paled in comparison to Algard. All they knew was that the main military headquarters in Corasen had deployed three brigades! That was nearly the entire reserve force of the city! They existed as the last line of defense in case of the Xingyuu Empire''s attack. However, in the many centuries since Corasen''s founding, the empire had never come close. Therefore, the brigades were scarcely utilized. In fact, many people had forgotten their existence. From this, it could be seen how peaceful Corasen and Algard were. So, when the city felt the rumbling of warhorses and felt the deadly killing intent pervading the air, everyone felt scared! They prayed that this was not the beginning of another war!

    Benedict felt the same way. On the surface, Elizabeth was attacked by the Second Hand. That simple fight involving less than fifty people in the outskirts of Algard quickly stepped centerstage to sweep the world! Benedict was terrified senseless. For once, it really set in¡­ That girl he saved from New Havens more than half a year ago had become the most important person in the kingdom! She was no longer Elizabeth Silvera from New Havens, but Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, heir apparent! She could move the entire world!

    After seeing the tremendous forces assembling outside the castle, Benedict hesitated again. Was his feeling really right? For something to happen to Elizabeth now, could anyone really harm her now? She was at the center of an impenetrable fortress. Even ten Whispering Shadows could not invade, much less ten Second Hands! However, that feeling in his gut became stronger and stronger, forcing him to act. If he did not, he knew he would regret it forever!

    He rode his horse toward the first security checkpoint. The soldiers frowned and stopped him before asking, "What''s your business here? Castle Reinhard is closed for now."

    "I''m here to see Princess Elizabeth," Benedict said slowly.

    The soldiers looked at him up and down suspiciously. "What is your identity and purpose?"

    "My name is Benedict Hawken, son of Sir Roland Hawken. I am concerned about Her Highness''s safety and I wish to see her."

    Hearing this, the soldiers wore incredulous faces and burst into laughter. "Kid, there is fifteen thousand soldiers here. Unless a god came themselves, they could not sneak in without us knowing!"

    "He''s right. Only the Xingyuu Empire could break through," another shook their head. "Her Highness could not be safer right now."

    "You heard us. Stand back unless you want to get hurt," the captain said.

    Benedict was speechless. Of course, he would be seen as an idiot. "Please, I implore you to send this message up. Her Highness is in danger! If we don''t do something soon¡­"

    The captain frowned while the other soldiers became irritated. "We already told you Her Highness is safe! What more do you want from us? Are you saying we''re not good enough?"

    "Get lost, kid!"

    Although Benedict was technically a squadron captain who commanded a squadron back in Fortress Fallinard, his rank was temporarily rescinded because of his involvement in Elizabeth''s escape months ago. But even if his rank was restored, it was far from enough to sway these people. The difference between a captain in a distant fortress to a captain in Corasen was huge. The forces in the capital naturally carried more weight. He would have to be a Platoon Captain or a Brigade Commander to do anything here. Furthermore, the military was different from the nobility. His Grand Nobility title held little sway as well. Otherwise, the nobility could influence military decisions.

    Benedict clenched his fists. Ah, forget about it! He thought. There''s not enough time!

    He knew time was running short, so he whipped his reins. The soldiers flinched and leapt out of the way as Benedict''s horse barreled through. He was forcefully breaking through! Immediately, a large commotion broke out as everyone rushed over. The soldiers wore dark expressions and unsheathed their swords. Without saying a thing, they rushed in and hacked down! Anyone who attacked was an enemy! The only response was death! Benedict''s sight was filled with the rain of more than a dozen sword lights. His horse whinnied in fright while he felt death looming over him! Against fifteen thousand, what could one man do?

 Chapter 145 - Approaching storm

    "Halt!" one man shouted. His voice was so loud that it shook everyone out of their reverie. Benedict was scared so hard that he nearly fell off his horse. He could recognize that voice anywhere!

    As expected, a man wearing plate armor rode forward on horseback. If someone did not recognize him, his fluttering red and golden cape was enough for them to prostrate fearfully. His mere presence was accompanied with an awfully mighty Martial Aura. The aura was so strong and sharp that people felt their skin was being sliced apart! His rage was clear on his jet-black face as everyone reflexively took a few steps back. Many soldiers hurried to sheath their swords and make way. The commotion was immediately suppressed by a single man! It was surprisingly Sir Roland Hawken, Protector of Prince Ranir!

    Roland was in a very bad mood. He had just returned to the Hawken estate after leaving the Grand Nobility''s party to deliberate over his family''s stance. Whether or not the Hawken Household would support Elizabeth was entirely up to him! However, before he could do anything, he learned of Elizabeth''s ambush by the Second Hand. Infuriated, he changed into his armor and hurried to Castle Reinhard. At his core, he was a Royal Guard! Although he might reject Elizabeth''s inheritance, that was strictly from a family standpoint as a Hawken. If push came to shove, he would protect the Royal Family no matter what! He would risk his life without hesitation! So, he was naturally infuriated that someone would dare point their blade toward the Royal Family. The audacity!

    He also came to hear about his sons'' involvement. Although they came close to death, it was fine! There was no greater honor than serving the kingdom! Of course, he was feeling quite proud. The duty of the Hawken Household was to serve and protect the Royal Family. Benedict and Lorenzo played their part spectacularly, helping to save Elizabeth from her fate! He could not ask for more. For once, Benedict had a positive image in his mind, and he contemplated placing more attention on the boy. Yet, these feelings abruptly evaporated when he saw Benedict. He could sense the commotion from afar and it instantly soured his mood.

    "What are you doing here, boy?" Sir Roland seethed.

    Benedict muttered through clattering teeth, "I¡­"

    His father snorted. "Consider yourself lucky that I was here. Now, get yourself home. If you step outside of the estate, I''ll personally break your legs and maim you." All things considered, it was a very light punishment. Making a mess when the Royal Family was already out for blood had completely negated Benedict''s contributions in saving Elizabeth. Sir Roland realized his foolishness in thinking his son had matured.

    While Sir Roland was technically not part of the military and could not influence their decisions, no one dared to refute him. He was one of the strongest knights in the kingdom, a Royal Guard! He had nearly legendary battle accomplishments that paled only against the likes of Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina. His mastery of the sword was widely considered the realm''s second or third greatest! Therefore, his immense reputation allowed him to sway these lesser officers into giving a blind eye. The soldiers glared at Benedict and shook their heads. They played it off as a bad joke.

    Benedict grew indignant and said, "Father, Princess Elizabeth is really in danger! She''s-"

    "Enough," Sir Roland said.

    That simple word reflected his irritation and Benedict paled. Benedict knew that he took this matter any further, it would result in calamity! However¡­ He knew Elizabeth''s life hung in the balance. Maybe his relationship with his father might worsen but that was a small price to pay if Elizabeth lived. It was worth the gamble! Thinking so, a glimmer shined in his eyes.

    On the other hand, Sir Roland noticed his son''s hesitation and grasped his thoughts instantly. It was not because he could understand his son well though. Instead, Sir Roland noticed his every single minute movement. A person''s body language was like a book! Like an open door straight to a person''s thoughts, Perception Realms were the greatest beneficiaries of this! From Benedict''s muscles tensing to his slight brow twitches down to his pupil dilations, Sir Roland''s face turned as cold as a glacier. The man moved his arm and his sword burst out with blinding light.

    Benedict flinched and lurched back instinctively. However, how fast was his father''s strike? It was beyond his capability! As Sir Roland sheathed his sword again, Benedict saw his hair falling. The hairs in front of his forehead were cleanly chopped off! The blade came so daringly close to Benedict''s skin that he felt the cold metal freezing the air. One breath from death! Clearly, Sir Roland was not aiming to kill his son, but to teach him a lesson. If he were serious, Benedict''s head would have been rolling. Nonetheless, Sir Roland secretly frowned. Unbeknownst to Benedict, he had dodged the blade slightly! A single hair remained dangling!

    After facing such cold treatment, Benedict was completely discouraged. To be honest, it was ingrained deep in his mind to never disobey his father. His very muscles and bones were rejecting the idea innately. Sir Roland had beaten the boy into submission too many times! Any thought of resistance melted away at the sight of his father''s sword. He knew this was a real threat. If he continued to step out of line, Sir Roland would not hesitate to kill. After all, the Hawken Household was meant to serve and protect the Royal Family! If Benedict could not even do that, then what use did he have?

    Benedict closed his eyes and yanked his horse to turn around. He realized this was a dead end. Sir Roland said nothing as Benedict''s horse trotted away. As soon as he travelled far enough, Benedict''s eyes opened to reveal a firm determination. From where Julie brushed past him, he estimated the direction and galloped there. His horse gradually picked up speed. Although he failed in getting help, he still wanted to save Elizabeth! He would not rest until this feeling settled! Little did he know, Julie''s casual actions would bring him straight to the Lannisail Household!

    Meanwhile, Queen Bethnal was looking through a report. Although Benedict was a small character, Sir Roland''s intervention had changed everything. He was wearing the Royal Guard''s uniform, so every action had to be carefully monitored and scrutinized! Moreover, it happened so close to Castle Reinhard in such a tense time. Within seconds, the queen learned everything. She reflected on Benedict''s words. Everyone else in the room also learned what happened. No one said a thing, yet everyone felt a strange premonition. Their instincts were telling them something was wrong! Queen Bethnal''s eyes shone with a deep and unfathomable light.

    "Verify Princess Elizabeth''s status right now!" she ordered.

    Sir Winstin nodded with urgency and beckoned for Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina. The three knights charged out of the room. A few minutes later, they returned with dark expressions. Queen Bethnal, Prince Dannark, and General Illion realized the problem immediately. Without hesitation, General Illion acted! He ordered for Algard and Corasen to be locked down! No one could enter or exit! Queen Bethnal gave her approval and the orders were sent down swiftly. On the side, Prince Dannark began mobilizing the military directly. The three brigades heeded his call and marched out for the Grand Nobility! The cities trembled in fear. The storm was finally approaching!

 Chapter 146 - Avins ambitions

    At a slightly earlier time, Yuna and Gunther had left Freon''s home, leaving an awkward situation for Shirley. She glanced at both Freon and Avin, the two almost preparing to square off. On one side, Avin wanted to develop and nurture Nassandra into the next apex-level Arcanist! She would inherit the true power of her Arcellius Family''s Bloodline and unlock her true potential! By then, she would stand on top of the Zino Kingdom, rebuild the fallen Arcellius Family, and surpass the Conquestian! Her Magic Potential would be even more frightening. Although Avin had reached a legendary level of strength, it took him countless decades of hard work and luck. Nassandra however had the capability to exceed him! Who would dare to threaten the Arcellius Family by then? Even the Alzar Kingdom''s Royal Family would have to treat her deferentially!

    Yet, Freon was against the idea. Of course, he was slightly envious. To reach the top of the ladder and watch over all others as monarch, who would not find it a thrilling idea? His miserable past, living the life of a beggar and thief to survive with a baby sister, and his pathetic battle records in the Xingyuu Empire seeded a deep sense of powerlessness in him. In this regard, he was exactly like Elizabeth, Benedict, and Shirley. He desired power, the ability to master his own fate! But reality was cruel. His Core was crippled, sending him straight to the novice levels again. It was worse than Arcanists ten years younger than him! Adding on, the fact that the university was planning to expel him, he was really depressed. If Uncle Avin could elevate his power to the next level, then he would leap in joy!

    Despite all that though, that was not the reason why he denied his uncle''s attempt to train Nassandra. It was not out of jealousy or greed, but kindness and sympathy. He knew Nassandra the greatest and saw her as the last member of his family. The mysterious and powerful Uncle Avin who disappeared was a stranger in his eyes. Daring to brag by revealing triple-casting, was there a point? What did it amount to? His family was still slaughtered! And then there was the talk of pushing Nassandra to become the next apex Arcanist. Little needed to be explained here as Nassandra wanted a simple and carefree life. In his eyes, Uncle Avin was nothing more than a bad joke!

    Thus, the two reached an impasse. Neither side wanted to compromise before Avin raised the white flag. He waved his hand and said, "We can discuss this later when Nassandra returns home."

    Freon snorted. "My sister won''t change her decision, but you''re free to try. If you pressure¡­"

    "You think too lowly of me."

    "Oh, really? In fact, I might think too highly of you," Freon laughed.

    Shirley massaged her head in frustration. She wanted to catch up with Freon and find her mother''s medicine as soon as possible. Yet, she became involved in Freon''s family matters instead. She could only stand and watch like a wooden chicken. There was also the problem of her companion, Inari! The man had disappeared under her watch and left behind no traces. They were supposed to leave together for Lour Island. Her money was already pitifully low. If she had to ask for Freon''s money too, she might die from embarrassment. She became lost with what to do next.

    The awkward atmosphere was broken with the sound of footsteps. To their surprise, it was not Nassandra, but Yuna! The timid girl poked her head in, felt the tense air, and immediately regretted her decision. She thought a few hours would be enough to settle everything¡­ Unfortunately, she could not be more wrong. However, Shirley''s eyes sparkled. She hopped over and pulled an unwilling Yuna back in. To her, Yuna was her savior, a way to escape this dreary place. Yuna could do nothing to resist Shirley''s expectant gaze and she nodded.

    Avin saw his chance and asked, "Do you mind if I stay here for a while, Freon?"

    "Do as you please," Freon said calmly. Although he disliked his uncle currently, Nassandra might feel differently. It was not appropriate to burn all the bridges.

    "I need to rest for a while. Could I use your room?"

    "Do as you please."

    Avin stood up. Although he could fool these kids, his condition was very poor. He was covered in a light layer of grime and dirt. His forehead had veins pulsing and bags grew under his eyes. His bones were groaning under the stress. There was even a faintly indescribable musk hovering around him. Certainly, he was a mighty and unfathomably powerful individual. As the Protector of the legendary Arcellius Family that once stood alongside the Zino Kingdom''s top families, there was no doubt that his skill had far surpassed everyone else.

    However, in the end, he was mortal. He was not perfect, nor was he a god. Not even close! He was aware of his limitations. The further one walked along the path to the top, the more unsurmountable the peak seemed. Avin was feeling the same way now. He could merge his Magic Perception with his Martial Perception into a sort of omniscient ability. He could see everything around him in perfect detail. It could penetrate through walls and buildings easily, being far more perverse than a normal Martial Perception. Furthermore, it had a frightening range, being far more expansive than a normal Magic Perception. This new perception was truly superior in all aspects!

    But it came at a severe cost. Fusing the two Perceptions was terrifyingly exhausting, so much so that Avin''s Core was not nearly enough to compensate the massive Magic Energy costs. His body was also so weakened from pushing his Martial Perception that talking to Freon alone drained him. He could see the path to becoming strong was not a mountain at all¡­ Rather, it was like a bottomless abyss! Standing on the edge, who knew what lurked on the bottom? Perhaps, there was nothing. Perhaps, no one could reach the bottom! Perhaps, there was no bottom? Avin realized that his strength was as insignificant as an ant! There were undoubtedly higher levels!

    Avin smiled bitterly. He had pushed himself to search for Freon and Nassandra. The Firecast he knew decades ago had changed from top to bottom. Everyone he once knew severed ties with him. No one wanted to be close with the Arcellius Family, especially after their mysterious downfall. Left without a choice, he had to use this large-scale perception to search the city for the two. However, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Firecast was simply too large for him to cover.

    Moreover, he could not recover his Core fully, as it would trigger a large-scale phenomenon! With so many enemies around¡­ he dared not reveal himself too early! Everything added up, resulting in his current pathetic state. His strength was not even one hundredth of its true level! Now that he found Freon though, the only thing left would be Nassandra. Once he found her, Avin chuckled darkly. He quietly left the three and began to recover.

 Chapter 147 - Protector of the Arcellius Family

    Freon narrowed his eyes and wondered before turning to Yuna, "I thought you went home? How come you came back?"

    Yuna blushed a deep red. "I¡­ I remembered I had to give you something." She fumbled into her bag and retrieved a thick notebook.

    Freon took a glance and realized it was a collection of notes of university lectures. Although the university was very free compared to the academy, that was partially due to their lack of staff. Much like the Zino Kingdom, the number of Arcanists were still in its infancy. There were not enough senior Arcanists padding the ranks and most served in either research or military. Few had the time to teach the younger generation, so every lecture was a mini-treasure trove. Because Freon missed a lot during his time in the military, Yuna offered her notes.

    "Thanks a lot, I''ll be sure to return it."

    Shirley watched with a mischievous grin. She teased, "You''re awfully close to her, aren''t you?" Yuna ducked her head like a shy child. She seemed nothing like the mighty Arcanist who dominated the rankings of the university. Her big eyes were begging for Shirley to stop.

    "I guess so," Freon said offhandedly. "We''ve been friends for quite some time. She''s one of the few friends I have in the university."

    "Huh," Shirley wondered with disappointment. "Is that so?"

    The boy frowned. "Is there a problem with that?"

    "Nothing¡­ Nothing at all," she waved.

    "How long will you be around for?" Freon asked. "I can''t feed you forever if you''re planning on it."

    Shirley stuck out her tongue. "Don''t worry. I''ll be gone as soon as I''m done."

    "You wanted to find¡­ your mother''s medicine, is that right? Couldn''t you find it where you lived?"

    She sighed. "Normally, that was how it worked. The regular shipments aren''t coming to my island anymore though."

    "So, you came here?" Freon raised an eyebrow. He pondered for a moment. "As long as it''s not some super rare or expensive medicine, it shouldn''t be that hard to find. Are you sure you have enough money?"

    Shirley revealed a bitter face and pulled up a small pouch. "This is," she coughed. "all I have¡­"

    Freon raised an eyebrow. "With this much money, how did you plan on getting back home? I hope you''re not planning on becoming a stowaway or threatening the captain."

    "How rude!" Shirley held back the urge to bonk him on the head. "Why would you even think that?"

    He feigned surprise. "You wouldn''t?"

    "Of course, I wouldn''t," she played along.

    Yuna glanced at the two of them talking so intimately that her heart stung a little. She felt so awkward that she slunk towards the door subconsciously. Freon saw her and she froze on the spot. The boy thought for a moment and said, "If I recall correctly, Yuna should know a very capable apothecary. She should be able to guide you in the right direction."

    Shirley was fast to pick up social cues. She stepped in and clasped Yuna''s hands. "Could you help me?"

    Yuna muttered softly, "I''m not that capable¡­ but I''ll try."

    "I''ll be relying on you, Yuna," she smiled.

    Yuna was initially hesitant and scared, but under Shirley''s gentle coaxing, she gradually opened up. The three began speaking amicably like old friends in no time at all. As usual, Shirley was frightfully social-able. Her level of adaptability and friendliness would easily make her popular. Furthermore, she had the looks to boot. Even without the dresses or makeup of nobility, her natural beauty was a head-turner already. If it not for her home island''s hostility, she would have been surrounded by friends and suitors!

    "You had another friend, right? Gunther, was it?" Shirley wondered.

    "He probably went home. Did you see him, Yuna?"

    The girl shook her head. "We parted ways immediately."

    Shirley pondered for a second. Although their time together was brief, she could sense¡­ something odd about Gunther. Normally, her intuition about people was very accurate. She could grasp anyone''s personalities to a certain degree. It was not anything mythical nor was it akin to Sir Roland''s feat of body language reading either. Rather, Shirley thought it was more like reading a person''s aura. Just like how a happy and energetic person would light up the room, while a sad and moody person would dampen the mood, Shirley could see a bit more. She was incredibly sensitive to these things and it allowed her to read people with surprising accuracy.

    For Gunther, she could tell that he was overly reserved and acted prudently. Like an actor in a play, he seemed fake. This was completely different from Yuna and Freon, who spoke what they thought. Of course, that did not mean Gunther had ulterior motives. Not everyone could act freely. People had secrets or statuses that prevented them, and nobles were the best example of this. They acted righteous and superior, above the filth of the common world, but everyone knew how scheming and dastardly they were behind the scenes. Shirley only thought Gunther was the same and nothing more. She could not care less about why.

    Thinking this, she threw the thought away. She was about to say something when her pupils constricted. A chill travelled up her spine and her muscles tensed reflexively. Killing intent! Without speaking, she dashed forward to grab Freon and Yuna. However, how fast could she be? Before she could do anything, the windows of this second-floor home were shattered, and half a dozen crossbow bolts homed in on them. They crossed the distance from bowmen to target in a tiny fraction of a second. The three had no time to react before the bolts were already in front of them. Their deaths were certain!

    Everything happened in an instant and before the dust could settle, the three felt a tremendous aura surging, pressing down on their chests! The air trembled, as if reacting to the immense anger of a ferocious being! As the crossbow bolts closed in, their speed visibly lowered like travelling through water then ice, then metal. They stopped an arm''s length away from everyone to dangle harmlessly in the air. Avin appeared at that moment! Although his strength had barely recovered even a tiny fragment of its original power, he was not to be trifled with! He was originally focused on recovering, so he was sleeping. Who would have thought things would turn out like this? If he woke up a second too late then Freon would have died! The Protector of the Arcellius Family was thoroughly enraged.

    With a wave of his hands, the crossbow bolts fell to the ground. For such a simple spell, his magic casting speed was so fast that it was nearly instantaneous. It was unbelievable! For example, Freon''s casting speed for the same spell might be ten seconds. In an intense battlefield, it might be dragged out to tens of seconds, if he could not focus. That was expected though since his Core Level was Low Gaseous Fog. Then, what about Yuna? She was Peak Gaseous Fog, a step away from Half-Condensed Drop. She could comfortably cast the spell in five seconds or so. When compared to Avin, whose speed was nearly instantaneous, one could imagine the power that he wielded! It was on a completely different level!

 Chapter 148 - Sudden attack

    Avin Arcellius glanced outside with a piercing gaze. Even though it was dark outside, his aura cut through the night and shot straight into the hearts of all the attackers. Everyone instinctively shivered, as though death was staring at them! His Perception was not a joke! He raised his hand and summoned a magic circle. Magic energy poured into his spell and within seconds, a dozen white thread-like objects materialized to connect him to the attackers. It was like a spider web formed with Avin at the center! No one was spared! The attackers had a bad premonition as Avin narrowed his eyes. He twisted his hand and all the strings vibrated before snapping. Like puppets with their strings cut, all the attackers instantly died! A single attack and a dozen people were killed! This was the power of Avin Arcellius!

    He was indifferent to murdering so many. At his level and age, it was nothing special to him anymore. Although he looked middle-aged in his forties or fifties, he was nearly twice that age. He could be counted amongst the oldest humans! His wealth of experience over the years could not be estimated. However, despite his calm appearance, he frowned inwardly. He projected his Magic Perception internally and confirmed his Core''s status. His face sunk slightly. The spells he used were simple on the surface, but they were still extremely powerful and energy consuming. To finish the battle decisively, he used such a method. The cost of which had nearly bottomed out his Core with the little scraps of energy remaining!

    He wanted to say something when his expression changed. A bright red beam shot through the window at astonishing speed and slammed into Avin. The projectile was several times faster than a crossbow bolt! Surprisingly, it was a spell! Avin was not a Perception Realm, so his reaction speed was quite ordinary. When relying on his Magic Perception, he could compensate, but he was quite weak now. The attack was so sudden and fast that it arrived without warning. Avin was pushed backwards like a bouncing ball as the floor fractured under his feet. The furniture around him was destroyed. Shirley, Freon, and Yuna were shoved aside by the pressure alone! He slid all the way to the other side of the house, only stopping when he crashed into the wall. In an instant, the house turned into a mess!

    As the dust settled, the three were dumbfounded. Avin stood up with a sharp glint. He was covered in head-to-toe in dust. His clothes were burnt, his skin was red, and his hair was a mess with a small portion singed. As his clothes fell apart, a peculiar armor revealed itself. It looked quite ordinary like any other plate armor except there were strange runes etched on the surface. Indeed, it was rune etching! They were light up in a blinding white before they faded away. In the second that Avin realized he could not react in time, he channeled his energy into the spell on his armor. The spell then gave him the defensive protection required to brush off the damage and come out practically unfazed!

    This armor had extraordinary origins as one of the most treasured artifacts of the Arcellius Family! It directly countered the basic weakness of an Arcanist, that of close combat! There were many examples of rune etching already such as the Sky Towers and the new Zino Kingdom''s experimental fleet. By directing carving runes onto the surface, they could skip a step in the spell casting process, dramatically increasing casting speed. This was why Avin could defend in time! It was a very rare and difficult craft, so Avin''s armor could be considered as the frontier of rune etching research. Even after the Arcellius Family''s fall, the Zino Kingdom did not have much progress. Of course, compared to Lord Wenmord''s profound invisibility spell, the difference was still massive¡­

    Meanwhile, the Arcanist who attacked Avin was crouched on a nearby rooftop. Since magic had the benefit of range, he could attack from further away than the crossbowmen. This allowed him to evade Avin''s weakened Martial Perception and give him the chance to retaliate. While he was quite shocked at Avin''s performance, he believed that his sneak attack would be successful. His spell was a unique creation, a combination of fire and energy, that excelled at speed. It was perfect for surgical strikes. Barely anyone could survive it! But his eyes were nearly dropping out right now. Avin was perfectly fine! He could not help but curse his informant!

    However, it was not all fine. Avin''s Core took another dramatic drop. Although the attacker was at best Peak Gaseous Fog, it did not look good at all. If things continued like this, there would be no saying how it ended. It sufficed to say that he was currently at his weakest!

    "The three of you run away! I''ll hold the rear!" Avin shouted.

    From start to finish, less than three seconds elapsed. The three of them were still stunned over everything that happened and stood like headless chickens. One second, they were talking¡­ The next second, the house was nearly destroyed! However, as reality set in, their minds began processing everything and turned increasingly grave. Freon had a complicated expression. They did not delay and shot for the staircase. Their goal was to find the city guards! But when they reached the door, several armed figures rushed up with swords. Their intentions were obvious. Avin, and the three grimaced. The situation was getting worse.

    As Avin was about to clear the way, his opponent attacked again with fearsome vigour. Avin snarled and diverted his attention. This time, he was better prepared and raised a defensive barrier. The two sides clashed again, sending a small shockwave of dust and wood splinters everywhere. He was really cursing in his mind. He could not even double-cast to attack and defense simultaneously. If he was in his peak condition¡­ No, even if he recovered more than one hundredth of his Core¡­ Then he would be nearly unmatched in the entire Zino Kingdom! Alas, there was no time for regret.

 Chapter 149 - Two versus six?

    Shirley twirled her halberd around her and charged ahead. She had no time to think about anything else. No words needed to be said. She was extremely straightforward. If attacked, she would not hesitate to retaliate! The girl hacked down with her halberd toward her enemies. Although her technique was unrefined as usual, she was not the same as several months ago. Shirley had continuously strengthened her physique and strength ever since she returned home. Her training regime was simple and straightforward like her! As a result, she pushed ever higher in the Fundamental Realm. In terms of pure physical mastery, she was hovering around Fundamental Realm Adept, one step below Expert. This was approximately equivalent to a High Knight of the Realm.

    She sliced through the wind like a death scythe, intent on slicing her enemies like vegetables in a field. Facing the menacing attack, her enemies were momentarily startled. Although they were here to attack her, was this not too sudden? She was practically attacking on first sight! However, they were not completely helpless. Although they were unwilling to prey on citizens, orders were orders. They would not defy their superior. As soldiers, it was do first, ask later! These thoughts passed in the blink of an eye and the soldiers reacted to Shirley''s attack. By working together, they negated her attack entirely. Her first strike hit nothing!

    Freon was not idling by either. He whipped his wand out and began coordinating with Shirley. He had been training diligently as well, fuelled by the insecurities brought by his weaknesses. Despite remaining at Low Gaseous Fog, he had further deepened his understanding of Arcania through meticulous research and thought. Indeed, if training the Core was like sharpening the sword, then deepening his knowledge was like learning how to swing the sword. Even a dull rock could be turned into a weapon in the hands of a master! Freon had experimented with many different spells, focusing on fire-types. Although there were nearly infinite fields of spells to invest in, he preferred fire!

    He immediately began casting a spell. Instinctively, he felt that they were after him, so he could not help but frown. While Shirley exchanged another attack, his spell activated. His energy coalesced into several razor-thin red needles. While the intimidation factor was lacking, every needle packed explosive energy. Rather than flashy and over-the-top spells, he compressed the energy into deadly projectiles! He willed in his mind as they shot forth. They were easily comparable to crossbow bolts at close range with lethal potential!

    All together, there were six enemies: three armed swordsmen and three Arcanists behind. With the enemies that Avin killed, that totalled to nearly twenty! The Arcanists in the back raised their wands and activated their spells at the same time. Freon felt alarm bells ringing in his mind as he saw black needles coalescing. They easily outnumbered his projectiles by several times! The two spells clashed mid-air above everyone as the black needles easily pierced through Freon''s spell and shattered it. It was like a bull ramming through glass. There was not a single bit of resistance! He was forcefully overpowered!

    Freon was frozen stiff before he was pierced by two, narrowly dodging another three. One pierced deep into his arm, while the second was in his calf. It sliced straight through his muscles and tendons, creating small gory holes in his skin. The damage was minimized, and the blood flow was low. However, it was extremely painful! All his pain receptors cried out in agony and veins bulged on his forehead. Sweat laced his body as he gritted his teeth. His eyes glimmered with fury. Little did he know, the thin cloud of Magic Energy in his Core grew agitated as well, swirling with increasing momentum¡­

    Some distance away, in the upper districts of Firecast, an ill.u.s.trious carriage was travelling down the street. It was painted in blue and gold, the colors of the Zino Kingdom. A beautiful crest was etched on the side, depicting the symbol of the Celestial Council of Magic! People would inevitably catch sight of this iconic carriage and lower their heads out of respect. Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire was sitting inside with a look of fatigue. She rested her head on her palm while ignoring the scenery outside as it rolled by. Being a potential seed for the next Protector of the Zino Kingdom brought its own share of troubles and problems. There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed into slits as goosebumps formed on her arm. She raised her head and glanced in the direction of her home. While she was still a distance away, her Magic Perception could easily cross that distance. Magic Perception was very similar to Martial Perception. Both meant that their fundamental senses had been enhanced to a supernatural level. Even without consciously using it, her body could sense the disturbance. Her expression changed dramatically. She could tell it was her brother!

    Every Arcanist had a different aura. Much like a fingerprint, in theory, any Arcanist could be identified purely through Magic Perception. It could change and morph over time, but since Nassandra lived with Freon, she had long since memorized his aura. Her situation was entirely different compared to Avin. Avin had tried sensing for the two siblings dozens of times using a Magic Perception that was far stronger than Nassandra. At his peak, it could even reach as far as the edges of Firecast! Yet, without being familiar with either sibling''s aura, it was pointless.

    A bad feeling swelled in Nassandra''s head. Without hesitation, she urged for the carriage to speed up! She hoped her feeling was wrong¡­

    Back at Freon''s home, Freon was bleeding from his wounds. The swordsmen facing Shirley did not delay either. One of them brushed away Shirley''s halberd easily while the other two advanced! In the face of overwhelming skill and numbers, was there a need for complicated plans? Just advance and kill! The faster they were done, the less problems would arise. Shirley grimaced and decisively let her halberd go before unsheathing her sword. However, her actions were a tad too slow. She blocked one attack, but the second sliced through her clothes and skin like paper. Thankfully, she retreated at the same time, avoiding a near-fatal blow!

    On the side, Yuna was too scared to intervene. She was shivering from head-to-toe on the ground like a lost child. Although she was a top ranker in the university, boasting the second strongest combat potential present, her personality was simply unsuited for combat. In fact, she had served in the military before in the Second Great Kingdom War. Every student was required to serve for a year. Freon did the same, which was why he was sent to Port Silic and met Elizabeth, Benedict, and Shirley. The rest was history. As for Yuna, her immense potential was perfect for the battlefield as a trump legion. Unfortunately, she was selected to administrative duties instead. Anyone could tell she was mentally too weak to fight. Handing her responsibilities on a battlefield was akin to suicide!

    Avin was also having a tough time. His opponent seemed to have noticed that Avin was a tough nut to crack. Coupled with that mysterious armor, it made his enemy even wearier. It was obvious that Avin''s strength was outside of their predictions. Avin realized this quickly. He hid his tracks well, and never exposed his identity until now. Therefore, no one should have known that he was Lord Avin Arcellius, the Protector of the Arcellius Family! If they knew, they would never have sent such a stupid attack on him. In that case, their information was incomplete, and they acted without thorough planning. That meant that¡­ His eyes gleamed with ruthlessness. They must be the pawns of a higher power!

    While he was thinking this, another flurry of spells slammed into his magic shield. The shield flickered for a second but ultimately withstood the fearsome barrage. The spells packed enough destructive power to easily pulverize the brick wall and dismantle the house. If anyone else dared to face this attack head-on, there was no doubt they would be slaughtered. Only Avin could resist the repeated spells. He alone protected everyone else from his opponent. But this meant that he could not assist Freon. He felt really aggrieved.

    Normally, an Arcanist could create and sustain a single spell at once. Double-casting was a rare ability, whereas triple-casting was legendary. No one under Condensed Drop could double-cast, so his opponent was rather carefree initially. As long as the pressure was maintained, he felt he could toy with Avin infinitely. However, the more the fight continued, the more he became shocked. At the beginning, he held the upper hand. However, Avin was unfl.u.s.tered and defended against his attacks. From time to time, Avin had even used double-casting to retaliate simultaneously. That revealed that Avin was at least on the Ten Dawn-level! But his opponent could not back away now. The die was already cast! The fight between these two was far more intense than the others!

 Chapter 150 - Barbaric fighting

    Shirley had no time to breath or glance at her wounds. Her enemies did not let up at all. They were vastly different from the Second Hand. After all, they were not assassins. Assassins had to slink in the dark and strike at the opportune time to deliver a single fatal blow! Their modus operandi was kill in one strike, leave no one alive! The average assassin was at Fundamental Realm Master or Half-Perception Realm. However, their combat capability was relatively lower in priority. The current attackers did not have to avoid combat and face Shirley and Freon directly! They were not kind enough to give breathing room!

    After losing her halberd, her two enemies continued to advance while Shirley continued to retreat. These two had exceptional coordination and worked without speaking. Both worked to flank her in the middle. Shirley did not hesitate to pull out her sheath and use it as a second weapon. The first slash came from her right. It descended on her with frightening momentum. Shirley raised her sword and met the attack. Sparks flew but she stood her ground! Her second opponent attacked at the same time from the left. The girl clicked her tongue and hurriedly used her sheath to block.

    However, as she stepped back, she slipped on a broken chair leg. The entire room was already turned to scrap from Avin''s battle, so bits of furniture were everywhere. She arched backward and panicked. The sword aiming for her sheath conveniently missed, slicing the air above her head. Her body was contorted in an awkward fashion as she used one hand to balance herself. Subconsciously, she transferred her remaining momentum into a kick. She wanted to knock the swordsmen on their feet! This strange style baffled her opponents. One second, she was tripping over a chair leg. The second, she decided to kick them. This was the skill of a master: to turn disadvantage into advantage! However, her skills were clearly lopsided.

    Just what is with this girl? the two''s mouths twitched.

    Their movements never stopped though. They dodged the sweep from Shirley''s leg while slashing down. However, the girl twisted her wrist and used her free leg to propel herself forward instead. She dashed right below the sword paths to sneak through the two of them. Her every movement was surprisingly fluid and seamless, like everything was planned beforehand. It was like a choreography for a play. Two swords grazed her chest and face again, leaving shallow cuts across her skin. Her opponents could not help but think she was as slippery as an eel! The sheer flexibility and dexterity displayed by Shirley was shocking! She had reached a profound level of bodily mastery and seemed to be improving by the second.

    Moreover, the truly shocking thing was her adaptability! Nothing else came close. To explain this, it would be easiest to provide an example. When faced with a crossroad, one would hesitate to go on the left or the right path. After all, there were all sorts of considerations: the length, destination, danger, terrain, and so forth. Barring the brainless who would toss a coin and choose haphazardly, almost everyone would deliberate carefully before deciding. Seasoned travellers would be a step up and could decide quickly with their experience. Experts might be able to do the same instantly.

    In combat, it was the same thing. Whether to slash left or right, hack or sweep, pivot or parry, a battle was an intense swirling storm of decisions. Every second, decisions needed to be made! One wrong step could lead to calamity. Add ten wrong steps together and death was a certainty. To determine the best path was the mark of a true master. Only those with a monstrous wealth of experience could do such a thing. Currently, Shirley was exhibiting such a state. While her skills and actions were confusing, her decisiveness was absurd! It was like she had no fear of death! There was absolutely no hesitation! And it was working! Was it luck or skill? Perhaps no one knew except Shirley!

    In a flash, they exchanged positions as she charged for the Arcanists in front of her. The two swordsmen behind her snorted. They saw through her plan easily. But she revealed another bizarre strategy. She stomped on the handle of her halberd on the way before fiercely kicking the short end. The force sent the blade swinging back like a scythe! She managed to time it perfectly to coincide with the two swordsmen behind her. The two were dumbfounded again. What kind of fighting style was this? It was so barbaric! Nevertheless, they had to avoid the blade aiming at their ankles and this slowed their approach.

    At the same time, she threw her sheath at an Arcanist! The Arcanist was busying preparing a spell and had no idea Shirley would throw something at him. It smacked him on the face and his spell immediately backlashed. A smear of blood trickled out his mouth as he hastily tried to recollect himself. However, Shirley followed up by closing the distance and slashing down! The house was already small, so this distance was nearly negligible. There was no chance for defense. Her sword sliced down and cut off an arm! The Arcanist screamed wildly while spewing blood everywhere. However, he was soon silenced with a swift and decisive blow. Shirley had killed him!

    A few seconds prior, Freon was dealing with one swordsman and two Arcanists. He was entirely different from Shirley, who acted on instinct. He relied on his mind to carefully consider everything before acting. Of course, because of that, he was in dire straits. His enemy was advancing with a cold glint in his eyes. The sword was like an executioner''s blade! There was no time to breath, much less think. Freon gritted his teeth and made his decision quickly. He threw a glass vial at his enemy, causing him to slash it midair. The man paused as the vial exploded and spewed liquid everywhere. As the liquid tumbled through the air, it ignited!

    His enemy was startled and leapt back, avoiding the flames. Freon became a little depressed upon seeing his attack failed but focused quickly again. Instantly, the wooden shrapnel on the floor became kindling and a fire began roaring. Freon was ready as a glowing magical circle was constructed. The flames were then drawn by Freon in a controlled fashion to become fuel for his spell! This way, the costs of his spells could be greatly reduced while his casting speed could be greatly increased!

    It was easy to understand why. First, it was necessary to understand how magic worked. Magic was not creating something from nothing. It could not violate the laws of the world. This was perhaps the most fundamental law of magic. Then, how was magic performed? What was really happening? When an Arcanist used their Magic Energy, they were fuelling a spell. This spell, when configured in a specific way, allowed the reconstruction of reality! Indeed, magic was not creation or destruction, but rather transformation! This was why all magic had a finite lifespan. After a certain period, the transformation would reverse. In a sense, this was the world restoring equilibrium!

    Whenever Freon would use a fire-type spell for example, he would have to transform the world around him into fire first, before using it. This multi-step procedure was a large factor into why casting speed was so important because certain steps could not be avoided! Naturally, those who use water, earth, wind, or other elemental-type magic had a distinct advantage over fire. After all, fire was not a common element! This meant that all fire-type Arcanists had an innate casting speed penalty. But did that mean that fire was weak? No! Not at all! Fire-type magic had a filthy-level of destructive potential that was unrivaled. It was by far one of the most frightening of all elemental-type magic!

 Chapter 151 - Shirley and Freons coordination

    By saturating the battlefield with fire beforehand, Freon could skip one step in his spell process and directly use the fire! Although his heart bled at burning his own home, he was very resolute. His home was one thing, but surviving this ordeal was another! Think about everything else later! His casting speed was immediately advanced to the next level, and while his opponent was recovering, his spell activated. The tiny fireball morphed into a magnificent fire bird that crashed into the swordsman, engulfing him in flames! Although he tried to defend, how easy was that? His clothes and skin were immediately torched. The man screamed and panicked. No one could maintain their cool upon experiencing such a thing.

    Freon continued to look coldly as he decided to throw all his cards on the table. This swordsman was too dangerous to him right now. A close quarters fight was the worst result for him. He dismantled his current spell, but the flames lingered on his enemy. Why? The flames were originally present to begin with! Even if the world restored equilibrium, the flames would only lose the flame bird form. It would not completely dissipate. He worked quickly while the enemy Arcanists also did the same. Thankfully, he was a step faster, thanks to the natural advantages he created.

    Without regard to his Magic Energy, he created a second spell to explosively amplify the flames! He wanted to torch the swordsman alive and kill him! The spell activated and controlled the flames once more. This time, the flames were transformed from their lazy orange to a frightening white! The temperature soared by several times. The man screamed even more as the heat seared his flesh into ash. It was a truly horrific sight. The pain alone would make even the most masochistic of people pale. The mental damage was second to the physical damage!

    Originally, at the start of the fight, he used a different spell, namely those fire needles. This was to account for his weak magic reserves by compressing the destructive force of his spell into lethal projectiles. Furthermore, it could effectively maim or outright kill many of them without a hassle. Sadly, it was countered by the opposing Arcanists. His plan failed. This forced him to resort to a very crude method, namely the fire bird. Truthfully speaking, its destructive potential was astounding, but it could only be used against a single target. Using it on six enemies required a higher Core Level, at the minimum of Medium to High Gaseous Fog! This led to the current situation.

    Of course, if he wanted to, he could use his World Energy as well. Much like when he fought in the Xingyuu Empire, there were several times when he had to resolve the deficit of Magic Energy with World Energy. But this came at a dangerous cost. World Energy was the purest form of energy that permeated the world. It was wild and untameable. No one could freely use it. Everyone had World Energy in them, and it was akin to lifeforce. By using it, it would directly impact the Arcanist. It was really playing with fire. A single wrong move and it would bring disaster.

    After the fight with Emperor Lianghu, his Core Level had directly fallen to the bottom of Low Gaseous Fog as a result! This time, if he used World Energy again while his Core Level was already at its weakest¡­ The consequences would not be so simple! Hence, Freon was hesitant to do so.

    A few seconds later, the enemy Arcanists finally acted. Although their natural casting speed was several levels greater than Freon, their composure was shaken upon seeing their comrade engulfed in flames. The screams were enough for them to subconsciously step back. This, combined with Freon''s ample planning, allowed Freon''s spell to activate first. Otherwise, Freon would have had no chance to succeed! The first Arcanist used a water-type spell to counteract the flames. The two spells collided on the body, sending a plume of mist into the air. The sizzling sounds revealed how hot the flames really were. These two Arcanists flinched. While the poor swordsman was still alive, it was clearly painful to continue living. How ruthless was this?

    The second Arcanist proceeded to directly attack Freon! His spell overflowed with an immensely bloodthirsty aura. No matter what, seeing his comrade incinerated had infuriated him. His rage burned just as hot as the flames! He wanted to take revenge! Once again, those black needles coalesced. However¡­ they blended together and formed into three massive black blades! One could finally see what this strange substance was. It was actually water, high density water! The water was compressed so much that it turned black. Clearly, this required a very advanced level of skill to create, far above Freon''s crude fire needles. This was why his spell could completely dominate Freon''s as well. His Core Level was surprisingly High Gaseous Fog, a step from Peak!

    Freon became tense as the first blade shot out! It crossed the battlefield in the blink of an eye and aimed straight for his neck! It quickly enlarged from a thread into a wall in his eyes. Before he saw it, he already dove to the side, exerting his full energy in avoiding the attack as much as possible. Even if he could defend in time, he dared not use his magic shield. As he dove, the black blade sliced through the air and grazed him. But even that graze had cut through his clothes and skin like paper, barely missing his shoulder! The shallow cut was a thousand times more painful than the black needles from before! However, his eyes nearly bulged out at seeing their destructive power. The black blade had sliced clean through the wall and floor behind him, disappearing into darkness! If he were stupid enough to defend against that, it would have killed him instantly!

    The Arcanist sneered and was about to continue his offense, but¡­ Shirley had just broken through the defensive line and killed one of their own! Seeing this, his confidence was visibly shaken. After such a short scuffle, already two of them were incapacitated or dead. What nonsense was this? It was a freaking six versus two! That was three on one! And this was their battle result? This was a real joke!

    The truth was exactly as Avin described. They belonged to an Engelsheft Family, equivalent to a Grand Nobility Household in the Zino Kingdom! While they were not the strongest fighting force in the family, they ranked in the top five. For an Engelsheft Family, the power of this unit was not to be underestimated. Their captain was even a Peak Gaseous Fog Arcanist! Remember that the Ten Dawns, the ten mightiest Arcanists under the Conquestian were merely Low Condensed Drop! So, their confidence was initially sky high. Of course, when compared to the Second Hand, whose leaders could face off against Sir Winstin, their combat strength was nothing that impressive at all.

    Therefore, they disdained this mission as they believed it was child''s play. Originally, there were nearly twenty members. They hoped to come in, kill everyone, clean up, and leave quickly. But when half of their members were executed by Avin, everyone felt their hearts sink. That simple psychological impact had subconsciously influenced everyone. In fact, everyone was too wary to fight at their full strength, in case Avin decided to throw caution to the wind and retaliate. This allowed Shirley and Freon to contest against six, which was normally an incredibly hard feat to pull off. However, Avin could not claim all the credit. The fact was these two had performed exceedingly well! They learned from their weaknesses in the Xingyuu Empire and actively fixed them! And the results were beginning to show now!

    Shirley hacked down once more and took out a second Arcanist, but this time, the two swordsmen behind her caught up. She was immediately entangled in a bitter fight. The last Arcanist using the black blades heaved a sigh of relief. But he cursed right after! This interruption diverted his attention away from Freon! As expected, Freon did not let this chance slip away. He was always watching the battlefield and his grasp of timing was perfect! Using his previous tactic, he directly manipulated the lingering fire into a dozen fire needles! His Core plummeted to a mere fraction of what it was. Before the enemy Arcanist could respond, Freon attacked!

    Shirley understood Freon''s intentions well and disengaged from the two swordsmen. With the three in the middle, a dozen fire needles descended on them! The two swordsmen had greater reaction speed and flexibility, so they were able to dodge or block most of the projectiles. They were scarcely hit and when they were, it was in non-lethal places. Unfortunately, the Arcanist was not so lucky. His spell might have been fast, but he was not. With Freon having the upper hand already, how could he retaliate in time? Five needles pierced into him with three in the chest and two in the head. He was dead!

 Chapter 152 - Thirty-Six Falling Meteors!

    The situation reversed so fast that the two remaining swordsmen were slightly dumbfounded. Despite everything, around a minute elapsed. Battles happened so quickly that mere seconds could drag out into hours. Usually, no one had the time for unnecessary thoughts. A second wasted was deadly! Therefore, these two did not consider the overall situation until now. But now¡­ How could they not? Their four comrades were dead on the ground! They looked in each other''s eyes. Horror was reflected in them. This was not what they planned!

    On the side, Avin''s battle also paused. These two were surprised that Shirley and Freon could possess such strong combat capability. Certainly, there were rough spots and glaring flaws, but results were results. They were alive, while four of their enemies were dead! Who could argue with that? Keep in mind, that these four were a combination of Fundamental Realm Experts or High Gaseous Fog Arcanists! This was an exceptional accomplishment, worthy to be proud of! Avin glanced at Freon with a raised eyebrow. Even a dull man could see their potential. Although it was far from the Arcellius Family''s Bloodline true potential, it was a diamond waiting to be polished!

    The two swordsmen''s battle spirit was thoroughly broken but when they saw Yuna, who was cowering nearby, their eyes lit up. Freon, Shirley, and Avin''s expressions rapidly changed. Without hesitation, one of them grabbed her and waved his sword around.

    "If anyone makes a move, I''ll kill her!" he shouted.

    "You¡­" Shirley fumed. Anyone taking advantage of a poor bystander was a true villain in her eyes. Especially when Yuna began whimpering in fear, the last glimmers of restraint disappeared from Shirley. This was unforgivable!

    "Calm down," Freon said slowly. "What do you want?"

    "Hehe. We want everyone to drop their weapons," the two chuckled coldly. One of them pointed to Avin and said, "Especially him. Once all of you do that, we''ll let her go."

    Freon frowned. "This¡­" If they did, then the situation would spiral rapidly out of their control. Looking at Yuna, he was stuck in a dilemma!

    "Very well, we shall do as you say," Avin said calmly. Everyone glanced at him with shock as he dropped his wand. Freon and Shirley exchanged a bitter expression, but they followed his lead.

    "As long as you understand," the two swordsmen replied.

    They began edging towards the door while facing the three. The air was tense. Even after the three disarmed themselves, they did not lower their guards at all! Avin was just too frightening and these kids were abnormal too. Once they were at the door, they sneered and pushed Yuna over. Freon heaved a sigh of relief before his face scrunched up in fury. Before he could reach Yuna, the swordsman slashed down on her back! A massive bloody wound opened and drenched her clothes in red! Their enemies sneered. After everything that happened, this was considered some payback! But they did not forget their goal. They were about to scurry out when Avin acted!

    Avin was already prepared long ago and he shot across the house at ridiculous speed. The two swordsmen were stunned. They thought he was an Arcanist, not a martial artist! Because the time needed to master any one field was too high, common sense dictated that a person only trained in either magic or martial arts. Certainly, there were some pioneers who wanted to develop both fields simultaneously, but¡­ None of them netted much success. Therefore, it became common knowledge that Arcanists were physically weak and useless in close quarters combat! But who was Avin? He was one of the strongest Arcanists in the human world! Common sense had no meaning to him!

    He channelled ferocious energy into his kick, slamming into the two swordsmen with unstoppable power! In their eyes, they only saw a blur before they were sent flying away! They crashed into the nearby wall and sent a plume of dust into the air. From the kick alone, their ribs were fractured, and they were heavily injured. Just as everyone began to react, Avin darted in between Freon, Shirley, and Yuna. He pointed his wand upward. Unbelievably, he also retrieved his wand during his movements! Everyone''s eyes nearly fell out as they began to realize how absurd this man really was!

    In an instant, a magical circle manifested as a translucent barrier was raised around them. The two swordsmen were conveniently outside as they looked on in confusion. Avin grunted and executed double-casting! A second barrier was produced on top! However, it was not enough. He took a deep breath and used the remaining energy in his Core, even World Energy! Triple-casting! He instantly produced three massive magical barriers! There was not enough time. He had to substitute quality with quantity.

    Freon was about to ask when his eyes opened wide in horror. The Arcanist outside, who fought with Avin, grasped this opportunity well. As soon as Yuna was caught, he began constructing a powerful spell to kill everyone in one shot! Naturally, Avin sensed everything with his Magic Perception. However, he dared not make a move until now. Outside, a large red beam, at least five times larger than the one that hit Avin, spiraled across the night sky towards the house. It crossed the distance in a heartbeat. Half-way, it split into thirty-six beams resembling meteors! They then accelerated to ten times their speed and instantly pierced into the house rooftop, smashing it into pieces! The roof exploded, the second floor collapsed, and the building was instantly turned to rubble! The shockwave travelled far enough to reach the Arcanist and the dust cloud was seen districts away.

    Meanwhile, the man was breathing erratically with a frenzied expression. This spell was known as Thirty-Six Falling Meteors, a true bona-fide Peak Gaseous Fog fire-type spell. It was an upgraded version of the spell Thirty-Six Falling Stars, of which Freon once used during the Battle with the Emperor. It easily boasted one of the most ridiculous destructive power of any fire-type spell underneath Condensed Drop! However, it was also one of the most taxing to use. After taking a long look at the destroyed house, he fled. The commotion was too big. Although the battle took less than a few minutes, this was a residential area. Crowds were beginning to gather, and it was only a matter of time before the guards came. By then, it would really grow out of his control.

    As he expected, after a minute, a horse carriage came stampeding through the streets. The crowds immediately parted to let the carriage through. Their faces were a mixture of disdain and bemus.e.m.e.nt. After all, the Adnire siblings had a special reputation around here. Although Nassandra was a Ten Dawn, standing near the apex of power in the Zino Kingdom, she deliberately decided to live here in the commoner''s district. To these people, it was not a humble act, but an arrogant one! To these people, it was as if Nassandra was flaunting her superior status! While they grovelled on the ground, she was living like a queen! It was so unbelievably vexing that many cursed her. They were happy to see the heavens was fair and that there was some justice in the world.

    Nassandra ignored everyone around her as she stepped off. Seeing the remains of her house, she froze. She was as pale as snow. Her eyes began filling with tears. For once, the people saw¡­ The demeanor of a Ten Dawn fade and they began regretting their jealousy. How could anyone stay angry at this poor young girl? Many wanted to step forward to console her, especially the nearby mothers.

    Suddenly, some rubble shifted, and everyone''s eyes nearly popped out. Freon and Shirley were standing there, covered in dust and wood shrapnel. A perfect circle spanned the space around them, demarcating a zone with absolutely no debris inside. It was the same size as Avin''s triple-casted magic barrier! Nassandra was over the moon seeing her brother okay. The house was secondary. As long as her brother was okay, then she was happy. However, Freon''s expression was ugly. Yuna and Avin were both unconscious. Avin''s injuries were not light, as he was forced to use World Energy, but it was still considered as good when compared to Yuna¡­ Yuna''s back was drenched in blood and she was losing blood by the second. She might really die soon!

 Chapter 153 - Gunthers regret

    Far away from the battlefield, two people were sat comfortably in a decorative room. The manor itself was not considered as extravagant as the premier estates in Firecast, but it was larger and fancier than any of the common houses in the lesser districts. At the very least, it occupied its own plot of land with a modest garden in the front. If translated into wealth, the owner would be a fledging noble. They could live without worrying about most things, but if they tried really throwing their weight around, they would be seen as a joke. The top families, such as the Engelsheft Families, would not spare them a glance.

    The younger teen sipped his tea with a relaxed posture. His face beamed with happiness as if the goddess of luck were smiling on him. He felt as if all his misfortunes in life have been redeemed by this single chance! It was surprisingly Gunther Paralun! The other man was his father and the patriarch of the family. While they were considered nobility, their family was merely a side branch of the main Engelsheft Family. Their statuses were not great. They were constantly suppressed by the main family to prevent any uprising. So, while many civilians envied their position, the truth was that they had no future. Without an earth-shattering change, their fate was sealed!

    This was exactly why Gunther tried courting Yuna. Only he knew that she possessed an extremely powerful Bloodline. Furthermore, it was very compatible with his own latent one. The potential was too frightening to imagine! In a generation or two, they would have the potential to overtake the main family and become a true Engelsheft! The mere allure of such wealth, power, and status made him drool. Taking one step to reach the top, who would not be tempted? Hence, he was behind Freon''s mysterious attack. This was no surprise at all. He would do anything to eliminate his competition!

    After Avin revealed Freon''s relationship with the legendary Arcellius Family, Gunther felt he had to act immediately. Otherwise, the future he hoped for would be robbed from him. So, he decided to convince his father to help. Of course, he omitted various details. If he mentioned that the Protector of the Arcellius Family was present¡­ Nearly no one would anger such a powerful person. Compared to that legendary family, why would anyone help a lowly descendant of a branch family? It would be inconceivable! They would rather curry favor with Avin than him!

    His father agreed easily. He was considered quite ambitious, just like his son. While killing Freon, the brother of Ten Dawn Nassandra, was a risky move, if they were not discovered, then there was no harm. Remember, Freon was largely seen as a failure. His sister had achieved Low Condensed Drop and had a near-guarantee to reach higher. Her future was destined to stand at the top of the kingdom! However, Freon was a mere Low Gaseous Fog and at the initial levels at that. He could hardly be called an Arcanist. People cared about him for his relation to Nassandra. No one cared about him as a person. The Zino Kingdom would not bother too much about the loss of such an insignificant figure. Such was the way of the world!

    Thinking this, Gunther''s father decided to enlist the help of one of the many armed divisions in the Engelsheft Family. He managed to gain a favor from decades ago and decided to use it now. Otherwise, with his authority and status, he could never request this. Once the unit departed, this father and son were smiling from ear-to-ear, imagining the enormous benefits reaped from this. Gunther was a little worried about Avin''s true power, but he laughed inwardly. Twenty fighters, a mixture of martial artists and Arcanists, planning an assassination¡­ Could they fail against an old man? His viewpoint was limited by his power. If Gunther was a genuine Condensed Drop Arcanist, then he would understand how frightening Avin really was!

    The doors opened as they were engrossed in their own fantasies. The father-son duo turned around with a smile, expecting good news. However, their faces froze. The Peak Gaseous Fog Arcanist who demolished Freon''s home had returned. When he departed, his appearance was upright and strong, his aura was powerful and imposing, and his confidence was deep and arrogant. But now¡­ The man was hunched over and out of breath. His face was twitching in anger and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked like he wanted to kill someone! Gunther''s mind nearly collapsed.

    They failed? the father-son duo wondered incredulously as they turned frightened.

    "Brother¡­" the father said carefully.

    The man snorted. "Don''t call me brother."

    The father felt awkward. "Lo- Lord, what happened? Is the job done?"

    "We met with some problems," the man gave a long look at Gunther. "Everyone apart from me is dead."

    "Impossible!" the father shouted. "It''s just three people! How could you fail?"

    The man chuckled darkly. "Perhaps, you should ask your son."

    The two glanced at the boy. Gunther shriveled into his chair. If he could, he would run far, far away. Fear was painted across his face as his lips quivered. He could not believe it at all! He tried playing dumb, but his face betrayed his fa?ade. They could easily tell he was lying. His father grew infuriated! Rather than taking one step straight to the top, this was falling straight down to the bottom! There was no need to regret anymore. Their fate was sealed!

    "You should know who that man is, right? Tell me!"

    "He¡­" Gunther hesitated.

    "You!" His father stood up and slapped Gunther. A massive red imprint emerged on his cheek. "Spit it out now! Don''t you understand how much trouble we''re in already? Do you want to die?" He hoped this would appease the man, but he had no reaction. This made Gunther''s father despair further. They were really in deep trouble.

    "Fine! He''s Avin Arcellius, the famous Protector of that legendary family!" Gunther explained. As soon as he did, he felt all his energy leave his body. He felt spiritless.

    "Lord¡­ Lord Avin?" the two trembled.

    They were more knowledgeable than Gunther, but that was no surprise. Gunther was young and the Arcellius Family had already declined for many decades. It was normal that his knowledge was superficial. However, they were different! They might not be old enough to remember the Arcellius Family in its heyday, but they grew up in its shadow. Back then, everyone knew of this family! After all, the deceased matriarch of the Arcellius Family, Sage Serana, was a legendary figure. She had one of the greatest Magic Potential! If she were still alive, they would say she was an older version of Nassandra! That was how highly everyone saw her.

    Naturally, Lord Avin could not be ignored either. He acted as the Protector of this unfathomable family. While his Magic Potential was lower than Serana, he met many fortuitous encounters and through hard work, he scaled the ladder to the top! To defend this family, as well as Sage Serana, it was hard to imagine how unfathomable his strength was. Even so many years ago, Avin had a frightening reputation. He was like a dragon amongst sheep. Nearly no one could compare to him! Even now, no one understood the true extent of Avin''s power. It seemed infinite!

    Many thought he died after the Arcellius Family''s disappearance, so his stories faded with time. But to think he returned at this time! Suddenly, their failure in killing Freon seemed expected¡­ The captain was gloomy to think he agitated such a person. Avin would never let this disgrace go. His death was basically guaranteed! In fact, the entire family might be implicated! This matter became a million times more complicated than dealing with Freon alone.

    Gunther''s father was pale from head-to-toe. "My son¡­ Do you have any idea what you''ve done?"

    "He''s just one man!" he shouted back. "What can he do?"

    "Even now, you still don''t understand!" his father yelled. "Lord Avin¡­ is not someone we can deal with! You''ve doomed us¡­ You''ve doomed us all!" He turned to beg the captain and grovelled on the floor. "Please, brother! You must ask the main family on our behalf! We need their help!"

    The man smiled. "Brother? I don''t know who you are."

    "You!"

    Gunther''s father was instantly stabbed by a short blade. It pierced straight through his lungs, forcing him to cough up blood. The captain coldly pulled out the dagger and slashed again. This time, the throat was split in two. He struggled for a fraction of a second before passing away. Gunther was shaking so hard that he wet himself. The captain flicked his dagger and glanced at Gunther.

    "No! No, stay back!" Gunther screamed. "Help! Anyone, help!"

    A few minutes later, the captain left the room with an expressionless face. Behind him were the corpses of the two. Gunther''s body was especially sad. It was clear that he was tortured horrendously before dying a slow and painful death! In his last dying breath, he wondered how everything went so wrong? Originally, he and his father were sat happily, waiting for the good news. But now, his final thought was¡­ regret! Extreme regret! One last memory of Yuna and Freon flashed through his mind. Gunther was standing next to the two with a smile on his face. Perhaps, that life was not so bad after all?

 Chapter 154 - Third Shadow

    An hour later, several armed units departed from this manor. The captain was one of them, but compared to the true bigshots present, he was nothing special. Furthermore, his unit was annihilated so his status plummeted even lower. The ones present were the top three strongest units in the Engelsheft Family! They acted as the arms and legs of the main family, exerting tremendous control and authority over the branch families. Their captains were either Peak Gaseous Fog or Fundamental Realm Masters! The overall leader was a Half-Condensed Drop Arcanist! As for a true Condensed Drop Arcanist or a Perception Realm combatant, this Engelsheft Family would be really farfetched to hire one! They were that rare and powerful.

    The men swept through the manor, killing every single member of Gunther''s family. No one could resist! Since the matter of the Arcellius Family was too big for the captain to handle, he reported it directly to the patriarch. This was the result. The patriarch decisively decided to annihilate this branch family! He hoped to completely sever ties with this family, in hopes of deceiving Avin. If Avin''s only lead was lost, who could he vent his anger on? But they did not bank on this hope. Currently, the upper echelons were arguing about what to do next. They would never retreat nor apologize. The arrogance of an Engelsheft Family was deeply ingrained in their bones! However, they were wary of Avin''s retaliation. Thinking this, the patriarch gritted his teeth and decided!

    A short time later, a man was roused from his bed. Three women were sleeping n.a.k.e.d by his side. Their beauty was hard to imagine such that many preeminent lords would fawn over them. They were the dream girls of countless people. And to have the privilege to enjoy their first time, especially all three at once, the man had specifically forbidden anyone from interrupting him. Hence, his fury was bursting when his servant entered. He wanted to skin the old man alive.

    "My lord, my apologies for interrupting you during your rest," the butler said.

    "Out with it! What do you want?"

    "Yes, of course. We received a message from the Rellion Engelsheft Family patriarch. He has news on the¡­ Arcellius Family."

    "Oh?" the man''s interest was piqued. "Let me see."

    After reading the message, his eyes shined with a devious light. A wide grin spread on his face. The main Engelsheft Family that Gunther hailed from was called the Rellion Family. The patriarch hid no facts and honestly explained the situation to this man. On the surface, he was the patriarch of a Hochlaegen Family, a lesser family when compared to an Engelsheft Family. Yet, the Rellion patriarch kept a sincere and respectful tone through his message.

    That was because he knew that this man¡­ was no simple character at all! A massive organization stood behind him, one that spanned both the Alzar Kingdom and the Zino Kingdom! Its tendrils had seeped far into every branch of life. Everyone heard of its name and trembled in fear! He was the Third Shadow of the Whispering Shadow! The Second Shadow was Lord Wenmord Lannisail, who was currently capturing Princess Elizabeth at around the same time. Right now, the Third Shadow had also made his appearance!

    The Third Shadow scoffed at the thought of the Arcellius Family. So, what if their family was legendary? That was merely within the Zino Kingdom! What was the Zino Kingdom when compared to the bigger world? It was nothing worth mentioning in the Third Shadow''s eyes. Even those Grand Nobility Households in Algard had to carefully tiptoe around him, much less the Protector of a long lost and dead Engelsheft Family. The Rellion Family might be afraid of them, but the Whispering Shadow¡­ The man chuckled. He was not afraid at all! The Whispering Shadow was a true heavyweight of the underworld!

    What attracted his attention was the business prospects. He was a true connoisseur in spotting opportunity. Otherwise, how would he rise to his position in one of the largest criminal organizations in the world? He fancied the idea of capturing these Arcellius members and selling them as slaves! One of the most profitable businesses in the Whispering Shadow was slavery. Many people had too much money to spend and too few ways to spend it. This led to some questionable hobbies, one of which included collecting rare¡­ specimens from across the world. He dreamed of the potential profits alone. An Arcanist was already rare, but the legendary Arcellius Family to boot¡­ It would be beyond his imagination!

    The Rellion Family patriarch wants to use us to deal with their own affairs¡­ The Third Shadow was no idiot. He could see this clearly, but he laughed it off. A matter that was so hard in their eyes was nothing in his! That was the difference in power! He had to thank the Rellion Family for gifting such a wonderful opportunity straight to his doorstep!

    "Contact the Third Hand. I want them to make a hit on the Arcellius Family tonight. Capture them fast and leave no witnesses. Make sure not to underestimate them like the Rellion Family!" he ordered.

    "As you wish," the butler bowed.

    At a similar time, in the depths of the upper districts of Firecast was the Vensire Family household! This was another Engelsheft Family that had a deep history. It was regarded as a solid mid-tier family amongst the Engelsheft Families with their proudest accomplishment being that their young heir served as a Ten Dawn! Becoming a Ten Dawn was an extremely impressive accomplishment with few positions exceeding it in glamor or prestige. However, the Vensire Family had retreated recently, shrinking their sphere of influence by many times.

    Why? Because this young heir was Ten Dawn Tengon Vensire, Nassandra''s previous partner! Thanks to the severe backlash from using Torrential Blizzard in the last battle with the emperor, his magic was crippled. He could no longer serve as a Ten Dawn. Furthermore, his arm was mangled to a disturbing degree such that he had to amputate it. Due to this, the Vensire Family was like a tiger without claws. Although the Zino Kingdom applauded his selfless sacrifice, those were words and nothing substantial. Without true power, how could they hold their heads high? Therefore, the family radiated a constant aura of gloom and doom. Their future days would be filled with difficulties. Misfortune never came alone, but they never thought it would come so early¡­

    Inside the mansion, Tengon was in his private study. It was late at night and most people went to sleep. Whenever someone passed by Tengon''s study and saw the light, they sighed. They could not fault him as the circ.u.mstances forced him to act. That was his duty as a Ten Dawn! If they had to vent their anger, then it would be towards the empire. Tengon was trying his hardest, to learn new skills to master so that he could contribute to the family in any way. He was truly filial! And the family realized this, so their respect for him did not diminish at all. In fact, it increased! A man of great perseverance was respected everywhere. Tengon was still the role model of this family!

    Tengon messaged his bridge and put his book down. He was reading about how to start a business. He was not a brute and had a good head on his shoulders. This setback showed him exactly how fragile their family''s position was. Depending on him alone was too risky. Certainly, the Vensire Family was more than him, but over time, many family members became complacent and slacked off. He served for less than five years, but this became obvious. Hence, he looked into establishing a new permanent business to become the new backbone of the family. This way, the family could continue to prosper. But alas, how could it be easy?

    He smiled bitterly and closed his eyes to rest. When he opened them again, he saw two masked figures standing in front of him! One controlled an ice-cold aura like the frigid winter air and wore a mask depicting a crying face and the twin setting suns. On the other hand, one controlled a warm aura like a bright summer day and wore a mask depicting a smiling face and the twin rising suns. These two managed to sneak in without a sound! Fear crept into Tengon''s heart and he panicked. They were like those demonic ghosts from fairy tales! No amount of training could prepare him for this!

    Tengon wanted to jump out of his seat, except¡­ he could not. To his horror, he realized he was bound to his chair. His arms, legs, and chest were all tied tightly. Everything was done so smoothly and quietly that he slept through it all! His mind raced. He might not be a martial artist, but he had some training. Sure, he let his guard down in his own home, but to sneak up on him like this¡­ Through all the layers of security in an Engelsheft Family as well! They must be monsters! Real monsters! He really wanted to cry. What did he do to deserve this?

 Chapter 155 - Second Sage and the Arcellius Family

    "Relax¡­ We have some questions for you," the smiling masked man said. Thanks to their masks, it was impossible to see their expressions. This added a level of terror in Tengon''s mind. This masked person was Inari, whom Shirley was once travelling with. However, even if she were present, she would not recognize him. His level of disguise was not something she could break.

    "If you scream or alarm anyone, then our other companions will kill everyone in your family," the other man said coldly. Tengon despaired. He did not doubt the man''s words.

    "Naturally, we will spare everyone if you answer truthfully," Inari added. It was the classic carrot and stick strategy. Regardless, there was no way for Tengon to resist anyway so he nodded in agreement. Inari smiled, removed Tengon''s mouth gag, and asked, "First question: Are you aware of Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire''s true identity?"

    "What! How do you know about that?" he shouted in surprise. The wariness grew in his eyes. "Who are you people?"

    The other man said, "I''ll kill a person for every answer I don''t like."

    Tengon paled. "Please spare my family and me! There are things I can and cannot say. I don''t want to betray the Zino Kingdom!"

    "You have five seconds to decide."

    "Please¡­ Have mercy!"

    "Five," the man coldly said.

    "I''ll give you anything else. What do you want?"

    "Four."

    "Power? Wealth?"

    "Three¡­"

    "Status? What about women?" Tengon became frantic.

    "Two¡­" the man said as his tone became increasingly sharp.

    "You''re a demon! A real demon!" he became angry instead.

    "One!" his killing intent surged. Tengon felt it clearly that this man was at Perception Realm! And not a fledging Perception Realm at that. He was above the Royal Guard-level!

    "Alright! I''ll tell you everything¡­" Tengon became gloomy.

    His spirit was thoroughly deflated, and he felt he aged by a few decades instantly. This matter¡­ involved the top secrets of the kingdom, secrets which could never be revealed under any circ.u.mstances. Besides him, scarcely anyone knew the truth. Hence, it was easy to guess the consequences of leaking it. The entire Vensire Family would be held accountable! Between loyalty to his family or his kingdom, that was a difficult question to answer. But in the end, he decided to spill everything anyways. Death was already staring at them! Might as well give them what they want now and figure everything else later. That was undoubtedly a wise decision.

    But the most important reason why he conceded¡­ was because he felt indignant! After everything he did, everything he endured, and everything he sacrificed, this was how the Zino Kingdom repaid him? By patting his shoulder, saying a few conciliatory words, and praising his heroic sacrifices? How laughable! Tengon was no patriotic person. He would not sacrifice his life for heroism. He was extremely blunt and realistic. When he used Torrential Blizzard during the battle with the emperor, he had no choice. He had to do as he was ordered! And there was no regret there. The situation was dangerous, and the lives of thousands weighed on his shoulders. If his actions gave the slightest improvement to their odds, then he would do the same.

    And yet, he expected repayment at least! Forget about these fake titles or honors. He wanted a substantial reward! Because he knew how fragile his family''s circ.u.mstances were! Without him to carry the reins, then his family would fall from grace and time showed that he was correct. He subtly protested a few times to the Ten Auroras, the governing half of the Celestial Council of Magic, and raised it to even the Three Sages. However, he was tacitly ignored. Perhaps, in their eyes, he was nothing more than a tool. Once his use expired, then he was discarded. Tengon became increasingly cynical and depressed that this was the kingdom he fought for. Over time, this transformed into resentment and hatred.

    Inari and his partner grasped Tengon''s psychology perfectly. Inari sneered. In truth, it was just the two of them on this mission. There was no one else helping them. Their threat to massacre this family was merely empty words. However, Tengon did not know that and it forced him to decide. Of course, if Inari and his partner were truly devoted, then the Vensire Family would suffer for it. If they could sneak into one of the most secure places of an Engelsheft Family, then no one would be safe! But that would be inefficient. This was the simplest and most straightforward method to get what they wanted.

    Tengon closed his eyes and said, "Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire¡­ is one of the few living descendants of the legendary Arcellius Family! About the Arcellius Family, their history-"

    Inari smiled. "There''s no need to go further. I can see now that you''re being honest with us." Tengon shivered. The first question was nothing more than a probe! "Next question: Why were you assigned to be Ten Dawn Nassandra''s partner?"

    "This... In truth, this is related to my speciality. While publicly I am an Arcanist that excels in wind-type magic, my Bloodline is related to sensory-type instead. I have a unique Bloodline Ability that allows me to sense subtle fluctuations in an Arcanist''s Magic Aura. This allows me to determine whether they have a Bloodline and how close it is to awakening. It has a niche use, so I never publicized it. Naturally, I reported it to the Zino Kingdom as a Ten Dawn.

    "Aside from a few cases, it never came up at all. However, when they promoted Nassandra to the Ten Dawns, I was assigned to be her partner. Originally, I thought nothing of it, but then I was assigned another mission: to use my Bloodline Ability and monitor her growth! I had to determine her value to the Zino Kingdom by closely interacting with her. I had to learn her habits, hobbies, thoughts, and potential. If she became a danger, then I had to eliminate her. If she became an asset, then I had to support her. If she awakened her Bloodline Ability, then I had to report it immediately. Nassandra had a terrifying power latent inside her that could propel the kingdom to the next level, and that was exactly what the Three Sages were eyeing!"

    The two masked men said nothing and Tengon became anxious. It was far too difficult to read the atmosphere. Were they happy? Sad? Angry? He had no way of telling! It felt like he was talking to a brick wall! He felt so nervous that his nerves were about to snap. At least say something! he shouted internally.

    After what seemed like an eternity, the crying masked man said, "Final question: Who ordered the hit on the Adnire family six years ago?"

    "You¡­" Tengon widened his eyes in surprise. "Who said that anyone ordered the Adnire family to be attacked? I thought they died in the Invasion of Aereon."

    The man snorted. "Don''t play dumb with me. Didn''t I tell you that for every answer I don''t like, I would kill a member of your family?"

    Tengon shrank back in fear and smiled wryly. "I¡­ I really don''t know anything else. I might have been a Ten Dawn, but I was nothing more than a tool for them. They wouldn''t dare to tell me that much. If I had to guess, then I would¡­ gamble that the Three Sages were involved."

    "Oh? Go on," Inari was interested.

    "I remember hearing a rumor that the Second Sage''s injury was related to the Arcellius Family, but I don''t know the exact details."

    Inari''s eyes shined. "Are you referring to what crippled Sage Alana?"

    "I don''t know. These are all rumors and speculation so I can''t confirm anything."

    "I see¡­ Thank you for your cooperation, Ten Dawn Tengon Vensire," Inari said.

    Tengon shook his head. "Before you kill me, will you spare my family? They''re not involved in this. Consider this as my final request."

    He knew beforehand that his death was certain. These two were peak-level assassins, or combatants on that level. With how careful and coordinated their actions were, would they leave behind such a glaring loophole? Obviously, they would not. They did not hesitate in threatening to massacre his entire family. He hoped that by cooperating honestly that these two would let the Vensire Family off. This would be his final act of duty to his family. Images of his parents, aunts and uncles, brothers and sisters, and everyone else flashed through his mind one last time.

    Mother, father, I hope you won''t mind me leaving early¡­ he sighed.

    "Rest assured, we don''t act without purpose. Your family will remain untouched," Inari said with a hint of respect. Tengon was worthy of admiration! It was no wonder that he became the pillar of the Vensire Family. Once a part of the Ten Dawns and one of the strongest Arcanists in the Zino Kingdom, he was an integral figure in the Golden Nightmare and the final battle with the emperor. Unfortunately for him, his story would end here. Tengon Vensire died peacefully!

 Chapter 156 - Royal Family summons!

    In Algard, the storm was just beginning. The waves were finally crashing into the beaches and everyone felt the tremors. From the lowest of peasants to the greatest of nobles, everyone felt trepidation! The Grand Nobility Households were especially shaken. To think that Princess Elizabeth could be attacked under everyone''s watch¡­ No one could believe it. But the Royal Family''s anger could not be faked. It was genuine and frightening! Thousands of soldiers began dispersing throughout Algard and Corasen under Prince Dannark and General Illion''s command. The Grand Nobility Households also received their command! The cities were turned upside down!

    In the Ovarr Household, an older gentleman was the patriarch of the family. He was quite old, so he normally used a cane to walk around. He stayed in Algard for the most part to help administrate his family. Thankfully, his position in the Alzar Kingdom suited his difficulties. He was one of the few Crown Advisors! As a Crown Advisor, his political weight was near the top. He could advise the Royal Assembly and offer suggestions to the Royal Family directly. While a Crown Advisor had no tangible authority, their sphere of influence was huge! Even among the Grand Nobility Households, he had an immense status.

    As such, he was normally calm and collected. He assessed everything with a critical eye and lacked any bias. Everything was slow and methodical. Even if the mountains collapsed and the seas evaporated, it seemed like nothing could faze him anymore. He was as unshakable as the heavens itself! However, right now that masquerade was thrown to the wayside like trash! He was running to his carriage without giving a damn about his old age. If not for his iconic robe that depicted the symbol of the Crown Advisors, then no one would recognize him. They would think he was some mad old man who barged into the manor! His son, Lord Fredrick, was stupefied. This was also the first time he saw his father acting like this.

    "Slow down, father. What is going on?" Lord Fredrick might be the next rising star of his generation, but he was only that. A rising star. His father was the one who possessed real political weight and countless connections. Fredrick was nothing more than a child by comparison, even if his future looked bright! Of course, his information network lagged behind his father.

    "Just follow me to the castle. We''re going to meet with Her Majesty!" the man shouted.

    Once the carriage started moving, Fredrick still had a dozen questions, but he calmed down and began thinking. After a short realization, he frowned and asked, "What happened to Her Highness, Princess Elizabeth?"

    His father''s face grew serious. "I''m not too sure about the details, but right now, Queen Bethnal has summoned the Grand Nobility Households to Castle Reinhard. With how everything played out, the kingdom is out for blood. We must make our stance clear that we will continue to support the Royal Family! Otherwise, the Ovarr Household will be made an example of¡­"

    Lord Fredrick gulped as sweat rolled down his forehead. The situation was worse than he thought. If the Royal Family mobilized three brigades, then the implications were massive! Indeed, now was not the time to stand out. The tallest tree would face the strongest wind¡­ and the Royal Family was looking for their target! A few hours ago, Lord Fredrick hosted that Grand Nobility''s party which publicly challenged Princess Elizabeth. Along with Lady Kalasena and Lord Archibon, they could be considered the main villains of tonight. Everyone saw it clearly how they butted heads with Elizabeth. If something happened to Elizabeth, then they would be suspect number one!

    This is more serious than I thought! Fredrick smiled wryly.

    The same was happening in the Dewshard Household. A beautiful woman was the matriarch of the family. She was the very definition of a cold and refined beauty. Her features were nearly perfect in every way with her snow-touched skin and long silky white hair. If her daughter, Lady Kalasena, was already seen as one of the most beautiful maidens in her generation, then how did her mother stand? The Dewshard matriarch was the undisputed most beautiful in the Grand Nobility! She stood above everyone else like a true ice queen. However, the woman''s brows were currently crinkled.

    She looked to her daughter and said, "Come with me. The Royal Family has summoned us!"

    And in the Lannisail Household¡­ Lord Archibon was panicking. He heard about how the Royal Family summoned three brigades into Algard. That was fifteen thousand soldiers in total! It was a monstrous force that could crush everyone to pieces! Although his information was a bit lacking, such that he knew nothing about Elizabeth''s current disappearance from Castle Reinhard, he knew full well that she was ambushed on her way back by the Second Hand. That information was enough to shatter his composed personality. Just like Lord Fredrick, he realized how dire things were. It painted a big red target on him and his family!

    Therefore, he hoped to explain things thoroughly with his father to the Royal Family that his open provocation toward Princess Elizabeth a few hours prior was nothing more than a friendly competition. He meant no harm and never considered taking it further! The quicker they explained this, the better. If they delayed any longer, then the Royal Family would really act against them! However, his father, Lord Wenmord, had supposedly locked himself in his study and prevented anyone from disturbing him. His butler and several guards kept Archibon away. This made Archibon furious.

    "What do you mean my father is busy? This is important!" he roared. "Let me speak with him!"

    "Young lord, the lord has forbidden anyone, including you."

    "Nonsense, I know my father! This is something that affects the entire family!"

    "Young lord-" the butler began.

    Before he could finish, Archibon forced his way through. The guards would never raise a hand against the young lord, so it was easy. The butler was shoved aside as Archibon pushed the doors open. He looked around to find his father but soon he became stunned. His father was nowhere to be found!

    "Where¡­ Where is my father?" he asked.

    In truth, Lord Wenmord''s involvement with the Whispering Shadow was known to few in the family. After all, this was a world-renown criminal organization that dabbled in all sorts of unsavory and illegal businesses. The Alzar Kingdom might not actively seek them out, but that did not mean that the kingdom would tolerate its existence publicly. They had their own reputation to uphold! They would never allow such a criminal organization to exist underneath their noses.

    Adding onto that, Lord Wenmord was no small figure as well. He was the Second Shadow, the second most powerful person in the Whispering Shadow! Rather than saying he was a part of the organization, he practically owned it! If the Alzar Kingdom knew of this¡­ One could say that the kingdom''s response would be comparable to now! They would send out a massive force to purge the Lannisail Household! Grand Nobility Household or not, the kingdom would not hold back at all. Therefore, Lord Wenmord decided to keep his involvement a secret to everyone, including his own son. There were probably less than ten people that knew this, and one of them was his personal butler.

    "Young lord," the butler turned stern. No longer did he put on a fawning expression, but a cold one. "The lord is away for business so he cannot attend to the current matters."

    "How could he be gone? He was here a few hours ago."

    "I cannot disclose the details of his affairs to anyone, including you, young lord."

    "This¡­" he became a little lost for words.

    Despite that, he never grew suspicious at all. To him, his father was one of the greatest men alive. His every action had a profound meaning. If his father left at this time, then there must be a reason for it. It did not have to be related to Elizabeth! Of course, before Minister Linshi''s abrupt visit, then Lord Wenmord would behave exactly as Archibon thought. But after¡­ Who knew? The man he called father was no more! Thus, in this case, Archibon steeled himself and went to Castle Reinhard alone. He never would have thought that this storm was focused over the Lannisail Household!

    Across Algard, the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households were doing the same. The Royal Family issued an emergency summons and all families had to attend! This showed how dire the situation was. Unless it was of paramount importance that affected the entire realm, it was exceedingly rare for the Royal Family to issue a summons. They were nervous and terrified! The mere presence of fifteen thousand troops was no joke. It imposed an enormous pressure on them. In front of true power, all their titles, wealth, and influence seemed fragile. That was the reality of this cruel world!

 Chapter 157 - Large misunderstanding

    At Castle Reinhard, there was a large hall. Its ceiling was so high that people could barely see it, and yet beautiful engravings and paintings decorated it. Pictures of gods and goddesses, demons and devils, and peasants and kings, it seemed to depict the vastness of the world! It seemed frozen in time, created a thousand years ago, but it did not fade one bit. It looked as perfect as the day it was made! Tall white pearly marble pillars held up the empty hall, with braziers placed in strategic locations. The light reflected and refracted in ingenious ways, giving a holy and untouchable air! A massive window spanned the furthest wall, designed like the Twin Goddesses of the official crown religion! They shined their divine light on a single golden throne! This was the throne room of the Castle Reinhard, the heart of the Alzar Kingdom!

    Currently, Queen Bethnal sat there with an overwhelming aura. She might not be a martial artist or an Arcanist who could command auras, but her status was far above even Sir Winstin! She was a true overlord of the world! Her mere presence was enough to bring everyone to heel! This was the former queen of the kingdom, the mother of King Harth, the matriarch of the Royal Family, and ruler of half the world! Beside her, Prince Dannark and Princess Millisandren were present. Behind them were Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, Lady Valentina, and Princess Millisandren''s own Protector. Thirty Royal Guards stood at the side with nearly a hundred Grand Knights! Every one of them were famous warriors with countless victories under their belt. They were powerful enough to rampage throughout the world! This was by far the most powerful lineup the Royal Family could display, a symbol of their unfathomable foundations!

    The Grand Nobility were standing in the middle of the hall with pale faces. They were huddled together like a pack of sheep being eyed by wolves. Their sheltered ignorance and arrogance were shattered! They felt their world view crumbling down. Many of them collapsed to the pressure! Still, that applied to the younger generation only. The true leaders of the families kept their cool and stood strong. Although they were shaken inside, they never showed it. Because they knew one thing: Queen Bethnal was putting on a show! She might be the monarch of the kingdom now, but that was temporary. These Grand Nobility Households had enormous foundations as well. If the Royal Family were as unshakable as a thousand-year-old tree, then they would be as solid as a hundred-year-old tree!

    After all, the matter with Princess Elizabeth was too big. For the heir apparent and the next monarch to be assaulted just outside Castle Reinhard, it was too humiliating to the Royal Family. They had to re-establish their supremacy that they were not to be trifled with! Whether the nobility was related to Elizabeth''s attack was irrelevant. Queen Bethnal just wanted to whip a family down, a case of killing the monkey to warn the forest! This would help pave the road forward for the next generation of the Royal Family! Therefore, many looked to the Ovarr, Dewshard, and Lannisail Households with gloating expressions. Some wanted to fan the flames further and laughed mischievously inside. All of them were ruthless! Otherwise, how could they rise to become the heads of nobility?

    Although the Royal Family would never go as far as exterminating a family, they could not be too light either. If the punishment were too light, then no one would take them seriously. It had to be serious enough to hurt the family! But it could never cripple their foundations because that would be drawing past their bottom line. The Alzar Kingdom was already in a precarious situation. It was better than the Xingyuu Empire, which was on the verge of civil war, but that balance was fragile. Queen Bethnal might be scary now, but she was no idiot. If a Grand Nobility Household was pushed too far, then they would retaliate with fearsome power. Everyone else understood that so they were not truly despairing yet. The kingdom needed them!

    Thinking this, the Ovarr patriarch and the Dewshard matriarch stepped forward fearlessly. Seeing Queen Bethnal''s attitude was enough. They knew whatever words they could say would be wasted. Her Majesty was looking to beat the Grand Nobility Households back into submission and the grand display inside the throne room validated their thoughts. They could only curse their bad luck for standing out now. Lord Fredrick and Lady Kalasena was right behind them, along with a few other family members.

    But on the Lannisail side, things were awkward. Lord Wenmord was nowhere to be found and his son, Lord Archibon, had to step up. A flurry of murmurs emerged from the nobles as everyone raised an eyebrow and wondered. What was the Lannisail Household thinking? The Royal Family was looking for a scapegoat right now. Everyone knew that the tallest tree would face the strongest wind, so it was undoubtedly unwise to stand out now. They had to put on fawning smiles and heap praises onto the Royal Family. Lord Wenmord was clearly present in Algard and many saw him a few hours prior at the Daemon Household for Elizabeth''s party. By not showing up, it was blatant disrespect for the crown!

    As expected, Prince Dannark, Princess Millisandren, Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, Lady Valentina, and all the Royal Guards simultaneously frowned. This was openly slapping them in the face! Queen Bethnal''s face similarly turned frosty. Lord Archibon paled and dared not to look her in the eye. He might be one of the three rising stars of his generation, but Queen Bethnal was the real deal! Even if he reached his full potential, she would still be far above him! That was the power of the queen!

    Prince Dannark spoke first and asked, "We summoned all the patriarchs and matriarchs of the Grand Nobility Households. Where is the Lannisail Household patriarch, Lord Wenmord Lannisail?"

    Archibon shivered. "My father is¡­ unavailable to attend right now so please forgive him! The Lannisail Household means no disrespect! We have nothing to do with Princess Elizabeth''s plight!"

    "Is that so?" the prince wondered with a sharp gaze and turned silent. This made Archibon nervous to the point of a breakdown!

    After a silent half a minute, Queen Bethnal retracted her gaze from Archibon and glanced over everyone. Everyone''s expressions changed as the intensity of the aura surged to newfound heights! If the Royal Family and Royal Guards were like crouching tigers before, they were like flying dragons now! The oppression in the hall grew ten times immediately. The air felt as heavy as lead when the combined Martial Auras of so many Perception Realms combined. It was not something anyone could resist! The leaders of the Grand Nobility had to step back out of fear. They realized that¡­ they were terribly misunderstood! Something bad must have happened!

    Queen Bethnal announced coldly, "Princess Elizabeth has disappeared."

    "What?" the Grand Nobles jumped in fright.

    All along, Queen Bethnal kept this fact hidden because it was too embarrassing to publicise it. Even if they let the Whispering Shadow attack day and night for months, it might not squeeze through one brigade, much less all three. Anyone with a brain could see that. So, for Princess Elizabeth to disappear under the watchful eye of the entire Royal Guard and fifteen thousand soldiers in the heart of Castle Reinhard¡­ That was a really bad joke! Being that incompetent required a special talent! A talent at being useless! Queen Bethnal might have thick skin, except this elevated it to another level. Should the news be leaked, the Royal Family would be mocked for generations to come! They would be known as the most useless family in history!

    This gave the Grand Nobles a large misunderstanding. They thought this abrupt summons was related to Princess Elizabeth''s ambush with the Second Hand. Because of this, they were slightly upset. A mandatory summons demanded the most urgent of attention. Anything that required a summons dictated the fate of the kingdom. For example, it was used just three times in the last ten years. The first was eight years ago during the outbreak of the Second Great Kingdom War! The second was two years ago when King Harth was defeated in the Battle of the Millennium, forcing Lord Korogin to become the new temporary monarch. The last was a few months ago, at the beginning of the new year, to proclaim Princess Elizabeth''s legitimacy for the throne! Every event had unimaginable aftershocks and changed the kingdom entirely!

    However, Queen Bethnal''s revelation was like a hammer striking their hearts. This so-called simple summons was in fact hiding this massive secret! Princess Elizabeth was the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom and the hope for the next generation. She was the rising star of the Royal Family! To have her snatched away went beyond merely slapping the Royal Family. It was practically stomping on them! These Grand Nobles could finally see why Queen Bethnal issued a summons. This was an issue that demanded the full attention of the kingdom! And because of that, their expressions turned bitter. To put it plainly, the Royal Family was really pissed now!

 Chapter 158 - Banished from the Hawkens

    Elizabeth was the Royal Family''s bottom line. Simple as that. It breached upon their foundations and pride. They were the supreme rulers of the Alzar Kingdom! No one who challenged their hegemony survived to tell the tale. Only a civilization as vast and powerful as the Xingyuu Empire could contest them. Even then, the wars proved that neither side could win. If a superpower like the Xingyuu Empire could not pull ahead of the Alzar Kingdom, then that proved that no lesser power had a chance. The Whispering Shadow was a joke in comparison to these titanic existences! No one dared to imagine the repercussions if Elizabeth was found dead!

    As soon as Queen Bethnal said those words, a few turned to glance at the Ovarr, Dewshard, and Lannisail Households with pitiful gazes. They felt relieved that they had taken a backstage role in the party a few hours prior. They narrowly avoided disaster. For once, these leaders felt happy that their youngsters were less talented than those three rising stars. If they were, then their positions would be swapped now!

    Contrary to their glee, the people from those three families were paralyzed with fear. The Ovarr patriarch was shaking from head-to-toe, losing all semblance of his demeanor as a Crown Advisor. Although the Dewshard matriarch had maintained a stoic face, everyone could see her skin paling several degrees. She was forcefully staying calm! Lord Archibon was even more pitiful. He was a bookworm and rarely entered the political landscape. His composure was shaken to the absolute core as he fell to the ground in despair. His eyes lost their l.u.s.ter as he contemplated how serious this was. Should Elizabeth''s fate be sealed, so would their families. They risked annihilation!

    However, nothing could compare to the Hawken Household. Nearly everyone glanced at Sir Roland, who was standing with the other Royal Guards. Their faces were accusatory and hostile. They had remembered when Elizabeth first appeared in Algard and snuck away with Benedict that the Alzar Kingdom was thrown into a storm no less chaotic than the one now. Lord Korogin had commanded the full authority of the Royal Family to search for her! Every noble, general, and admiral heard and saw her picture, stirring a massive search across the kingdom.

    Although Lord Korogin kept her identity a secret, everyone suspected Elizabeth was a Grand Lady with an extraordinary background behind her. At the very least, she had to be the heir of those peak Grand Nobility Households like the Highguards or Daemons! Naturally, these patriarchs and matriarchs heard of the rumors as well. Their intelligence network was vast, and they knew the Grand Nobility very well. It sufficed to say that each family knew more about each other than they did themselves! Back then, when they heard about Elizabeth, all the Grand Nobles were stupefied. What Grand Lady? What heir? They wanted to know as well¡­ Who was she?

    But that was half a year ago. Now, Elizabeth''s status had spread far and wide. Therefore, it was natural that these leaders looked to Sir Roland for answers. After that embarrassing situation with Benedict, they wondered if this was a continuation¡­ If the Hawken Household was really involved in this, then the consequences would be unimaginable! Previously, the Royal Family turned a blind eye as Elizabeth returned safe and sound. They had neither the energy nor intent to punish the Hawken Household. Unfortunately, that was a one-time ticket. Sir Roland''s expression was darker than night as his aura fluctuated wildly. Benedict managed to damn their entire family!

    I should have banished him! he snarled.

    Sir Roland stepped out and immediately bowed. "Your Majesty, I assure you that my son has nothing to do with Her Highness''s disappearance. From here on out, he will no longer be a part of the Hawken Household! If he is responsible for this mess, I will personally hunt him down and bring him to justice!"

    How decisive! Everyone admired the patriarch''s decision. By saying so, he was effectively cutting all ties with his own son! Anyone would hesitate to disown their own son, but he had zero hesitation. That ruthlessness was necessary to survive as a Grand Lord! Otherwise, the Hawken Household would take the fall with Benedict. However, it was not enough. The nobles could not help but sigh inwardly. On the off chance that Benedict was responsible, then the Hawken Household would never get off scot free. It was simply impossible!

    The Ovarr patriarch followed suit. "Your Majesty, the Ovarr Household has always served the Royal Family and the Alzar Kingdom faithfully. I assure you that we have zero involvement in the recent events, and we will devote our full attention to discovering the culprit!"

    "The same goes for the Dewshard Household," the woman said respectfully. "We will cooperate obediently with the Alzar Kingdom''s investigations."

    Lord Archibon had a bad feeling, but said regardless, "I speak on behalf of my father, Lord Wenmord, that the Lannisail Household will abide by all of the Alzar Kingdom''s requests."

    After the other various leaders said similar things, Queen Bethnal nodded. "I appreciate everyone''s understanding in these difficult times. The crown thanks you for your cooperation. I will share what I know¡­" A helpless expression emerged on her face as she continued, "Princess Elizabeth disappeared from her quarters approximately an hour ago. Both the Algard and Corasen are currently locked down, so the enemies cannot be far. We believe there is a high chance that Princess Elizabeth is still within Algard. This should be a continuation of the Whispering Shadow''s previous failed attack. Therefore, we hope to search through all of the Grand Nobility Households."

    The various leaders exchanged bitter smiles. This was the real reason why they were summoned! Until the problem with Elizabeth could be resolved, they remained as the number one suspects. They would be detained here as special guests. Taken another way, they would be prisoners or hostages! Naturally, this made them very unhappy, but they already promised their unwavering support for the Royal Family''s investigation. Taking a step back would earn the Royal Family''s displeasure. Of course, everyone present had nothing to hide. Except for the four unlucky families, their stress was visibly lower. After they were escorted to their rooms in the castle, the throne room quickly quieted down.

    "Investigate each of the Grand Nobility Households carefully, especially those that did not answer the summons," Queen Bethnal ordered coldly.

    Not every patriarch or matriarch resided in Algard. In fact, many of them were lived or worked elsewhere. For example, Sir Roland as the Protector of Prince Ranir was almost never home. He constantly travelled with the prince to maintain his security. The fact that slightly more than half of the Grand Nobility leaders answered the mandatory summons was shocking. This was solely because of that so-called party that hosted Elizabeth earlier. Such a rare chance to observe the heir apparent was that valuable! In normal circ.u.mstances, there would be less than ten leaders in Algard, sometimes less than five¡­

    "The order has already been passed," Prince Dannark said. "In addition, I sent Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina to investigate the Lannisail Household."

    "Good," she said plainly before closing her eyes to rest.

 Chapter 159 - Awakened Magic Perception

    Some time earlier, in the Lannisail Household''s secret floor, Elizabeth slowly woke up. Her head was swelling from when she was knocked out. As she looked around, she realized she was chained up in an empty cell. Since the floor was underground, the only light came from a scant candle nearby. The room was entirely dark otherwise. She tried fumbling out, but her restraints were iron-clad. She could not budge at all. Her expression turned somber as she smiled bitterly. Was this not the same as half a year ago when she was captured by the Xingyuu Empire?

    Back then, her fate had fallen into the hands of her captors. Her life and death could be decided on a whim. It was incredibly humiliating and frustrating to experience that feeling of helplessness. She was treated less than an insect! Hence, when she returned to Castle Reinhard, she desperately wanted to raise her personal strength. She was a simple person from a simple background. Relying on abstract concepts like wealth, status, or influence was too vague for her. She could not imagine the power to rule over millions of people at all! That was a product of her upbringing on New Havens! As was said before, compared to the Grand Nobility, she really was too different. Those heirs were not wrong in pointing this out. In fact, they were dead on!

    However, it was not given much priority. She had to learn more important things over the course of one year to reach the heir apparent standard! Otherwise, her position would be robbed from her and another candidate would be chosen. Learning swordsmanship, archery, or Arcania was appropriately ignored. Queen Bethnal wanted to nurture a queen out of Elizabeth, not a warrior or a brute. Elizabeth''s skills and body thus developed very slowly. Nevertheless, she worked hard and developed her body to the level of a Fundamental Realm Adept. That was the same standard of a regular Knight of the Realm!

    Elizabeth was frustrated because she was captured again but that was not too surprising. Against Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie of the Second Hand, who boasted combat power like Sir Winstin, what could she do? While Elizabeth''s achievement in defeating two Second Hand assassins was impressive, those assassins were tied down by Benedict. Adding to that, those two were tired already from tangling with the other guards. This resulted in their combat power falling greatly, even though they were Fundamental Realm Masters. So, Elizabeth failing to resist was understandable. But because it was understandable, she became depressed. Nothing changed!

    Wait! That''s not entirely right! It dawned on her as a slight smile emerged.

    She realized that her clothes and outfit were untouched. Although her bow and quiver were missing and she appeared unarmed, that was a lie! She had her ring still! Of course, this was no ordinary ring, but one forged out of Asaparagon Wood. Asaparagon Wood was like any other wood except it had a miraculous property: it could help channel and focus Magic Energy! This was precisely the material used to create wands for Arcanists. The traditional wand shape had nothing to do with utility or function. There was no special reason behind it at all. Rather, it was the simplest shape to mass produce. In other words, a wand was the cheapest and easiest available tool for an Arcanist.

    Elizabeth''s ring was a special case. She had it created a few months ago to help her practice Arcania. She memorized all the different theories and concepts behind magic; however, since she rarely had free time, she never touched it. Her skill in Arcania remained at the surface-level. That was why she could not use it during her battle with the Second Hand. But if one recalled her monstrous feat during the final battle with the emperor, her potential was anything but normal! Her Magic Aura was so overwhelming and powerful that it directly knocked Arcanists unconscious! Even Perception Realms felt fear over her awe-inspiring might! Perhaps it stemmed from her bow¡­ Perhaps it stemmed from her. But no matter what, who knew how high their limit was?

    She resolved herself. Any spell was akin to a blade. As long as she learned an appropriate spell, she had the chance to free herself! Since there was a chance to escape, she did not hesitate. Simple spells would also have weaker backlashes, so she was not too scared. Elizabeth calmed down and began running through the theories. First, she had to feel and manipulate the Magic Energy inside her Core. This was her first time trying anything like this, so she instantly frowned. It required her Magic Perception to be sufficiently developed, but what was Magic Energy? Magic Energy was intangible! Forget sensing it, Elizabeth had no idea where to begin!

    According to theory, Magic Energy was created from harnessing the larger World Energy. This type of energy was prevalent throughout all of creation. From the rocks to the air, from the plants to the humans, everything had a trace of it. It could be said that World Energy was the fundamental building block of the world. Hence, Elizabeth closed her eyes and tried focusing on everything around her. The slight breeze from outside, the warm glow of the candle, the musty smell of the cell¡­ Everything entered her senses. She became calm and relaxed, taking several deep breaths to settle her mind. And then she began to sense something¡­ something unusual. It was so faint that she nearly missed it. Unless she strained her senses and concentration to the maximum, she would never notice it.

    It was hard to describe. If she had to describe it, it was like experiencing the life force of the world! It was as vast as the sky, as deep as the ocean, and as solid as the earth. For example, when one entered a forest, they would hear the chirping of birds, the squirming of insects, and the motions of animals¡­ The trees, bushes, and grasses, everything made the forest feel alive! It would make one realize that they were one small part of this larger world! But Elizabeth was feeling a subtler feeling, something more fundamental and universal. There was no nature in her cell, but she could feel this pulse nonetheless. Like an invisible web connecting everything in creation, she could intimately sense her presence in this world! This was World Energy!

    I succeeded? She was dumbfounded. Is this really World Energy? Was it that easy?

    Indeed, she succeeded in awakening her Magic Perception! Elizabeth thought that maybe Arcanists overexaggerated the difficulty and shrugged it off. Except that was a very poor misunderstanding¡­ To begin with, her method was completely wrong. Normally, Arcanists started by sensing their own internal World Energy to slowly form their Core. Through this long and tedious process, they could awaken their Magic Perception and then Magic Energy. The time required was an astonishing several months up to years! Compared to training the body through the Fundamental Realm, there was a greater requirement on aptitude and talent. There were many that could never take the first step!

    Then, what about Elizabeth? She succeeded in the span of a minute! If any Arcanist were present, they would cry. Even Ten Dawn Nassandra, boasting one of the greatest Magic Potential, did not achieve such a thing. Elizabeth''s feat practically transcended legendary. It was absurd! But if one thought about it carefully, then they would discover something more shocking. She could extend her Magic Perception outward to the outside! That meant her Core Level was at the minimum of Condensed Drop! One had to know that there were a little more than ten publicly recognized Condensed Drop Arcanists. She had the Core Level on par or exceeding the Ten Dawns! So, in a sense, extending her perception outward was expected of her¡­

    Elizabeth was blissfully unaware of this and moved on, but she began to stumble on the next step. She had to choose a spell, construct it, then cast it successfully! Awakening her Magic Perception was only the first step! There were many different classifications of magic, just like how there were many schools of weapon mastery. While one could learn swords, axes, halberds, or rapiers, an Arcanist could learn elemental-type, sensory-type, recovery-type, and so on. Out of the vast classifications, elemental-type was one of the easiest to learn. After consideration, she decided on earth-type magic. Although its cost was high relative to air-type, it was the most robust and concrete. Moreover, she was trying to cut off her restraints! Using any other elemental-type would be too hard¡­

    The most basic earth-type spell was called Stone Shard. It would create a simple stone shard which could be used as a projectile. Elizabeth began familiarizing herself with the spell structure. Her memory was already considered extremely impressive, thanks to her months of training, so she recalled the information quickly. However, she wanted to really cry next. Constructing a spell required manipulating her Magic Energy! Sensing was one thing, but manipulating was another. How could she force her energy to form runes, much less a Magic Circle?

 Chapter 160 - Earth-type spell, Stone Shard

    She tried all sorts of bizarre strategies. First, she tried commanding the World Energy by talking. When that failed, she spoke diplomatically, almost like trying to coax a child. If anyone else were present, they would think she went crazy. She was literally talking to air! Then, she tried focusing on the lone candle. She hoped to control it through her mind and strained until she lost her breath. Now, one would think she had bowel movement problems¡­ Elizabeth focused on her own Magic Energy as well, but it was wholly inert. It completely disobeyed her wishes! As the minutes ticked by, she became increasingly nervous.

    She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and tried again. She exerted her full concentration and energy. Using her Magic Perception, she locked onto her Core. Starting with the first rune of Stone Shard, she began constructing her spell. As the symbols filled her head, a faint glimmer emerged from her ring. One could see runes! The first rune appeared, and Elizabeth grew delighted! However, the next moment, the spell shattered! A backlash! A massive headache grew in her head as she groaned. Since it was a single rune, the backlash was nearly negligible. But still, Elizabeth grew fearful over how powerful a backlash could be! It really could kill someone!

    Well, it must be better than now, right? Elizabeth sighed.

    Thinking that, she repeated the exact same process again with a little more finesse. One had to admit, even if one excluded everything she learned over the last few months, she still possessed an astonishing drive! That was the mentality of a monarch! She persevered through her migraines and experimented over and over again. Sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes two runes at once, sometimes three¡­ She was totally focused on this simple spell!

    In a flash, an hour passed. While it seemed little, Elizabeth had relentlessly attempted Stone Shard more than hundred times! That was nearly twice every minute! And since she failed every time, that culminated in a hundred backlashes! Her head was swelling in pain as the migraines stacked up one after another. Her eyes were bloodshot, her nose bled, and her back was drenched. Overall, she was in a miserable state. Normally, when an Arcanist trained, they would try a tenth of what she did in an hour. This would allow the Arcanist to recover to their peak condition to maximize their chances of succeeding. But Elizabeth was always a stubborn person. Once she set her mind on anything, it would be hard to dissuade her.

    Finally, after nearly falling unconscious to the pain, the glow of the spell materialized! A thin spike of stone hovered around her ring, waiting for her command! Unbelievably enough, she fast-tracked through a year of work in less than an hour. Any Arcanist would have to bow down to her skill. Of course, while no one could replicate her feat, it was not like no one tried the same thing as her. There were undoubtedly people far more stubborn. They would try until they collapsed, their Core shattered, or they crippled themselves! Yet, they failed where Elizabeth succeeded. If the effort was the same, then it must be talent! That would mean that Elizabeth''s Magic Potential was¡­ at a monstrous level, far outstripping Nassandra! She could be truly called a genius found once in every century!

    Elizabeth felt too tired to smile. However, she refused to rest. Taking a deep breath, she was about to chisel away at her restraints when the cell door unlocked. She hesitated. Should she attack now or wait? But that hesitation lasted for a split second before she pointed the Stone Shard forward. Before the door fully opened, the shard burst out as fast as a crossbow bolt! The poor guard saw nothing until the spike pierced straight through his chest, bursting out his back. It carried such enormous force that his body flew back and slammed into the wall! Blood painted the walls as his eyes were wide open in disbelief. He died!

    Elizabeth was shocked that her magic carried such lethality. It was not normal at all! The normal Stone Shard was a Low Gaseous Fog earth-type spell. While it boasted great penetrative power, that was relative to the other Low Gaseous Fog spells. It could penetrate through flesh, but not very far. However, it was impossible to pierce through a whole human body! For once, Elizabeth realized how odd her accomplishments were. She frowned except for only a moment. These were matters for another time. She turned her gaze to her metal restraints. In a few minutes, she successfully managed to free herself!

    Unfortunately, since they were metal, they required nearly ten casts of Stone Shard to break! By the end, she really had a splitting headache. Her Core Level might have reached the Condensed Drop standard, allowing her to cast a hundred or a thousand of these spells, but that was her Core, not her. She was a genuine novice in skill and experience! Her flexibility, finesse, or casting speed could not compare to a Medium Gaseous Fog, much less a Ten Dawn! It was not easy to cast spells and she was finally succ.u.mbing to the strain.

    With wobbly steps, she staggered out the cell. The corpse of the poor fellow she executed was lying there drenched in blood. Elizabeth had the urge to puke. Back in the Xingyuu Empire, she killed two people: Emperor Lianghu and Cardinal Shaolong. That monstrous spell that she debuted allowed the Alzar Kingdom to survive and cemented her feat as legendary. Everyone around the world heard her name! But that was done unconsciously so she had little to no memories about it. With the Second Hand, she never landed a killing blow either. Therefore, this was her first time killing someone!

    She sighed. She was a compassionate person, but not an ignorant one. Had this guard been innocent, then she would have apologized profusely. Life was a sacred thing. It was not something that anyone could rob! Elizabeth knew this firsthand after experiencing so much death. Was her family also not robbed of their futures? Of course, she drew the line somewhere. Would she forgive the Xingyuu soldiers that killed her family? Of course not! If she was wronged, then she would return the favor a hundred-fold. That was her justice!

    So, her gaze on this guard lasted for a fraction of a second before hardening. The ripples in her heart settled and froze. Elizabeth bent down and rummaged through the man''s pockets. She picked up a sword and keys. Granted, her swordsmanship skill was near zero. Her time spent was dedicated mostly to archery and body strengthening. Queen Bethnal had a say in this. Archery could be seen as a refined art while swordsmanship could not. In Queen Bethnal''s eyes, swordsmanship was fit for a brute. At the most, a swordsman''s future was limited to the Royal Guard and never further. Hence, Elizabeth was a true amateur with a sword.

    She might be able to pass off Arcania as a product of her peerless Magic Potential but look at her miserable state. As for using a sword once and mastering it? That would be truly courting death! Unless it was an emergency, she would never gamble her life in a clash of swords. On the other hand, while Arcania inflicted backlashes and Magic Energy was harder to recover than stamina, it was very versatile. It was much better to continue relying on her Stone Shard spell.

    The hallways were dark and gloomy, illuminated by scant candlelight here and there. A damp musty smell filled the air. From this, she could guess she was underground. Perhaps a prison of sorts? Elizabeth was reminded of the Yunyun Stronghold. Although she fell unconscious, she estimated that she was under for less than three hours. With that speed, escaping far from Algard or Corasen seemed unlikely. Moreover, evading the Alzar Kingdom''s detection would be extremely difficult to achieve. The times were different now. Her brave escape from Algard months ago was achieved through luck and coincidence. Now, everyone knew her, so it was nigh impossible to replicate it. Therefore, the most likely possibility was that she was still in the capital!

    But judging by the size of the complex, it was clearly a large prison. There were a few places in Corasen which shared its size, such as the capital''s underground prison. It housed all kinds of well-known criminals such as corrupted nobles, mass murderers, or Xingyuu spies. She never visited it, but she heard many stories about it. It was a graveyard that one died after suffering a long life of meticulous and horrendous torture reserved for the criminals with the most heinous of crimes. Unfortunately, it was clearly not related to here because the capital''s prison was controlled by the kingdom. Elizabeth could never be there unknowingly. As for Algard, she shook her head. Algard was the holy capital of the kingdom, a place seen as the land of the elite, noble, and royalty! There was no way that criminals would be held in Algard. It was impossible! As a result, Elizabeth thought that she must be in Corasen.

 Chapter 161 - Refugee crisis and slavery

    As she continued pondering, she passed by another cell. There were so many that she stopped counting already. All of them were empty as well. However, as she passed by one, she heard a cough from inside. Elizabeth was surprised. She thought there was no one else. However, when she glanced through the window of the door, her face flushed red in fury. Inside¡­ were at least ten children! Some were as young as six or eight, but there were some as old as Elizabeth. On the surface, they were healthy as could be. Their complexions were perfect. The girls had perky figures or cute faces, while the boys had muscular forearms or sharp faces. Except, it was hard to tell if they were alive. Their eyes¡­ showed the level of despair and resentment they had!

    There''s no way that children should be kept here! Elizabeth fumed.

    Admittedly, age had no bearing on crime. A person had to be held accountable for their actions no matter the age. The Alzar Kingdom would judge everyone equally. If these children committed a severe crime, then it was natural to be imprisoned. But there were six-year-olds! What could a six-year-old commit?

    Elizabeth thought for a second before asking, "Excuse me¡­ This might be a silly question, but what are you all doing in here?"

    One of the older boys glanced in her direction. Although it was dark, she could feel his piercing gaze. "You¡­ You''re not the usual guard. Who are you?" Saying this, the other children looked up as a sliver of life flashed through their faces.

    A young girl could not help herself and shouted, "Are you¡­ are you here to rescue us?"

    An older girl murmured, "We''ve been here for months already. There''s no way anyone would look for us." Elizabeth could tell they were probably sisters.

    "Is someone leaving again?" someone said.

    The second those words were said, an overwhelming sense of dread and melancholy filled the room. The younger children started sobbing while the older ones were quivering. Their fear was so overpowering that Elizabeth abandoned all her suspicion. She realized immediately who these people were! When the Second Great Kingdom War broke out, the Xingyuu Empire ruthlessly invaded the coastlines of the Desterina Ocean. Later, this expanded to what is now known as the Teria Sea Campaign.

    The damage was tremendous, and the Alzar Kingdom suffered enormous losses. Multiple provinces were directly raided, and countless settlements were destroyed. It was truly a tragedy of the greatest degree! The drain on resources to repair the military and economy was unprecedented. Even now, the Alzar Kingdom had troubles. According to what Elizabeth read, it was estimated that it would take two or three decades to rebuild the infrastructure! To setback a civilization as mighty as the Alzar Kingdom for so long, it was hard to imagine the sheer scale of destruction.

    Except¡­ that was only a small part. Reconstruction was one problem but the real problem was the massive refugee crisis! People were not ants that accepted their fate. As soon as the war broke out, the citizens fled! Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, or hundreds of thousands¡­ Regardless of whether they were peasants or nobles, everyone flocked to the inner provinces for safety! But how could the kingdom handle such a mass migration? King Harth and Lord Korogin acted quickly to try and suppress it, but it was too late. Fear was contagious. Once it spread, it would be hard to stop. Consequently, the people scattered everyone, flooding towns or cities. This, in turn, began to cripple the kingdom! If the Xingyuu Empire was the external threat, then this was the internal one!

    While the kingdom was suffering, there would undoubtedly be people who looked to profit. The Whispering Shadow was the best-known example. They kidnapped orphans in droves and sold them for sky-high prices! The kingdom was helpless against this. There were simply too many people. A hundred might go missing, but there were still hundreds of thousands to replace them. No one could keep track of everyone! Using such a method, the Whispering Shadow amassed power and expanded rapidly. It dominated the underworld and rose to become one of the largest criminal organizations in the world! Even the Alzar Kingdom could not move against it carelessly.

    Elizabeth realized that these were exactly those war orphans. They would be sold as slaves for nobility which would also explain how healthy they looked. No one would buy defective goods and the same went for slaves as well. It was the seller''s best interests to ensure their products were top-notch. Judging by the children''s reactions, it was clear that they gave up living. No matter what, being a slave could not be called living, could it? This made Elizabeth curse inside left and right. Seeing and hearing were two different things. Although she heard a few times how serious the issue was, she could not ignore it this time.

    The Whispering Shadow¡­ has gone too far! She nearly exploded.

    Attacking her was one thing. Her aunt was also critically injured by Vice-captain Julie so she would never forgive the Whispering Shadow. However¡­ when she saw the young girls in there, she was reminded of her own little sister, Aisa. Elizabeth''s memory flashed back to New Havens. She could remember the last face Aisa had before dying. Her face was etched into her memory so hard that she might never forget. That sensation of hopelessness, fear, resignation, and death¡­ Everything merged on that little girl''s face. For a pure eight-year-old girl like her, who would cry if she killed a fly, to experience such a horrible ending¡­ Indeed, the Whispering Shadow had finally thoroughly crossed Elizabeth''s bottom line! For once, her murderous aura surged. She wanted to use her status to annihilate this organization completely!

    Elizabeth grew silent for a second, which caused the children inside to continue wailing. Yet, she ignored it and opened the door with her keys. Her face was clouded in fury, but when she looked up, the children saw only a gentle smile. This was Elizabeth''s older sister side! The Whispering Shadow would have to wait. Right now, she would scare the children if she maintained her bloodthirsty face. The children grew nervous and exchanged pitiful glances. They thought this was a ruse. Their trust for others had long since deteriorated!

    "If you''re going to take us away, why bother acting?" a girl asked quietly. "Just tell us who our new owners will be. It''s not like we have a choice anyways¡­"

    "No¡­ That''s not right," Elizabeth shook her head. "I really am here to rescue you. You might not believe me, but I am¡­ Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel!"

    "Princess Elizabeth?" Many were confused. Except for a few, they were here for so long that they knew nothing of the outside world.

    "Are you really Princess Elizabeth?" A boy was suspicious. Although Elizabeth wore a pretty dress from her party with the Grand Nobility, it was currently ripped and torn. Her hair was messed up, her face was dirty, and there were traces of blood from her nose. Overall, she looked more pathetic than they did¡­ Forget rescuing them, she looked like she needed help more!

    Elizabeth''s lips twitched. "You might not believe me, but will you believe this?"

    She pulled out a golden medallion from her dress. It immediately drew everyone''s attention like moths to a fire. The dark room could not suppress its unrivaled glamor. With the beautiful designs of a lion and snake, it was the Holy Reingolian Medallion, the symbol of the Royal Family! While she appeared suspicious, the Holy Reingolian Medallion was undeniable proof! But they remained wary and quiet. They were commoners or low nobles with scant education. How could they verify her words? They could not!

    "If you''re really here to rescue us, then where is your help?" someone shook their head. "I don''t believe you could have broken in here by yourself."

    "I really am¡­" Elizabeth smiled bitterly when she heard footsteps approaching.

 Chapter 162 - Gambling with a sword and spell

    Oh no, I left the door open! Elizabeth realized.

    She was already inside the cell, talking with the children, and the door was quite far away. There was no way she could close it in time without making a commotion. But by having it open, was it not advertising she was here? These thoughts flashed by, but the footsteps outside accelerated. They noticed something was wrong!

    I''ll gamble it on this then! She decided as she began constructing Stone Shard again. Ambush them and finish the fight quickly! Don''t let anyone else know and then escape with the children!

    Her casting speed was slow as runes lit up in her Magic Circle one by one. She despaired at her abysmal speed. No matter what, she was an amateur, even with an advanced Core. This was as fast as she could go! Thankfully, it was not totally terrible. Earth-type spells benefited from proximity with the earth, which helped simplify the processes involved. Conversely, this was why Freon''s casting speed was so slow. Fire was not a natural element, so he had to create it! The advantage was that fire-type spells boasted tremendous power! Earth-type spells could not compare.

    The seconds ticked by as Elizabeth became increasingly nervous. She sacrificed closing the door to save time for her spell. If her gamble failed, then she would really be in trouble! The spell materialized the instant a guard entered sight. Without waiting, she launched the projectile! The guard was taken by surprise and it pierced him! However, Elizabeth''s aim was slightly off as it hit his shoulder and nothing vital. Nevertheless, the mere force alone threw him back and slammed him into the wall. The Stone Shard was embedded so deeply in the wall that he was pinned down!

    Everything happened so fast that everyone blinked their eyes in confusion. The children were dumbfounded. For the guards to start fighting with one another, was that normal? They remembered Elizabeth''s previous words and started believing. Elizabeth slowly became a beacon of hope for them! This was their last chance to survive! Meanwhile, another guard stood there confused. One second, his partner was about to investigate the cell. The next, he was pinned to the wall in a bloody mess. He glanced inside to see Elizabeth and his expression changed.

    "How did you escape?" the guard asked suspiciously. He looked around the cell for anyone else but found no one. This made him more cautious.

    "Why don''t you come and find out?" Elizabeth smiled.

    "You¡­" He stared at Elizabeth''s fearless expression and hesitated. Although his partner was attacked, Elizabeth was holding no weapon! He believed that there was something more here.

    "Tell me, where am I? Is the Whispering Shadow really involved in kidnapping me or is there a higher power commanding it?" she demanded.

    The guard was silent and slowly unsheathed his sword. "I don''t know how you escaped, but you''re just a harmless flower. Surrender and I promise I won''t hurt you much. You''re needed by our master after all."

    "I should be saying the same thing to you. When the Alzar Kingdom finds out what all of you have done, they will never let you go. Instead of threatening me now, shouldn''t you be begging for mercy?"

    The guard snorted. "You talk too much!"

    Saying so, he dashed forward. He was initially hesitant to attack, but he realized he thought too highly of her. She was a mere princess! Much less possessing any combat power, she probably never held a sword in her life! While he was feeling embarrassed for hesitating, Elizabeth continued smiling ominously. She removed her hands from behind her back, revealing her spell! The guard widened his eyes as Stone Shard attacked him! Elizabeth used the conversation to construct her spell again, grasping the guard''s thought process perfectly! The projectile instantly pierced through the man''s lower torso, forcing him to stagger back and spurt blood. His eyes were filled with rage.

    Elizabeth''s face dropped. Her attack was not lethal enough! The guard charged forward, powered by adrenaline, and hacked at her! Forget about capturing her, his thoughts were focused on killing her! Elizabeth was watching everything carefully. The instant her spell missed, she ignored her headache and sharpened her concentration to the peak. It might not be on the level of Perception Realm, but it was the best she could manage! The sword glided across the air like a scythe, closing the distance in a heartbeat. A diagonal hack!

    Elizabeth moved, pivoting on her foot to dodge the strike. Unfortunately, her condition was too poor. Moreover, her experience in close quarters combat was non-existent. How could she avoid it perfectly? The guard sliced through her dress right down the middle as a thin cut emerged on her skin. Although it was shallow, it was not any less painful! Her face contorted as her dress shredded to pieces. Thankfully, she was on the flatter side¡­ Just imagining the pain of her b.r.e.a.s.ts being cut made her shiver. She ignored her increasing nudity while her mind spun.

    She knew that staying on the defensive would eventually get her killed! She needed to regain the initiative! But her spells needed time and concentration to create. It was not something that could be used easily in close quarters, especially in such a high-paced fight. Without that drawback, every martial artist might throw their hands up to surrender. Arcania would be too overpowered! The world was brutally fair. There was no such thing as one dominant path to the top! Every path had different strengths and weaknesses! Nonetheless, she had to do something!

    The guard frowned and followed up with another horizontal slash. The execution was smooth and flowed naturally from his previous attack. Elizabeth instinctively ducked, watching the blade glide over her head and cutting half of her hair. Her forehead dripped with blood as she hardened her gaze. Her opponent tried to continue and twist his waist, but his wound was too painful. Blood began to decorate his clothes. It forced him to stop. Elizabeth took this chance to unsheathe her sword. She might be an amateur with the sword, but anything was better than running around like an idiot!

    She decided quickly as she retaliated. Although her movements were clumsy, her opponent was heavily wounded. This evened the playing field! The guard shrugged off the poor assault while retreating. His wound was severe and slowly turning lethal. Continuing would agitate his wounds and accelerate his death. That said, Elizabeth could not break his defense. Moreover, she was facing against two enemies! The first guard who she ambushed was recovering already. If the two of them joined forces against her, she would ultimately fall!

    But she was tied down. Elizabeth wanted to attack the downed guard and finish off this threat. However, how could she let her enemy approach the children behind her? While she could attack the downed guard, her opponent could also attack them! Both sides had their weaknesses and understood this. Of course, she could just abandon the children. They were unrelated to her, and their relationship spanned less than a minute. They could hardly be considered acquaintances. At this moment, they were unnecessary baggage! Unfortunately, Elizabeth refused. When the image of Aisa appeared, her mind was already set. She would not regret nor change her decision! She would protect them! That was how she did things!

    Hence, Elizabeth took a gamble! While she was entangled in swordplay, her ring started to glow. Splitting her concentration, fighting with one hand, while casting magic with the other! Since her focus was split, her assault weakened. The guard facing her used this chance to return the favor with extreme ferocity. An overhead swing, a right shoulder slice, a horizontal sweep¡­ The attacks came relentlessly as Elizabeth took the beating passively. Her sword skills were too pathetic to block everything. Her body was covered in bloody cuts and combined with her mental fatigue, she struggled to stay conscious.

    The seconds passed painfully slowly. In combat, every second was akin to an eternity! However, how fast could she cast spells? Her attention was divided, forcing her speed to fall. Her opponent was no pushover either. He saw a chance and sneered. With a powerful upward stroke, Elizabeth''s sword flung from her hands, landing nearby. Elizabeth''s face darkened. Her spell was still a few seconds from casting! But without a sword, she was as defenseless as a lamb waiting for slaughter! Without thinking, she lunged forward. She ignored the pain in her body and closed the gap in an instant.

 Chapter 163 - Escaping the Lannisail Household

    The guard was shocked. The level of confidence she displayed was unbelievable! It was like she was unafraid of death! For a mere princess to display such confidence, how could he not be shocked? However, his sword never stopped. In his last moment of clarity, he switched to the dull side of his sword. Even if Elizabeth were hit by it, she would not die. He wanted to kill her originally, but he regained his cool. That way, he could avoid punishment from his superiors! It was not Lord Wenmord, the Second Shadow. Lord Wenmord was too high on the totem pole to care about this simple figure. Rather, his superiors were Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie! Just thinking about their bloodl.u.s.t and cruel personalities was enough to freeze his blood.

    However, what Elizabeth did next was more shocking¡­ At the last instant, Elizabeth raised her free hand and tried to grab his sword! He knew that when he switched to his sword''s dull blade, she did not notice. That meant, in her eyes, she was facing a full-powered blow of a real blade! A sword was a killing tool! With a single slash, limbs could be severed, and lives could be reaped. There was a famous saying that with a sword, one could clear the skies, flatten mountains, and split the seas! Of course, these were romantic idealisms of a heavenly strength no one reached. Nevertheless, that sword was enough to easily slice through Elizabeth''s hand and arm, crippling her permanently!

    For Elizabeth to do what she did, it was pure suicide! He wondered, Did she expect I would hold back on her? That must be the case!

    Unfortunately, the truth would be hard for him to accept. Elizabeth was really that resolute! It was not like she had no fear. In fact, she feared dying as much as the next person. But that fear was overshadowed by her regret, regret in failing to save her family! She would not step back one bit! Furthermore, she calculated her timing precisely. Before her opponent''s sword could reach quarter-stroke, Elizabeth grabbed the hilt! His strike was forcefully negated! Before he could react, she kneed him straight in the groin. The pain immediately made him curse wildly! That was a man''s lifeblood! For a princess to attack him so ruthlessly, was she really a princess anymore?

    Elizabeth ignored his wailings and kicked him with a powerful side strike. She channeled nearly all her energy into the strike! It landed directly on his open wound, causing his pain to elevate to the next level. It sent him spiraling to the side and smashing into the wall like a ragdoll. His strings were cut as he fell lifelessly to the ground! Elizabeth was stunned to see she killed him, but after a closer look, she realized he had fallen unconscious. That was no surprise. The injuries he acc.u.mulated were no laughing matter!

    In terms of purely physical foundation, he was around the level of a Fundamental Realm Expert, akin to a High Knight of the Realm! To have the qualifications to guard the Lannisail''s hidden floor, he could not be weak. Of course, comparing to those assassins in the Second Hand, he fell short. Normally, this person would be enough to deal with five Elizabeths! Although Elizabeth snuck an attack with Stone Shard early on, this was no fair battle. It could be said to be part of her strength!

    The other guard was baffled. After being pierced by Elizabeth''s first Stone Shard, around thirty seconds passed since his partner fought her. In that time, he saw how she gradually regained the initiative! Although her skills were rough and amateur, she had astonishing potential for growth. Most importantly, she had the confidence and drive of an apex warrior! That last exchange was enough to say it all. Who would be crazy enough to try and catch a sword blade with their bare hands? She was no simple princess at all! Yet, he could think no more. He was about to join the fight when Elizabeth used her new Stone Shard to finish him off. Both guards were defeated!

    Elizabeth staggered as her vision turned black and she fainted. The mental strain on her could be said to be two or three times larger than the guards. After all, she was using a sword and casting a spell simultaneously! In this world, that was practically a suicidal strategy. Akin to reading two books simultaneously, it required dividing attention perfectly into two. It was not something anyone could achieve! However, in a sense, it could be compared to double casting, could it not? Combining martial arts and magical spells! Who would have thought it was plausible? Indeed, she stumbled on a never thought of concept! Of course¡­ that was merely the scope of this human world!

    Sometime later, Elizabeth opened her eyes and flinched. However, she noticed the pain had subsided and her headache receded. Two girls were tending to her wounds quietly and professionally. It was obvious that they were trained in this. Another group of children were sitting in a circle, murmuring under their breath. The oldest were holding swords and watching the door vigilantly. As Elizabeth looked around, she realized that the two guard corpses were hauled in at some point. From the outside, everything appeared normal. The children were smart, and they unlocked their own restraints with the keys after Elizabeth fainted. This led to the current situation.

    "Oh, Her Highness is awake!" one of the girls shouted in her quietest voice.

    Everyone glanced over with surprise and glee. Their initial wariness was washed away when Elizabeth fought against the two guards. Although it was short, lasting less than a few minutes, it sent waves into their hearts and minds. Elizabeth was willing to fight for them! For once, in a very long time, they saw hope. Their lifeless eyes glowed. They earnestly believed that they could be rescued!

    Seeing the crowding children surround her, Elizabeth felt satisfied. She asked, "How long have I been unconscious for?"

    "Less than ten minutes," someone said.

    "I see¡­" Elizabeth patted the heads of the two girls who treated her wounds. "Thank you."

    After hearing everyone''s explanation, she narrowed her eyes. "This is the Lannisail Household? To think that¡­"

    Images of Lord Archibon and Lord Wenmord flashed through her mind. Lord Wenmord was one of the smartest men in the Alzar Kingdom, heralded as the symbol of knowledge, intelligence, and wisdom. To think that this wise patriarch decided to scheme against the Royal Family was shocking! Moreover, he was the Whispering Shadow''s Second Shadow! The Grand Nobility had too unique of a status. Without proper evidence, the kingdom was prohibited from investigating too closely. It was truly a case of a snake hiding in plain sight! Elizabeth realized why the Lannisail Household decided to mysteriously support the Grand Nobility''s party. It was to force her out!

    The Lannisail Household¡­ A dark expression emerged on her face. Do they think they can do what they want without repercussion? I don''t care if you''re a Grand Nobility Household! You have gone too far! She took a deep breath and thought. Since I''m still in Algard, should I sit still or try escaping?

    She had no doubt that her grandmother, Queen Bethnal, would soon rescue her. She was not being arrogant, but she knew how high her own status was. The Royal Family would invest every bit of power into finding her. The Lannisail Household and the Whispering Shadow could not keep things secret for very long! Hence, Elizabeth hesitated. But soon, she shook her head. Lord Wenmord was no stupid man. For him to do this, he must have his own reasons. Elizabeth did not feel safe facing such a person. The smartest choice was to escape before he caught on to her!

 Chapter 164 - Lord Wenmord makes a move

    Walking through the empty corridors, Elizabeth led a large group of children which grew by the minute. They found a few more cells and freed them, much to their joy. Their group was approaching thirty! Despite that, she felt confused. There was not a single guard in sight. They wandered cautiously at first, but gradually, their wariness dropped. After all, with such a large group, it would be nearly impossible to hide anyways. Might as well use their time better to search for the exit. Therefore, they soon spotted the exit and it was guarded by five people.

    Elizabeth prepared a Stone Shard and coordinated with the other children. A few of them had swords, while the rest had rocks or pebbles. She fired her spell and learning from her previous mistake, she aimed it accurately. This time, it directly killed one guard! With that signal, the older children charged forward fearlessly with swords. The younger kids threw rocks to distract or annoy the guards. Thanks to this, the children were able to hold their own in combat. Elizabeth nodded and used another Stone Shard. This shifted the fight in their favor, and they won without casualty! The children cheered in joy. They were one big step closer to finally escaping!

    Elizabeth smiled and took her first step up the dark staircase. However, her smile froze. Soft pattering of footsteps sounded from above them, walking slowly but elegantly. Despite the great distance, every step released a hair-raising aura that surged through everyone like a storm! It continued to amplify with every step unendingly like the descent of a primordial beast! No one could move a finger or a hair under the pressure! It went beyond mere suppression and intimidation. No one could move, although they wanted to! The air felt tougher than steel under this creature''s indomitable power. Even the walls and floor groaned under the pressure! The only thing they could do was await the arrival of this unfathomable and transcendental being!

    Everyone was frozen in time, but their minds continued turning. They were terrified of what was happening. Their limited understanding of the world was shattered! They thought this was a god! Many began prostrating themselves in their mind or praying to higher powers. Elizabeth was no exception, but her expression was grave. She could sense that being focusing on her. That suppressive force grew to a hundred times more powerful. Not even a thousand Sir Winstins at the peak of Perception Realm could resist it! She felt like she was encased in diamond! For mere air to behave like this, she could not imagine how godly this being was!

    As those footsteps stopped, a scholarly and simple man appeared before everyone''s eyes. He looked as weak as could be. Any of these children with a sword could probably defeat, if not kill him. Many began doubting if he was responsible for this mysterious phenomenon. However, Elizabeth was slack-jawed, if she could, in disbelief! This was obviously Lord Wenmord Lannisail, the patriarch of the Lannisail Household! She realized that the mysterious suppression originated from him! For Lord Wenmord to be a near-transcendental existence, she had a hard time believing it, but the best proof was right here! His dark void-like eyes looked down on them, as if he disdained the filth of the mortal world.

    He spoke in a deep voice, "To think that I was forced to make a move myself. Unfortunately, I''m on a tight schedule¡­"

    He took three steps forward. They seemed as weighty as an immortal! On the first step, a wave of pressure radiated from him. Everyone lost consciousness and Elizabeth was no exception. On the second step, the children turned to dust. There was no sound, no scream, and no pain. Their clothes vanished alongside them. As if they never existed to begin with, they were instantly erased from existence! In a flash, just he and Elizabeth remained. On the third and final step, the two of them vanished. Time resumed once again¡­ leaving no trace of anyone here.

    Some time prior, Benedict had just left Castle Reinhard after being reprimanded by his father. His heart turned cold with determination. Although his mind and father told him differently, that Elizabeth was safe and sound, he could not accept it. There was a deep feeling in his gut that not everything was as it seemed. He was not an unreasonable person, but this nagging feeling would not leave him. Besides, it would not hurt if he made sure, right? If nothing happened, then that would be for the best. However, on the off chance that he was right, at least he could do something about it! Thinking that, he rode in the last direction he sensed something wrong.

    He stopped outside as he looked up to the large extravagant household and frowned. This was the Lannisail Household! As a Grand Noble himself, he knew some things about this family. It had a higher status than his Hawken Household, ranking solidly amongst the top-hitters of the kingdom. After all, his family produced Royal Guards. While Sir Roland was powerful and held a unique position as Protector of Prince Ranir, that was it. He was merely a guard. Queen Bethnal, the royalty, as well as everyone else looked down on these so-called brutes. Royal Guards could never be tied to the kingdom''s prosperity. Meanwhile, Lord Wenmord was a key figure of his generation! The difference was like night and day.

    Therefore, the manor was exquisitely decorated and overflowing with wealth. It was undoubtedly one of the most luxurious estates in Algard. It was a symbol of their status! Many guards wandered the premises, alongside the tall metal fence, that dissuaded any attempt of breaking in. Benedict glanced at the guards from afar. He was a Fundamental Realm Adept, around the same level as Shirley. His swordsmanship mastery could barely be considered acceptable. Combining everything, he was indistinguishable from other regular Knights of the Realm. It was impossible for him to break in to find Elizabeth, much less help her.

    He wondered again if his gut feeling was wrong. This was really the point of no return. Infuriating his father was one thing. Angering the Lannisail Household was¡­ another matter entirely. That was a bona-fide Grand Nobility Household, superior even to his own! Getting expelled from the family would be a light punishment. Little did he know, that would soon happen in Castle Reinhard regardless¡­ But at the moment, he was lost. He had no helpers here, nor could he hope to ask for help. As for asking them directly, that would be a stupidly suicidal strategy. He was not that na?ve. This meant he was stuck between a rock and a hard place. He could neither advance nor retreat. It was really awkward.

    As he sat there in silence, the gates suddenly opened, and a series of extravagant carriages charged out. Benedict caught sight of Lord Archibon, along with other high-profile figures in the family. They were answering the Royal Family summons! Of course, Benedict had no idea that his tiny commotion earlier would result in such a frightening aftermath. His mind was elsewhere as he spotted a golden opportunity. All the guards stood to attention and saluted the procession as it passed. Their attention was completely drawn away! Benedict hesitated for a few seconds before gritting his teeth. He took a running jump and scuttled over the fence. He landed inside the estate!

 Chapter 165 - Brush-in with death

    I''ve really done it now, haven''t I? Benedict smiled bitterly.

    He sighed then focused. The estate spanned a large area and comprised of five buildings. There was the main manor where the family lived, the servants'' quarters, a horse stable, a warehouse, and a library. All were large structures that commoners could only hope of seeing. They would die to live in a house as big as the horse stable, much less the main manor! Benedict glanced around for any clue. Obviously, there would be none, so his search was pointless. Thankfully, he was surrounded by shrubbery in the manor''s gardens, so he was well hidden. He did not have to worry about being caught for now. That said, if he wanted to find Elizabeth, then he would have to explore.

    Benedict slinked around in the darkness like a common thief, avoiding guards whenever possible. He had a few close encounters that made him sweat. However, there seemed to be a great curtain drawing everyone''s attention elsewhere. The guards were too nervous to bother about their duties properly. He saw many patrol groups rushing hurriedly to the main gate, as if they were expecting the arrival of a great enemy. It baffled Benedict, but then it dawned on him. The Alzar Kingdom must be finally making their move! Indeed, this coincided with the deployment of the three brigades under Prince Dannark! As was said before, Elizabeth was simply too important to the Royal Family. Even a dullard could see this. There was no way the Royal Family would not respond in kind!

    This gave Benedict more confidence. As he waited, the density of guards visibly dropped. As he was about to make his move, he spotted a familiar figure and his heart stopped! It was not Elizabeth, but Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie of the Second Hand! The two assassins were wearing cloaks and masks again, making it nearly impossible for him to discover their identity. Unfortunately, they could not completely conceal their monstrous aura and terrifying killing intent. It seemed to drench the air in blood! Having nearly died from Julie''s hand an hour prior, there was no way he could mistake her! Benedict turned cold towards the Lannisail Household. No matter what, there was no way they were innocent, right? The best proof was here!

    He hid behind a tree trunk as quickly as possible, making the branches sway the tiniest bit. He covered his mouth and suppressed his breathing. He stayed as still as a rock and prayed that they would not notice. Any Perception Realm had their senses elevated to a supernatural level. They could sense the most minute of changes in any environment, which was largely why they were so strong. Even without consciously focusing, their innate senses allowed them to detect everything passively. This was not to say that no one could sneak up on them. It was just ten times harder to do so. Only when they fully extended their senses would their perception encompass everything! As the son of a Perception Realm, Benedict understood this best!

    As expected, Julie glanced in his direction and paused. Seeing this, her captain did the same. The two of them elevated their senses to the peak allowing them to see every detail. The newfound ease at which they did so revealed how much Lord Wenmord strengthened their condition. It approached the boundaries of Perception Realm Master! Their auras combined into a monsoon, crashing toward Benedict! It was enough to send anyone into the abyss of terror!

    Benedict felt his muscles tensing reflexively, as he tried to stop his body from shaking. His mind was sent into chaos. But he could not move! If he moved, then he would die! He bit his lip so hard that blood dripped out. His nails were driven so deeply into his skin that he could tear it off if he wanted. His heart was beating a thousand times a minute. The mental strain alone was unbelievable, unmatched from anything he experienced before! This was truly flirting in the face of death! He felt he was about to go insane from the pressure. These two assassins were too scary! The seconds passed by slowly; however, the pressure let up soon.

    "Was I mistaken?" Julie muttered.

    Her captain said, "Thanks to Lord Wenmord, our condition is far better than before. We''ll need time to properly digest our gains. You must be mistaken."

    "That does make sense¡­" she started, continuing to stare at the tree Benedict was standing behind. Finally, she spotted a large lizard scurrying across the tree trunk which thoroughly dispelled her concerns.

    "The Alzar Kingdom has caught onto to us. We don''t have time for this," he concluded. She nodded and the party of assassins rushed to another location.

    Behind the tree, Benedict slumped down in disbelief. Despite the cool nightly air, he was drenched in sweat from head to toe and he was close to wetting himself¡­ He had never been so scared before. Ironically, he was partially saved because he was so weak. His presence was insignificant in their eyes; hence, he was not noticed. Should he be a Perception Realm, it might be different. Then again, with the power of a Perception Realm, he could at least offer some resistance. Nevertheless, Benedict felt relieved that his gamble paid off. Without the threat of these apex assassins, his success rate would increase by a large margin!

    He took several minutes to recollect himself. His hands were still shaking, but not so much anymore. Taking a deep breath, he stood up and rushed in the direction they came from. However, as soon as he stepped out the bush, three guards turned the corner and ran into him! Each of them was startled. However, that lasted no time. The three guards jointly unsheathed their swords and stared at Benedict warily. Benedict turned grim. With him sneaking around, there was no way he could excuse himself. If possible, he did not want to hurt anyone, but¡­ If he continued like this, forget Elizabeth, he would not even save himself! That soft attitude was thrown away!

    He unsheathed his sword in a smooth manner, adopting one of the stances of the Hawken Style. They immediately tried to encircle him, but he saw through it. He continued moving backward while alternating his attention to each of them. His sword kept switching sides as his concentration was pushed to the maximum. Swordplay was a profound art. In a battle of amateurs, one might exchange a thousand sword strikes. However, in a battle of true masters, one might kill with a single strike! Of course, he had yet to reach such a level. Even his father, Sir Roland, took most of his life to scratch the surface. Still, it showed how deadly a swordfight was. A single strike could mean death!

    Perhaps the Hawken Style emphasized this the best! It focused on lethality, killing with one strike! In a way, it could be compared to the art of assassination. Both relied on grasping opportunities perfectly, mastering the flow of their surroundings, to maximize their killing potential. This was why the style was simple overall with five stances. However, each stance was unfathomably deep. So far, Benedict only understood two stances with barely acceptable mastery. On the other hand, his brother, Sir Lorenzo, was better at having mastered three stances! That showed the level of difficulty involved!

 Chapter 166 - Hawken Style

    The guard to his left saw an opening and dove in, hacking toward him. Benedict saw everything perfectly and intercepted. With a sharp clang, the two clashed. His other two opponents did not let up. One from the left, center, and right, this instantly forced him into a dire situation! This was no honorable fight. They would not fight one by one. Benedict grimaced as he threw off the blade on his left to face the other two. He pivoted and slashed sideways. The attack forced the two to pull back, giving him precious breathing room.

    Benedict did not hesitate to jump back as well and widen the distance between them. If possible, he wanted to flee. He was not an arrogant person, nor was he ignorant. He understood his limits perfectly well and this was clearly not a fight he could win. Even if he fled, his success would be short-lived. They could simply call out for reinforcements to surround him. Worse yet, Elizabeth''s situation would spiral out of control. That said, he had no idea whether Elizabeth was here or not¡­ so one could say that Benedict''s situation was already out of control!

    I''ll have to bide my time and wait for the perfect opportunity! Benedict was grim.

    That was his best chance. He would have to feign weakness, allowing his enemies to gain confidence. This would, in turn, lower the chances of them calling for help. Then, he could strike out with fearsome force to end the battle in one shot! This was a psychological game! Truthfully though, he did not have to pretend. Facing against three opponents simultaneously, was it so easy? He was stretched thin, multi-tasking three separate fronts at once!

    Moreover, their combat standards were not weak either. They might be a shade weaker than the guards Elizabeth faced, but those guards were responsible for the Lannisail''s secret floor. Those guards had to be a notch stronger. On the other hand, the ones before Benedict were responsible for protecting the Lannisail Household estate. Algard was considered mostly safe, yet for the sake of appearance, they could not look too meek. Therefore, his opponents hovered around the Fundamental Realm Adept level, the same as himself! It was a dire situation!

    The three advanced as one, their coordination was impressive! One took the lead in attacking, while the other two assisted from the side. Benedict was forced to fight defensively, taking a one-sided beating! By relying on the Hawken Style, he could barely keep his head above water. He did not expose any weaknesses. But his opponent sneered. Benedict''s foundation in swordsmanship was rocky at best. With two stances barely mastered, his flexibility and control were incapable of lasting. If he did not show any weaknesses, then his opponent just had to make one!

    They clashed once more, sending sparks flying. Suddenly, his opponent twisted his wrist, sending his blade down. He forced Benedict''s sword to follow him! This opened a massive hole in Benedict''s defenses! He grimaced as the other two guards swooped in like birds of prey. There was no time to think. Thankfully, he was prepared. The first stance of the Hawken Style! He shifted his body weight with his feet to leap back. His reaction time was excellent. Unfortunately, his execution was not. The first blade narrowly skimmed his chest, but the second pierced into his thigh!

    He winced as the blade left his skin, drawing blood. Although the blade had not penetrated far into his skin, merely putting pressure onto his leg aggravated his wound further. He could not use his leg so easily now. Benedict despaired while his opponents chuckled. His first stance relied heavily on footwork to control the flow of battle. It was by far the easiest stance to learn, and also the one he mastered the most. He used it in nearly every previous battle! Comparatively speaking, the second stance relied on excellent eyesight and prediction to counter! It placed a huge emphasis on perception with a combination of offense and defense. Defensively, it was weaker than the first! Benedict had no choice but to switch to the second stance.

    He moved quickly, regaining his demeanor, as his sword changed positions. He swept the ground with his feet, brushing away any debris. Suppressing the pain in his leg, the glint in his eyes deepened. His concentration shot towards the peak! Everything entered his senses! The second stance! The three guards exchanged a glance and nodded. They dashed forward with their sword. They planned to end it! Once more, a triple-pronged attack! Benedict held his breath and watched everything intently. Every step, every muscle, every glance, every breath, and every swing¡­ A vast swarm of information drowned his mind. The three entered his range at nearly the same time, but that gap was as clear as day to him!

    There was no time to think. His sword moved instinctively! Benedict swung down on his center, with impeccable timing and speed. Using his momentum, he curved into his right then to the left with a single smooth motion. He blocked all three strikes successfully! The battle did not pause, and the blows rained down like a storm. Because they were in a semi-secluded area and the attention of everyone was drawn to the main gate by the arrival of the Alzar Kingdom''s forces, their fight went unnoticed! Benedict''s mind was frazzling as he could barely keep up. Every fourth or fifth slash would land on him. His arms were practically flying in every direction! His chest, his arm, his leg, his face¡­ Everything was sliced. Some were deep and bloody, while others were grazes.

    There was no chance to counter. He took a brutal one-sided beating! Like balancing on a deadly tight rope, every single second, he could be killed! However, there was a strange rhythm. He moved strangely methodically in a dance. At the start, his actions with the second stance were still stiff. As his brother once remarked, Benedict was like a rough diamond. With proper stimulation, his skills could elevate to the next level! And that was happening right now. These three guards were like whetstones, slowly sharpening his mastery. His proficiency in the second stance was shooting up!

    Thirty seconds, a minute, two minutes, three minutes¡­ The three guards became increasingly astonished. At the start, they were dominating the fight! Benedict had no choice but to accept his defeat. Yet, he preserved! He was not a lonely boat on the sea anymore. He was becoming the reef that broke the waves! Although half of that could be attributed to Benedict''s potential, it was also because these three''s teamwork was imperfect. As long as that were true, then their coordination would inevitably expose flaws. Benedict managed to survive through these tiny flaws!

    Suddenly, Benedict saw his chance! He gritted his teeth and dove forward. The third stance! This stance relied on overwhelming speed and decisiveness: to kill in a single strike! It was a purely offensive art that reaped lives whenever it was used! He wanted to kill the one in front of him! Yes, he did not think about going lightly on anyone. The second they clashed swords, then someone was guaranteed to lose. In a three on one, could he hold back? It was impossible. The two enemies on his left and right responded, hacking down viciously.

    Benedict timed it perfectly and twisted his body. One sword skimmed his ear, while the other crossed his back. His pain levels were nearly enough to knock him clean unconscious and he saw his vision fading. But he forcibly persevered! That sheer determination and suicidal aggression startled his opponents. It was incredibly rare for someone to burst out with such resolve. He was like a corner beast, clawing out before dying! For once, these guards wondered¡­ Was this really a common thief? A thief would have run by now! Who would stand and fight? Everything happened so fast that they did not realize it until now. And that split-second hesitation was all it took! Benedict''s sword landed and directly pierced into the man''s chest! It burst through his organs and killed!

    While the two guards were still shocked, Benedict''s sword never stopped. However, his eyes turned warmer. He reversed his blade and using the flat side, he knocked them out consecutively. Although the battle grew out of his control and he had no choice but to kill one, he gained the initiative at the end. He was not a bloodthirsty nor a vengeful person. He understood these guards well. Sure, they might be employed by the Lannisail Household which had ties with the Whispering Shadow. But they were simply doing their job. How could he fault them? Therefore, he decided to let the other two live.

 Chapter 167 - Strongest human!

    After the tension left his body, he stumbled, using his sword to keep him upright. He was sore all over. After all, he fought two consecutive high-level battles in a row. A little over an hour ago, he fought against the Second Hand! Now, he had faced against three opponents at once. There was no way he could remain unfazed, both physically or mentally, from the pressure. It was a miracle that he lasted until this point to be honest. However, he had a fundamental limit. His wounds might not be fatal, but the blood loss would be. He felt light-headed and slid down a tree trunk. He was on the verge of death.

    At least¡­ I didn''t run away this time. Isn''t that right, Isabella? he thought with a smile. He fainted!

    Nearby, a few bushes rustled as an entire group of hooded figures emerged. They wore cloaks and masks similar to the Second Hand! Yet, the Second Hand was nearly annihilated by Lady Valentina during the previous fight. Their numbers dwindled down to a small handful. On the other hand, this group numbered close to thirty or forty! They were not the Second Hand, but closely related! Most importantly, the main difference was their movements. They were extraordinarily smooth and precise, as if practiced a million times. That extreme level of bodily control was superior to those of the Second Hand! They were¡­ the First Hand, the most powerful group in the Whispering Shadow!

    "Captain, we should be searching for the Second Shadow, not wasting our time with children like this. The Alzar Kingdom is already here," the vice-captain said irritated. His captain had many strange hobbies, and this was one.

    "Are you the captain or me?" the man sneered. "If you disapprove of my actions, then you''re welcome to challenge me."

    The vice-captain turned silent and fumed inwardly. He had no choice but to accept the degrading comment. After all, who was his captain? This man¡­ was a true legend, an overlord of his generation! The captain walked toward Benedict with a gentle grace, as if his footsteps were light as a feather. Wherever he stepped, he left zero traces. Not a single grass blade was shifted out of position! Even Sir Winstin, who reached the level of Perception Realm Master, had not achieved such supreme bodily control! This was a level that far surpassed anything ever seen before. This was a power of a true legend!

    The man bent down and stared at Benedict curiously like he was inspecting goods for purchase. "I wonder how far you''ll go?" he said.

    He raised his hand and grabbed Benedict''s shoulder. All the sudden, a small breeze brewed, and grass leaned in captain''s direction. The vice-captain pulled a taut face. The effect was so subtle that normal people might not notice it at all. They might pass it off as a lucky coincidence. The truth, though, was that the captain''s body began emitting a very faint blue glow! Perhaps, no one beneath Perception Realm would see it! The strange light condensed in his hand and entered Benedict before suffusing throughout his body. In a matter of seconds, it covered Benedict! As the light began to dim, Benedict''s injuries began to visibly close. Moreover, his body was being replenished with fresh blood! His body was healing at a rapid rate!

    Some distance away, in a secret undisclosed location, Elizabeth was bound in place by a mysterious force, causing her to levitate in the air. She remained unconscious. Lord Wenmord was about to begin his experiments when he raised an eyebrow in surprise. He glanced up, through the hundreds of layers of rock and earth, as if his eyes could pierce through the world itself! The view of the First Hand entered his sight. Despite all that, none of the First Hand, including the captain, noticed a thing. It was clear that Lord Wenmord''s power had exceeded even the captain!

    "Oh, this is the First Hand? There is someone that can use Martial Energy?" the man wondered softly. "To reach the standard of Rank 3 combat strength, this person¡­ must be the strongest human!" Curling his lips in disdain, he said, "Is that the limit of humanity after all?" He returned his full attention to Elizabeth, forgetting about such a minor event.

    Benedict gradually woke up. He winced a little, almost instinctively, then realized that there was no pain. He was stunned. Was he hurt so badly that he lost the feeling in his body already? That would mean he was paralyzed! In that case, that would really be the end for him. His future as a swordsman would be cut short! He despaired. Before he could break down, he realized that he was not paralyzed at all. Otherwise, how could be moved his arms? He stared at his wounds dumbfoundedly. They were sealed shut! His eyes nearly fell out!

    This¡­ How long have I been unconscious for? Benedict wondered. His skin seemed flawless, as if there was no trace of the previous battle. It seemed like several weeks of healing had flown by!

    "Someone helped me?" he muttered. "But¡­ who?"

    The First Hand had already left, and they left no trace. Benedict saw nothing out of the ordinary and he frowned. His hand shifted to his sword suspiciously, but nothing happened. He took a deep breath before slowly standing up. As he did so, he noticed how different his body felt! Instead of fatigue, his muscles felt rejuvenated by some mysterious force. Somehow, he returned to his peak condition! In fact, he felt better than ever! He took a minute to suppress his shock. Disbelief was written across his face. But Benedict soon refocused. He needed to rescue Elizabeth first! The other problems could be dealt with later!

    Hence, Benedict sheathed his sword and recomposed himself before moving once more. This time around, his success was much better. He did not encounter any lone patrols. This showed that the situation at the main gate was heating up. The Lannisail Household had to divert most of their manpower over. Having fought against Vice-captain Julie firsthand, he knew how strong those two assassins were. He did not hold much hope for the Alzar Kingdom to break through anytime soon.

    After all, the Lannsail Household was one of many. Without sufficient evidence, the kingdom would not focus on them. Instead, their range of operations would encompass all of Algard and Corasen! To spread three brigades, composed of fifteen thousand, across these two massive capital cities would stretch them thin. That meant that the numbers here could not be considered high. Just the two master assassins would be enough to suppress everyone! Of course, if he knew that Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina, the kingdom''s three strongest knights were also on their way, he would have left everything in their hands instead!

 Chapter 168 - A scheming knight

    The secret entrance leading underground was easy to find. Although the estate was massive, there were few places that remained guarded, even with the commotion happening. That meant that their importance was paramount! Benedict eyed the two guards warily. Simply from their aura, posture, and demeanor, he could tell that they were a step up from his previous three opponents! They were on the same level of opponents that Elizabeth faced. Different from her though, he lacked any ranged methods. He could not decisively eliminate one of them.

    He became gloomy as he continued to wait for an opportunity. But there was none. As the minutes ticked by, the two guards were stiff as rocks. They would not budge, no matter what. Increasingly nervous, he racked his brain about how to distract them. If possible, he wanted to sneak by them¡­ He smiled wryly. Was this not the actions of a common thief after all? He did not feel like a knight at all! Unfortunately, it was not like he could rush in, defeat them perfectly, and move on. He had to scheme! Therefore, Benedict drafted a simple plan and executed it.

    On a nearby tree, hidden from sight, one man was leaning against the trunk, while another was standing up. Both had displayed astonishing levels of stealth, such that the branches did not move the slightest, even with the large weight bearing down on them. It was the leaders of the First Hand! The captain watched Benedict lazily while eating a snack. It looked like he was here for a show, rather than work. This made his vice-captain furious. At a time like this, when the fate of the Whispering Shadow hung in the balance, his captain ordered everyone else to work while he lounged around!

    As expected, we can never rely on someone like this! the vice-captain viciously thought as a cold glint emerged in his eyes. Do you think you''re the king of the world? If you dare betray us, then we''ll show you the true meaning of power!

    The captain munched on a few peanuts, while keeping a fraction of his senses locked onto his vice-captain. He chuckled in his head. They must still think that I''m still a Perception Realm Master. If they knew I reached the next realm¡­ Alas, he did not care that much. In his mind, they were unworthy of his attention at all. From this, it could be shown that he had a very special relationship with the Whispering Shadow!

    On the ground, Benedict executed his plan: divide and conquer! He needed to split up his enemies, isolate them, and somehow defeat them one by one. Throughout this process, he had to dominate the entire fight or kill instantly to prevent any outside intervention. What did that mean? He had to rely on the third stance of the Hawken Style again! Once a Hawken became proficient in the first three stances, then they could officially be called proficient! In his last fight, Benedict gained a new flash of inspiration and executed the third stance seamlessly from the second. That meant that his proficiency with both stances had reached a qualitative transformation! This allowed him to survive and break past his deadlock. Much like how Elizabeth began to grasp using both a sword and a spell at once, Benedict felt close to making a breakthrough with the third stance!

    Since they were on the perimeter of the estate, there were plenty of trees, bushes, and flowers, owning to the vast garden. Benedict threw a large rock, rustling some leaves in the process. The guards noticed the commotion and exchanged a glance. One of them walked out to investigate with their hands on their sword. As soon as the guard walked a fair distance, Benedict stumbled out like he was terribly wounded. The guard was startled. Although Benedict had fully recovered, his clothes were still ripped and torn into shreds, bloodied from the intense fighting prior. To be honest, he looked horrifying! Practically all his blood was covering his body! The guard reacted quickly and caught the boy. All his suspicions were thoroughly dispelled. After all, with such grievous injuries, what threat could Benedict pose?

    ??What happened?" the man asked.

    "It''s the Alzar Kingdom. They''ve¡­ broken through the main gate and they''re headed here."

    "What? But that''s impossible! The captain and vice-captain¡­" the guard stopped.

    Sorry for this! If you''re innocent, then I''ll ask for forgiveness. If you''re guilty, then this can be considered a quick death! Benedict thought as he moved.

    Without hesitation, he drew his sword. The third stance! The guard was shocked silly. From a limping sheep to a cunning wolf, everything changed in an instant! Benedict burst out with horrendous killing intent, thrusting his sword straight toward the man''s chest! The blade pierced through his body! However, one had to admit that this guard''s instincts were truly well-trained. Benedict could not completely hide his intentions. Even before he drew his sword, he revealed his killing intent. This gave the guard a mere fraction of a second more time to react! In that time, the guard swayed his body by a hair, directing the blade to his tempo. It became a non-fatal strike!

    The guard spat out a mouthful of blood while his eyes spewed fire. He managed to divert the blade to avoid his heart, but he could not completely redirect it. Everything happened too fast. It pierced directly below his heart, right in between his rib bones. Benedict grimaced. His execution of the third stance was too poor still. Nevertheless, he yanked his sword out. If once was not enough, then twice! Again! His opponent could not draw his sword, much less move in time. Benedict''s sword cut through the air, straight for the guard''s heart!

    However, the following events surprised him. He felt a strange resistance on his blade, as clinking noises sounded from it like the pattering of raindrops. It slowed down his momentum significantly! At the same time, the second guard charged out with a sword in hand. This guard realized how odd the situation was and left his post! The two sped across the battlefield and nearly intersected! Benedict saw the sword hacking toward him, so he had no choice but to pull back. Benedict failed to kill the first guard, and the second guard joined as well. It was the worst-case scenario!

    Meanwhile, the captain of the First Hand was humming a light tune after retracting his hand. In fact, Benedict''s blade slowed down precisely because of his interference. He managed to flick his peanut shells with such power and accuracy that every single one landed on Benedict''s sword mid-strike! It was an unbelievable feat that was mirrored only by his casualness. He would put the best archers like Cardinal Hui to shame! This man had directed the current situation like a god from above! Furthermore, his actions were so quick and sharp that his vice-captain, standing next to him, noticed nothing. To deceive a Perception Realm at such close range revealed the massive strength disparity between them!

 Chapter 169 - Benedicts limitations

    Contrary to what the captain hoped for, Benedict turned tail and started running! He was helpless. After being beaten senselessly from the previous fight, he had no interest in another bitter fight. His body might be healed but his mental trauma was still extreme. Who wanted to live through another round of that? He was not a masochist! The guards were speechless. He ambushed one and then started fleeing at the first sign of trouble. The first guard held onto his wound as his eyebrows twitched uncontrollably. He felt unlucky to have charged in first. The second grimaced and chased! He was not about to let some kid get away from him. Benedict charged deeper into the gardens with his opponent following close behind.

    Just as the captain was about to intervene again, he raised an eyebrow. "This kid¡­"

    Benedict kept watching his rear while staying at a steady pace. On the surface, the guard seemed to be catching up. However, this was all a part of Benedict''s plan. As expected, when he passed a large rock, he hopped on with two feet and used force to reverse his momentum. He shot back like a spring! His blade was ready to slash the guard''s head straight off! His skill had improved with his body''s condition, allowing him to perform a nearly perfect strike! Except the guard was already expecting such a situation. It was not enough to catch him off-guard. The two clashed mid-air with the guard taking three steps back. A thin cut emerged on his shoulder.

    Benedict kept up the pressure and used the Hawken Style quickly. Although his opponent was alone, his aura was not weaker than the three opponents Benedict faced prior! Moreover, it was a stark difference compared to Elizabeth''s situation. She used the earth-type spell Stone Shard to immediately pierce her opponent''s lower torso. This cut his effective combat strength to half. Benedict''s opponent, though, was at full strength! Benedict hacked down as the guard parried it. He returned a sharp upward slash. Benedict pivoted with his feet, dodging it, while retaliating. He aimed at his opponent''s knees! The man backed up and eyed him amusingly.

    "I don''t know who you are, kid, but you''re dreaming if you think you can leave. Just give yourself up willingly and I promise I''ll go easy on you."

    "Tell me honestly¡­" Benedict narrowed his eyes. "What is the Whispering Shadow doing by collaborating with the Lannisail Household?"

    "Oh? Who told you such lies?" the guard raised his sword. "Why would you think that was true?"

    Benedict also took a stance pre-emptively. "I didn''t think it was true either. The Lannisail Household is one of the top Grand Nobility Households in the kingdom. For them to be involved with the Whispering Shadow is unthinkable."

    The guard snorted. "Of course. How could we-"

    Before he could continue, Benedict interrupted, "Until I saw the two leaders of the Second Hand."

    "Nonsense! Absolutely nonsense!" the man shook his head, but he was inwardly shocked. The wariness in his eyes grew and his feet shifted just a tiny bit. With a little strength, he could pounce at any moment! Benedict noticed it clearly.

    "I could never mistake the vice-captain''s aura. She was radiating bloodl.u.s.t so strong that one could nearly smell blood in the air. She nearly killed me twice. Now, where is Princess Elizabeth!"

    The guard was thoroughly shaken now. Their kidnapping of the heir apparent was done perfectly. No one could trace the deed to them. There was no way a kid like Benedict could determine the truth! Benedict did not forgo this opportunity. His eyes turned frigid as winter. While the guard was distracted, he immediately entered the third stance! His killing intent burst through the roof!

    Before, he was still unsure whether Elizabeth was really kidnapped or not. There was no proof that the Lannisail Household was involved either! It could just be an unlucky series of coincidences that the Second Hand appeared at this time. That was why Benedict never aimed to kill anyone unnecessarily. Only when he was backed into a corner did he not hold back. Now though, Benedict saw all the proof he needed. This guard gave everything away! He might not have said anything, but his subtle reactions did. Instead of denying it outright or being surprised, he reared his killing intent and sword. Those were the actions of the guilty!

    Benedict grew infuriated as he charged forward. His mind lapsed back to New Havens when he first met Elizabeth. That night, she lost her family as the town was washed with blood and fire. For someone as young as her to bear such a tragedy was pitiful beyond belief. When she ran away from Algard, she was kidnapped by the Xingyuu Empire and nearly died. When she fought against Emperor Lianghu and killed him, she found that Lord Korogin had already passed away! When she became heir apparent, the Second Hand kidnapped her again! Although Elizabeth was a strong girl, Benedict grew infuriated in her place. Why do you have to bother her? Why can you not leave her alone? Why!

    On the other hand, the guard quickly suppressed his chaotic mind and refocused. He was truly professional. There were not many that could recompose themselves in a blink of an eye, especially in the heat of battle. Unfortunately, no matter what, he could never completely eradicate those lingering thoughts. Thoughts like¡­ How did Benedict find out? Is the kingdom coming? Or are they already here? Should I flee now? After all, the Whispering Shadow might be a powerful existence, but against the true overlords of the human world like the Alzar Kingdom, could it compare? These guards were not chickens ready for the slaughter. They were human! They would never sacrifice themselves so easily. Everyone treasured their own life! This dulled his battle senses and resolve, balancing the scales of battle in Benedict''s favor.

    Benedict attacked with ferocious momentum. He became blinded by his own anger! Using the first stance, he entered his opponent''s weak spots constantly. Wherever a hole in defenses would appear, he would fill it in. Using the second stance, he defended and countered with poignant accuracy. When he needed to defend, he would defend. When he needed to attack, he would attack. His hesitation was non-existent, whittled away from the many battles and wars he fought in! Using the third stance, he could capitalize on the few opportunities and retaliate with deadly precision. His awareness for opportunity was excellent!

    The first stance, second stance, third stance¡­ He used them all consecutively! His transitions were becoming quicker and smoother as his body adapted to the battle. Benedict seemed to be attacking without thinking. Like Shirley, he moved instinctively! This created a natural flow or rhythm that he could never achieve otherwise! His combat prowess had never reached such heights before¡­

    But it was not enough. His opponent was a bona-fide sword master! Bodily accomplishments such as Fundamental Realm or Perception Realm had no bearing on a person''s weapon mastery. Sure, a Perception Realm could boast stronger power than a Fundamental Realm any day. In terms of technique though, there was no such clear winner. A sword master Fundamental Realm might defeat a sword novice Perception Realm! That was the difference between having power and knowing how to use it!

    To his opponent, Benedict''s moves were too monotonous and repetitive. That made them predictable. Benedict might have the temporary edge in momentum, but he could not capitalize on it. For example, if an opening appeared to his left, Benedict would always advance with two steps, turn with his ankles, and slash from the right without question! This allowed his opponent to control the tempo by reacting beforehand and countering. So, while Benedict appeared to have the upper hand, he did not! Although Benedict familiarized himself with the first two stances and made headway on the third, he was still, in a way, bound by the Hawken Style! He could not break out of this cycle.

 Chapter 170 - Essence of the sword, finding a successor

    Benedict shot forward and slashed upward. The blade narrowly grazed the enemy''s clothes. It appeared close, but it was infinitely far away! Everything was under the man''s control! He merely shrugged his body and dodged the hit. In fact, he moved even before Benedict attacked! By now, he had already grasped the entirety of Benedict''s moves and stances. They were nothing much before a sword master! He had seen enough. It was time to end it! The sword master stepped into Benedict''s blind spot easily and stabbed. Benedict could not react in time! It pierced straight into his torso and through the other side! He spat out blood between gritted teeth and stumbled away from the blade. It was exactly the same wound as the one he inflicted earlier!

    His opponent flicked the blood from his sword and declared, "That one was for my partner. The next one will kill you!"

    I can''t defeat him with the Hawken Style! Benedict lamented.

    It was not that the Hawken Style was weak, but his application was still lacking. The style was composed of five different stances. The first three offered a mixture of offense and defense. The latter two focused on perfecting the style by incorporating transitional stances, effectively making it seamless to transform between them. Sir Roland took decades to completely master all five stances, establishing himself as one of the most accomplished swordsmen in the kingdom! How could the Hawken Style be weak? So, while Benedict could now use the three stances, they were too independent. It was not enough to defeat a true sword master!

    Benedict had to do something different. And it had to be done quickly! As his opponent dashed toward him and closed the distance in a heartbeat, time seemed to slow down for Benedict. His body went hyper-sensitive and the world drowned him in a myriad of colors and information. His sword felt as light as a feather. He remembered in that instant¡­ a saying that his father once said long ago. It was probably ten years ago when his father had just comprehended the Hawken Style, reached Perception Realm Expert, and became Prince Ranir''s Protector! At that time, Sir Roland said something strange to his brother.

    "Lorenzo, you''re now the heir of the Hawken Household! It is your duty to master the Hawken Style and succeed your predecessors."

    "I will try harder, father," he respectfully said.

    Sir Roland looked pleased but shook his head. "It''s not a matter of effort, but a matter of mentality."

    "Mentality?" Lorenzo wondered. "Please enlighten me, father. I do not understand."

    "What do you think of the Hawken Style, my son?"

    Lorenzo became quiet before replying carefully, "I believe it is a wonderful style that incorporates offense and defense perfectly. It is unyielding yet compromising. It is slow yet fast. It is gentle yet fierce. Much like a river, it can twist, bend, and adapt to all sorts of situations and environments. It is worthy of its fame as a mighty swordsmanship style."

    "I see¡­" Sir Roland said plainly. "This is why I said it''s a matter of mentality. Understanding the Hawken Style is not about understanding the five stances. It was never about that. Never has been. No matter what, the style and the sword¡­ is but a tool. When you finally understand that, then you will have become a sword master!"

    Back then, Benedict happened to overhear the conversation. It was engraved deeply on his mind as it was one of the few teachings he had ever received, albeit it was through eavesdropping. But he did not understand it. Everyone knew that the sword was a tool. Was it not obvious? Yet, it was clearly not what his father referred to. Sir Roland was a master swordsman, he would not utter such simple words. Instead, there had to be a deeper, more profound meaning! His brother was also confused and had not understood at that time either. However, Lorenzo seemed to grasp something and soon mastered the first two stances!

    Benedict once asked his brother and he replied, "I cannot help you. Even if I explain it to you, there''s no point. You have to figure it yourself."

    Many years passed since then, and he never came closer to enlightenment. That was partially why his father was so dissatisfied with him. He could never make that leap! Why did those words come back now? Benedict felt confused, but¡­ as if a veil were lifted from his eyes, he glimpsed at the profundity of his father''s words! Was this situation not describing those words exactly? The Hawken Style became a shackle that bound him! It was not enough to topple this sword master in front of him. He needed to¡­ break beyond the Hawken Style! His eyes shined with a deep light. That was right! If he could not use the Hawken Style to win, then he just had to change it so it could! Those thoughts passed in the faster than the blink of an eye. In the present, his opponent was already upon him as sword light flashed!

    He''s finished! the vice-captain remarked calmly. What a waste of time this was. Even the captain began losing interest.

    But something miraculous happened! When the guard struck, Benedict used a bizarre counter stance. It was unlike anything that was shown before! It looked like the first stance, which used footwork techniques to defend, but also a bit like the second and the third. In addition, there was a foreign element mixed in. To the untrained eye, it almost looked like he made a mistake and fumbled his sword. His opponent felt confident in killing Benedict! Yet, at the instant the two swords intersected, it seemed like Benedict''s sword defied logic and pierced through his opponent''s guard! The guard grew terrified. Everything happened too fast. They skewered each other through the chest!

    They both spewed a mouthful of blood as their organs were pierced. Disbelief was written across the sword master''s face. He wanted to say something, but Benedict''s sword was too fatal. His body was too weak to do a thing. Very quickly, he died! Benedict was not far behind either. He glanced down at the bloodied sword poking out his chest. Hot blood poured out from the wound, drenching his already red clothes further red. His strong lifeforce enabled him to stay alive a bit longer, but it was not enough. His vision was already fading. He smiled wryly. This situation was awfully similar to the one earlier¡­ Would he really die this time?

    The sound of joyous laughter filled his ears as a cloaked figure appeared. It was the captain of the First Hand! The man''s face was beaming with happiness, a stark contrast to the dying Benedict. "Excellent fight! Excellent fight! To touch upon the essence of the sword so young, you are truly worthy of being my successor!" he trembled in excitement.

    "Did you forget? We''re supposed to be detaining the Second Shadow, not searching for your successor!" the vice-captain gnashed his teeth.

    All along, this captain had worn down his patience. This was a mission to investigate the rouge actions of the Second Shadow. After all, the five Shadows jointly agreed to never instigate the Alzar Kingdom. The organization was about benefits and there were no benefits to angering the kingdom. It was equivalent to suicide. No sane person would do such a thing! That was why when the First Shadow, the Leader of the Whispering Shadow, heard the news, he thought Lord Wenmord went insane! He sent the First Hand to interrogate Lord Wenmord, destroy any evidence, and kill anyone involved if necessary!

    One must know that the First Hand was almost never deployed. It was like a hidden executioner''s blade, waiting to annihilate anything that opposed the organization. The rumors surrounding their monstrous power allowed the First Shadow to rule with an iron fist! Unless the fate of the organization hung in the balance, these people would never appear! It was obvious how dangerous Lord Wenmord''s actions were. Despite all that, their captain seemed more interested in finding a successor than resolving the current crisis. How insulting was that!

    "As if I care," the man snorted while healing Benedict. "I joined because I was bored and nothing more. If I want to leave, what can you do?"

 Chapter 171 - Sword King Sin Quelldowns Cloud Sea Style

    "Are you planning on betraying the Whispering Shadow?" the vice-captain asked slowly. His killing intent began charging up.

    "Like I said, if I want to, can you stop me? You''re free to try," the captain said offhandedly, without even giving his vice-captain a glance. The level of disrespect was abundant.

    "Arrogant! Absolutely arrogant! Do you think you''re the king of the world? You''re one man! Do you think we can''t handle you? You underestimate the Whispering Shadow!"

    "I think you''re the one underestimating me."

    "Very well! We''ll show you what it means to betray us, Sword King Sin Quelldown!"

    Unbelievably, the captain of the First Hand was the infamous and legendary Sword King himself! The title of Sword King was given to only one person. It represented absolute power and authority, reaching a near perfect mastery of the sword! He was the monarch of swords! Even the likes of Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina, the kingdom''s three strongest knights, looked to him as a role model. His might was so breathtakingly unbeatable that before he disappeared decades ago, he effortlessly defeated several Perception Realm Masters! It went beyond Sir Winstin''s feat of fighting the Four Cardinals. Sir Winstin could barely hold his own in combat against the Four Cardinals, but it was already an unmatchable feat. However, Sword King Sin actually defeated several masters at once! The difference between surviving and winning was night and day! That showed how strong the Sword King was. How strong was he after several decades? No one knew for sure!

    The vice-captain was undeterred. No matter how strong the Sword King was, he was one man. Every human had their limits. No one could defy natural order! If one person is not enough, then send two. If two is not enough, then four. If not four, then eight! What was the Sword King''s greatest feat? Defeating four Perception Realm Masters? Certainly, that was impressive. Even the vice-captain could not think of achieving that! But could he survive the attack of thirty Perception Realms at once? No! That was simply impossible! The vice-captain sneered at the Sword King''s arrogance. The Whispering Shadow was an apex organization. When did it fear one man!

    He raised his hand and thirty figures dashed in, perched on treetops or standing up from bushes. Their aura surged to unfathomable heights and churned the air. Each of them was an apex expert! With their assassination skills, they could kill Royal Guards! Although their skill was insufficient to deal with the stronger knights, for thirty people to possess such skill was unimaginable already. Remember that Perception Realms were incredibly rare! The Alzar Kingdom had employed just more than three hundred as Grand Knights and Royal Guards. For the Whispering Shadow to recruit thirty spoke loudly of its wide influence and connections. After all, not even Gunther''s family, the Rellion Engelsheft Family, could hire one! This was the full power of the Whispering Shadow!

    There was a look of disdain in their eyes as they watched the Sword King. The vice-captain planned this long ago. The only reason that Sword King Sin was selected to be the captain was due to his monstrous power! His power was a natural deterrent. Yet, his vice-captain never trusted him. He knew that this captain had no loyalty! From long ago, he and the First Shadow planned in the case that the Sword King betrayed them. Thankfully, the captain was so lazy and carefree that he did not notice at all. Perhaps he did notice and did not care. Either way, that led to the current situation. The tables turned in a heartbeat and the Sword King was instantly placed in a dire situation!

    "I bet you''re surprised, aren''t you?" the vice-captain laughed. "Don''t worry. It won''t matter even if you beg, I''ll make sure you die a miserable death!" All his pent-up frustrations seemed to burst out.

    He hoped to see his captain''s frightened face yet when the man stood up, his face seemed as calm as always. The Sword King shook his head. "Is that all? As expected, you''re barely considered a warm-up!"

    "Did you think we''d fall for your bluff?" the vice-captain spat back. "Attack!" On his mark, the thirty Perception Realms attacked simultaneously! Their combined force could kill even the three strongest knights in the kingdom!

    "Let this be your first lesson, my disciple," he spoke to the unconscious Benedict.

    He took a deep breath, almost leisurely, and exhaled. His body began burning with a blue glow, far more powerful than before! This time, anyone could see it clearly like he was bathed in flames. His aura exploded out like a tsunami, washing away the combined force of his opponents! He was so strong that there was no competition. Their aura was directly obliterated! Like the center of a windstorm, the grass, tree branches, and clothes of everyone fluttered away from him. A strong gust lifted the nearby leaves and dust into the sky. So mighty was his aura that his cloak was shredded to pieces!

    A middle-aged man was revealed. His clothes were simple and straightforward, bordering on poor. No one would attribute this man to be the legendary Sword King! Much less low nobility, people would think he was a commoner. No one would give him a second glance if they passed him on the streets. Everything about him screamed ordinary. Even his sword was average at best. It did not look like a weapon fit for the monarch of swords!

    Yet, when he unsheathed it, the world seemed to freeze and quiver as if welcoming its natural ruler! A primordial roar rang out from his sword as if it were alive! His aura instantly elevated to the next level, breaking beyond the limit of Perception Realm Master! Everyone became paralyzed with fear. Although it was far from matching Lord Wenmord''s feat of encasing the air into diamond and cracking rock with his sheer aura force, the Sword King was showcasing a power that no Perception Realm could contend against. He no longer resembled a human, but a monster! Many people stepped back out of fear, but the die was already cast. The Sword King started to retaliate!

    "This is the style that I''ve developed my whole life: The Cloud Sea Style!" he declared proudly. As free as the clouds, as boundless as the sea¡­ It perfectly represented him!

    With that, he swung his sword while standing there. All his opponents were far away, yet he slashed anyways. Many were confused, but their eyes soon widened in horror. A massive wall of air pressure solidified under his attack, storming toward them with unstoppable momentum! It seemed enough to crush any person it touched! It was a flying strike! A flying strike broke free of the limitations of swords, enabling them to attack from a distance. They could effectively dominate the battlefield with it. Anyone would fall within its range!

    However, it was incredibly difficult to execute. Barely anyone could do it. For example, Cardinal Shaolong struggled to use it more than three times against Sir Winstin during the last fight with the emperor. In the end, he became so weak that he needed a time to rest. He could not do it again so soon. Then, what about the Sword King? He could do it so easily and quickly that it seemed effortless! Moreover, Cardinal Shaolong''s strike was as thin as a sword blade. On the other hand, the Sword King''s strike was as tall as a brick wall! The difference was enormous!

    As the man sheathed his sword, as if announcing his imminent victory, the flying strike split up into thirty individual blades! There were exactly thirty, no more, no less, one for every enemy! Using his Martial Energy, he could do such sophisticated techniques. That was the qualitative difference between one who could use Martial Energy and one who could not! The attacks were so fast that the Perception Realms could not react in time! That speed was unbelievable!

    In a flash, they accurately sliced through everyone, including the vice-captain. As if on cue, thirty heads rolled! Everyone was instantly killed! The force continued to slice apart trees behind like they were butter. Entire tree trunks fell like dominoes as the garden was destroyed beyond recognition! Combined with the bloody fountains shooting into the air, it painted an awfully bizarre and savage scene. Under the Sword King Sin Quelldown''s single strike, he singlehandedly annihilated the First Hand! That was the power of the realm beyond Perception Realm: The Instinct Realm!

    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 172 - The three strongest knights!

    A little earlier, at the main gate of the Lannisail Household, most of the guards were assembled. This allowed Benedict to sneak into the estate nearly undetected. Although they were strong warriors, they were guards in the end. They handed in their life of fruitlessly pursuing strength for a comfy job here. It paid well, and there were hardly any troubles. No one wanted to poke the hornet''s nest known as the Lannisail Household, lest they be stung to death.

    Plenty considered this to be their relaxing retirement. They believed that the current storm would never shake the Lannisail Household. Sure, Elizabeth might have been attacked, but she received no real harm. Would the Alzar Kingdom annihilate a Grand Nobility Household because of that? That idea was ridiculous. They were one of the pillars of the kingdom! Of course, if they knew that Elizabeth was kidnapped after, who knew what kind of expressions they would have?

    The guard captain stood at the front. He was the most senior out of everyone here, having served the household for several decades already. The grey hair and hunched body revealed his advanced age. Most likely, he was approaching sixty. But no one dared to look down on him because he was a Perception Realm! Apparently, he served as a Royal Guard prior to working here. He then decided to serve under Lord Wenmord to repay a favor. His power made people think twice about breaking in.

    He watched as a squadron of a hundred Alzar soldiers ride up on horses. They were one part of the fifteen thousand soldiers dispersed throughout the two cities. Although fifteen thousand seemed like a large number, remember that Algard and Corasen encompassed several million citizens! After so many years, these cities have grown immensely complicated, making people admire its vastness. One might never explore the cities in their lifetime! That was how big they were! In comparison, fifteen thousand soldiers were a mere drop in the bucket. To search for one person, it seemed hopeless. As Benedict expected, they were stretched as thin as paper.

    The guard captain spoke solemnly, "What business does the army have with the Lannisail Household?"

    "We received orders to investigate your household for conspiring against the crown," the captain said calmly. "Please do not resist and we will not resort to force."

    Many of the guards grew indignant at this soldier''s words. After so long, they came to believe that the Lannisail Household''s influence extended to them as well. They could not help but feel arrogant and above this lowly soldier. Even the guard captain became displeased. This was blatantly ignoring the authority of a Grand Nobility Household! Still, he could not just throw them out. This was the Alzar Kingdom''s army, not a common street thug.

    He took a diplomatic stance and said, "When the lords return from Castle Reinhard, we can discuss this further. Until then, I''m afraid we cannot accommodate your request."

    "You don''t have to worry about that. We received permission from Lord Archibon and several other leaders of your family. If you don''t believe me, then you can look at this," the man said, taking out a scroll and tossing it over.

    The guard captain skimmed through it quickly. "This¡­" His face blanched and he replied, "If that is the wish of our young master, then we have no complaints. We will assist the crown in finding Princess Elizabeth!"

    "The kingdom thanks you for your assistance," the captain said. "Men, search the Lannisail Household! Leave no stone unturned!" On his order, the hundred soldiers marched toward the gate. The guards had no choice but to respectfully step aside.

    "How sad for the proud household to be reduced to such a state!" a woman shouted from afar.

    A deep and bloodthirsty aura surged! Everyone paused in confusion as the captain began glancing around. However, what he saw¡­ was a flash of light! Then, his vision became aerial as his head flew. Along with his horse, he was brutally killed! Vice-captain Julie appeared a dozen steps away, marvelling at her newfound strength. She could barely contain her joy. It was a supremely intoxicating sensation!

    "This woman¡­" Captain Julian said with a shake of his head.

    He glanced to the rest of the Second Hand. After Lady Valentina killed most of their members, they were reduced to a mere handful. Despite that, they were master assassins! On the other hand, these soldiers were ordinary people. The Second Hand could easily deal with these hundred soldiers, especially once their leader was killed by vice-captain Julie! On his command, flashes of light flew across the battlefield. Combined with the ferocity of the Twin Flicker assassination technique, people were dying insanely fast. Practically every second, three to five people died! Like harvesting wheat, they reaped lives as easy as breathing! Less than a minute later, a hundred corpses were piled up outside the gate, stunning the guards.

    "What have you done?" the guard captain hollered. "Now, the Alzar Kingdom won''t let us go!"

    He had no idea who these people were or their intentions. His position was nowhere high enough for him to know. Yet, by killing all these soldiers on their doorstep, was it not implicating the Lannisail Household? His heart became fearful as he tried imagining the fierce retribution the kingdom would return! Julie never liked being yelled at, so she brandished her dagger. She was about to kill this pest of a man. She still needed to test her strength against Perception Realms, and this was the perfect chance to do so. Unfortunately, before she could, she sensed a mountainous aura washing over them! Her senses peaked as everyone glanced in the distance. The three strongest knights had finally arrived!

    Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina¡­ The Protectors of Princess Elizabeth, Queen Bethnal, and Prince Dannark¡­ They were undoubtedly the apex of strength that the kingdom could muster! Outliers like the Sword King could not be counted because the kingdom could not command him. These three standing at the peak of Perception Realm were monstrous warriors that could send their enemies into the deepest depths of despair! Throughout the entire human world, their strength would rank near the top!

    Sir Winstin led the charge with his other fellow knights. All together, there were ten Royal Guards, thirty Grand Knights, and another hundred soldiers or so. Do not look at Sir Winstin''s failures in protecting King Harth or Lord Korogin. Those were unavoidable and he did the best he could. There was almost no one else that could replicate his feats. He might be old, but because of that, he had an extremely long list of achievements! Serving as the Protector of three generations: King Harth, Lord Korogin, and Princess Elizabeth, could he be weak? He alone survived the attack of the Xingyuu Empire''s Four Cardinals twice! His might was frightening, and he was rightfully heralded as the strongest knight!

    Next to him was Sir Sebastian, the up and coming new rising star. Although his might was rarely seen, his reputation stood next to Sir Winstin. He reached Perception Realm when he was fifteen years old, breaking the record for the fastest speed! Remember that Benedict and Shirley were both eighteen and twenty-one respectively, yet their bodily mastery was far from Fundamental Realm Master, much less Perception Realm. That spoke volumes about Sir Sebastian''s potential! He was infinitely close to surpassing Sir Winstin and that was with a massive age difference of more than twenty years. Indeed, his potential was like Ten Dawn Nassandra. The two of them had the potential to lead the future generation!

    Finally, there was Lady Valentina. Around the same age as Sir Sebastian, she achieved Perception Realm when she was twenty-one. While that may seem like an unbridgeable gap between her and her two peers, she did not give up. Through hard work and perseverance, she closed the gap! Now, this woman was titled as the third strongest knight in the kingdom! How impressive was that? Her battle accomplishments might be few like Sir Sebastian, but no one underestimated her. She was responsible for nearly annihilating the Second Hand earlier!

    Now, these three stood together. Their battle power was not simply one plus one. It was multiplied to an unimaginable degree! In a direct fight, barring foul play and numbers, they were approaching unstoppable levels. Even the Four Cardinals, the empire''s strongest Imperial Sentinels, would at best stalemate! Aside from Sword King Sin Quelldown, who surpassed Perception Realm, mastered all kinds of sword forms, grasped Martial Energy, and developed the Cloud Sea Style, no one could defeat them! That was the power of the three strongest knights in the Alzar Kingdom!

    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 173 - Fighting the Second Hand

    The two sides saw each at the same time. The Royal Guards saw the field of corpses and their fury began mounting. Sir Winstin narrowed his eyes and his aura surged unbelievably high. Since the first battle with the Second Hand, he was feeling extremely frustrated. Forcing Elizabeth into battle herself was the greatest shame for her Protector! Normally, he was a very cool-headed and tolerant man. Revenge was never a word in his vocabulary. But¡­ Kidnapping Elizabeth under the protection of Castle Reinhard was the final straw. Furthermore, there were over a hundred corpses of Alzar soldiers here! He might be tolerant, but he was no saint. How could he not be furious? Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina also released a piercingly cold aura. Their killing intent soared sky-high!

    Captain Julian landed next to his vice-captain and said, "I didn''t think that the kingdom would send such a powerful lineup. We have our work cut out for us."

    "Are you afraid?" Vice-captain Julie chuckled seductively. "I never knew you had such a side."

    "Unlike you, I''m a cautious person. From the looks of it, we''ll have to use all our trump cards to hold them back."

    Unbeknownst to these two, Lord Wenmord had firmly twisted their mental state. The thought of fleeing never appeared. It was all within Lord Wenmord''s calculations! The two assassins wore grim faces as the rest of the Second Hand assembled behind them. There was more than a ten times difference in numbers. No matter how anyone saw it, the Second Hand was destined for a slaughter. But¡­ that considered a fair fight. Were these assassins one to play fairly? As if! It was practically ingrained into their body to win by any means necessary!

    As expected, Julie and Julian each pulled out ten throwing knives laced with poison. Back when vice-captain Julie was fleeing, she threw one at Sir Sebastian on a whim. Fortunately, he blocked it easily. If it landed, the damage would have been fatal! This was a mass-murdering weapon! When they attacked Elizabeth''s convoy, there was no need to use it. They planned the situation well and if not for Benedict and Lorenzo''s untimely intervention, then they would have caught Elizabeth already. But now, they had to use all their cards. The threat of the Royal Guard and Grand Knights was too large!

    Likewise, the other assassins revealed daggers or swords drenched in strange colors. Playing with poison was undoubtedly a double-edged sword. They might have the antidote, but it was not perfect. The poisons were specifically designed to be potent beyond belief. A single drop could kill someone! Whether it be through immense pain, hallucinations, or organ failure¡­ There were all sorts of devastating effects. To ensure their fatality, the lethality was raised to the limit! So, the so-called antidote could mostly negate the effects, but not perfectly. The longer the battle went on, the greater the danger these assassins had! It was the strategy of taking their enemies down with them!

    Sir Sebastian sharpened his senses and grew surprised. "Those two¡­ How did their injuries heal? It''s only been an hour or two since the last battle!"

    Back then, Sir Winstin critically injured Captain Julian while Vice-captain Julie crippled herself from the Twin Flicker technique. Sir Sebastian knew that if they survived, then they would never reach their former strength. They would be crippled! Yet, what was shown in front of him was unbelievable. Through his perception, he realized that not only were their injuries completely healed, but they were stronger than before! It was absurd.

    "It must be magic," Lady Valentina murmured. "The Whispering Shadow is more capable than I thought."

    Sir Winstin thought for a moment. "Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina. The three of us shall deal with the two leaders. The rest of the Perception Realms shall deal with the rest of the Second Hand. As for any Fundamental Realms, stand back! Do not get involved!"

    This was not out of arrogance that they could win with less numbers. Sir Winstin was never that type of person. Rather, when facing poison, more people meant more casualties. Especially for regular soldiers, against the assassination skills of the Second Hand, they would become sacrifices. On the other hand, Perception Realms had a much greater chance in surviving. Their heightened senses would allow them to avoid danger easier. Of course, despite the regular soldiers not participating, there was still more than a four times difference in numbers!

    Sir Sebastian unsheathed his two-handed claymore in a smooth fashion. His actions created a light gust of wind from the sheer size of the weapon. With the ease he wielded it, it was clear just how powerful he was! If his slash landed on any person, it might split them in half! That was a frightening prospect! On the other hand, Lady Valentina was more reserved. She unsheathed a thin rapier from her waist. It seemed as fragile as a needle under her use, but the lethality she radiated was no less than Sir Sebastian! She could kill you before you knew it! Yet, Sir Winstin remained above the two. With a wave of his glaive, faint air pressure collected around his blade. His aura towered higher and higher until it reached the peak of Perception Realm! It was one step away from Half-Instinct Realm! The Fundamental Realms felt suffocated by the monstrous pressure weighing down on them and trembled!

    Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie did not fall behind. Although their body mastery was lower than Perception Realm Master, they bridged the gap with their extraordinary assassination techniques. Moreover, their physique had been strengthened by Lord Wenmord, allowing them to reach higher heights than before. Their aura contained a terrifying amount of killing intent and bloodl.u.s.t, honed over countless unsavory missions. To become one of the top criminal organizations, they stained their hands with an uncountable number of bodies such that killing became as common as breathing to them! After all, the First Hand was rarely deployed. Instead, the Second Hand became the common executioner for the Whispering Shadow!

    Sir Winstin began walking forward. Every step was as heavy as a mountain. Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina were right behind. Their muscles tensed and then exploded out! With a powerful step, the three knights dashed across the battlefield at an incredible speed! Similarly, Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie immediately executed the Twin Flicker technique! Their speed was superior to the knights, as they accelerated to human limits. Reaching the limit of the Twin Flicker technique, their movements were akin to teleportation. The regular guards and soldiers saw a mere blur before they clashed!

    For the five fighting, although an instant passed, a dozen things happened in between. A Perception Realm could enhance their senses to the point that time seemed to slow down. Of course, it was not actually slowing down time. That would be ridiculous. Rather, it happened when their entire body and mind became so focused that an instant could draw out to an eternity! That was the power of these apex warriors!

    The two assassins each threw out throwing knives. As master assassins, they learned all sorts of techniques and weapons, allowing them to flexibly adapt to all sorts of scenarios. Their coordination was truly impeccable. Without communicating, they decided on their targets independently. Captain Julian threw three at Sir Winstin, while Vice-captain Julie threw three at Sir Sebastian. Lady Valentina was too agile, nearly on par with the Twin Flicker technique in pure speed, so they opted to target the bulkier targets. Thanks to their speed, the knives were accelerated even faster, becoming nearly invisible. They were aligned into a triangular shape, closing in on their targets'' head and arms! It would strike at the exact same time, leaving almost zero room to defend! The incredible display of skill and danger intimidated Sir Winstin and Sir Sebastian!

    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 174 - Fighting the Second Hand (2)

    Sir Winstin flexed his grip on his glaive and twirled it. With two distinct dings, he knocked two of them out the air. The third was closing in on his arm! Yet, he was not done. By perfectly timing his strike and power, he accurately knocked the third one off course with one of the deflected throwing knives! An instant later, the three perfectly missed his body. With a single move, he destroyed the technique! That revealed an absurd level of awareness, perception, and confidence that only a near Half-Instinct Realm could achieve! This allowed him to continue unimpeded. His speed did not slow down at all!

    On the other side, Sir Sebastian used the broadside of his claymore and swept down. Like swatting a fly, he crushed the first throwing knife out the air. Using the sheer air pressure created from his slash, the other two deviated and elegantly split past him. The power behind his attack was frighteningly high. Despite that, he slowed down a hair when compared to Sir Winstin! That perfectly represented their current difference in capability.

    Captain Julian pounced on Sir Winstin. His dagger dove into the opening created from earlier. It was headed straight for Sir Winstin''s chest! It was timed perfectly, allowing him to take advantage of this minute gap. Yet, the knight snorted as he saw through everything already. Twirling one wrist, he swung the glaive in a strange manner to swing upward, switching sides in an instant! The opening turned into a trap. The massive glaive blade was about to slice apart his opponent when Captain Julian focused and forcefully diverted directions! Unlike before, his constitution had been strengthened, allowing him to control the Twin Flicker without severe backlash. He threw one knife, accelerated and moved to a new location, and appeared at Sir Winstin''s side. One attack from in front, another from behind! Captain Julian could flank Sir Winstin by himself!

    Sir Winstin noted that Captain Julian''s ability increased substantially. After all, he fought with the assassin a few hours prior, so he had an excellent grasp on the assassin''s abilities. Sir Winstin became slightly disgruntled. If Captain Julian was holding back before, then it was truly insulting! He was the strongest knight in the kingdom! Although he was not arrogant enough to call himself the strongest warrior, to be looked down upon by a mere assassin made his blood boil. Captain Julian might exhibit combat power on par with a Perception Realm Expert now, but it was not enough! Sir Winstin was a true bona-fide Perception Realm Master! Moreover, he had an uncountable number of battle experiences, far more than any scheming assassin!

    As expected, the knight did not panic under the attack. Although the knives were thrown at extreme close-range and high speed, such that they could bridge the distance to him instantaneously, could Captain Julian throw them so secretly? Long before the assassin threw them, his muscles tensed, and his arm wound up. Every action was like a book, explaining in detail exactly what he was planning. Using his superior Martial Perception, everything became clear to Sir Winstin! He dodged the first knife and spun on spot, swinging his glaive with frightening momentum the instant Captain Julian appeared behind his back!

    The assassin gritted his teeth and backed up, allowing the glaive to slice through his clothes. A deep cut emerged on his arm and chest! While his physique had indeed been strengthened by Lord Wenmord, there was a limit to it after all. Previously, he and his vice-captain could pin down Sir Winstin. Now, he felt confident that they could suppress Sir Winstin and possibly defeat him! That was the kingdom''s strongest knight! It was easily the greatest achievement that anyone could gain. But times had changed. Currently, they were facing against the combined might of Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina! Even with poison¡­ It did not matter if they could not land a hit!

    Sir Sebastian fought Vice-captain Julie on the side, hacking down with his massive claymore. It looked like it could cleave her in half, should she receive it! Moreover, it was deceptively fast! It lacked the immobility from a two-handed weapon. He wielded it as freely as any other one-handed weapon! Vice-captain Julie might be a bit mentally unhinged, but she was not fearless enough to face the attack head-on. That would be suicide! But playing it safe was not her style either. She loved the thrill of battle, the splash of blood, and the threat of death!

    She twisted on her heel, changed directions, and accelerated once more in a bizarre zigzag. The claymore narrowly missed her body by a hair. The display of bodily mastery was extraordinary! Like her captain, thanks to Lord Wenmord, she could perform such complex movements without facing severe backlash. She aimed to stay as close to Sir Sebastian as possible, to increase her odds of killing him! She needed a single cut for the poison to seep in. Vice-captain Julie was confident that she could get at least one hit in! Wielding two daggers in each hand, she entered close-range in an instant.

    Sir Sebastian sneered. Indeed, that was the normal thought. A two-handed weapon would lose against a one-handed weapon in close combat. But¡­ How could Sir Sebastian not know this? It really felt like she was looking down on him as well! His muscles bulged to twice their size before he arced his claymore toward the woman. He matched her speed easily and accelerated beyond that! He thought she was na?ve for thinking she could enter his range! The claymore sliced through the air like butter and created a small shockwave. The wind pressure pressed against Vice-captain Julie and she felt the edge of his blade cutting her face! She laughed manically. This was what she wanted!

    The woman managed to dodge, but the blade left a deep graze on her cheek. Blood had yet to spill. That was how fast-paced their battle was! She spun in a circle and stabbed twice, aiming for the tiny joints in between Sir Sebastian''s plate armor. The level of eyesight required was not something that anyone could duplicate. Vice-captain Julie deserved her reputation was one of the most feared assassins in the Whispering Shadow! Her attacks were shockingly smooth and quick, such that there was nearly no transition time! Despite that, Sir Sebastian narrowed his eyes and brought his claymore back, blocking the two strikes consecutively with his broadside of his blade. Much like Sir Winstin, they had a plethora of battle experience. This allowed them to consistent maintain the advantage!

    Vice-captain Julie clicked her tongue and retreated with her captain. However, how could it be so easy? Lady Valentina instantly appeared like a ghost behind them. She had been waiting for this opportunity! Flicking her rapier, her eyes turned cold as a dozen sword flashes burst out with deadly light! Even in this extraordinary high-speed battle which lasted a few seconds, she could unleash so many attacks nearly simultaneously! Although it was a far cry from Cardinal Hui''s Simultaneous Strike technique, which compounded destructive power together, her deadliness could not be underestimated! Using a rapier, her speed was increased even further. It was truly like the Twin Flicker technique! Every strike became fatal!

    The two assassins admired and cursed her ruthlessness as they hurriedly tried to raise their defenses. Using a combination of the Twin Flicker technique, their daggers, and their dodging, they managed to avoid most of the strikes. Unfortunately, Lady Valentina was no pushover. She chose to attack at the time precisely because their guards would be at their weakest. Furthermore, she timed it perfectly, making it physically impossible to dodge all her attacks! No matter how strong these two assassins were, they would inevitably reveal openings. And Lady Valentina grasped them perfectly. In a battle as fast as this, it revealed the power of a Perception Realm Master!

    Captain Julian was stabbed in his arm, gut, and leg, while Vice-captain Julie was stabbed in her chest and shoulder. They wanted to retaliate, but Lady Valentina zipped around like a fairy. She wove in and out of their range in a heartbeat. Moreover, all their injuries were deep and painful, severely impacting their combat strength. They could feel their condition worsening by the second. They fell into a dangerous situation! Lady Valentina wanted to wash away the humiliation of letting them go previously. Now that she had the opportunity, she would naturally not hold back. She burst out with her full strength! What poison? She would not give them the chance!

    The woman pulled back her rapier, strained her body, and added another twenty attacks! The attacks from an instant prior had yet to disappear when another storm rained down. Cuts started appearing across the two assassins. But one had to admit, they were not completely helpless. They saw a chance! Enduring several hits with their bodies, they forcibly broke out! However, Lady Valentina hounded them from behind, unleashing blow after blow. She would not give them a break!

    Sir Winstin and Sir Sebastian did not let this chance go either. One had to admit, although they rarely fought together, their coordination was excellent! The three of them jointly attacked the two assassins. The slow and heavy claymore, the fast and light rapier, and the all-encompassing glaive¡­ The beautiful combination of flowing attacks destroyed any chance for defense, much less retaliation. Under the full assault of the three strongest knights, it was simply too one-sided! The two assassins were like a pair of beggars running for their lives. Their appearance had none of the semblance of proud master-level assassins!

    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 175 - Irregularity in the wilderness

    Seeing this, the other Royal Guards and Grand Knights valiantly charged into battle. The Second Hand assassins exchanged wry gazes as they became swarmed. To be honest, they were not even Perception Realms. Normally, with their strength as Fundamental Realm Master or Half-Perception Realm, they could handle nearly every kind of any mission. The ones that could not accomplished by them, their captain and vice-captain could. There were very few things that required Perception Realms! But¡­ Right now, they were facing the combined force of forty Perception Realm knights. With their single digit number of assassins, it was easy to guess how their battle would end up.

    As expected, in less five minutes, they were captured. Casualties were on both sides, although they were few. The regular guards and soldiers became astonished at the power of these knights! Against the Second Hand of the infamous Whispering Shadow, the assassins could offer no resistance! The gap between them was truly like heaven and earth. Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie were in the same pitiful state. The combined power of the three strongest knights easily toppled the two. They could not even escape. As a last resort, they tried using that powdery poison, but the three knights saw through it instantly. They were able to negate the threat! Like that, the Second Hand was finally taken down.

    The guard captain walked up, plastered on a fawning smile, and said, "Sir Winstin¡­ Please understand that this was a coincidence. We have nothing to do with the villains just now."

    Sir Winstin replied with a plain face. "We will discover that for ourselves." He directed his attention to the soldiers behind him. "Search the premises for Her Highness and Lord Wenmord! If anyone resists, capture them. If that''s not possible, then you have my permission to kill!"

    The soldiers saluted and began marching towards the estate when a massive aura surged in the mansion grounds! Its strength was so horrifyingly powerful and all-encompassing that everyone felt suffocated, even with the large distance. It was like an ocean appeared in the sky! They could see air visibly moving away from the epicenter like the center of a wild storm. The regular people started shaking, fainting, or foaming at the mouth! Many wanted to prostrate themselves to the unfathomable existence behind this power. Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina turned serious and unsheathed their weapons. With their Martial Perception, they could accurately gauge the gap between them and this new foe. It was¡­ truly unbelievable!

    Has this person surpassed Perception Realm? Sir Winstin thought incredulously.

    Although he was close to Half-Instinct Realm, close was relative. He was stuck at the peak of Perception Realm for a decade now and he felt no closer to that final step! No matter how he trained, he could not advance his strength further. It felt like he plateaued already. The mere thought made him gloomy. Admittedly, with his duties as a Royal Guard and Protector, his training time dwindled to a small fraction of what it was. But even then, making that final step into Half-Instinct Realm seemed impossible! And then there was the larger hurdle of stepping into Instinct Realm¡­

    Truth be told, he never met an Instinct Realm warrior, so he wondered if it was possible to begin with. The Alzar Kingdom had not seen the emergence of an Instinct Realm warrior for over a century. He wondered if they were fairy tales! Yet, once he felt the enormous aura weighing down on him, he realized that this was the legendary Instinct Realm! He looked toward the blue light in the distance and desire burned in his eyes. Sir Sebastian, Lady Valentina, and the other Perception Realms were also torn between fear, amazement, and longing.

    Even toward people as far away as Castle Reinhard or Algard''s city center, they felt a strange oppression. It was incredibly minor, such that most people would not acknowledge it. They might shrug it off and move on with their day. But it did exist like a heavy mood swirling above the city! It weighed down on everyone''s mind and made everyone feel unpleasant in some way. The more acute people scratched their heads and wondered. Why was this happening? Such a thing had never happened before! If it were daytime, they could look up and see¡­ clouds were fleeing from the Lannisail Household! In a matter of seconds, the sky cleared. Indeed, this was Sword King Sin Quelldown''s power¡­ the might of an Instinct Realm!

    As quickly as it came, it left. The aura vanished without a trace! Sir Winstin and the others were drenched in cold sweat. Those brief seconds were torture to them. It was a level of power that no one could contend against! Should this existence decide to kill them, it would be as easy as killing a fly. They had lost control over their lives! Because of that, they subconsciously wanted to flee. Despite their duty to the kingdom and honor as knights, they could never override that basic survival instinct. It existed in every living creature! Forget the First Hand, to make these proud Royal Guards think of fleeing as well, it was easy to see the enormous difference between Perception Realm and Instinct Realm! Of course, their surprise would be second to what came next¡­ Elizabeth would singlehandedly top everything!

    Returning to the present, Lord Wenmord was standing in front of Elizabeth with a thoughtful expression. He was holding her bow, Whiteangel, that beautiful white longbow with angelic wings. This timeless artifact appeared unblemished from the filth of the mortal world. It could truly be hailed as a work of art! A masterpiece! Originally, it was given to her by her mother, Sonae Nor. Alongside the Holy Reingolian Medallion, they were the only memorabilia that Elizabeth had of her birth parents. Elizabeth believed that the mysterious power that she displayed in the last battle with the emperor originated from this weapon. Try as she might, she could never unlock its secrets. However, who was Lord Wenmord? There were almost zero secrets in front of his eyes!

    His finger grazed the translucent crystal as he thought, This¡­ This is not technology that should exist in this land.

    Like a caveman suddenly learning how to smelt ores and craft an iron sword, it was simply impossible to believe that this bow came from here. Despite the belief that humanity was a prospering and powerful race, the truth could not be further. In fact, it would be considered wilderness on the world scale. There was nothing special about it at all! Yet, the technology used to craft the Whiteangel bow hailed from a higher power. It had to be from an elite civilization, if not a superpower! These elite civilizations or superpowers¡­ They were the true apex rulers of the entire world! Any one of them could easily exterminate humanity!

    Therefore, the mystery became the Whiteangel bow became a bit peculiar, but Lord Wenmord was not too concerned with it. At his level, weapons on that caliber were common. He could not detect any irregularity that made it unique. Instead, his attention turned to the person who owned the bow, Elizabeth! This weapon might not mean much to him, but to humanity, if its power were fully unlocked, the bow could dominate over the human world! Elizabeth could rise to become the absolute overlord! That was how powerful a weapon that this Whiteangel bow was. For her to own it, there had to be a special reason behind everything.

    He tossed the bow aside like common trash and walked towards her. With his extraordinary perception, he could accurately tell her physical state. Her bodily mastery was around the level of a Fundamental Realm Adept, nothing special. However, her magical mastery was actually High Condensed Drop! High Condensed Drop Core Level¡­ What did that represent? Low Condensed Drop was the threshold for the Ten Dawns, the strongest Arcanists underneath the Conquestian! Using the Torrential Blizzard spell, Nassandra and Tengon were able to cleave through an entire battlefield!

    Meanwhile, the publicly acknowledged strongest Arcanist was the Conquestian. He was the Protector of the entire Zino Kingdom! According to rumors, he was trying to reach High Condensed Drop. Now that Elizabeth revealed a power superior to him, who would not be surprised? No one would believe it! Yet, the truth was for all to see. Lord Wenmord would not be fooled. Otherwise, how could she cast spells so easily? Because her foundation was already established! Then, it became expected that she could perform the training spell, Stone Shard, with abnormally high killing potential. A sponge could kill if it were thrown with enough force! The same logic applied here.

    It is abnormal for a desolate place like this to produce someone as strong as her. If I''m correct, then she must belong to a higher power! Lord Wenmord narrowed his eyes. The question is¡­ Which one? And why?

    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 176 - Irregularity in the wilderness (2)

    The closest elite civilization from here¡­ would take on the order of years to reach. Furthermore, that was using a special transportation tool that allowed them to travel through the sky. They could avoid the dangers of the wilderness that way. The wilderness referred to the unexplored lands outside the boundaries of the Alzar Kingdom, the Xingyuu Empire, and the Zino Kingdom. It was extremely dangerous to pioneer these new lands. Treacherous terrain, wild beasts, and bizarre phenomenon were as common as grass. Perception Realms could easily die! With the ongoing wars, official exploration and expansion stagnated centuries ago. This formed the known human world. Who would have thought that this world, encompassing three civilizations and over five hundred years of history, would be a small, tiny, insignificant speck in the grand world?

    This was why Lord Wenmord became baffled that Elizabeth was here. Humanity had yet to develop to the stage where it could be recognized on the global level. Sure, its breadth was vast, but the depth was shallow. They were still fondling their way through the Realms of Mastery and the Core Levels. Their technology level was primitive at best. Through his understanding, it might be impossible for humanity to progress beyond this level. So, why did this superior civilization gain an interest here? Humanity was practically indistinguishable from wilderness! Elizabeth, and possibly humanity, must be hiding a huge secret!

    As for those true superpower civilizations¡­ He chuckled darkly. The closest superpower was an insurmountably mind-boggling massive distance away! They existed in locations secluded far away from the rest of the world. Their power was not something that a person could estimate. With one hand, they could crush mountains. With another, they could split oceans. The earth, sky, oceans¡­ Everything would be their play toy. The world was theirs to mold! They would not spare a glance at Sword King Sin''s power. Rank 3 combat power? How insignificant! A superpower civilization could truly dominate the entire world, known and unknown! They were invincible! The thought that a superpower would be interested in humanity was laughable!

    The more he thought about it, he realized that there was a third option. The world was largely unexplored and unconquered. It was simply too large for one civilization to dominate. Superpower civilizations as well, they had the power to, but it would take an astronomical amount of time to thoroughly explore, expand, develop, and integrate everything. In a cost-to-benefit ratio, the benefits were too few while the costs were too many. These superpowers may want true hegemony over the world, but they valued stability. They did not want to risk their position by devoting all their resources into needless expansion. Therefore, the realm of explored land, even to the more powerful civilizations, slowly expanded, but that was a mere drop in the bucket compared to the true size of the world!

    So, this third option focused on these factors. Outside of the jurisdiction of the powerful civilizations, there were all kinds of minor civilizations or organizations existing across the world. Some were small, others were large. Some were weak, others were strong. Some were hidden, others were public. Some were allied, others were independent. Some were righteous, others were evil. The world was far more complicated than the human world of three measly civilizations! Naturally, there were organizations that could nurture a talent like Elizabeth and forge a weapon like the Whiteangel bow. This was by far the most likely option Lord Wenmord considered.

    Thinking this, Lord Wenmord''s wariness reduced greatly. He might be powerful, but he was not almighty. Elite or superpower civilizations were not something he could match. If it was one of those weaker organizations, then he could handle it. Still, he stayed on the side of caution as he circulated his Magic Energy. Responding to his energy, the Magic Arrays inside the room hummed into life. They were placed on the walls, floor, and ceiling, covering every speck of the room in a strange myriad of runes and lights. They isolated this room from the outside world! These precautions were absolutely necessary if he wanted to use his more powerful methods. Underestimating the detection methods of powerful civilizations would be foolish!

    With all the initial preparations complete, Lord Wenmord carefully undid the restraints on his power. He rose from the initial stages of Rank 3 to the peak! While doing so, he continuously placed newer, stronger defenses in the room. Layer upon layer of thick Magical Circles suffused one atop another, creating an impregnable fortress! If Sir Winstin were here, he could attack the room day and night for years and never scratch the surface. Sword King Sin was the same. But Lord Wenmord did not stop. He continued to add denser and more sophisticated layers and arrays, enhancing its power to a ridiculous degree. This single room contained enough power to fend off several armies! That was the bare minimum he was satisfied with.

    Once he was done, the room was completely transformed into a bright, spiraling network of closely interlinked spells and arrays. However, none of them interfered with one another! They all collectively worked together, amplifying each other''s power by several times! This led to a qualitative transformation to everything as a whole and elevated the defenses to the next level. That was the most impressive part. Like water and fire, there were some elements that simply could not interact well. Forcing them together could create a cataclysmic chain reaction, destroying the entire array or inflicting an enormous backlash to the caster!

    But everything worked here to compliment one another. The difficulty of this could not be explained! It revealed an extraordinary level of mastery from Lord Wenmord that no human could match! Thanks to this, he could suppress his aura to become nearly non-existent. If he let his aura rampage outside wantonly, it would be far more destructive than Sword King Sin. Now, he could act freely without risking detection!

    He walked forward and raised his hand toward Elizabeth while casting an extremely complex and powerful spell. A faint apparition of Elizabeth emerged in the air, separate from her physical body. It was currently asleep like her, except there seemed to be some struggling. As if she was tangled in a bad nightmare, the apparition tried freeing itself from Lord Wenmord''s grasp. But Lord Wenmord sneered. Elizabeth could not escape! Soul search! It was a supremely powerful spell that he could not cast without returning to the peak of Rank 3 combat strength. A comprehensive swarm of information flooded his mind. Everything from Elizabeth''s birth right to now, every memory was processed by him! Lord Wenmord sifted through the useless memories and boiled them down to a few interesting ones.

    He frowned. The information he was looking for¡­ was absent and it soured his mood instantly. Throughout all of Elizabeth''s memories, the only things worthy of note were New Havens and her mother. Lord Wenmord lived an extremely long time and saw many things. A flying island was not exactly new, and he could create one too. But it fell to the same problem as the Whiteangel bow! Indeed, as Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon once remarked, the technology used to create and sustain New Havens went far beyond the capabilities of the Zino Kingdom. It had to be made by a supreme existence, far above them! The mystery of humanity continued to grow deeper¡­

    Finally, there was Elizabeth''s mysterious mother, Sonae Nor. Lord Wenmord had no recollection of this name, and Elizabeth''s memories were just as blank. If she were a powerful figure, then she would leave a trace inevitably somewhere in the world. Unless she spent her entire life curled up hiding somewhere, or she was too weak to enter his notice! Lord Wenmord pondered, but eventually shrugged his shoulders. There was too little information to go by. He noted that he should investigate New Havens personally. However, that would be an unknown time in the future. He was on a tight schedule! Otherwise, he would have handled things gentler like the Xingyuu Empire''s Minister Linshi.

    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY

    ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged

    More Privileged Chapters

    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote Table of Contents Display Options

    Background default yellow dark

    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather

    Size

    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:

    ? 0){ %>Chapter :

    Author: Machine Translation

    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 177 - Irregularity in the wilderness (3)

    As soon as he stopped his spell, Elizabeth spat out a mouthful of blood. Soul searching was an extremely deadly spell that had a high chance of fatality. After all, it dealt with the soul or consciousness of a living being! Tampering with it in any way was bound to be dangerous. Most importantly, Lord Wenmord really had no interest in ensuring her safety. That was why he believed she would die immediately! It happened to the ''previous'' Lord Wenmord. But once he thought about it, it was not too surprising. The previous Lord Wenmord was as ordinary as any other person. Meanwhile, Elizabeth had some accomplishments in Core Levels. Her lifeforce had already been strengthened!

    Still, she was not in a good condition. The pain coursing through her body was unbelievably potent! Her head felt like it was going to burst apart, and she was forcefully awakened. She wanted to claw at her head to relieve any bit of pressure, but it was no use. Lord Wenmord restrained her perfectly to prevent any movement whatsoever. Eventually, her bloodshot eyes swerved onto him and they radiated deep, immense hatred. This was the person responsible for sending the Second Hand after her and capturing all those children! If she were unleashed right now, she would really beat him to death! She was so angry that she ignored the overflowing monstrous aura exploding from him!

    He returned a blank stare as he raised his hand. This time, three Magical Circles manifested in his palm. It looked unassuming as any other spell. However, tendrils of rainbow-colored liquid Magic Energy swarmed through the air like a miniature flood was forming! It was exactly the same scene that Elizabeth once displayed in the battle with the emperor, except a thousand times more concentrated. Anyone could tell that they packed explosive power! Every second, Elizabeth''s sense of danger rose. Cold sweat broke out across her body. The spell elevated Lord Wenmord''s aura to an absurd degree as Elizabeth''s anger transformed into fear! She could distinctly feel¡­ that this spell was not normal at all! And she was staring right at it. There was nothing scarier than facing death in the face!

    Higher and higher¡­ The energy contained seemed to climb without limit. Gradually, a beautiful ball of rainbow-colored light condensed in his palm when it absorbed all the liquid Magic Energy. The air trembled as the ambient World Energy began rampaging chaotically around him. Elizabeth immediately fell unconscious. The mere pulses of energy that Lord Wenmord released were enough to overwhelm her. This was a spell powerful enough to eradicate her body, mind, and soul! Naturally, once he was done with her, he was going to kill her! That was given!

    Although his current power was limited to the peak of Rank 3 combat strength, his spells contained such unimaginable power. It was hard to imagine how strong higher ranks were¡­ Indeed, as Lord Avin Arcellius once said, the ascent of power was not an ascent at all. Rather, it was an abyss without a bottom! And right now, Lord Wenmord was displaying the tip of the iceberg!

    The spell activated, engulfing the room in bright white light. It flooded towards Elizabeth, melting away at her clothes with meticulous and thorough destruction. It was about to annihilate her entirely when a miraculous change happened. A strange-looking Magic Circle materialized itself between Elizabeth and Lord Wenmord''s spell! Like a whirlpool, it seemed to absorb the spell easily, preventing it from harming Elizabeth any further! Lord Wenmord widened his eyes in surprise. This might be the first time in many years that he felt this. He lost control of the spell and it rebounded back to him! Everything happened too quickly, even for him. It could truly be called instantaneous!

    Without him regulating its power, the spell rapidly lost its structure. The horrific amount of energy spilled out and detonated! Boom! Elizabeth, Lord Wenmord, and the entire stone room were instantly engulfed in a cataclysmic, world-shaking explosion! The defenses Lord Wenmord created were shredded to pieces and disappeared! That could not be helped. He never imagined that an attack would come from inside! The tremendous force continued to rip through earth and rock like paper until it reached the surface. It was too fast. The shockwave and explosion came from a spell carrying the force of peak Rank 3!

    Back on the surface, Sword King Sin was stabilizing Benedict''s wounds when his gaze grew unprecedently sharp. Once he achieved Instinct Realm, his perception took another qualitative leap forward. After Lord Wenmord''s defenses were torn down, the Sword King could sense it. If the Sword King''s aura felt like a lake before, now¡­ He felt like an ocean was descending! And he was at the bottom of the deepest and darkest trench! The pressure was so suffocating that he felt as insignificant as an ant before this godly power. He could physically feel his bones creaking! Not even the combined might of thirty Perception Realms from the First Hand could make him serious. But now¡­ For once in a long time, he felt the threat of death!

    Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina as well. They just recovered from the shock of Sword King Sin''s power when they felt a storm of energy invade their bodies! Although it did not go as far as sealing the air, they could feel their movements slowing down. They could exert less than half of their combat strength and the thought made them terrified! They had no idea what was happening. At most, they thought an aura could intimidate others, but never did they think it could suppress people like this! It felt far worse than the Sword King''s aura. Like comparing a cub to a fully-grown tiger, this was on a completely different level!

    Of course, they were not the only ones feeling it. Nearly all the soldiers, guards, and regular folk fainted from the tremendous surge of power. The trees creaked and groaned, while grass and flowers were pressed to the ground. Not even that, but the rocks and bricks cracked! The walls of the Lannisail manor began crumbling. Every window began shattering in sequence, creating a strange harmony of sound. Everyone, regardless of who they were, felt their bodies shaking from an invisible hand!

    In Algard, people felt a rock on their chest, making it hard to breath. Many buckled and fainted while others directly died! The aura transmitted as far as Corasen, and¡­ it did not stop at all! It continued to surrounding towns and cities. Animals as well, they whimpered and prostrated themselves to this majestic force. Every being, whether alive or not, could feel it. The effect was far from covering the entire province, but this was already a mind-boggling range! In an instant, a humongous area was affected.

    Sword King Sin felt his hairs stand as he grabbed Benedict and started fleeing! He was no idiot. He was not about to sit around and wait for whatever was happening. Using Martial Energy, his speed exploded to an extreme degree. Channeling energy into his legs, he catapulted over the walls in a smooth step before leaving the Lannisail estate. The speed far exceeded the Twin Flicker technique! The Royal Guards did not delay either. They had no time to help the unconscious people, nor did they care about the captured Second Hand anymore! For a second, many figures were seen escaping the Lannisail Household. Alas, it was not enough. The explosion finally came!

    The tremors were faint and gradually grew in intensity like an earthquake. Then, the earth cracked apart and huge trenches emerged. It looked as if something was bursting out from underground! Everything happened so fast that people had an instant to react. There was no time to think! Sword King Sin unsheathed his sword and he summoned the strongest defense he could. Cloud Sea Style! A defense as malleable as the clouds, as weathering as the sea! Further away, Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina arranged themselves in a formation with the other Perception Realms. They prepared an iron-clad defense, forged by the strongest knights in the kingdom!

 Chapter 178 - Irregularity in the wilderness (4)

    First came the light. In slow motion, a strange sphere of white light emerged from the ground. Like the rising of the suns, the night was forcefully scattered and brightened up. All color melted away as the entire sky became a searing white! Soon, the Lannisail estate was engulfed in its embrace and crumbled apart before being disintegrated into dust. Everything was systematically destroyed down to the smallest speck! Nothing remained! Its power was so absolute that it seemed transcendental. It was far stronger than what Elizabeth unveiled during the battle with the emperor. The light was so blinding that everyone, no matter how far they were, whether they were next the estate or several cities away, everyone had to close their eyes!

    Instantly, the massive Lannisail estate, which spanned several city blocks, was obliterated. The Second Hand, soldiers, and guards were turned to ash. Everyone was treated equally as their body, mind, and soul were directly erased from existence! That sphere of light stopped spreading, but the shockwave was just as deadly. The nearby earth was upturned and blasted in all directions. Boulders as large as carriages flew high in the sky. Fully-grown trees were thrown around like twigs. They travelled so fast that almost no one could see them. Moreover, the force they carried was equivalent to a siege weapon! The sky became covered in thousands, if not tens of thousands, of debris! A humongous dust cloud rose into the air.

    Sword King Sin was the closest. Because he escaped from the Lannisail estate a few seconds earlier, he was spared from direct annihilation. Nevertheless, the shockwave reached him as soon as the blinding light did. He immediately channeled his Martial Energy to cover his body to the highest level he could handle. A layer of blue fire shrouded him like a shield. Using Martial Energy, he could imitate barrier-type Arcania! Then, he slashed out at the incoming shockwave with his strongest flying strike! The Sword King''s movements blurred as he attacked over thirty times. A massive cascade of sword light flooded the space in front of him! The two walls of wind pressure met and collided, causing an enormous invisible explosion. A nearby boulder the size of a house was sliced clean through like butter from the collateral sword light! That was how strong his attacks were!

    But the shockwave was too strong, and he was too close to the epicenter. When the shockwave blasted through him, his organs were churned, his breath was knocked out, his bones were rattled, and his eardrums were ruptured! He was nearly blown away by the shockwave alone! His attacks reduced the shockwave''s power and his barrier mitigated most of the damage already. Yet, this was the result. How terrifying was that? If he did nothing, he might be reduced to dust as well! When the shockwave passed him, he was a hundred steps away from his original position. Two long trenches were carved up in the dirt in front of him. Although he remained rooted, he was dragged so far!

    It passed him and reached the Royal Guards a heartbeat later. They were further away, but not out of harm''s way. Moreover, they could not use flying strikes like the Sword King. They had no way of weakening the shockwave! Left without a choice, the Perception Realms used their strongest defensive means, unleashing every trump card they had. Sir Winstin slashed with his glaive, Sir Sebastian hacked down with his claymore, and Lady Valentina attacked a dozen times. The area became filled with dazzling flashes of light from over forty Perception Realms! Their auras merged into one and soared to unimaginable heights! As they braced themselves, the shockwave rampaged over them. It looked like the world was coming to an end! It was apocalyptic!

    The weaker Grand Knights spurted out mouthfuls of blood as their bodies were reduced to paste. The wind pressure was enough to obliterate them. Some were sent flying away and their fate was obvious. Other unlucky fellows were hit by debris and they died instantly. Their numbers plummeted quickly. It no longer became a matter of skill or potential. It was simply luck. That was all! Against the true power of a peak Rank 3, they were nothing more than bugs. There was no chance to resist! Thankfully, they were not facing the true brunt of the attack. It weakened greatly after travelling so far. Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, Lady Valentina, and a handful of Royal Guards managed to persevere. They survived!

    The shockwave rippled through the earth and air, destroying nearby villas and estates. Nothing was spared! When it reached Castle Reinhard, Queen Bethnal and Prince Dannark were shaken in the throne room like a pair of ragdolls. Chandeliers, paintings, and everything else fell as the beautiful glass window shattered. Cracks formed across the timeless tapestry on the ceiling. Queen Bethnal and Prince Dannark might be experienced and wise people, but this went beyond their understanding. Against the unknown, they could truly feel fear! And now, they were terrified! The shockwave continued into Algard and Corasen. Many houses crumbled, while people screamed and panicked. It was a state of pure pandemonium!

    Further and further, it went. The force continued to wind down once it reached a quarter of the province. That said, the white fireball could be seen from several provinces away! It was as conspicuous as the rising suns in the distance, heralding a new dawn. Several hours away from Corasen, a large fleet of sh.i.p.s were cruising through the South Crown Channel. On every sail was the proud flag of the Zino Kingdom: an azure-golden dragon! At the front was a flagship with bizarre engravings etched into the hull and three figures were standing at the prow. It was First Sage Pannark Winhelm, Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia, and Ten Dawn Krogan Jermon. They looked at the distant fireball in Algard and grimaced. Even from here, the waves were ferociously splashing against them.

    The First Sage ordered, "Speed up toward Algard!"

    After a minute, both the explosion and shockwave receded. The world gradually returned to night. However, everything was but normal. Sword King Sin was in an extremely bedraggled state. His hair was a mess, his clothes were ripped and torn, and he had horrible injuries. His sword was on the verge of snapping as well! One had to know, while this sword looked average, it was a unique treasure! Moreover, he was the Sword King! To nearly break his sword revealed the sheer force he had to endure. Although he protected Benedict, he was almost too weak to remain standing. He stumbled several steps in a listless manner. He was so close to death that it was no joke. His remaining Martial Energy began charging up and stabilizing his wounds. Only then, did he regain his clarity.

    He was so scared that he ditched healing his wounds and used his energy to flee! He grabbed Benedict with one hand like a pile of garbage and used his Martial Energy wantonly. Light flashed underneath every step as he flickered across massive distances in an instant. If people looked up, they would see nothing! That was how fast he moved! In less than a minute, he exited the countryside and entered the city center of Algard. Yet, he did not feel safe at all. Against an explosion of that scale, it seemed as if all resistance was futile! If it was controlled by a person¡­ He shivered uncontrollably and accelerated. He travelled through the city easily and reached the cliffside.

    The Sword King was not dumb. He heard about how the Alzar Kingdom set up blockades on the True Heart Bridge, which connected Algard and Corasen. His former vice-captain once prattled on and on about it. Normally, that was the sole passage between the two cities. Algard was built on an island with tall cliffs, making it nearly impossible to scale. It was an impenetrable natural defense! This was why control over the bridge was paramount! While many soldiers swarmed the bridge, he could technically go through. He was not wanted by the kingdom as they did not know his relation to the Whispering Shadow. But that would be slow, too slow for him. He wanted to get away as fast as possible! He would rather not tangle with the Alzar Kingdom.

    With one step, he jumped off the cliffside of Algard. Far below him were raging waves and sharp rocks. If anyone landed on them, they would be killed in seconds. Yet, he did not panic. He channeled his Martial Energy again as a faint glimmer of light emerged on his feet. Then¡­ He seemed to step on the air! Like an immortal, he descended this mysterious staircase. Although it was far from being called flying and he could merely descend, he displayed an ability that no human could imagine was possible. He was walking through the sky! Of course, he had neither the patience nor time to saunter. Just performing this technique consumed a huge amount of Martial Energy! He rushed across the water and reached Corasen. From then on, he disappeared to who knows where¡­

    The Royal Guards were not much better. Their bodies were broken beyond belief. Although some survived the initial shockwave, their body was in too poor of a state. More died from the aftereffects than the shockwave. Sir Winstin coughed up blood and flesh. His arm was mangled awkwardly, and his glaive was snapped in half. Sir Sebastian''s chest was caved in and his claymore broke as well. Lady Valentina''s legs were twisted painfully, and her rapier disappeared. It turned to ash in her hands! No one had the strength to move as they fell unconscious to the tremendous pain. It would take some time for the Alzar Kingdom to rescue them¡­

 Chapter 179 - Leaving the human world, the Twelfth Descent

    In the sky, far above the world, with a view that could see one edge of the horizon to the next, a person materialized slowly. It was Lord Wenmord! He remained as untouched as always, as if he were above the filth of the mortal world. He floated above like humanity''s god! That said, he was not exactly unharmed. Unlike the Sword King or the Royal Guards, he faced the full brunt of the rebounded spell. It was practically point-blank! It was difficult to imagine just how powerful that force was.

    Two layers of Magical Circles shattered around him. They were his unique defenses. Since he often sealed his own power to prevent detection, that also increased the degree of danger he faced. The world was unknown and unpredictable. Who knew if some truly powerful organization or individual grew bored and decided to erase humanity from existence? If they acted before he could react, then he might die! It may seem farfetched, but there were actually many cases! It was prudent to prepare for those cases, albeit if they were unlikely. The defenses that broke just now could each defend against a direct hit on the level of peak Rank 3. That meant that he sustained damage from twice the power of peak Rank 3!

    His eyes narrowed and he looked down. Algard was a mere dot in his vision which showed how far away he was. But that distance meant nothing to someone like him. Lord Wenmord could see the enormous crater where the Lannisail Household once stood. Surprisingly¡­ Elizabeth was at the center. She was still alive! At the instant that Lord Wenmord''s spell detonated, she was protected from its effect by another mysterious barrier. However, it could not negate all the damage. Elizabeth''s condition was one step from death like the others. Most of her bones were broken, her organs were damaged, and her consciousness was fading away. It was likely that she would die in less than a minute!

    Lord Wenmord became grim. His perception, both Martial and Magic, had developed to an extraordinarily powerful degree. It was one step from reaching perfection! Admittedly, he restrained his power significantly to the limit of Rank 3, but it was still not easy to trick him. Unless¡­ it came from a Rank 4 existence! Moreover, it had to be one close to his power. The difference between the bottom of Rank 4 and the top of Rank 4 was vast. Extremely vast! It was equivalent to the divide between the heavens and the earth! Lord Wenmord was well-connected with the rest of the world. There were not many people at that level. Most of them belonged to elite or superpower civilizations! To cast that strong of a defensive magic on Elizabeth, it was obvious that she was held with great importance! This made him wary.

    Sonar Nor, is that right? His gaze turned sharp.

    Originally, he wanted to investigate the power that Elizabeth unveiled in the battle with the emperor. If he were lucky, then he might gain a clue about¡­ that. He spent over a decade integrating himself into human society to search for it. That was why his other identity was the Minister of Information, Minister Linshi of the Xingyuu Empire! He could use their expansive intelligence network. Of course, if he used his full power, then it would be much quicker. But it was not his time to act yet. He was a patient man. Yet, who would have thought that he would stumble on such an interesting thing before he left?

    At that time, Lord Wenmord pulled out a communication tool and frowned. He took one last long glance at Elizabeth. Who knew what he was thinking? Then, he closed his eyes and a very faint pair of wings emerged from his back. A second later, he flew across the sky like a shooting star! His speed was so unbelievably fast that he traversed the entire province in less than half an hour. He accelerated again, breaking through an invisible barrier. Multiple sonic booms were left in his wake! Thankfully, he obscured his traces so the people below would not hear the air screeching. Two hours later, he reached the Desterina Ocean on the exact opposite side of the kingdom. Four hours later, he entered the Xingyuu Empire. By now, the suns were beginning to rise on the horizon. Finally, with another three hours¡­ He left the western border of the Xingyuu Empire and entered the wilderness! From then on, Lord Wenmord finally left the human world!

    Meanwhile, at the center of the Lannisail crater, just moments after Lord Wenmord left the city, Elizabeth was lying facedown in the dirt unconscious. Her body was too far gone with most of her arms and legs beyond recovery. Her organs were turned into a mushy mess. Her appearance was terrifying to look at! The damage to her Core was the least of her concerns. In fact, the damage was so severe that no one could save her¡­ Forget about the Hundred Lives Doctor or Ten Dawn Iris. Even if she had the collective force of humanity''s physicians and Arcanists, her death was guaranteed! There was no stopping it! Her consciousness was the worst part though¡­ because the tremendous pain trapped her mind in eternal limbo. On the low, low, low chance that she lived, then she would never awaken! Elizabeth was no more¡­

    But¡­ the world worked in mysterious ways that even Lord Wenmord would be surprised. While Elizabeth was on the verge of death, that Whiteangel bow that he ignored seemed to awaken. A meek white glow trembled out of the crystal that slithered over to Elizabeth. It behaved like a criminal, afraid of being caught. It was strangely alive! When it reached the girl, the glow enveloped her gently. It seeped through her skin, her muscles, her bones, her organs, and even to her detonated Core. But it did not stop there. Deeper, it went towards her consciousness and captured her fleeting soul! With the explosion, no one was close enough to see what was happening. Finally, the white light intensified in a brilliant flash before disappearing!

    Far, far, far away from the human world, in the capital city of a foreign civilization called the Twelfth Descent, this was the home of a peculiar race. It was populated by lizard people! This capital city was unlike any normal human city. It was etched into the side of a glorious mountain range, carving out a large series of caverns. These creatures were cold-blooded by nature, so their entire civilization resided here. When it was cold or hot, they could move inside. Other times, they could come out and thrive on the surface. For this reason, this civilization had half of their cities above ground and half below, sometimes abandoned and other times lively. It was a bizarre scene that humans could never imagine.

    The cavern system was divided into twelve layers or cities. Naturally, the ones closer to the surface were more primitive. Because they had the least protection against the elements, the commoners lived here. The deeper one went, the more advanced the architecture became. The social class increased accordingly as well. The deepest layer was a vast city, where the crown seat of power lived. This was the capital city! Despite its depth, it was not dark at all. There was a meticulous arrangement of lights, provided by magic, that produced a starry sky on the ceiling. That allowed them to imitate day or night as they pleased. With the greenery and fresh water flowing through, it barely felt like a damp and dark underground cavern at all!

    The palace was a glamorous building made from all sorts of gemstones that sparkled under the magic light. From emerald to sapphire, from ruby to diamond, the value of this building alone would be incalculable from a human standpoint! At the centermost room of the palace, three people were humbling standing at attention. The man in front was wearing a long luxurious robe and stood with elegance and nobility that he could pass himself off as a human aristocrat, if not for his lizard-like appearance. He was the ruler of the Twelfth Descent and a Rank 3 warrior! He could defeat the Sword King easily if they fought. The two behind him were wielding strange weapons and armor that also radiated the strength of Rank 3!

    Remember that the Alzar Kingdom might have three hundred Perception Realms employed, but not a single Instinct Realm! For the last century, the kingdom had not seen the emergence of an Instinct Realm warrior! If not for the Sword King Sin Quelldown, people might have forgotten that it was possible in the first place. They might think it was a mere fairy tale. Although Ranks and the Realms of Mastery were not equivalent, it did reveal the disparity between humanity and the Twelfth Descent. That was why the Twelfth Descent was recognized on the global stage, while humanity was considered as wilderness! Despite that, these three powerful individuals were waiting patiently. For the ruler of the Twelfth Descent to behave so meekly as well, just what were they waiting for?

 Chapter 180 - Drifting Snow Serenity Emperor!

    As if on cue, a mountainous aura erupted from within like a volcano. It was so overwhelmingly powerful that it pierced through the defensive layers of the palace like nothing. If not for the thousands of Magic Arrays fortifying the cavern structure, then it might have collapsed from the sheer pressure! It penetrated through the twelve cities and into the sky. For an instant, the day darkened into night! Color was turned upside down, and it seemed like time froze. No one could move a single muscle! And it was not limited to living beings either. The waterfalls solidified like ice, the wind stopped blowing, and the world turned silent. Nothing moved! Or rather, nothing could move! Before anyone could notice a thing, the aura receded entirely and vanished. Time started to move once again¡­

    The doors opened as endless light spilled out. Graceful steps sounded as a woman appeared, silhouetted like a fairy. Her skin was fair and unblemished, reminiscent of white snow. Her hair was silky and translucent like the gemstones around her. Her body, curves, and face were practically perfect in every way. It looked like she jumped straight out of a painting! She was the very embodiment of beauty, perfection, and immortality! It was hard to imagine that a person like this could exist¡­ The strangest thing was her eyes. They seemed to alternate between blue and gold with faint flickers of energy crackling. Most importantly, she looked human! But at the same time, not entirely¡­

    The lizard ruler stepped forward and kneeled obediently. He looked nothing like the proud ruler of the Twelfth Descent, a civilization greater than humanity! Speaking in a strange language, he said, "Exalted Drifting Snow Serenity Emperor, have you finished your training?"

    Here, exalted was merely a form of respect, not her title. Her true title was Drifting Snow Serenity, while Emperor referred to her Rank! Only those who reached the preeminent level of Rank 4 could call themselves Emperor! This world had a brutally strict hierarchy of power. Although she was not affiliated with the Twelfth Descent in any formal capacity, because of her incredible strength, she could reign supreme! Much like how her aura penetrated through the twelve cities instantly, Drifting Snow Serenity possessed enough power to erase the Twelfth Descent! It was completely different from humanity. They were too primitive for any one person to dominate which made them reliant on systems like nobility or royalty.

    She ignored the lizard ruler and looked up. The three lizards were confused but said nothing. Then, Drifting Snow Serenity reached out her hand and casted an extremely large and complex spell. Its power and scale were unlike anything ever seen before! Magic Energy was actually crystallizing into solid form around her! The lizards were nearly frightened to death! If she did not limit her aura around her, then she would have killed the lizard people instantly. And they were accomplished Rank 3 warriors as well¡­ Drifting Snow Serenity seemed to be experimenting with something as several hundred spells popped in and out of existence. But her casting speed was ridiculously fast. Everything happened in a matter of seconds.

    Finally, she succeeded! Crack! The sound could be heard across the palace like the shattering of glass. With a wave of her hand, space shattered! Once someone reached her level, they could achieve such things! The lizards paled by several degrees because spatial power was extremely difficult to control. Even in the vast world beyond humanity, there were not many people that could accomplish this. It was controlling the fabric of space and time! Of course, Drifting Snow Serenity had not reached the level of truly manipulating the world around her. That was the domain of gods! Before the lizards could close their gaping mouths, the woman stepped into the fractured space and disappeared. Teleportation!

    A similar spatial tear appeared in the sky above the Twelfth Descent as she stepped out and appeared. She floated in place as her clothes fluttered in the breeze. Her face seemed permanently locked into stoicism. The woman seemed to have reached enlightenment and transcended mortality. Such was the meaning behind her title, Drifting Snow Serenity: Aloof and free, travelling wherever the wind took her, as pure and untainted as the snow-capped mountains, and as tranquil as the calmest lake. But currently, her furrowed brow locked onto the direction of the Alzar Kingdom, an unbelievably massive distance away. A sense of coldness surged across her eyes. It was a long time since Drifting Snow Serenity showed any emotion! With a flash, she disappeared¡­

    ***

    In the Zino Kingdom, Freon was sitting in a room in front of a seductive older lady. She had an intimidating presence that screamed of elegance and nobility. Wearing a robe of the Celestial Council of Magic, this woman was surprisingly another Ten Dawn, Rosemary Arkfell! Normally, it would have been hard for Freon to stay calm and avert his eyes. But right now, his mind was elsewhere, and his face was gloomy. He had no time to entertain those young thoughts. After his home was destroyed and Uncle Avin and Yuna were placed in critical condition, Nassandra decided to contact her senior for help. Ten Dawn Rosemary was a kind older sister who agreed in the end. This was around an hour ago.

    That said, it did not mean her kindness transferred to Freon as well. No matter what, she was a senior and it was her duty to help Nassandra. Nassandra was also a child, so she felt it was necessary for her to educate the girl properly. However, Freon was a different story entirely. He was twenty years old, just considered an a.d.u.l.t. Why would Ten Dawn Rosemary care about him? But that was not the only reason. She was actually the Headmaster of the First Celestial Magic University! Although she was often busy with matters from the Celestial Council, she had a firm handle on important matters. Gifted individuals like Yuna and failures like Freon were well within her notice.

    "So, tell me what happened," the woman asked while crossing her legs. Toward Nassandra, she might be kind, but now, she was unconditionally stern and sharp.

    "It''s like this¡­" Freon started. He decided to omit details about the Arcellius Family for now.

    "Oh? Is that all?" she wondered thoughtfully.

    Freon smiled wryly. "That''s right."

    "Do you have any ideas on identity or motive then?"

    He shook his head. "They didn''t say much. They seemed to be focused on killing us, and there was nothing obvious about their identity. Now, their corpses are buried under all the rubble¡­"

    "The city guard is investigating as we seek, so we should hear from them very soon," Rosemary said. "For the time being, you can stay here in the Arkfell Family. Treat this as a favor to Ten Dawn Nassandra."

    "Thank you very much!" Freon stood up and bowed politely.

    "This all came about because you siblings decided to live in the commoner''s district," she pointed out.

    Indeed, when one compared the two, Freon and Nassandra lived in a rundown second-floor flat of a wheat store owner. With two bedrooms, the main living room, and a washroom, it was the barebones essential for anyone living. There was nothing luxurious about it at all! It was so indistinguishable from every other building that there was no way to describe it. This was largely why Shirley or Avin spent so long finding this place, despite directions from the neighbours. Because there was nothing special about it! While this gave it, in a sense, a weird level of privacy, it also invited danger. Unlike the Engelsheft district, security in the commoner''s district was pitifully low. Crime was rampant. One day alive and happy, the next dead and stinking. It was all too common.

    On the other hand, Ten Dawn Rosemary Arkfell was the matriarch of the Arkfell Family, an Engelsheft Family. As one of the premier families of the Zino Kingdom, they occupied an excellent plot of land in the heart of the capital city. Although it was far below a Grand Nobility Household''s massive estate, the Arkfell Family owned a large manor regardless. It could fit fifty to a hundred people comfortably within its wall. They also had private guards, a mixed combination of martial artists and Arcanists, that deterred anyone from evil thoughts.

    Lady Rosemary simply wanted to point out that with Nassandra''s status as a Ten Dawn, she had the qualifications to live comfortably and safely as well. The Zino Kingdom would be happy to accommodate them. This situation was entirely avoidable had they not stupidly decided to live like commoners. And as the older sibling, the responsibility ultimately fell upon Freon. His failure in understanding this basic logic caused Lady Rosemary''s opinion of him to sink further. Freon sighed. Because he knew he was in the wrong here, he did not argue back.

 Chapter 181 - Joining an Engelsheft Family?

    "As long as you understand¡­" she shrugged. "About Lady Yuna''s condition, the physicians are working to stabilize her injuries. Thanks to your quick-thinking, her life should not be in danger."

    Freon heaved a sigh of relief. He felt like a big weight had been lifted from his chest. Yuna''s condition turned critical after she was attacked. She was originally a fragile girl that barely trained her body. Because the attacker was ruthless and intent on killing, his blade cut extremely deep. Her situation was too pitiful. However, Freon did not lose his cool.

    His quick-thinking and ingenuity worked wonders here as he got his sister to use ice-type magic! Ice-type magic was a combination of two elemental-type magics, both water and wind, one of which was Nassandra''s speciality. This was why her large-scale destruction spell, Torrential Blizzard, was an ice-type magic! Using this magic, Nassandra cooled Yuna''s body temperature to stop the bleeding. This gave physicians enough time to act and heal her wounds, while Nassandra controlled thawing carefully. He likely saved Yuna''s life!

    "About the older gentleman you brought in¡­ I cannot assess his condition."

    The boy was dumbfounded. "Pardon me for asking, but what do you mean?"

    "His physical condition is fine, so he should regain consciousness soon. But when I tried probing his Core, I found that I could not. He seems to have a magic set up that protects his Core."

    "A magic that protects his Core?" Freon never heard of a spell like this.

    "I haven''t heard of one either," she added.

    When she thought about it, she became more baffled. This type of magic was unheard of. Not because it was particularly difficult or new, but because its use was too specific. Why would someone willingly protect their Core? Arcania was a relatively new field and there were all sorts of spells being created every year. That said, she never heard of a magic that would directly target a Core. That seemed¡­ roundabout? For example, say that you were fighting an Arcanist. Was it easier to kill them by attacking the body, or by attacking the Core? The answer was simple!

    "Who is this gentleman?" Rosemary wondered with a smile. "I do not believe he is an ordinary character. How are you related to him?"

    "He is my uncle Avin and an Arcanist. As for his Core Level, I''m afraid I don''t know."

    The woman restrained her urge to snort as that would be unladylike. Instead, she muttered, "Forget it. You can leave now. Don''t worry, as long as they''re here, no one will touch them."

    Freon''s face felt hot from the embarrassment. How could he not understand her words? Always knowing nothing¡­ What use was he? But he was truly helpless here. He dressed an awkward smile and bowed before leaving. As soon as he stepped out, he saw his sister, Nassandra. The poor girl was obviously confused and concerned. She showed up right when their house collapsed and then she had to help keep Yuna alive through very delicate control of ice-type magic. If she said she was not exhausted, then she would be lying. Her head was already cutely drooping as she fought the urge to nap.

    "Sorry, I kept you waiting," Freon smiled. "It took longer than I expected."

    "Hmm?" Nassandra rubbed her eyes. "No problem, brother."

    "Come on, I need to explain everything to you as well."

    The two siblings sat down somewhere quiet, and Nassandra seemed hesitant. "Brother¡­ Was that Uncle Avin I saw earlier?" She was too young when she last saw him, so it was understandable that she doubted her memory.

    "No, it really is him," he said absentmindedly.

    "Is he going to be alright?" Nassandra was worried.

    "Ten Dawn Rosemary assured me that he would be fine. Remember to properly thank her later."

    "That''s great news!" Nassandra shouted excitedly. Having discovered another family member made her happy beyond belief. "I''ll be sure to thank her!"

    Suddenly, Freon turned solemn. "Nassandra, answer me honestly. Do you want to be stronger?"

    Although he replied to Avin before, denying his attempt at unlocking Nassandra''s Bloodline Ability, he realized it was overstepping his boundaries. He had to take into consideration her opinion as well. If she wanted to try, then he would do everything in his power to ensure she succeeded. If she did not, then no one in the world could make her! That was his pride as her older brother!

    When she noticed her brother''s stiff expression, she realized something was wrong. Thinking this, she became reflective. After some time, she whispered, "I don''t know about the future me, but the current me doesn''t want anything to change. I don''t want to grow stronger. If I do, then I''ll be forced to¡­" At the end, her voice became pin-drop quiet.

    As her brother, his gaze turned eerily cold. The battle with the emperor left a deep trauma in Nassandra. She was forced to kill, not just one or two people, but hundreds on a massive scale to tip the scales of battle. Her magic became the focal point for a breakthrough! Yet not only did they eventually fail, but she and her partner faced a heavy backlash from overusing their magic. Because she fell unconscious at the key moment, most of the backlash was directed to Ten Dawn Tengon. Nassandra was not na?ve. She knew that she doomed her partner and forced him to amputate his arm and quit being a Ten Dawn! She destroyed his future! That immense regret lodged itself deep into her heart. Indeed, as long as it existed, she might never progress any further!

    Freon hugged her. "It''s alright, Nassandra. I won''t let anyone force you to do anything ever again."

    Nassandra squeezed out a weak smile and wiped away her tears. Her brother always had a miraculous way of making her feel better.

    "The reason why I ask is related to Uncle Avin," Freon sighed. "Do you remember the stories about the Arcellius Family, the one that disappeared decades ago?"

    "You mean First Sage Serana Arcellius?"

    "Good girl, you remembered your studies," the boy laughed while rubbing her cheeks. "To tell you the truth, our uncle is related to the Arcellius Family. He''s¡­ the Protector of the Arcellius Family!"

    Her eyes and mouth widened exaggeratedly. "Really? How come? Why are we¡­ Are we¡­?"

    Freon nodded slowly. "Apparently, our father was one of the last remaining survivors of the Arcellius Family. That means that we''re part of the Arcellius Family too. Because of that, our uncle tried to track us down in Firecast for quite some time. He wanted to nurture you properly, awaken your Bloodline, and make you become the next apex expert!"

    Nassandra went into a daze. She did not know how to process this new information. After which, he narrated all the events from meeting Uncle Avin, to the Arcellius Family, to his triple-casting feat, to fending off the attackers, and finally to their house collapsing. Before he knew it, a lot of time had passed. Freon realized he may have been too hasty in telling his sister everything. But one had to admit, Nassandra was a strong girl. As a Ten Dawn, in a sense, she had long since matured into a fine a.d.u.l.t. Her maturity was already leagues ahead of other girls her own age. She soon calmed down and took a deep breath.

    She finally asked, "What are we going to do now?"

    "That''s a good question," Freon said plainly. Even he did not know what to do next. "Should we join one of those Engelsheft Families?"

    To be honest, their status was unheard of. Nassandra was a Ten Dawn, but she was unaffiliated with any Engelsheft Family! Everyone understood that Magic Potential was a hereditary thing. It was intimately connected with the concept of Bloodlines. This was why an Engelsheft Family could consistently produce strong Arcanists and why their young descendants could dominate the First Celestial Magic University rankings! However, Nassandra was someone without any significant background. Despite that, she could command overwhelming Magic Potential that allowed her to reign supreme! On the other hand, Freon''s case was far more normal and expected¡­ Of course, now that their relationship with the Arcellius Family was revealed, this anomaly could be explained.

    Before that though, many Engelsheft Families haggled Freon and Nassandra to join their families. These families valued bloodlines certainly, but Nassandra was like a unicorn, a prized piece of meat that anyone would fight over. Her future potential was too scary to imagine! In time, they might rise to become the premier family in the Zino Kingdom, taking that final vacancy among the Three Sages! If the rumors that she could become the future Conquestian were true, then their family would become the future rulers of the Zino Kingdom! While Gunther fought for scraps like Yuna, the top families fought for gold like Nassandra! If not for Freon''s constantly declining any offer, and some subtle interference behind the scenes, then he might already belong to an Engelsheft Family!

    Originally, he disliked the idea of joining a family. After all, they would be using her sister''s status to elevate their own statuses. They would never really be treated as true members of the family and people would always look at them distantly. Who would willingly let themselves be used like that? He was not masochistic, and neither was his sister. He was content living his life as a commoner. He had no interest in the complex political power struggle over the capital! But Freon was no idiot because he realized the wisdom in Lady Rosemary''s words. An Engelsheft Family offered protection as well! It made his head hurt, thinking about which was better.

 Chapter 182 - Third Hand makes their move

    However, Nassandra shook her head immediately. "Let''s not do that, brother."

    "Oh, why is that?"

    She curled up and hugged her knees. "Isn''t it better to live by ourselves? I don''t want to lose those peaceful days."

    "But a situation like today is bound to happen again," Freon argued.

    "I don''t want to lose you, or anyone else but¡­ Involving ourselves in politics is much more scarier," she whispered. As a Ten Dawn and one of the highest-ranking officials in the kingdom, she was deeply tied to this power struggle. Although the Three Sages sheltered her, she had seen the ugliness of humanity! In her opinion, it was a hundred times scarier than facing an enemy head-on.

    "Then we won''t," he smiled. "Don''t worry. Your big brother will figure something out! Go on and get some rest. It''s been a long time."

    Nassandra nodded and went to her assigned room, leaving Freon to linger around. Freon sat on this bench and faced the night sky. Despite the frigid air, his eyes seemed colder. They might have lived in the commoner''s district, but never had anyone attacked them directly like this before. It was clear that the attackers'' motives must be related to the Arcellius Family. In that case, did they follow Uncle Avin to his house? Freon denied that possibility. Although he was unclear on Avin''s Core Level, it was unquestionably high. With his level of caution, it would be hard to believe that someone successfully tailed him the entire time without him knowing. Then, that would mean the plan to attack came after Freon reunited with his uncle.

    Assuming that no one knew about his relationship with the Arcellius Family beforehand¡­ then either someone eavesdropped on their conversation or it was leaked by the people who heard it! However, their little second-floor flat had surprisingly good soundproofing. It would be hard to eavesdrop without being discovered. Even the landlord could not hear them unless he was in the house itself! By ruling out this possibility, Freon''s heart dropped. That would mean either Shirley, Gunther, or Yuna exposed his secrets! When he thought about how his friends betrayed him, he felt deeply hurt. It was a cruel truth!

    Shirley could be excluded because she never left his notice. Furthermore, she just arrived in Firecast. It would be hard to believe that this numbskull could be involved, either purposefully or accidentally. Yuna as well. If she were involved, then why would she willingly come back to get herself attacked? She was the one that lost the most! Therefore, the blame fell upon Gunther¡­ Freon sighed. He was not certain, but he had a feeling his suspicions were dead-on. Once all the evidence stacked up, it was hard to deny it!

    He thought back to when he first met Gunther. It was a few years back when he first enrolled into the First Celestial Magic University. Since Nassandra was his younger sister, he skipped most of the preliminary tests, allowing him to enter this prestigious university. Normally, one had to go through the First Celestial Magic Academy, train there for five years, and finally reach the standard of Medium Gaseous Fog to graduate. This made the university''s entrance requirement to be Medium Gaseous Fog! Obviously, because of Freon''s Core Level being low, he was placed at the bottom of the rankings. Everyone had high hopes that he would mirror Nassandra to become the next Ten Dawn!

    When he disappointed time and time again, people began to look at him differently. They started mocking, insulting, or bullying him to an outrageous point. The heirs of the great Engelsheft Families looked down on a no-name nobody like Freon. It went beyond Freon as it became a matter of pride! They could never be inferior to people like him and Nassandra! To be honest, regardless of his results, even he dominated the rankings and achieved Peak Gaseous Fog, it would be the same. Unless he could soar to the top like a dragon and become a Ten Dawn, he would never escape their criticisms!

    No matter who it was, they would feel discouraged by the incessant negativity. It was when he considered quitting that Gunther and Yuna approached him. They became the first friends he made. Freon was never an emotional person, but¡­ that was because it was normally shrouded in logic. That did not mean he was emotionless! He might be cold and distant, but that was because he had poor social skills. In reality, he treasured every friendship greatly! When one of them was sad, the other two would cheer them up. When one of them was happy, the other two would celebrate together. Together, they supported one another, struggled against the persecution, and stood strong! Certainly, his friendship with Elizabeth, Benedict, and Shirley was deeper, but he knew Gunther and Yuna for far longer!

    He remembered when he kept failing to reach Medium Gaseous Fog Core Level, Gunther came to tutor him personally. Often, the two spent many sleepless nights smoothing over the difficulties that Freon had. They would show up late to class in the morning, earning the professor''s displeasure. Thankfully, Yuna would always save a few spots for them to join in. It was little sweet moments like these that made him think fondly. When he returned from the war, Gunther''s attitude took a distinct turn. Although Gunther acted the same, Freon could sense the faint irregularities. Their closeness was gone like the wind. Yet, who would have thought¡­ this was the result?

    Freon took a deep breath and sighed. At this moment, a servant walked towards him and said, "Lord Freon, there is a letter addressed to you."

    He raised an eyebrow, received it, and watched the servant leave. He thought, I only arrived in the Arkfell estate more than two hours ago. Why would someone send me a letter? This seems suspicious. Once he opened it though, his expression rapidly changed. It was simple enough. It told him to go to a certain alleyway, otherwise Gunther would die! His suspicions were dead-on after all. Gunther was involved in this mess somehow. The question was¡­ who was behind all this?

    Some distance away, two large burly men were seated at a table in a tavern. Their muscles radiated a frightening level of strength that pulsated masculinity. Their biceps alone were thicker than a normal person''s thighs. If they flexed them, just how much power could be unleashed? They could probably pulverise human skulls with their hands! Their bodies made the chairs they sat on seemed tiny. Honestly, they made the furniture seem like it was fit for children rather than grown a.d.u.l.ts. They chugged a few cups of wine like water. But anyone could tell it was not a cheap variety. It was the most expensive drink in the house! Strong and rich¡­ People wisely kept their distance and averted their gazes. They became the center of attention in this establishment!

    One of the men groped a nearby waitress, causing her to lower her head in embarrassment. He laughed, slapped her on the butt, and sent her away. People flashed him dirty glances. The man sneered and radiated a bit of his killing intent! A massive aura surged from his body, overwhelmed everyone, and forced them into submission! Perception Realm! He dominated the room like a king! This time, people were scared out of their minds and many scrambled out. In no time at all, the tavern vacated like that. Besides a few frightened waitresses who quivered quietly in a corner, there was no one else left.

    "Ah, why did you do that?" the other man shook his head. "You ruined the mood."

    "The wine is disgusting, and the women are ugly. We should have gone to a high-class place instead," he grumbled.

    The man laughed. "This is the closest good tavern to the Arkfell estate. There''s not much else I can do. I''ll be sure to treat everyone to a better place next time!"

    "Oh? I''ll take you up on that offer!" He raised his mug and emptied it out immediately.

    "And here you said it was disgusting," the man sneered before copying.

    Unexpectedly, these two were part of the Third Hand, one of the five divisions under the control of the Whispering Shadow! The one who spoke just now was Captain Murvin and the one who complained about the wine was Vice-captain Uldat. They were both accomplished Perception Realm Adepts, much like their counterparts in the Second Hand. Rather than assassination techniques though, they learned all sorts of martial techniques. Their bodies were not for show! While the Second Hand dealt with assassination and other shady jobs, the Third Hand was responsible with muscle and direct confrontation. One in the dark, one in the light, it provided a very round range of operations.

 Chapter 183 - News spreads

    "I still can''t believe that the Arcellius Family is still around," Murvin murmured.

    "Who knows where they''ve been hiding all these years?" Uldat said while eating a drumstick. "Whatever. It''s not like they''ll be a problem to us. The old man¡­ Protector Avin, was it? He''s unconscious anyways. The other two are brats."

    "It does seem overkill to send us," the captain laughed. "Oh well, it''s been a while since we''ve exercised our muscles so it''s not a bad thing. My body is starting to rot."

    "Speaking of which, what will we do with that woman catches on?"

    "You mean Ten Dawn Rosemary? There''s no worries there," Murvin smiled. "She left for the Celestial Court not too long ago. Don''t tell me you''re afraid of her?"

    Uldat snorted. "As if. The two of us are more than enough to handle her. I''m not afraid of a cowardly Arcanist! I''m only worried about the Zino Kingdom catching on."

    "As long as we don''t make a move against Ten Dawn Nassandra, there won''t be a problem. After all, the kingdom watched as the Arcellius Family disappeared, didn''t they? I doubt they would do anything now."

    "You''re right about that. What can those fools do?" Uldat chuckled. "They should be glad that the Third Shadow has taken an interest in them!"

    The two continued to drink and eat with joyful banter. They had thrown this matter far into the back of their minds, forgetting about it entirely. With the power of the Third Hand, was there a need to be so cautious? Their plan was simple: lure Freon out using Gunther''s name, then lure Protector Avin out using Freon''s name. Like a fisherman using successively bigger bait to catch bigger fish, it was the same sort of logic. It was bold and straightforward, as fitting for the Third Hand''s creed! They believed it was a foolproof plan!

    At the Vensire Family estate, two cloaked figures were leaving Ten Dawn Tengon''s private study. They nimbly burst out of the fourth-floor window like a pair of birds taking flight after erasing all traces. Every action and movement exhibited the professionalism of a master with decades of experience. Not even a full-scale investigation would yield a single hair. That was how good they were! With a light twirl mid-air and a nearby tree, they negated their momentum and landed on the ground as light as a feather. They moved with such elegance and poise that it was remnant of a dance. No one noticed a thing.

    The two dashed across the heavily guarded estate, weaved in and out of shadows, darted between guards, and hopped over walls. In a few minutes, the two perfectly evaded detection and left the Vensire estate! Even the two master assassins from the Second Hand might struggle to do the same! Once outside, they travelled until they were confident that no one was tailing them. But they did not lower their guards still. They continued for another half an hour while using all sorts of complex techniques to throw anyone off their trail. Disguises, splitting up, blending in¡­ Their skills were so well-rounded that it was unbelievable. Even if the entirety of the Second Hand were present, then they would not catch a whiff of their scent!

    Finally, the two converged in an abandoned building somewhere in the outskirts of Firecast. They circled around the building three times before they lowered their guard. It might seem tiresome, but it was a necessary step! For those in their profession, death was a natural outcome. Only the steady and calm could live till the next day and they heard enough stories to fill a library! Despite that, they did not seem very tired at all. From start to end, everything was so frighteningly smooth. It was like everything became second nature to them! They did not sweat a single drop throughout the night! Just imagining the countless number of assignments they took would scare people to death.

    At this time, a pigeon flew in through a broken window and landed. After getting some treats, the bird happily took off while Inari''s partner started reading the small message scroll. Since the two were wearing masks, it was hard to decipher his partner''s reaction. Inari watched by the side and said nothing. He started cleaning his tools and weapons while gnawing on a light snack. He realized that he had no dinner yet, so he was feeling a bit peckish. However, it was then when a scroll came flying in his direction. After reading it, Inari''s expression became dark.

    "What do you think?" his partner asked.

    "This¡­ Is this information reliable?"

    "It should be. Is something wrong?"

    Inari sighed. "The truth is that I did not come alone."

    "Associate?" his partner frowned.

    "She''s not an associate. It''s Shirley."

    After a light pause, "Don''t tell me she''s entangled with the Arcellius Family? What were you thinking?" There was the faintest hint of anger.

    "I didn''t think this would happen," Inari massaged his temple. "That girl¡­ Somehow, trouble found her in less than a day. I don''t know how she manages to do it!"

    The message explained that the Whispering Shadow was making a hit on the Arcellius Family! Although the Third Shadow tried to keep it secret, how big was the Whispering Shadow? It was a behemoth organization with more than a ten thousand working in it. Trying to stop a leak was equivalent to trying to stop the sun from rising. It was absolutely pointless! Furthermore, the Third Hand rarely made a move themselves. Normally, the people underneath them would handle any jobs. It was like¡­ a general personally making an appearance to the battlefield! How could anyone not notice? Coming from a trusted information broker, the reliability was top-notch. Neither doubted it.

    "The Third Hand¡­" Inari murmured. "If they''re making a move, then that must mean the Third Shadow is behind this."

    "It must be that new brat that''s taken over, right?" his partner released a cold hiss.

    "The one we know should have retired long ago. The new Third Shadow should''ve known that the Arcellius Family is a taboo." Inari shook his head in frustration. "Where is this information broker? We need more details."

    "We''ll need to drag him out."

    Obviously, working as an information broker was one of the most dangerous occupations a person could have. With the sheer number of secrets they divulged, they probably had thousands of enemies vying for their head! Therefore, it was quite hard to catch their tail¡­ Well, that would be the case normally, but who were these two? They could sneak into an Engelsheft Family estate, interrogate then assassinate their heir, and leave without any the wiser. Finding one rat in this city would be easy! The two exchanged a glance and darted out into the dark city.

 Chapter 184 - Scattering the Third Hand

    Meanwhile, Freon was silently pondering over the Third Hand''s threatening letter. The main family that Gunther hailed from, the Rellion Family, worked exceptionally secretive and fast. They cleared out Gunther''s family and left no traces. By bribing the city guards and using the right connections, no one would discover a thing. Their own neighbours might not even notice a thing! How could Freon know that Gunther was already long dead and turned to ash? Captain Murvin and Vice-captain Uldat were not all brawn and no brain. If Freon did not know, then he would be inclined to do something, would he not? That was basic human psychology. With Gunther''s life in their grasp, Freon could only agree to their demands!

    As expected, Freon hesitated. Maybe Gunther betrayed him, but maybe Gunther was forced to. As long as that possibility existed, Freon could not cut off all ties. That was the type of person he was. However, by playing into their hands, that would be the epitome of foolish! He understood their plan with a glance. His mind turned rapidly as plans formed one after another. Although it seemed like he had many moves, there were few that he could take. After all, it was likely that countless eyes were watching him. Minutes flew by when Shirley walked up and tilted her head.

    "Freon? What''s going on?"

    "Well¡­ You know¡­ How is Yuna?"

    "Her condition is getting better. The physicians suspect she''ll make a full recovery in one or two weeks," Shirley explained. "As for your uncle, he''s a bit of a mystery that one. The physicians can''t make heads or tails about his situation, but it seems to be good."

    "Is that so?" Freon wondered. "He really is an unreliable person¡­" Turning to face the girl, his voice became solemn. "Shirley, I need your help here. Do you think you can handle it?"

    "What''s all this about?" she replied stunned. When she noticed his serious expression, she became the same. "I don''t know if I can help you, but I''ll try."

    Freon gave a wry smile. "This¡­ might be dangerous. You might die."

    "Sure," she said nonchalantly.

    "You don''t¡­ I''m sorry, what?" He frowned. "I must have heard wrong. Can you say that again?"

    "I said sure!"

    This time, questions filled Freon''s head so fast that he drew a blank. "Perhaps, you didn''t hear me properly the first time. You might die, you know?"

    "Yeah, I know. I heard you," Shirley started poking his cheek. "So, what''s going on?"

    "You''re serious? You should think this through¡­"

    "How many times do I have to repeat myself? Seriously!" the girl pouted.

    Without even hearing out his story, she decided. And he could tell that she was not putting on airs. She was serious! A strange warmth filled Freon''s heart as he chuckled. That was right. That was who Shirley was. Freon thought she was emotional, rash, and possibly an idiot. While he would spend time mulling over the best option, she would jump straight into it, doing whatever she felt was right. That was why she was the polar opposite of him. He was logical and she was emotional. Normally, they were like oil and water. Freon could never understand a person like her. It was like the world''s most complicated problem: unsolvable, unfathomable, and unpredictable!

    Take Freon for example. Before he made any decision, he would carefully weigh the pros and cons. What did he have to gain? What did he have to lose? It was a cold-blooded and logical approach to everything. No matter who or what it was, he would never grant any blindsided favoritism. He had to consider all aspects and all sides! In a sense, this was a basic survival instant for self-preservation. Every living being followed the same principle. On the highest level, this was embodied the best in the political world. No one would lift a finger unless they benefited. Then, what about Shirley?

    Shirley lacked that entirely! If her friends were in danger, she would not hesitate to throw herself in harm''s way. It was the same story in the Xingyuu Empire. When they broke out of the Yunyun Stronghold, they had the option of turning their heads and leaving. When Freon was attacked earlier, she had the option of fleeing as well. No one would know a thing. Freon had seen so many selfish people that they could form their own civilization. Indeed, he was the same way. Good people were suckers, everyone thought that¡­ So, Shirley was like a breath of fresh air. Her selflessness and kindness made Freon really appreciate her from the bottom of his heart. She would not hesitate to help him, despite the dangers. She was what you could call a true friend!

    A genuine smile crept onto his face. "You really are¡­ an idiot."

    "Hmm? What did you say?" Shirley smirked.

    "Nothing, nothing," he chuckled. "Let''s get down to business then. Here''s what happened¡­"

    Ten minutes later, rain started drizzling in a light downpour, casting the night sky into greater darkness and melancholy. Since it was getting late, people rushed about and hurried home. They struggled to hail carriages as many became soaked. Large puddles acc.u.mulated quickly as small streams covered the streets. Freon stepped out of the Arkfell estate and stood in front of the iron gate. The guards watched this strange boy look up as rain showered him from head-to-toe. He felt the cold water calm his nerves before he pulled his hood over and began walking towards that alleyway. Three shadows tailed him closely, blending in with the shifting darkness.

    At the same time, Shirley talked to every butler or maid she came across. She made many strange requests. Fresh fish from the Selenta Fish Market, vegetables from the southern fields, spices from the exotic trade market¡­ The servants wondered if Shirley was trying to cook her own meals. Then, the requests became more bizarre. A custom-made dress, books related to the last war, some high-class pastries¡­ Every request stretched in a new direction away from the Arkfell estate, spanning the entire city equally. The head butler''s eyes were twitching uncontrollably under the dozens of requests. He felt like she was toying with them.

    However, he kept calm. No matter what, if they were guests of the Arkfell Family, then he had to accommodate them. That was the duty of servants! So, he organized his subordinates and began assigning them tasks. Cloaked servants emerged one after another from the estate, rushing through the rain to their destinations. But if they were more sensitive, then they would realize that they were being followed. Everyone was being tailed by someone!

    This was all a part of Freon''s plan. Obviously, there would be people watching over the Arkfell estate to prevent any funny business. The Third Hand assigned around twenty members to monitor the movements of everyone in the manor. The two realized this because the Third Hand did not brazenly decide to attack the Arkfell Family. Instead, they opted for a subtler approach. This meant that even they did not want to antagonize the Zino Kingdom! After all, this was the capital city. As strong as the Whispering Shadow was, they would never throw their weight around under one of the three dominant powers of humanity! Most importantly, these were the actions of the Third Shadow, not the entire organization. As they say, never fight a tiger on its mountain!

    Therefore, by involving many servants, the Third Hand would have no choice but to spread their forces thin to follow everyone. They had no idea if one of the servants would secretly notify the city guard or the military! Thankfully, Shirley and Freon were not cold-hearted. They never planned to notify the city guards through them, so the chance that the servants would be in danger was very low. Nevertheless, because they were ignorant assistants, Shirley felt bad. She planned to fully apologize afterward!

 Chapter 185 - Hearing

    Once she pushed the head butler''s patience too far, Shirley went to Ten Dawn Rosemary''s office. As Captain Murvin and Vice-captain Uldat expected, the woman was absent. Shirley had a feeling that would be the case, but she could not help her disappointment. Both Ten Dawn Rosemary and the Arkfell Family were incredibly powerful and influential. They had the power to repel the Third Hand!

    Of course, there was the option of Ten Dawn Nassandra. But¡­ Freon did not have the heart to ask for her help. It would bring her into dangerous situations where she might be forced to kill again. What kind of big brother would he be if he forced her hand? Nevertheless, his absolute last resort was her. So, Shirley placed a failsafe letter on her bedside before slipping out. If everything failed and Freon was captured, Nassandra would know what to do. After checking up on Lord Avin and seeing he was still unconscious, Shirley felt more disappointed. With how powerful he was, Avin likely had the capability to resolve their crisis by himself. Alas, if everything were that convenient, that would be a fairy tale!

    Shirley donned a cloak, equipped her weapons, and walked out of the Arkfell estate. Her goal was to alert the city guard and rendezvous with Freon! The two organized a rough time limit for their meeting. Freon would try his hardest to gain information and pry out any answers while buying time. Then, Shirley would swoop in, detain the kidnappers, and hopefully reverse the situation. It was a gutsy plan that involved many things to work perfectly. Neither had an easy time! Shirley felt the gaze of several individuals lock onto her as soon as she left the premises. She had to figure out how to shake them off! Only then would she have a chance in getting away and alerting the city guard!

    Walking down the streets, people were shuttling around her. The curtain of rain brought a thin layer of mist and fog to the nighttime city. There were dim streetlights here and there, but they scarcely provided enough light. An ominous air hung in the sky. Shirley walked slowly, but steadily in a random direction. She never turned back, but her senses were pushed to their limits. Although her ears tried desperately to capture any sounds, the rain drowned everything out. She had an ugly expression on. No matter how she strained her hearing, all she heard was the rain! How was she supposed to isolate her pursuers? If she failed, Freon was doomed!

    Her heart and mind were sinking into chaos. No, I need to stay calm! she thought.

    The girl took a deep breath and relaxed her body. Her ears perked up again as a vague picture of her surroundings entered her mind. The soft rain drops, her footsteps on the stone street, the rustling of her clothes, her breathing, and her own heartbeat¡­ She heard them all, but she shook her head. It was not what she wanted! She needed to go further! This time, she exhaled and slowed down her breathing as much as she could. Her movements started to slow as well. The subtle sound of her heartbeat began to fade. As it did, her range of hearing increased. Now, she could hear the people moving around her clearer! Unfortunately, it was not enough. Those people were merely innocent citizens, rushing up and down the streets. Her true targets were elsewhere, beyond her range! Shirley clicked her tongue and bit her lip. She continued walking aimlessly as she tried over and over again. The girl felt her composure crumbling every second.

    She wondered if there were alternatives. Perhaps, she could try attacking her pursuers and causing a scene? If she stalled long enough, then the city guard might come help her. She discarded that idea immediately though. Her pursuers might outnumber her severely. They could do away with her and alert their companions, who would deal with Freon. It was a terrible idea. Could she discreetly alert the city guard though? It was also unrealistic. She would have to approach them, which was already a telltale sign. There was no way her pursuers would let her do as she pleased. She was walking a tightrope, where her enemies could cut the rope at any time. To turn it around, she needed to catch them off-guard!

    Ah, planning is not my forte! She groaned. She was used to facing her problems head-on! All this planning and scheming was best left to others. Just then, the girl stepped under a rooftop and the rain abruptly disappeared. This¡­ This is? Shirley had an idea.

    Her steps slowed down to a snail''s pace when she attuned herself once more. She forcefully suppressed her nervousness and focused. Then¡­ Her hearing erupted! By isolating the sound of rain, she narrowed down those irregular noises. The footsteps of others, the rustling of their clothes, their breathing¡­ Everything gradually became crystal clear in her mind. That was not all. From their movements, she could detect their emotions and thought processes! If they moved hastily with agitated breathing, then they were frustrated or angry. If they moved slowly and stiffly, then they were tired. If they moved animatedly, then they were happy or excited. Even without eyesight, she could distinctly sense these things!

    Shirley thought it was a bit strange, but nothing more. However, this was actually the second time she experienced such a phenomenon. The first time was months ago, right after the battle with Emperor Lianghu! Little did she know, this was a glimpse of Perception Realm! For her to achieve this at her level, it was an incredibly rare and valuable learning experience. Remember, she was a Fundamental Realm Adept. There was still Expert, Master, and Half-Step before she could step into Perception Realm! If she had the time to process these new changes, it would be instrumental in helping her reach the next realm. Unfortunately, she was too preoccupied to realize this.

    This tiny success proved that she could seek out her enemies! The girl spent several minutes savoring this new sensation before walking again. Her pursuers were slightly confused but maintained their distance. When she stepped into the rain again, although she could feel her hearing was still hindered, it was much less now. She could forcefully maintain her sensory range! It was a mysterious feeling. Previously, Shirley felt like a log floating down a stream. She could not battle against the current! The environment fiercely resisted her attempts to conquer it. She had no option but to let it take her wherever it flowed. Now though, she became a fish in water. She could go and hear whatever she wanted. The stream became her territory!

    The girl cracked a small smile. By now, close to thirty minutes had elapsed. That was how long she took to reach this state after dozens of attempts. However, her body and mind felt weak. It was not easy to repeatedly push her hearing to the peak level. Any tool could be broken with enough usage, and the same was for a person''s senses. Her achievements did not come with their price! Shirley stumbled a few steps like a drunk, and her ears rang like a bell. Her vision faded slightly as well. But she bit her lip and raised her head. This was not the time to fall. She was not done her job yet!

 Chapter 186 - Ambushing three

    She regained her composure and then channeled her remaining energy into this final attempt. She had to succeed! Instead of solely using her hearing, she focused on pushing all her five senses to the limit! A massive swarm of information swarmed her as Shirley entered a new strange state. Although the girl could not see behind herself, it was like an eye formed on the back of her head! Her other senses compensated for her eyesight! As soon as that happened, she sensed one¡­ two¡­ three people following her! Before, with only hearing, it could not be a true glimpse of Perception Realm. At best, it was one-fifth. It was different now, with all five sense being simultaneously elevated to the peak. This was a true and bona-fide glimpse of the Perception Realm!

    Three enemies, is that right? Shirley narrowed her eyes.

    It was more than she thought, but that was not too surprising. A halberd hung off her back! She did not bother to hide it because in combat, no one would wait for her to unwrap it. It could be a deadly mistake! But without her halberd, her combat strength was likely halved, if not more. Thinking this way, she took the more reassuring path. And since she showed up with a weapon like that, obviously the Third Hand would place more emphasis on her. Nevertheless, the girl felt more confident now. Compared to enemies hiding in the dark, she gained the initiative! The next step was to get rid of them¡­

    Shirley''s hand shifted to her sword as she turned a corner. This normal action of hers conveniently slipped out of her pursuers'' sightline, so one of them sprinted to catch up. As soon as he rounded the corner though, Shirley was already charging toward him! There was no time to react. Shirley planned this perfectly, having found out their identities. Using this simple trick and the correct timing, she could erase any chance to dodge or retaliate! It was a truly fearsome surprise attack! Her sword moved faster than thoughts as it flew toward the man''s neck. Slash! Right above his collarbone, a deep cut emerged as Shirley hacked his shoulder in two. The violent act showered blood high into the air, mixing it with the cold rain. The massive loss of blood made the man collapse, his state unknown. It was likely that she killed him in one strike!

    Before the onlookers could react, Shirley continued charging out. She did not look back once with her eyes as cold as ice. Freon might call her kind, and she was. There was no lie there. However, she differentiated between ally and enemy well. Against her allies, she would not hesitate to risk her life. Against her enemies though, she would not hesitate to kill! This was the cruel truth of the world that she learned when she was young. Ever since her hometown was invaded by the Xingyuu Empire and she was imprisoned by those filthy soldiers, she never once thought about holding back!

    Much like Elizabeth, she had a firm sense of justice. Villains in her mind would face her retribution! Softness would get her killed! Her sword never waivered once. She stomped on the ground and accelerated further. She dashed through the rain like a demon as her demeanor completely transformed! Having sniffed out the other two pursuers already, she avoided the normal citizens. If she did not, then she would never have noticed them. They were dressed and acted like anyone else. However, they were clear as day now!

    The two from the Third Hand had slacked jaws. They might not be Perception Realms, but they were trained professionally by the Whispering Shadow nonetheless. To stand out amongst the tens of thousands of other martial artists, it was not easy at all. There was brutal competition to make it to their esteemed positions! Therefore, their mastery was bordering Half-Perception, and like the Second Hand, with their skills, they could give genuine Perception Realms a run for their money! They were not to be underestimated! Admittedly, they took this mission as a free vacation and scarcely paid any attention to Shirley. They never thought this girl would suddenly take out a sword and start killing! In their eyes, she was crazy!

    But these two were truly professional. They forgot about their dying companion immediately as they started to unsheathe their weapons and enter a battle stance. Everything happened in less than a second though. Shirley''s attack was too sudden and perfect. She subconsciously planned everything, taking advantage of the distance between the three and the element of surprise. Furthermore, she never hesitated! The breathing room the three created was useless against someone like her. Rain splashed as her sword thrusted forward. The first person only saw the glistening tip of the metal blade before it closed in. It was aimed directly at his head!

    In the last split second, the man shifted his head enough for the blade to graze his cheek. Shirley missed her mark by a hair! At the same time, her opponent fully unsheathed his sword and slashed down at Shirley''s exposed back. His actions were so smooth that it looked practiced a hundred times over. It left nearly no time for Shirley to respond. However, when she first attacked, she was already prepared for failure. Catching her enemies off-guard was no easy task, despite her swift assault. Less than two hours passed since the fight at Freon''s home which meant her body and mind remained conditioned for battle! She might not be in top physical condition, but there was no awkward warmup. Compared to her opponents, Shirley was a notch faster presently!

    The girl twisted and parried the incoming blow. Sparks flew under the intense collision. Resisting the waves of exhaustion, she threw off the sword, flicked her wrist, and thrusted her sword again. This time, she targeted his chest! Shirley wanted to capitalize while her enemies were still dazed! Hot blood splashed as she pierced through the man''s chest. However, it was too shallow! How could anything be so easy? The man''s instincts took over and allowed him to react in time. Using this chance, he pulled away as his partner dashed over! It immediately became a two versus one!

    Seeing this, Shirley was slightly relieved. If they decided to flee and alert their companions to deal with Freon, then she might cry tears. Thankfully, the Third Hand was filled with proud and arrogant members. If they could not handle a single girl, then they would be too embarrassed to return. This allowed Shirley to remain somewhat in control. Of course, that somewhat was based on her survival! Due to their fight, the nearby citizens fled in all directions and the city guards were probably on their way. Because this was a high security district filled with nobility, their response time should not be slow. She had to tie them down long enough for the guards to help. This fight was destined to be a short and bitter one!

 Chapter 187 - Shirleys resolve

    Certainly, their ally had been slain, but they did not seem concerned in the slightest. There was almost aloofness. In their field of work, death was a common sight. Only amateurs allowed themselves to be bothered! This made Shirley''s expression twist. If they showed any weaknesses in their mental state, then she could leverage it into her advantage. But seeing their calm faces made her realize how frightening her opponents were! They were the Third Hand! They would never do something as foolish as jeopardize their mission. The two shifted into a stance on either side of Shirley. Not just their swords, but their bodies were swelling with unfiltered intent to kill! Whether she was a girl or not, they were prepared to destroy her! Be it a man, woman, child, or even an infant, their resolve was the same.

    Shirley thought the same way as she eyed her opponents warily. From the beginning, they were forcing Freon by taking Gunther hostage. She might not have any feelings toward Gunther, but Freon was her friend. Anyone that used such hateful schemes deserved no mercy! Furthermore, it was not like she could hold back anyways. She was putting her own life on the line here. If she were the slightest bit hesitant, then she would die!

    The three exchanged a silent gaze for a second before the two men charged at Shirley. One from the left, one from the right, their coordination and skill made her feel threatened. In an instant, they closed the gap and slashed down at the girl. Surprisingly, she did not panic. It was a strange feeling. Although she was no longer pushing her senses to their limit, there were aftereffects. There was the exhaustion and nausea obviously that made her feel like puking and sleeping. She felt sore and uncomfortable all over. But beyond that¡­ Her senses seemed hypersensitive! It was subtle and she realized just now, but it was definitely present! She had no sword skills, so this was the few boons she had!

    Her eyes were peeled open while she rapidly digested the enormous wealth of information. Her eyesight was nowhere near the Perception Realm standard, but it was already strong to begin with. She could notice details that others might miss! As long as her attackers had imperfect coordination, flaws would inevitably appear. It was exactly how Benedict survived facing against three opponents at once in the Lannisail Household. Furthermore, in terms of pure observational ability, she was better than Benedict. So, while her opponents were stronger than the three guards Benedict fought, Shirley could close the gap! But¡­ it was not enough. Could the Third Hand be toppled so easily?

    She gritted her teeth. She could spot one or two openings, but they were extremely hard to catch. To further capitalize on them was next to impossible. She was simply not fast or skillful enough to do so. That was the gap created by sheer experience! Everything happened too fast. Without a choice, her body spun to meet the first attacker. Her sword slashed out and clanged against her enemy''s sword. Meanwhile, by turning around, the girl exposed her back to her second opponent. The man sneered and chopped down with fearsome power and speed. If it landed, then it would be fatal! Slash! He sliced through her clothes like paper and onto her body!

    It''s over, the man snorted.

    That was to be expected though. Back then, Benedict fought against simple guards. The guards might be better trained to serve under the Lannisail Household, but compared to now, where the two were members of the Third Hand, the difference was night and day. They were overwhelmingly stronger in all aspects! No matter how Shirley acted, one of them would always be ready to attack from behind. Was it cowardly? Perhaps. However, was there honor in battle? There was not! The honorable lived, while the disgraceful died. History was written by the champions. It was as simple as that! With their training in the Third Hand, they could make it so Shirley had no chance to defend, retaliate, or dodge from their simultaneous attack. She might have caught one of them off-guard initially, but that was a miracle. And miracles never happened twice!

    Or so he thought. When his sword was about to cut into Shirley''s back, he heard a clanging sound like a hammer striking metal. Besides a light graze, he did not cut her at all! As her cloak was sliced apart and fell to the ground, the answer revealed itself. Shirley strapped several metal trays around her chest and back! They were the same type of trays that servants would hold to deliver food to nobility! Before she left the Arkfell estate, she went around stealing these items to create makeshift armor. Well, it could hardly be called armor. Thanks to it though, she could avoid being killed. It was so ridiculous that her enemy had a blank expression on his face. He had never seen something as stupid as this. For a second, he considered shouting that out. Were you here to play? This is a real fight!

    Shirley was completely serious though. There was not a single hint of humor in her eyes. Even if it were stupid, so what? It saved her! Forget this, if she could win by acting like a clown, then she would do it without hesitation. As her opponents thought, this was a fight that gambled their lives! Things such as appearance would be discarded like trash! She never paused. Shirley ducked close to the ground, drew a half circle with her feet, and spun on the spot. Such a seemingly useless action could be explained by her halberd! Where was her halberd? It was strapped to her back with the blade above her head! By spinning around, she could attack with her halberd as well! Indeed, even without using it, she could come up with creative ways to use everything at her disposal. Because she was never formally trained, she was not bound by conventional ways of thinking!

    Meanwhile, her two opponents were really dumbfounded again. Her wild and unpredictable nature was something unseen before. The halberd blade slashed toward the first opponent. The man was still dazed, but his body moved reflexively. With a slight heel push, he shifted out of the way, letting the blade graze his clothes. Shirley did not let up though. She continued to spin and added more momentum to her attack. In response, her halberd accelerated as it performed a half-circle dance straight toward the man behind her! Much like his partner, he could react, albeit much slower than before. Shirley''s opponents were truly extraordinary. Despite catching them off-guard three consecutive times, she could not land a hit on them!

 Chapter 188 - Shirleys resolve (2)

    However, she was not done yet. Despite her eye-catching attack, that was the weapon on her back. She still had a sword in her hands. Shirley stomped on the ground and pushed forward with frightening force. Her sword shot out with murderous light. Everything happened too fast. Yet¡­ time seemed to slow down just a hair. It was nowhere exaggerated enough like what Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, or Lady Valentina could accomplish. The three strongest knights could slow down their perception of time to the point that a few seconds could stretch unimaginably long. Otherwise, how could their fight with Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie be so complex?

    Nevertheless, Shirley could feel that she had a tiny fraction of a second more to realize¡­ her strike was bound for failure! Her opponent reflexively raised his guard, shifted his body weight, and prepared for the attack. Shirley smiled. Indeed, if her sword was headed in the same direction, then that would be true. But she had a fraction of a second more to notice it! Because it was too fast for any major adjustments, Shirley tilted her sword slightly in a different direction. It broke her enemy''s guard and pierced through his chest! Before she could celebrate her success though, a sword pierced through her!

    "What?" she murmured before spitting out blood.

    She looked down at the red blade sticking out of her chest in disbelief before realizing. If she could attack in that short period, could her opponent not do the same? While she was attacking the first, her second opponent stabbed her from behind! The man pulled out his sword coldly. Shirley slumped as a wave of pain burst from her wound. Her hand reached down and became drenched in hot blood. This was her life slipping away! She spat out another fresh pile of blood. Her tray trick might have stopped them the first time, but could it work a second time? What a joke! Once they realized the trick, it was trivial to avoid. From the start of the battle till now, five seconds elapsed, and Shirley suffered a critical injury!

    The pain was so severe that her vision blacked out for an instant. Her mind went blank. It was so painful that she wanted to cry and scream out. She could tell her lung was pierced as more blood spewed out her nose and mouth. So, while her tray trick failed to prevent the second attack, at the very least, her opponent could not strike her vitals and kill her instantly. That said, she could not stop her body from losing strength. That was to be expected though. In the first place, Shirley was involved in a high intensity battle at Freon''s house not too long ago. She had no time to rest. Then, she had to continuously strain her senses to seek out her enemies. Finally, there was this battle as well¡­ She had finally reached her limit.

    Shirley had no energy to notice her attack left her enemy in the same condition as her. He was on his last limb as well. Taking out two of the Third Hand! It was an extraordinary achievement that she could hold her head high about! Remember, the Second Hand was gutsy enough to attack Elizabeth in Algard. Using their superior assassination techniques, they could massacre Elizabeth''s entire escort! Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie were enough to tie down Sir Winstin as well! Not only that, but two of the Second Hand were able to pressure Elizabeth and Benedict into a corner. Granted, it was not that simple to compare the two situations. However, it did highlight Shirley''s incredible accomplishment!

    Her final opponent though was completely unharmed. No matter how impressive Shirley''s accomplishment was, did it matter in the end? She lost! As everyone said, history was written by the winner. A loser like her was destined to be forgotten. She had nothing to be proud about. The man behind her raised his sword again. This would be the final strike. He was intent on chopping her head off! There was nothing she could do. Her body would no longer respond. Her arms felt like lead, her eyelids were drooping, and her lungs were burning. Blood continued to pour from her mouth. No one could help her now. Even without the final strike, she was about to die!

    Freon¡­ That''s right. What will happen to him if I fail? she thought.

    If she failed, then their plan would go bust. He would be captured, if not killed! She was her only real lifeline! Sure, there was Nassandra as the final failsafe, but could she solve everything? If Freon ended up dead, what then? What could Nassandra do? Perhaps they should have roped her in as well. At the very least, she would not be completely clueless if everything failed. Moreover, Nassandra was a Ten Dawn! That title was not for show. As one of the ten pillars supporting the Zino Kingdom, she wielded an incredible amount of power and influence.

    Surely, had she been involved, then things would not be so complicated, right? Freon and Shirley knew that as well¡­ But they could not bring themselves to drag Nassandra into this mess! Was that foolish? Perhaps. No one could tell if that was the right decision or not. The Third Hand was watching the Arkfell estate closely. They might have avoided clashing with Lady Rosemary, but if push came to shove, would they do the same with Nassandra? It was impossible to tell¡­ Thankfully, Shirley never fussed about possibilities or regrets. She wanted to live in the present and focus on doing her best. That was enough!

    Therefore, she could not give up yet. She had to push harder! Her enemy swung down. The executioner''s blade aimed straight for her neck! Shirley bit her lip, grimaced as she resisted the pain and fatigue, and fought against her dying body. Every attempt to summon power became an uphill battle. Like a leaking cup, she could not gather enough strength to move! Her muscles groaned under the pressure while her lungs filled with blood. However, an insurmountable surge of willpower erupted from within her! Like the roar of a waterfall, she forcefully broke through her limitations! Before the blade could kill her, she¡­ managed to duck in time! Her hair was cut several times shorter and her scalp was bleeding, but she did it!

    The man was surprised once again. This battle seemed filled with ups and downs from this strange girl! He had no idea who she was or why she was involved in their affairs. Originally, he thought Shirley was a regular girl without any special ability. She might be carrying a halberd on her back, but so what? Few people warranted the Third Hand''s concern like the Ten Dawns, but definitely not Shirley. He and his allies never spared her as much as a glance. For the Third Hand, they treated this mission like a joke!

    Yet, Shirley picked them out from the crowd and used that to ambush them. Their performance might have been lacking in enthusiasm sure, except it was not enough to give them away. On the surface, they looked and acted like any other. There was not a single shred of killing intent! Yet, she figured them out anyways. Was that not the power of Perception Realm? But Shirley was clearly not at that level. She was young. If she managed to break into Perception Realm, then she would be famous! The problem was exactly because she was not a Perception Realm! Despite all that, this girl managed to fend off them. It was nothing short of miraculous¡­

 Chapter 189 - Help arrives?

    For once, this man''s killing intent emerged. His instincts were telling him that this girl was a threat! Not because of her current ability, but her extraordinary potential. He could tell that Shirley''s condition was beyond poor. It was really one step from death! In such a state, she could dodge his attack¡­ Not everyone could muster such a strong willpower to forcefully break through their limitations. It revealed a frightening side to Shirley that few people possessed! And this man was intent on destroying her completely! If she thought that she would survive or win, that would be laughable. He was unharmed, while she was half-dead. No matter what, he would kill her!

    On the other hand, Shirley was bathed in her opponent''s hair-raising aura. While auras were typically associated with Perception Realms or Condensed Drops, everyone had an aura. Much like how happy people could make people around them feel happy, it was the same concept. Only powerful warriors could wield them! Although this man was approaching Half-Perception Realm, Shirley could instinctively feel the urge to surrender! That was the oppression from a superior warrior! He was the strongest of anyone she fought. Her final opponent was an insurmountable wall!

    Her enemy hissed and no longer watched. His sword thrusted forward. If once was enough, then twice! This time, there were no more miracles. He stabbed straight through her chest again! Shirley slumped as the blood loss increased to a frightening level. Her clothes, skin, and organs were drenched in hot blood. She vomited a mouthful of blood and bile. Her eyes gradually lost their l.u.s.ter while the pain and exhaustion corroded her consciousness. The sword dropped from her fingers and clanged on the hard stone surface. The rain pooled around her, turning into a bright red. A single sad teardrop mixed with the endless rain. The man ruthlessly pulled his sword out as Shirley collapsed face first.

    "You caused us enough trouble, haven''t you?" the man murmured. "Well, in the end, it doesn''t matter. You died!" He stepped on her head, rubbed her face in gravel, and gave a low chuckle. "I''ll need to clean up everyone else as well. I can''t leave behind any traces after all." He flicked his sword, sending the blood flying off. After a silent second, he slashed down. He would cut Shirley''s head clean off!

    But before he could, his senses were screaming out in danger! The man reflexively rolled out of the way as a throwing knife flew past his head. It embedded itself halfway into the stone street! For a mere throwing knife to possess such strong penetrative power revealed how scary the attacker was! He felt a chill crawl up his spine. If it landed on his bare body, it might become a fatal blow!

    Unfortunately, it was not over yet. Before he could catch his breath, several more knives burst from the darkness and closed in! Each was thrown with unbelievable skill and technique that they blended in with the shadows, amplifying their deadliness to another level! Since he was not even Half-Perception Realm yet, he could not notice them in time. The knives pierced him in several places instantly! With how long the blades were, they went deep into his skin, penetrating his muscles and organs! The injuries were so severe that a monstrous wave of pain assaulted his mind.

    He instinctively reached to pull them out when a cold voice sounded, "I would recommend against doing that unless you have a death wish. If you remove one, you''ll definitely die."

    Three people appeared like ghosts causing the man to be terrified! They could come so close to him without him realizing it. Remember, he was no ordinary person. He was a trained expert of the Third Hand! Upon seeing that two of them wore strange masks, he immediately thought of the Second Hand, specifically the two leaders. Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie commanded a terrifying level of strength and assassination capability! They were well-known throughout the organization as the demonic twins! To contend against Sir Winstin, albeit barely, spoke volumes about their prowess. But he grew confused. Why would the Second Hand, much less the two leaders, be in Firecast? They were stationed in the Alzar Kingdom''s capital area¡­

    Of course, it could not be those two. The current time coincided with the destruction of the Lannisail Household where the entire First Hand and Second Hand were annihilated from existence. Due to the distance between the cities and the pandemonium in the capital wrought by Lord Wenmord''s spell, it would likely take weeks for the news to reach the Zino Kingdom. The Third Shadow had no way of knowing what danger the Whispering Shadow was currently facing. If the Third Shadow knew¡­ He would not spend this time provoking more tigers. He would flee! Alas, there was no way that he could predict that Lord Wenmord and Sword King Sin would go rogue, much less the destruction of the Lannisail Household! It was too ridiculous!

    Inari and his partner arrived next to Shirley. Under Inari''s mask hid an aggrieved and furious expression. Once they found their information broker, Inari felt a deeply unsettling feeling as the sky started to rain. He and his partner took the broker across the city to find Shirley as soon as possible. And this was the result¡­ Anyone could tell the damage to Shirley was beyond severe. It was horrendous! Instantly, Inari''s murderous bloody explosive aura rampaged out of control. The man from the Third Hand quivered in fear. He could almost smell the blood in the air as he hallucinated of death and despair! That was how potent this aura was! How many people did Inari kill to achieve this? It had to be a staggering number! Inari was furious!

    The man from the Third Hand took this opportunity while they were distracted to run! There was no way he could deal with these master assassins by himself. At least, he was planning to do that when he realized he could not move at all! No matter how he urged his body, it refused to listen! He was paralyzed like a stone statue. He grew confused then horrified. Inari grinned. Although Inari''s attack looked simple on the surface, it was not at all. Every attack was precisely targeted at key joints or vitals. Together, they could effectively lock the body in place! It took a few seconds for the effect to settle, but it could last for several hours! Furthermore, if a single throwing knife was removed, then it would trigger a chain reaction that would instantly kill him. Only a highly accomplished Perception Realm with a deep mastery over the body could achieve this!

    "We''ll deal with you later," Inari said.

    The man from the Third Hand spat, "Are you trying to save her? Don''t waste your breath. I don''t know who you are, but you''ll regret going up against the Whispering Shadow!"

    "Sit there and shut up."

    I can''t wait to see your expressions when she dies in front of you, the man mocked in his head. Just wait until the captain and vice-captain find you. They''ll make mincemeat of you!

    Inari''s partner calmly knelt and assessed Shirley''s condition closer. He had a demeanor as cold as ice. Even if the world burned the next second, he might not react at all. Yet upon seeing Shirley''s state, he could not help but tremble a little. Her internal organs were cut and sliced in all sorts of places with the most severe being her lungs. On her body, two deep glaring sword wounds were present. Blood was seeping out so fast that it began to pool around her body. It did not take a Perception Realm to realize the severity.

    Both Inari and his partner were at a bit of a loss. They were not like the Sword King who could manipulate Martial Energy. He could heal Benedict from the brink of death twice and withstand a shockwave powerful enough to obliterate the Lannisail Household. As Lord Wenmord once remarked, the Sword King was likely to be the only human who knew how to use Martial Energy! Therefore, Inari and his partner had to resort to conventional methods of healing¡­ But that was impossible. Even if Shirley''s body were fully healed, she would die from the blood loss alone! Despite their identities as some of the greatest assassins in their generation, they felt powerless seeing this.

 Chapter 190 - Risky operation

    There was no time to waste. Inari''s partner picked up Shirley and stomped on the ground. There was an audible shockwave produced from the impact as rainwater splashed and he accelerated down the streets. Inari followed close behind with the information broker in his hands. The streetlights and buildings became a blur as they moved at high speeds, not caring about being seen or detected at all. They moved so fast that the rain created a curtain of mist around them. Despite bearing an additional person''s weight, they acted as if unenc.u.mbered. These two assassins were noticeably faster than the Second Hand''s two master assassins using the Twin Flicker Technique, though they were a notch below the Sword King''s full speed. That showed how urgently they were moving!

    Smash! They barreled through a glass window and entered a building. An old man wearing a physician''s robe jumped in fright. Spending only several minutes to find a clinic was a stroke of good luck. Without explaining, Shirley was carefully placed on a clean bed. The sheets were slowly drenched in red as her skin paled by magnitudes. Her breathing was so faint and erratic that the Third Hand man thought she was already dead. However, under the scrutiny of the Perception Realm, it was easily detectable. Her pulse was getting weaker and weaker. Her skin was covered in rain and sweat. Her body was beginning to shut down!

    The physician felt dumbfounded as he got up to speed. "This¡­ This is an extremely severe case of blood loss. I''m afraid¡­ that there is no known operation that can resolve this. She will die in a few minutes. You should cherish these last few moments with her instead."

    Inari sent a piercing glare at the man. "I don''t care about the costs involved. Surely, you have some method to save her, no matter how risky it is, right?"

    "You''re asking for the impossible," the man replied shakily.

    Inari glanced at the person behind him. "Do you know any way to save her?"

    This information broker was the one who tipped Inari and his partner off about the Third Hand''s attack on the Arcellius Family. She pulled down her hood to reveal a glorious and beautiful face. Her long eyelashes and thin eyebrows complimented her big round eyes. Her lips held infinite allure that any man would naturally gravitate towards them. If her cloak were fully revealed, she would showcase a ravenous figure. There was no doubt how she obtained most of her information. Against such a woman, men would be utterly defenseless. All their secrets would be exposed to her! Therefore, she became one of the most well-connected individuals in the Zino Kingdom. There were few things that she did not know.

    Yet, Inari did not spare her a single glance. With the mask covering his face, it was impossible to see his expressions. However, his voice was laced with danger. If she dared to lie in front of a great Perception Realm like him, he would notice it. In that case, he would not mind showing her who she should never piss off!

    She sighed and recalled her memories. After a few seconds, she spoke carefully, "I heard that there were ongoing experiments somewhere in the Seval Region of the kingdom. I believe it was called blood¡­ blood transfusion. I remember that the results were mixed¡­"

    "I also know about this story," the physician scoffed. "It''s from that quack that doesn''t know his head from his ass. He''s been experimenting purely on animals and most of them died. There''s no point¡­"

    "I''ll let you know what I think is pointless and what isn''t," Inari''s partner interrupted with a cold dagger, a hair away from slitting the physician''s throat. "Can you do it or not?"

    "The operation? You can''t be serious, right? The patient will almost certainly die!"

    "As long as it''s not certain, then it''s fine. Get to work," the assassin sheathed his dagger.

    The physician gritted his teeth. "Don''t blame me for what happens next. We need to stop her blood loss as soon as possible by patching up her wounds. Then we''ll need to supply her with blood from a donor. Since her blood loss is so severe, we''ll have to do both simultaneously. If there''s even a single margin of error, she will die!"

    "I''ll be the donor," Inari''s partner suggested.

    Inari nodded. "I''ll help with stopping her blood loss."

    The two quickly got to work as the physician brought out his specialized tools and bandages. Inari aided the physician in carefully bandaging and moderating Shirley''s blood pressure and breathing. His partner used a knife and slashed open his own arm. He did not flinch at all! A metal tube was inserted under his skin and the red liquid flowed into Shirley. Thankfully, these two were Perception Realm Masters, rivaling the strongest knights in the Alzar Kingdom! Their powers of observation were leagues ahead of what any normal physician could manage. Complimenting that, they had superb mastery over the body due to their profession. They needed to understand the human body to kill! Together, the three could adjust for any complications and solve them in time.

    Time flew by under their extreme concentration. Rain continued to pour down incessantly like a waterfall outside. Who knew how much time had passed? Inari, his partner, and the physician were covered in sweat from pushing their senses to the absolute limit. Inari and his partner especially, as Perception Realm Masters, they could keep their perception for long periods of time, but it remained extremely draining on their stamina. There might not be many in the entire human world who could maintain that level of focus! Fortunately, they were rewarded for their efforts. Shirley''s skin was regaining its redness, while her breathing became controlled. Her pulse was normalizing as well. Shirley''s condition was gradually stabilizing!

    Just when everything seemed to be going well, a humongous aura washed over them! It was like an ocean pressed down on everyone with unparalleled might! Inari and his partner felt their lives surrendered control to this unknown phenomenon. Furthermore, they could not detect the source! While their range of perception might fall short compared to Magic Perception, their Martial Perception was nothing to laugh at. To evade their detection meant that the origin was very far away. Who could emit such an enormous pressure from so far away? For the master assassins, this went beyond terrifying! They had never felt anything close to it! It was like a higher lifeform was descending to the world of mortals.

    Regular folks could not withstand the overwhelming waves of pressure and energy. The situation was eerily like the Sword King''s debut in the Lannisail Household. The broker felt a strange fear invade her mind as she broke out in a cold sweat. She was a normal person after all. Although she could not directly sense the anomaly, her body could react instinctively. She felt lightheaded and her vision blackened. She fainted! Yet, the physician was worse off. He was already physically and mentally exhausted from operating so long. Combined with this mysterious interference, his nose bled, and he coughed up some blood before passing out. His condition unknown.

    They were not the only ones affected. In fact, the entire capital city felt suffocated! Everyone, regardless of who or where they were, felt uncomfortable. At the suburbs, people could shrug it off and go on with their day. At the noble districts though, everyone was fainting uncontrollably like some sort of magic spell. Those that possessed Condensed Drop Core Level or Perception Realm could barely resist the effects.

    With the darkness of night and the heavy cloud cover, no one could see clearly that a massive vortex formed high in the sky! It easily encompassed the entire city. This vortex behaved like water although it was not. It was World Energy! Rainbows sparkled in and out of existence inside this liquid World Energy. If one looked from above, they could see¡­ that the vortex was funnelling down towards the Arkfell estate! This was a power that transcended Condensed Drop Core Level!

 Chapter 191 - Conquestian Zaru, Protector of the Zino Kingdom!

    A massive oak tree which towered high above all structures, both manmade and natural, existed at the exact center of the city. With a tree trunk as thick as a dozen city blocks and a verdant canopy as wide as half of Firecast, this was an Asaparagon Tree! It was a strange tree, capable of attracting copious amounts of World Energy around itself. This, in turn, boosted the vitality of all creatures living nearby! That was why the entire Feldoren Valley that the capital resided in was overflowing with life, making it the most beautiful place in the human world! Moreover, the overabundance of World Energy created it a holy ground for magic research. Arcanists could easily replenish their Core in a fraction of the time here.

    Curling around the Asaparagon Tree was a golden dragon building. It seemed to shoot for the stars, embodying the sigil of the Zino Kingdom: a dragon reaching for the heavens! This was the Celestial Court, the central governing body of the Zino Kingdom. Here, the Ten Dawns and the Ten Auroras would report to the Three Sages. Together, they would decide the future of the Zino Kingdom! Their word was law!

    Ten Dawn Rosemary was talking with the Second Sage when the aura storm crashed through the room like a tsunami. Their bodies buckled under the enormous pressure weighing down on their souls. It was the suppression from a superior being! Shock and fear were written across their faces. They could sense that the Magic Energy inside their Cores began to rampage out of control. Much like Inari and his partner, they could not begin to imagine the power behind this phenomenon! The energy was too powerful as Second Sage Alana nearly fainted. She was Half-Condensed Drop so her resistance was a notch below Ten Dawn Rosemary''s. The two women desperately tried to tame their Magic Energy and ignored everything else.

    At the top of the dragon building was the dragon''s head, the palace for the Conquestian! The Conquestian stood above the Three Sages as the supreme ruler of the Zino Kingdom! He was the king and Protector of the Zino Kingdom! Of course, the latter title was unofficial. How could one person protect the entire kingdom? That would be nothing short of nonsense. He was a far cry from the likes of Sword King Sin, much less Lord Wenmord or Drifting Snow Serenity Emperor. At his level of Medium Condensed Drop, his power was too insignificant! Therefore, the Conquestian was less of a deterrent, but more of a symbol. His incredible accomplishments in his youth helped pioneered Arcania to its current state! He was the founder of the Zino Kingdom!

    In the palace''s innermost sanctum, burrowed into the Asaparagon Tree, was a lavishly decorated room. There were bookshelves on one side, filled with precious magic spells and research. A comfortable living space was created while pretty gems hung on the ceiling, directing light from the outside in. The natural light, combined with a few plants, produced a very relaxing environment. One could not help but feel their worries drift away. A large circular platform occupied the center of the room. Since it was one of the most optimal focusing points for the tree, a constant stream of World Energy channeled toward the platform. Anyone who trained here would see a significant increase in efficiency. It was the number one location to train Arcania in the human world!

    An elderly gentleman was sat cross-legged on the platform. His white hair, wrinkled skin, and feeble body showed his advanced age. He looked like any normal grandfather one might have. Despite that, he remained in that position for an unknown time. His eyes were shut tight in concentration. World Energy condensed around him in the form of finger-thin tendrils of rainbow light. Under his constant refinement, he converted the raw energy into Magic Energy before depositing it into his Core. A martial artist trained their body while an Arcanist trained their Core. Fundamentally, it was the same concept. Since this person could condense liquid World Energy, it meant he achieved Condensed Drop!

    He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. His aura rapidly transformed from a weak old man to a strong and powerful tiger! A visible layer of liquid World Energy surrounded him in the shape of a sphere. It was no longer as thin as a finger, but as thick as his body now! The small stream of energy bent to his will like a tame kitten. Although it looked comparable to Elizabeth''s feat in the battle with the emperor, she could not control anything, whereas this man could! This display revealed his Core Level to be solidly in the realm of High Condensed Drop. Obviously, he was the current Conquestian and ruler of the Zino Kingdom, Conquestian Zaru!

    Relaxing his body, the ambient World Energy dispersed into the environment again, returning the room to its previous inert appearance. Just as he was about to stand up, the aura storm exploded through and drowned him. It was so stifling and surprising that he temporarily lost his breath and balance. He quickly charged up his own Magic Energy to resist the effects. That said, it was only marginally better than before. He could not negate the pressure! The Conquestian grew shocked. He was very familiar with this level of pressure! It was not Peak Condensed Drop or even Half-Step. It was the legendary level above that¡­ Blue Depth Core Level!

    Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of a distant bell chime rang from the top of the palace throughout the city. It was extremely distinct and unique, distinguishable from any other bell in the city. Furthermore, due to its height and the valley structure, it echoed several times throughout the valley before stopping. The Conquestian''s expression became grave. Ringing this bell meant that a great calamity had arrived for the Zino Kingdom! Connecting this with the massive aura storm, did it mean that a Blue Depth Arcanist was attacking the capital? That was no laughing matter!

    Just look at Sword King Sin and Lord Wenmord. Both displayed power at the Rank 3 standard! The Sword King could effortlessly annihilate the First Hand using his Cloud Sea Style. It had to be mentioned that the First Hand was composed of thirty Perception Realms! They were not common street thugs! There were around three hundred Perception Realms employed as knights by the Alzar Kingdom. That meant that the Sword King could kill one-tenth of all the apex combatants! That was an absurd idea!

    Yet, Lord Wenmord was even more absurd. His spell could easily destroy the Lannisail Household, nearly kill both the Sword King and the three strongest knights, and unleash a massive shockwave that travelled across multiple cities! Just the fireball alone could be seen several provinces away. The difference in levels at Rank 3 was enormous, truly enormous! If Lord Wenmord''s spell detonated in the heart of Firecast, how much damage would it cause? It would be catastrophic! The Conquestian grabbed his clothes and mantle before marching out. He would not go down without a fight!

    As soon as he stepped out of his palace, he began releasing his Magic Perception. Unfortunately, the suppression from the Blue Depth Arcanist restricted his range. As if a thick fog enveloped him, he could sense half the range of what he could normally. Despite that, he sensed two familiar people nearby. They were Sage Alana and Ten Dawn Rosemary! When he reached them, the two were still struggling to control their Cores. They did not notice his presence. The Conquestian raised his wand and casted a spell on the two. A faint translucent barrier was erected around them, sheltering them from the invasive aura. After a few minutes of catching their breath, their condition improved.

    "What happened?" Conquestian Zaru asked with a grave expression. "Who is attacking the kingdom?"

    "We know as little as you do, Your Majesty," Ten Dawn Rosemary said awkwardly.

    The man nodded. "We still don''t know if its an enemy, ally, or neutral party. Mobilizing the military would be a dangerous choice."

    "Your Majesty, in my opinion, we should mobilize our military anyways," the Second Sage argued.

    In her mind, she could not help but disdain these troublemakers. Who did they think they were? This was the Zino Kingdom, one of the three great civilizations of humanity! Besides the Alzar Kingdom or the Xingyuu Empire, was there any organization that could threaten them? Even the Whispering Shadow, one of the largest underground criminal organizations, would never antagonize the Zino Kingdom directly! The Zino Kingdom was truly not to be trifled with. They could easily summon an army of thousands of soldiers to annihilate any force. Just a hundredth of their military could drown people in despair. Furthermore, that did not count the Perception Realms or Condensed Drops in their ranks. She was determined to show the power of the Zino Kingdom!

 Chapter 192 - Blue Depth Arcanist!

    "Your thinking is flawed," the Conquestian explained. "This pressure originates from a Blue Depth Arcanist! Most importantly, I can''t tell if it''s one person or several. If everyone is as strong as that, then¡­"

    He could not finish his words. One Blue Depth Arcanist was already scary enough. What if there were more of them? What if there were people¡­ above Blue Depth? Forget a thousand soldiers. A million might not even be their match! At that level, numbers meant next to nothing. They could effortlessly erase the Zino Kingdom from existence! Therefore, they had to ensure they did not anger these individuals.

    "Blue Depth Core Level, the level above Condensed Drop?" the Second Sage paled. "But¡­ that''s impossible! We haven''t seen a Blue Depth Arcanist in over five hundred years!"

    He was about to speak when something changed outside. Everyone saw something they would never forget. High in the clouds, that World Energy vortex continued to revolve when a mysterious force summoned it down! Due to the heavy rainstorm, thick black clouds covered the sky. Combined with the darkness of night, no one could see it clearly. But now, as the whirlpool of World Energy gathered and funneled down, something miraculous happened! The beautiful rainbow-colored liquid tendrils of energy refracted their light through the raindrops! In a second, the entire capital city was illuminated like day, the sky a myriad of a thousand colors! It looked like a million rainbows covered the world!

    It was so breathtaking and mesmerizing that the Conquestian, Second Sage, and Ten Dawn admired it wholeheartedly. They could not pull their eyes away. It was truly¡­ a heavenly phenomenon! Only a deity could produce such wonderful sights! It temporarily washed away their thoughts as they became captured by its sheer beauty. Inari and his partner also looked out the physician''s clinic in amazement. The same was happening across the city. Those that remained conscious forgot about their fears and panic and simply¡­ looked up. No one dared to say a thing, as if their words would sully this divine moment. The world turned silent!

    Gradually, the Conquestian was the first to pull his eyes away and stared at one of the women behind him. "Ten Dawn Rosemary¡­ Can you explain what''s happening? Why is this phenomenon happening over your family estate?"

    The woman jumped in fright and looked to check. Indeed, it seemed to be spiraling toward her home! "What is going on?" she shouted. "We don''t know any Blue Depth Arcanist! How could it be converging there?"

    "Last I recall, there was trouble with the Adnire siblings, right?" Sage Alana wondered. "They should be at your home now, right?"

    "It is as you say, but¡­ Ten Dawn Nassandra is far from reaching the Medium Condensed Drop standard, much less higher than that. It should not be originating from her." This made both the Conquestian and Sage turn quiet. "However, there is something that¡­ I don''t understand."

    "Oh, what is that?" the man asked.

    "Freon Adnire, the older brother of Ten Dawn Nassandra, was telling me that his uncle had been found. There were many strange things about him. If I recall correctly, his name was¡­ Avin."

    "What?" the two sucked in a cold breath. They exchanged horrified gazes.

    "Is there something wrong?" Rosemary asked carefully, sensing the tense air.

    The Conquestian glanced out the window at the beautiful vortex. It was still ongoing which showed the monstrous power behind it. It was basically impossible to cover anything up now. "This person that you mentioned¡­ He should be the person behind this phenomenon."

    "It really is a person behind all this?" she became startled. All this talk of a Blue Depth Arcanist seemed almost like a fairy tale. She thought they were joking.

    "Not just any person, but the Protector of the former Arcellius Family, Protector Avin Arcellius!" he smiled bitterly.

    That name was like a curse, rendering everyone speechless. Avin Arcellius¡­ Decades ago, he was already a near-legendary figure that reached the zenith of power in the Zino Kingdom. Having reached Medium Condensed Drop, he became the strongest Arcanist of his generation! Even Conquestian Zaru had to take second place begrudgingly. But that was only the public side of things. The Celestial Court knew that Protector Avin was hiding his true power! The reason? It was to maintain the integrity of the Conquestian''s position. The Conquestian was supposed to be the strongest Arcanist, seen as a beacon and pillar of power. Protector Avin would shatter that balance! It might seem insignificant, but politics was like that. It was all a matter of reputation and authority!

    Later, the Arcellius Family would disappear, and their image began fading from people''s minds. This would solidify the Conquestian''s position as unshakable! He became the new strongest Arcanist of his generation! Still, the Conquestian never forgot about Protector Avin. Before that man disappeared, Avin had achieved High Condensed Drop! One had to realize that the Conquestian took the vast majority of his life, reaching ninety years of age, to manage the same feat. Protector Avin''s Magic Potential might be lower than the late Sage Serana, but his raw talent and genius were simply too strong! It was borderline ridiculous.

    Since then, about fifty years had passed. Conquestian Zaru knew that Avin would return one day. He had even predicted that Avin''s limit would be Half-Blue Depth Core Level¡­ Little did he know, that was still underestimating the Protector! There was an entire world of difference between Condensed Drop and Blue Depth Arcanists. Their powers were nearly incomparable! Look at the Sword King Sin, who managed to execute thirty Perception Realms with a single attack. And right now, although Protector Avin was merely channeling his Magic Energy and aura, it could suppress the entire capital city, forcing everyone into submission! His power was inestimable!

    The Conquestian''s face was covered in regret. His already old features seemed to take another leap forward. Once he grimaced, all his wrinkles appeared, showing exactly how old this man was. He was even older than Queen Bethnal, since he served as her Protector long ago¡­ Because he kept up his physical and magical training, his vitality was stronger than others. He could move and act with the flexibility of someone middle-aged. Unfortunately, anyone could tell he was one step from death. It seemed like a light breeze would be enough to kill him! He sighed and coughed several times. He thought that if Protector Avin was responsible for all this, what would be the point? They were around the same age, both about to die¡­ Was it really necessary to continue digging up old grudges?

    "I''ll speak with him," the Conquestian said. "You two stay here and work on stabilizing the situation in the capital. If things go awry, evacuate the city and mobilize the military."

    Outside, the vortex of World Energy was finally winding down. That divine phenomenon began to recede as well. When the last wisps of energy disappeared into the Arkfell estate, a massive Magic Circle formed on top of the building! To put it into perspective, Torrential Blizzard, the spell used by Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon during the battle with the emperor, had a Magic Circle diameter of two a.d.u.l.ts with their arms stretched. Freon''s Magic Circles were a little larger than his palm. The size of the Magic Circle corresponded to the strength and complexity of the spell. Meanwhile, the Magic Circle forming over the Arkfell estate was half the size of the building! That showed the tremendous power surging into the spell!

    This time, the Conquestian was honestly scared silly. If Avin was planning on unleashing a large-scale destruction spell in the heart of the city, that would be a bad joke! The loss of life would be a staggering number! He pulled out his wand and began constructing a powerful spell as well. He ignored the consequences and used his Magic Energy crazily. In a flash, his High Condensed Drop Core depleted to zero. His consciousness weakened from the extreme overburdening on his body as he stumbled. Soon, a huge translucent barrier formed, protecting himself and many inside the Celestial Court! However, it was far from covering the Celestial Court¡­ He was about to fortify it further with his World Energy when the Arkfell estate''s spell completed!

 Chapter 193 - Breaking through

    An invisible wave radiated from the Arkfell estate, travelling at unimaginable speeds. It reached the Celestial Court a heartbeat later and penetrated through the barrier with ease. There were no lights, no sounds, no fancy explosions¡­ Nothing seemed to happen at all. However, everyone felt an extremely uncomfortable feeling arise. As if a million eyes peered at them from every angle imaginable, every single person felt n.a.k.e.d. Nothing could hide in front of this omniscient presence!

    With the thoroughness of a Martial Perception and the range of a Magic Perception, this was the combination of Martial Perception and Magic Perception! This was also called True Perception! It propagated throughout the capital city and then further before stopping. It stopped momentarily on the Conquestian and the Second Sage, making their hairs stand on end. Then¡­ the spell disappeared, and the rain resumed once again. It was like everything that happened was merely a dream.

    "What was that?" Rosemary asked with a quivering tone.

    "True Perception¡­" the Conquestian grimaced as the barrier he placed was released. "I''ll leave immediately!" He dashed out the door, leaving the two ladies alone.

    "Protector Avin¡­" the Second Sage mumbled listlessly with a complex expression.

    Rewinding time slightly, Freon had just stepped out of the Arkfell estate. He sneezed and wrapped himself tighter in his cloak. His clothes were soaking wet. Despite that, the cold rain did little to calm his nerves. He took a deep breath and wondered how he got stuck in this mess. He really felt like an idiot. Were there better ways to resolve this? Probably. Just like what Shirley thought, if they dragged Nassandra into this, they would have more wiggle room. His little sister might be young, but she was an accomplished Arcanist and one of the pillars of the Zino Kingdom. Their enemies should take a step back because of that. Then again, it was not like his relationship with Ten Dawn Nassandra was a secret. So, they must be crazy enough to antagonize him anyways!

    Even if he did not involve his sister, he could have asked for help with the Arkfell estate, right? They were a great Engelsheft Family! The Arkfell estate did not revolve around Ten Dawn Rosemary. There were other esteemed and high-profile figures leading the family, supporting the matriarch! If he begged on his hands and knees, he could squeeze out some support, right? He sighed because that was an overly ideal situation. Why would anyone help a no-name loser like him? There was only so much he could do by using Nassandra''s name. He was a Low Gaseous Fog Arcanist with zero background, zero skill, and zero Magic Potential. He had no money, no connections, and no position. That was the truth of the world. Without proper foundation, there were no grounds for negotiation. One could only accept the dictation of a higher power!

    He could only rely on himself and Shirley¡­ Freon began heading to the appointed meeting location. He hopped on a carriage. From the Arkfell estate, it would take around forty minutes by carriage and another twenty minutes on foot. Accounting for the weather, it was around an hour in total. That was how long it would take if he hurried there at the fastest possible speed. After all, the Engelsheft district was a little too exciting for a hostage negotiation. There were many guards and powerful figures around these parts. For example, most of the Ten Dawns lived nearby. If a fight broke out here, then his attackers would not get off scot-free. Therefore, it was located somewhere in the slums. Factoring in everything, Shirley had an hour to rendezvous with him. Otherwise, things would go south fast¡­

    Freon dismissed everything else and concentrated on recovering his Magic Energy. A few hours passed since the fight at his home, and he did not think he would be involved in another fight so soon. He forgot about recovering his Core. A Core''s passive recovery was fairly limited and painfully slow. In most cases, the ambient World Energy was insufficient. It needed a little help to guide it along and speed up the process. This was one of the main differences between an Arcanist and a martial artist. A martial artist could regain their peak strength with a bit of rest! However, an Arcanist needed a much longer recovery period to achieve the same.

    Wispy tendrils of World Energy emerged out of the air as thin as the finest of silk. They glittered like rainbows as they were drawn into Freon''s body. Compared to what the Conquestian or a Blue Depth Arcanist could accomplish, it was easy to see the disparity between him and them. It was really a massive difference! Thanks to his trick in the previous fight, his Magic Energy expenditure was low. There was probably less than a quarter of his energy remaining. Since the capital city was overflowing with World Energy from the Asaparagon Tree, he made a rapid recovery. In less than twenty minutes, Freon felt close to his peak strength again.

    Huh? That''s not quite right¡­ He looked at his hands in confusion. That was too fast, wasn''t it? The World Energy¡­ is not stopping!

    He tried to prevent more World Energy from entering his body, but he could not stop! Like an oasis in the desert, his body continued to absorb energy in a frenzy. Once the floodgates were opened, he could not control it! Thicker strands of wispy gaseous World Energy emerged and stormed his Channels from all directions. His vision was covered in rainbow-colored lights and Freon grew terrified. World Energy drilled through his Channels and into his Core, rapidly infusing it with stronger and stronger energy. His Core seemed to swell like an imaginary balloon and threatened to explode! Pain! It was extremely painful! It felt like his mind and heart was about to explode from the sheer pressure!

    "Stop! Stop! I''m commanding you to stop!"

    The body of an Arcanist was different from others. If somebody were going crazy, they could be restrained. Their arms, legs, and mouth¡­ Everything could be controlled. However, the Channels and Core of an Arcanist were unphysical. They could not be touched by ordinary means. That meant Freon had no way of stopping his rampage! His lungs were on fire as his heartbeat rose crazily. His vision dimmed slightly. If he could not control it, he would really explode! That was no exaggeration! He exerted his will over and over again but to no avail. In a flash, Freon entered a deadly situation!

    You got to be kidding me! he shouted. I can''t die like this!

    From the bottom of Low Gaseous Fog, he rose to the pinnacle. His Core was one step from reaching Medium Gaseous Fog! He screamed out in agony and dug into his palms with his nails. Blood dripped onto his clothes. His veins pulsated violently under his skin as his muscles spasmed. He bit his lip so hard that his teeth almost pierced through. The physical strain was so unbelievably intense that he almost begged for the sweet relief of death. But he did not surrender. He could not! Yes, he will admit it. He wanted to handle this problem alone! He did not want to rely on his sister, the Arkfell Family, or anyone else. He was sick and tired of being powerless!

    Those things he said before were all to convince himself. It was all to satisfy his deep-seeded resentment of being weak! How could anyone understand him? Perhaps no one could. The shadow of his sister clouded his heart and mind. He adored his sister, he really did. There was no lie there. But her status, position, and power made him feel worthless in comparison. Everyone looked at him in contempt, whether it be in the university, in the military, or even in the streets. Everyone considered him as the inferior version of Nassandra. Even talking with Ten Dawn Rosemary, her words were laced with disgust as if she were looking not at a human, but trash. Therefore, he wanted to resolve this by himself! He wanted to show everyone. He was not Nassandra''s failure of an older brother. He was Freon Adnire!

    All these bottled up emotions surged to the surface like a volcano, transforming into sheer willpower and conviction. He wanted to show the world what he could do! He slapped himself in the face, sending some blood across the carriage walls. His tremors calmed down and his gaze regained its sharpness. His mind seemed to reset. With a deep breath, he channeled his Magic Perception and fiercely fought the explosive World Energy invading his body with newfound power. Little by little, under his relentless attacks, it began to follow his will. Gradually, he regained control over his Core! Once he did, the storm of World Energy receded, and the carriage returned to normal. His eyes widened in surprise. He had broken through to Medium Gaseous Fog!

 Chapter 194 - Arriving in the slums

    His brow was drenched in sweat and he felt pain across his body. There was not a place that was unharmed. After all, the World Energy nearly detonated his Channels and Core. Although they were unphysical, that did not mean they were any less damageable. That extreme strain transformed into physical and mental damage! Freon took several deep breaths and tried relaxing his muscles as he began thinking. This had never happened before, both to him and anyone else. It was unthinkable.

    It was almost considered a backlash, if not for his unexpected gains¡­ If he could attract World Energy like that again, would it not be easy to reach higher Core Levels? Much less High Gaseous Fog, even Condensed Drop might not be a farfetched dream. But alas, he knew that was courting death! There was no point on pondering why or how. It was more productive to focus on the upcoming fight!

    He took ten minutes to calm down before inspecting his Core again. The defining line between Low and Medium Gaseous Fog was very vague. It was like the difference between being able to cast one spell or two. Much like Fundamental Realm, it was not like a person could transform from a rabbit to a tiger. Everything had a step-by-step progression. In the beginning, the improvements were barely noticeable. However, if one managed to break through to Perception Realm, their capabilities would truly transform! The same could be said about Gaseous Fog and Condensed Drop! It was even more exaggerated for higher levels. Although Protector Avin had yet to fully reveal his Blue Depth might, it would not pale in comparison to the Sword King''s Instinct Realm. That was the difference between minor and major stages!

    He could determine whether he was Low or Medium Gaseous Fog by performing magic and observing the decrease in his Core. Like scooping a cup of water to test if the container became bigger or not, if the spell were the same, then he could figure it out. If before he could perform five spells, but now he could do ten, then it was obvious he had advanced! It was a primitive method but effective enough. Thinking so, he pulled out his wand. Freon thought for a moment before settling on the fire-type spell, Fire Needles. This was the same spell he used in the fight hours ago. It was simple, but packed destructive might, perfectly suitable for his low Magic Energy reserves. The Magic Circle glowed and five red needles, about half the width of a finger, appeared.

    Freon inspected his Core again and sighed. He was really Medium Gaseous Fog! Medium Gaseous Fog, the second minor level of the Gaseous Fog Core Level. In total, there were five levels: Low, Medium, High, Peak, and Half-Step. To take a few years what his sister could achieve practically instantly was especially depressing. Forget Nassandra, even his peers like Yuna at the First Celestial Magic University were breaching Peak Gaseous Fog! By comparison, he was slow, truly too slow. And to think he achieved Medium Gaseous Fog through such an unorthodox method as well¡­ Freon felt tears of self-ridicule building up. It was really too shameful!

    The carriage hit a bump, jostling him out of his thoughts. That was right. He had no time to worry about that. He had to resolve the matter of Gunther first! Just as he was about to continue planning, his body sent warning signals. Before he could think, a tremendous wave of pain exploded from within him. It might be half as painful as before, but his entire body was already in a pitiful state. This exacerbated his wounds to another level! Every limb was screaming out like he was being stabbed over and over again. He spat mouthfuls of blood while his nose bled crazily, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked horrifying! He had no spare energy to think, much less move. He could only weather through the storm and pray! Soon, Freon could take no more and lost consciousness¡­

    Splash! Drenched in cold water, the boy slowly woke up. He groaned since his every muscle ached. Freon could hear the carriage driver cursing a storm behind him. That was to be expected though. He spilled blood on the lavish interior while fainting himself. The man did not want to be held responsible if Freon died! Hence, he threw the boy out at first sight before driving away. With the icy rain pouring down his neck, his eyes began to regain their clarity. The pain in his body faded rapidly and the dried blood washed away. He sat up and massaged his sore body and numb head. He inspected himself and saw that he was relatively unharmed. Honestly, Freon had no idea what was happening. Today has been filled with surprises and he was getting tired of it.

    If I get through today, I''m definitely taking a long break¡­ Freon shook his head. I didn''t fail the spell''s activation, but it still backlashed. Thankfully, I remained as a Medium Gaseous Fog. If I fell back to Low Gaseous Fog, then it would be too¡­ too¡­ He was speechless.

    Just as he was preoccupied in his thoughts, he noticed several gazes lock onto him. They were filled with curiosity and wariness. Freon had finally arrived in the slums! Many saw opportunity and watched him. If he looked rich, then they would rob him clean. They were like a pack of hungry beasts. A single wrong move would be enough to provoke them all. This was a true lawless district, filled with the dregs of society. Strangely enough, Freon felt at home in a sad way. After all, when his home was ravaged, his sister and him had to live off the streets as beggars and thieves. There were countless times he was beaten senseless for stealing moldy bread. Probably half of the people here were in the same situation, barely surviving after the war. Fortunately, no one made a move on him because everyone saw him being thrown out of the carriage¡­

    Freon gave a wry smile when he felt his hairs rise. Killing intent! It was far deeper and richer than the beggars around him, drowning him in a sea of death. It might be less than Inari''s full murderous aura, but he was an exception above exceptions. Inari had truly erased an unfathomable number of people from this world. However, the Third Hand was not far behind. As one of the limbs of the Whispering Shadow, they had also done many unspeakable acts! Therefore, when all this killing intent focused on Freon, it felt like a dozen wolves eyeing a sheep. He could only be torn to shreds!

    I don''t have a choice, do I? He tightened his fist.

    Without understanding why his magic backfired on him, it was too dangerous to use it again. His primary fighting method was gone! Now that he came so far, it was already too late to change plans. Freon had to gamble on Shirley succeeding! He might want to solve this by himself, but he never forgot his priorities. Gambling with his life without any assurance was putting the cart before the horse. It would be the epitome of stupidity. Granted, he was far from an unshakable position, but planning all this and committing to it so quickly was unbelievably courageous. Or perhaps it was unbelievably stupid¡­ Alas, at this time, he did not know that Shirley was currently incapacitated! She failed!

    His expression grim, the boy began walking towards their appointed meeting location. He was on high alert, watching out for any suspicious people. However, he was nowhere close to achieving what Shirley could, much less the Perception Realm standard. In his eyes, they were as elusive as shadows. No, that was not quite correct¡­ If they were shadows, he could still see them. However, he could not see a thing. Having a dozen enemies nearby, but no idea where they might be, was a terrifying thought. Since he arrived, Freon had already lost control over his life! He had to wonder why his opponents did not make their move yet¡­

 Chapter 195 - Whispering Shadows Third Hand!

    In the beginning, his steps were shaky and hesitant. After all, walking into a trap willingly by himself, how could he not be afraid? This was no game. This was playing with his life! He could be crippled, maimed, mortally wounded, mentally scarred, tortured, or killed the next moment! Just imagining everything was enough to make his palms sweaty and butterflies flutter in his stomach. If it were normal, then he would have thrown in the towel and surrendered. He was powerless, he knew that much. Without magic, it was doubly worse. Freon closed his eyes and tried to relax his muscles. His body and mind were tired. So much had already happened in the last few hours that it seemed like a cruel joke. His uncle returning, the connection with the Arcellius Family, the attack and collapse of their home, and now¡­ Freon really had to curse the heavens for this!

    But he did not give up. He could not! His family and friends were intruded upon. His home was invaded and stomped on. What he held true and dear was violated! That was the final bottom line that must never be crossed. Nassandra, Avin, Yuna, Shirley, and even Gunther¡­ Anyone who pointed a blade at them must pay the price! Freon will admit that he did not have many friends. He was unsocial and distant, barely understanding what you would call emotions. He was cold, heartless, and logical to the core. Everything in the world could be analyzed. Things like emotions were illogical and pointless. They were discarded. This was how Freon could survive in this cruel world.

    However, he did not grow up like this. He was a typical happy-go-luck child when his parents were still alive. They were a simple family with two working parents, a baby sister, and a loving household. There was no need to be so cool and calculating. Everything changed when the war arrived, and his home was destroyed. Freon could still remember the menacing gazes of their killers. Their figures were permanently etched into his brain. He never saw their faces, but he would never mistake them if he saw them again. They killed his parents as casually as chopping vegetables. It was like killing was not a taboo, but a given to them. That night¡­ was the first time Freon was exposed to the ugliness of the world.

    Since then, it was all downhill. The Xingyuu Empire ravaged the Zino Kingdom beyond repair. The citizens were mercilessly annihilated. Entire cities drowned in blood, as regions were conquered one by one. Even the invincible Ten Dawns died like chickens¡­ It seemed like nothing could stop their march. The Xingyuu Empire would destroy the Zino Kingdom! That was what everyone thought. That was what everyone believed. Hope was lost¡­ That was the tragedy of the Teria Sea Campaign. Freon was no exception. He was a child, lost in a world rife with blood and war, drifting through the crowds of refugees with his baby sister, while mourning the loss of his parents and home. They travelled from town to town, city to city, living between the cracks like rats. A miserable life.

    Freon got smarter. He had to. Freon got cold. He had to. Freon got cruel. He had to. That was the type of world it was. None of his friends would understand. Elizabeth lost her home and family, Benedict lost his lover and honor, and Shirley lost her dignity and freedom¡­ But Freon lost everything. Did he suffer more? Did he struggle more? No one could say. The heart was impossible to fathom. However, the truth was that he had to abandon his softness. His child-like behavior would get him killed! For the sake of his little sister, he sacrificed everything. He begged when needed, stole when needed, and fought when needed. To survive in that world, he did everything to protect his family!

    That was why he could not back down now. He could not! His family was all he had, and he would never¡­ ever let anyone tarnish that. That was something he would never betray. Never in a million years. Over time, his family expanded to include Yuna, Gunther, and later Elizabeth, Benedict, and Shirley. Just like how he did not relent in the Yunyun Stronghold all those months ago to run away and forget about Elizabeth, he would not relent one step when it came to Gunther. Perhaps¡­ that was why he could understand Shirley''s resolve to help him. Although their personalities could not be more opposite, they shared that uncanny similarity. They would never give up their family or friends!

    Strength to protect himself. Strength to protect his family. Strength to protect his friends. This was like a baptism of fire for him. Freon needed to see this through! That was the same determination that let Freon and his sister survive. That was how he persevered through the pain and pushed toward Medium Gaseous Fog! Despite his fears swallowing him, that remained as a pillar of light in his heart, illuminating the way forward. His footsteps steadied, his breathing calmed, and his eyes sharpened. He was aware of the odds and the dangers. He was not hoping to defeat them by himself. He was not an idiot. But he would perform his duty splendidly, delaying them while fishing for answers, right before reinforcements arrive to annihilate them! That was all he could do!

    "You''re awfully brave to come alone," a man said slowly.

    He stood in the middle of a wide alleyway with a menacing air. His figure was frail and unassuming, like any average person on the street. In fact, he looked as pathetic as Freon. However, Freon did not mistake his anxiety. This man was dangerous! Beside him were two others and behind Freon were another two. In total, there were five enemies surrounding him. Freon could sense a distinct playfulness almost in their motions, as if cornering prey. They looked forward to his fear and cowardice, hoping to elicit any form of fun in their otherwise boring mission. But Freon surprisingly stood strong, refusing them that satisfaction. This baffled them.

    Just seeing their reactions, Freon cracked the slightest of grins before his mood turned serious. "I''m here as you wanted. Where''s Gunther? And¡­ who are you people?" The leader glared at him as Freon grew tense. If they attacked him now, his plan would go bust. He had to delay them as long as possible before Shirley came.

    However, the man revealed a large smile and said, "I don''t know what you''re planning, but do you seriously think it could work?" Before Freon could react, he continued, "That plan with the servants¡­ It was an interesting one, I agree, but you''re underestimating us."

    "What did you do with them?" Freon shouted. They were innocent and if they were harmed, then he would never forgive himself. Although he hoped that his enemies would see this as well and ignore them, that might be his own foolish idealism.

    "After using them like tools, you decide to treat them like humans? As expected of a descendant of the legendary Arcellius Family!"

    "Stop dodging the question!"

    The smile on the man''s face gradually intensified. "It''s the same with your friend. After his use expired, it was only natural that his end came."

    "You!" Freon nearly charged in and attacked him. However, he forcefully restrained his urges. He must stay calm. He must not lose his temper. The second he does, then he knows he will lose.

    "Oh? Even facing the death of your friend, you don''t react. It seems like you weren''t good friends after all."

    "You talk an awful lot, don''t you?" the boy snarled. So that he would not fall into a rage, he had to change the topic. "Who are you people?"

    "We''re the same people who attacked you before¡­ is what I would like to say, but you wouldn''t believe it, would you?"

    Freon narrowed his eyes, his gaze as sharp as daggers. "Just from seeing the five of you, I can tell you''re nothing similar to the previous attackers."

    The previous attackers were scary for sure, yet that resulted because of their numbers and surprise attack. Freon had no idea who they were or what they were after. However, one thing was overwhelmingly obvious. They were ordinary! That was not to say they were weak, but they were not special either. While their abilities, coordination, and demeanor might be threatening to Freon and Shirley, against true powerhouses like Avin, they were lacking still. That was to be expected though. They were not even that well-regarded in the Rellion Family. The fact that their leader could be swayed into action by a mere side family spoke more about the man''s status than the side family''s influence.

    Unfortunately, Freon did not feel a single shred of normality from the people around him. They were releasing such an overwhelming pressure that his knees felt weak. If not for his incessant blabbering, then he might have collapsed. The attackers before might be wolves, but these people were true monsters! The bloodl.u.s.t was so thick that Freon almost hallucinated scenes of death. On the surface, he might appear strong; however, the truth could not be further¡­ His throat and mouth were so dry that it felt like a desert. His breathing was so staggered that his vision flickered. He was doing everything in his power to restrain his fear. The difference between the enemies before and now were worlds apart, truly incomparable!

    The man revealed a demonic grin. "You can try hiding your fear all you want, but your body can never hide it. You''re still wet behind the ears if you think you can fool us, the Third Hand of the Whispering Shadow!"

 Chapter 196 - One-sided beating

    The Third Hand of the Whispering Shadow. Freon''s jaw slackened in shock. They were so well-known throughout the world that anyone would have heard their name at least once and Freon was more read than others. The Whispering Shadow had five primary forces under their command: the Hands. The First Hand, a mysterious and near-legendary existence. He knew nothing much about it, except their frightening power allowed them to reign supreme over the organization. Indeed, with Sword King Sin''s power of Instinct Realm, he could suppress any infighting with a single strike! Then there was the Second Hand, an elusive assassin group, which posed a threat to the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent. Finally, the Third Hand¡­ From this, it was clear how insurmountable of a foe Freon was facing. Worse yet, the leader here was neither Captain Murvin nor Vice-captain Uldat of the Third Hand.

    You got to be kidding me, he cringed.

    All along, he was planning against an enemy on a similar level to the attackers before. The ones who attacked his home had numbers and that was all really. Freon had confidence that his uncle if his strength recovered, or the city guards could defeat them. Despite the current situation, Freon believed that sufficient numbers could compensate. They might be strong, but they were not invincible! That was the normal thought anyways¡­ However, if the Whispering Shadow was involved, then it became an entirely different matter. The Whispering Shadow was an apex organization, standing near the top of the ladder! It might be below the three great civilizations, but Freon was nothing in comparison! He could only look up and prostrate himself! Even with his uncle''s triple-casting, he did not feel confident.

    Freon slowly unsheathed a short sword and swallowed his saliva. "You think I''d believe everything you''d say?" he shouted.

    The man raised a single eyebrow. For Freon to use a sword rather than magic, was there a reason? Then again, was there a reason to think so much? Freon was a mere brat! Might as well wrap everything up and go home. He spoke, "It seems our conversation is over. About time anyways, the weather was beginning to ruin my mood." He glanced to his left. "Careful not to rough him up too much. Otherwise, the captain will be complaining to me."

    Upon being called, a burly man stepped out of line, his figure as mighty as a bear. His muscles were so large that they burst with explosive power. His hands were large enough to crush Freon''s head like a melon. His body looked big enough to bend metal in half. It was so ridiculous that it likely approached the limitations of the human body! He was releasing a horrific surge of pressure and intimidation from his body alone, not even accounting for his spirit. If he was a mighty tree trunk, then Freon was as fragile as a twig. He did not use any weapons because he did not need to. His entire body was his greatest weapon! Freon was slightly speechless seeing this.

    There was no need for words. The man stomped on the ground, shaking pebbles and water up while sending tremors throughout the small alleyway. The rain seemed to momentarily pause in the air. Within an explosion, the man propelled himself like a crossbow bolt toward Freon. He crossed that distance nearly instantly. His palm was opened wide, aiming to grab Freon''s face! The boy was so surprised because that his guard was penetrated like nothing. It was like his enemy ignored the sword in his hand! That was expected since Freon was never trained in the sword like Benedict or possessed abnormal instincts like Shirley. He was wholly pathetic like Elizabeth. The only difference was¡­ he was fighting against the Third Hand!

    His face was grabbed without resistance as it felt like a carriage was running over him. The force was impossible to defend against! Slam! He was forcefully slammed into the ground knocking the breath straight out of him. Even the ground vibrated slightly. Just from the impact alone, Freon gained a concussion and a few broken bones. His skull was likely fractured! The man continued to hold him down like a stubborn child and once he saw Freon''s arms grow limp, he snorted and turned away. Freon had fallen unconscious! Everyone else saw this as natural while the leader frowned a little. The leader was about to chastise his subordinate for his rough handling when the glimmer of sword light flashed!

    It was so surprising that everyone momentarily paused. This tiny pause was enough for the sword to close in on the man! He instinctively moved out of the way, feeling the sword graze his chest. He might be outrageously well-built but only a fool would dare to take a slash directly onto bare skin. There was confidence and then there was stupidity! Once the dust settled, everyone glanced at Freon, who was barely standing up. Blood coated his forehead, which began mixing with the rainwater. It was clear that he struggled to remain clearheaded. The leader had to admit that Freon had extraordinary willpower!

    "You¡­" Freon''s enemy started. "How are you still conscious?" That attack had enough power to neutralize a grown a.d.u.l.t. Although he held back to avoid killing Freon, it should be too much for Freon to handle.

    Freon sneered. "Did I disappoint you?"

    "The kid''s mocking you!" one of them laughed.

    "Do you need any help?" another added. "I don''t mind dealing with him for you."

    The man''s veins pulsed in anger as he glared at Freon. "You think you''re impressive for landing a hit on me? You''re asking for it!"

    "Don''t let him rile you up," the leader frowned. He was not afraid that Freon would defeat his man, but rather the inverse. If his subordinate killed Freon in a fit of anger, there would be no way to explain things to the captain¡­

    "You''re worrying too much-" the man turned around to say when Freon pounced!

    Why should Freon let such a massive chance go? Forget about honor! He needed to win this fight to protect his family and friends. If Gunther really met his end like they said, then better the reason! It was his enemy''s fault for underestimating him. His sword skill might be weak, but Freon did not hesitate at all. He aimed to kill! Unfortunately, the move was clear as day to his enemy. Such an ambush was completely within his expectations. In fact, his enemy even looked down on Freon for such a disgusting strategy.

    Nevertheless, he shifted out of the way with ease. The blade glided over his body harmlessly. Next, he pulled back his fist and delivered a heavy blow straight to Freon''s chest! Everything happened so quickly that Freon had no time to register anything. Freon spat out a mouthful of spit, bile, and blood as his ribs fractured. He felt a whirlwind of pain from his collapsing chest. Like a spring, his body shot backwards before crashing into a brick wall. Freon slumped down and collapsed again, his condition unknown. It was such a one-sided beating that onlookers would have to look away. It was simply brutal.

    The man picked up Freon''s fallen sword with disdain. Tossing it away, he said, "Do you think this is a game? This is why you''re weak!"

 Chapter 197 - Freon against the Third Hand

    "Try not to kill him," the leader chided.

    "Don''t worry. I held back a lot," the man laughed. "Even I don''t want to face the captain''s wrath. The last time I screwed up, he almost killed me."

    "You have the nerve to mention that again?" he was speechless.

    "And you two snickering assholes," the man turned to the pair who were jeering at him earlier. "You deal with the kid. I did all the hard work." Everyone had to control their twitching eyebrow. The man made two moves and called it hard work. How lazy must he be?

    "Let''s hurry this up. This took longer than I expected. The captain and vice-captain must be thinking we messed up," the leader urged. Although the conversation and battle, if it could be called that, lasted a handful of minutes, he had a strangely unnerving feeling build up. He could not help but feel uncomfortable.

    The two grunted in displeasure and moved to grab Freon. They were three steps away when the boy jerked his hand from behind his back, revealing a wand and a Magic Circle! Surprisingly, this was the same strategy that Elizabeth once used! Ten fire needles, twice the thickness of before, formed on his command in less than a second. Before anyone could react, they shot out at point blank range. A heartbeat later, the two were pierced from head to toe. One was instantly pierced through the head, instantly dying! The other was critical injured and kneeled on the ground while bleeding crazily. The power of this spell pushed beyond the limits of the normal Fire Needles! It was too strong!

    Resisting the grogginess and pain, Freon was also shocked. In truth, when he was attacked the second time, he really was about to lose consciousness. Getting punched in the gut hard enough to fly¡­ It was hard to describe just how powerful his opponent was and that was him taking it easy as well. Just how strong must the captain or vice-captain be? Freon could not imagine it. Nevertheless, it was an extreme stroke of luck that he managed to persevere. Why? Because he suffered two consecutive situations like this not long ago! When he nearly self-destructed by channeling World Energy, and then when his body exploded in pain by casting a spell, he had a stockpile of horrendous experiences¡­ Therefore, this one-sided beating was almost considered light and allowed Freon to remain conscious.

    To be honest, he would rather avoid using magic after that happened. Despite achieving Medium Gaseous Fog, without understanding his condition, it was too dangerous. Because of that, he opted for the tactic of using a short sword. It was foolhardy admittedly, but Freon hoped that it would at least serve as a deterrent. Unfortunately, that was wishful thinking. Against any other person, he might have succeeded. Against the Third Hand though, he fell short. They were not the type to fall for his cheap tricks. When he realized this, he had no choice but to use magic again. He discarded his hesitation, placing his bets on Shirley. Every second counted! Alas, Freon did not know that Shirley failed long ago.

    Hence, he used the Fire Needle spell to ambush two! However, the effects were startling even to him. He understood the power of his spell very well because he could create a maximum of five Fire Needles, about the width of half a finger. That was the same in the fight several hours ago, as well as before he passed out. Magic was a formulaic construct. It did not matter how you adjusted the spell. If the Magic Circle remained the same, then there would always be an upper bound. Much like how a cat could not transform into a tiger, it was a fundamental difference in lifeforms! Furthermore, with the rain suppressing his fire spell, the effects should be reduced again. Freon would be lucky to create three Fire Needles with a scant amount of power. But reality proved differently. He killed one and incapacitated the other! It was not that they were weak. Rather, his spell was too powerful!

    Before he could ponder anymore, the man who pummeled him grimaced and dashed in his direction. This time, he did not hold back. His fists were packed with deadly force! He sliced through the air like the grim reaper, about to burst Freon''s head! The leader shouted out incomprehensible words as he moved as well. The situation developed too fast. No one understood what was happening, nor did they want to. They wanted to suppress this new threat as fast as possible. Freon turned from a weakling to a dangerous foe!

    Freon saw the fist closing on his face in slow motion. In that split-second, he rolled out the way, holding back the pain from his fractured ribs and injured organs. He might be able to hold back from fainting, but his injuries were not for show! His opponent slammed their fist into the brick wall, pulverizing the bricks into dust. He could actually punch a hole through the wall! There was no time to think anymore. Freon did not dare imagine what would happen if he were hit and focused on constructing his next spell. His mind ignored everything else. Fire Needles! By the time he stood up, his spell was already complete. It barely took a second. The casting speed was elevated to another level entirely!

    The leader dashed across the alleyway with a dagger in hand. He might be holding back his killing intent, but his aura was still hair-raisingly deadly. While his subordinate was a mighty bear, he was a venomous snake! The two of them together created a nightmarish combination. Additionally, there was that third person who was right behind the leader. After all, there were originally five enemies. Dealing with two meant there were still three combat-ready enemies!

    Freon looked forward with fearless eyes. If it came down to a fight, then so be it! He was not about to sit quietly and be beaten senselessly. There was his minimum level of dignity! As if responding to his feelings, his spell activated with pinpoint accuracy. The fire needles pierced through the rain leaving behind a thin blazing trail. Their speed exceeded crossbows! Nevertheless, the leader was well prepared. After seeing the attack once, he had already seen through the spell. Since Fire Needles was originally a Low Gaseous Fog spell, it was simple and linear. Its only edge was its superior penetrative and speed capability. For professionals of the Third Hand''s caliber, it was not enough!

    The leader raised his dagger and stomped on the ground, shifting his weight to redirect his momentum. Despite the extremely high-speed of the fire needles, he had a rough idea of Freon''s fighting experiences. Give a man a sword, and one could see the difference between a sword amateur and a sword master. It was the same situation here. Freon lacked enough experience to fully capitalize against his opponents. His spells might be powerful, but linear. The same went for Freon! However, the leader might realize this, but his body was different. He could not completely avoid every projectile! Almost nobody could dodge a point-blank attack like this. Only a Perception Realm might achieve that! Unfortunately, this leader was at the Half-Perception Realm. The captain and vice-captain were the true fighting strength of the Third Hand!

    One pierced his arm, while another entered his chest, creating gory wounds. And yet, they were non-fatal. The other person right behind the leader was in a better state, having a split-second longer to react. Neither were injured enough! Freon grimaced. His spell lost this much effectiveness this fast. Indeed, they were strong opponents! He continued to pull back, while the two staggered from the assault. His mind wandered for an instant, wondering where Shirley was. Did she fail? If she failed, then he was really in trouble! Against his previous enemies, he was not afraid. But the Whispering Shadow was a goliath. There was no guarantee that Nassandra could help. Or rather, no guarantee that the Zino Kingdom would help!

 Chapter 198 - Extreme backlash

    The second his mind wandered, he cursed his own carelessness. The man who punched a hole in the wall pounced on Freon, catching up with a few steps. Perhaps after seeing his allies get injured, his strength and speed were elevated to another level. He was fully serious now! Another punch shot out towards Freon! If it landed, there was no doubt that Freon might be critically injured. The boy gritted his teeth and made an instant decision. He raised his left arm and sacrificed it! The punch detonated over his forearm, bending it like tofu. His bones were instantly broken and pierced through his skin, sending a spray of blood everywhere. Freon screamed in pain as his arm was mangled beyond recognition.

    The man was inwardly surprised. Freon did not hesitate to sacrifice his body. Logically speaking, it was the smartest decision to make, but could anyone really do it? If someone asked you to cut off your own arm to save your life, could you do it? Anyone would hesitate! That was normal! Fear, pain, and suffering¡­ No one wanted to experience all that. Especially in the heat of battle, when death might be a mere breath away, it was too hard to make that decision so quickly. The man had to look at Freon in a new light. This kid must be either brave, masochistic, or downright crazy!

    Thanks to that, the force from the blow was negated enough for Freon to continue pulling back. Adrenaline coursing through his body, his pain was dulled already to an undetectable level. But how could anything be so convenient? The Third Hand could distinctly see that Freon was pushing his body beyond his limits. If he continued, he would kill himself! There was no alternative! Just the injury from his arm alone was fatal enough. Blood was basically pouring out the open wound like a faucet. It was beginning to decorate the rainwater in crimson red. They could see this, but Freon did not. He was running off the high, thinking that he got the upper hand, where in fact, he was one foot in the grave.

    The leader clicked his tongue and shouted, "Idiot!"

    At this rate, Freon was going to kill himself! Maybe that was his goal? Killing himself might be a better option than being sold into slavery. Either way, they could not let him continue. The three jumped into action, moving so fast that they almost created afterimages. From the left, the center, and the right, they were a mere breath away from suppressing him. Freon had no way of escaping! Despite that, a faintly fearless glimmer shined in Freon''s eyes. He almost laughed. He was no longer thinking straight, walking down a self-destructive path!

    A different spell conjured in his mind, but¡­ as soon as he moved his Magic Energy, it was like a chain reaction. Blood exploded from his every orifice! It was so extreme that he was instantly covered in blood. The pain was so extreme that it was far stronger than anything he had ever experienced. Not even the adrenaline high could stop it! His organs churned, his muscles contorted, his heart twisted, while his Core rampaged! Backlash! This backlash was so severe that his hand and wand nearly ripped itself to shreds like what Ten Dawn Tengon once felt. His mind virtually collapsed from the strain! He killed himself!

    The three from the Third Hand arrived at his side just in time to see everything. The leader''s expression was so dark that it was terrifying. To have this happen under his watch¡­ He had everything under control. They outnumbered him five-to-one in the middle of the slums. They were the Third Hand for goodness sake! They could succeed in unimaginably grim situations and come out on top! How many missions have they accomplished where death was certain for others? How many times? Yet, what happened? One of them was dead, another was critically wounded, while two others, including himself, were hurt. Their history of flawless perfection was shattered by a child! A mere child!

    The leader''s aura began surging through the air, emitting horrific levels of bloodl.u.s.t and killing intent. The other two flinched in fear. Even the man who could punch holes through brick felt a chill down his spine. The leader might not be a Perception Realm or at the level of the captain or vice-captain, but he was still one of the top fighters in the Third Hand. He was not someone to anger! He gnashed his teeth and without a place to vent, he began kicking Freon''s body over and over again. His eyes were vicious, without the slightest bit of compassion or mercy. If looked could kill, a person would die a thousand times over. Indeed, underneath his seemingly calm exterior was a cruel interior. He was showing his true colors now!

    Beside the man who pummeled Freon to a pulp, the third person stood out and stopped their leader. This caused the leader''s expression to twist uglily. He twirled his dagger around expertly, placing a hair away from the man''s throat. He could not be more furious right now. Should the man say anything wrong, he would not hesitate to kill him! That was who they were: a bunch of cold-blooded soldiers under the Third Shadow. There was little semblance of comradery between them. With the right excuse, they could kill anyone, including their ally!

    The man smiled wryly and explained quickly, "The kid¡­ might be alive. We can still save his life." But if you keep beating him, he might die¡­ is what he wanted to add. However, after seeing that bloodthirsty aura, it was hard to complain.

    As if waking up, the leader regained his cool and immediately knelt to inspect Freon''s condition closer. The amount of injuries on his body were beyond belief. In fact, one would be farfetched to call him anything but dead. It was probably easier to find a wound than a place without. That was how serious his condition was! Yet, after a few seconds, the leader''s eyes glimmered. He felt a faint heartbeat! Freon was still alive! Without wasting time, the man grabbed Freon, shouted out his orders, and retreated. Freon needed emergency medical treatment, as fast as possible, otherwise he would die. Much like how Shirley was currently, his life hung by a tiny, tiny thread! Ironically, the full power of the Third Hand emerged to save him!

    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, a vacant tavern was serving two extremely conspicuous customers. They were well-built like bears in human skin, unbelievably larger than the man who broke Freon''s arm. The chairs and table seemed fit for children in their hands. And their body was not for show either. They radiated a crazy aura that permeated throughout the tavern, infecting it with their presence. People had no choice but to prostrate themselves! This was the power of a higher lifeform, of one who exceeded human limits, of the Perception Realm! They were Captain Murvin and Vice-captain Uldat of the Third Hand!

    At the moment, they had already emptied more than a dozen jugs of wine each, filling the table to the brim. Despite the vice-captain''s disdain towards the wine, it was nevertheless an expensive drink. It was hard to imagine how much coin everything would cost. A family might survive several months off the money they spent in an hour! That showed how affluent these two were. Or perhaps, they might have no intention of paying? If they wanted to leave, could anyone stop them? The tavern owner, the waitresses, even the city guard, were all normal people. They had to plaster on a smile and cater to their whims, even if it meant bleeding their pockets. That was the right of the strong!

    As they continued their drunken ventures, someone rushed in towards their table with a panicked expression. Seeing this, Captain Murvin frowned and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry? Has our target moved?"

    Naturally, he was not talking about Freon. Freon was too small of a target for them to act personally. Captain Murvin was talking about Protector Avin Arcellius! In actuality, the captain and vice-captain were not simply sitting around and drinking. They were stationed close enough to the Arkfell estate to move against Protector Avin, should he reveal himself. That was the true reason so many from the Third Hand were deployed to watch the Arkfell estate. The Third Hand might be arrogant beyond reproach, but that came with a level of capability. Completing their missions flawlessly and not underestimating the Arcellius Family went hand-in-hand.

 Chapter 199 - Return of the legendary Arcellius Family!

    "No, that''s not it," the person began sweating. "Something¡­ has happened to our first target."

    Seeing the hesitation, the captain grew displeased. "Spit it out! What happened?"

    The person awkwardly explained the circ.u.mstances behind Freon''s fight, including how he managed to kill one, injure three, and almost kill himself in the process. It was so humiliating and shocking that the two leaders only had slacked jaws. Once the messenger finished the recollection, it took a minute for the captain and vice-captain to regain their senses. When they did though, the vice-captain raised his fist and smashed the table into smithereens. Not simply in half, but into shrapnel! The solid wooden table disintegrated under his attack, drowning the atmosphere colder by a dozen degrees.

    "What did you say? You failed to capture a single kid?" the vice-captain roared.

    His aura exploded out like a volcano, far stronger than the leader who nearly beat Freon to death. Unlike that man, Vice-captain Uldat was a true Perception Realm! He had exceeded human limits! The bartender and waitresses quivered in fear, not daring to breath. They even hoped to slink away and disappear, washing their hands from this place entirely. After all, it was obvious that they landed in deep trouble by just hearing¡­ Captain Murvin was similarly simmering but remembered to keep calm headed. Despite his overly muscular features, he had a surprisingly sensible head on his shoulders. He flashed his vice-captain a glare, gesturing for the man to calm down, before addressing the messenger.

    "¡­There''s no further movements from the Arkfell estate, right?"

    "No, we haven''t noticed any other movements from the Arkfell Family or our target."

    "In that case, then we''ll head back and inspect this kid''s condition ourselves. If something happens to him, I won''t be able to explain myself to the Third Shadow," Captain Murvin sighed.

    The night was beginning to peak, and midnight was approaching. According to their information, Protector Avin was highly likely to be injured, if not battle-incapable. Moreover, he might be an Arcanist, but how powerful could he be? Other people might be afraid of the Arcellius Family, but not them. The Second Hand under Lord Wenmord was gutsy enough to fight the Royal Family and go toe-to-toe with the strongest knight in the kingdom, Sir Winstin. Granted, the circ.u.mstances were complicated. Nevertheless, Sir Winstin stood at the peak of Perception Realm Master remember!

    In comparison, the strongest Arcanist was Medium Condensed Drop, the Conquestian¡­ Roughly speaking, Medium Condensed Drop was equivalent to Perception Realm Adept. Although it was inappropriate to equate them, it did expose the truth of the matter. Captain Murvin and Vice-captain Uldat were both Perception Realm Adepts as well except they boasted extremely potent fighting power and experience! Protector Avin was nothing in their eyes, and they gave enough respect by sitting around, waiting for him to move. Yet, the man did not do a thing. If Avin did not make a move now, he was unlikely to do anything. Therefore, the two men decided enough was enough and called it a night.

    The Third Hand gradually retreated from the Arkfell estate, and those tailing servants left as well. Despite what Freon''s enemy once suggested, there was no unnecessary bloodshed. The servants merely travelled around the city, feeling baffled at their guests'' strange requests and nothing more. As for Shirley''s case, the Third Hand had yet to realize that no one reported back. After all, thanks to Inari and his partner, they snuffed out that chance. While their forces were busy assembling back at their base, a man slowly woke up from his slumber in the Arkfell estate. That man was none other than Protector Avin Arcellius!

    He opened his eyes at the unfamiliar room and instantly formed a sour face. How long was he asleep for? Avin had no idea. His last memories were of protecting Freon, Shirley, and Yuna from the spell, Thirty-Six Meteors, and the collapsing building. Because of it, he received a severe backlash and fell unconscious. The man took a deep breath and inspected his body. Aside from his Core, there were no physical injuries. He was completely unharmed! Thinking that this place was likely the home of their benefactor, Avin was in no hurry to get up. Unlike Nassandra, Freon did not bother to place a letter explaining the circ.u.mstances to him. Perhaps, he still felt his uncle was untrustworthy or unreliable. Perhaps, he thought his uncle would not recover so quickly. It was unknown what Freon had in mind.

    However, a strange feeling caressed his heart, a very bad feeling. Trusting his instincts, he hurried to his feet while releasing his Magic Perception! Even weakened, the range of his perception was beyond what normal Condensed Drop Arcanists could achieve. In an instant, he engulfed the entire Arkfell estate and Engelsheft district in his senses. An Arcanist''s perception was an innate sense, much like sight. The state of his weakened Core had no bearing on his ability to use it. That said, he could not exert it to his maximum potential. As a Blue Depth Core Level Arcanist, his Magic Perception could encompass the entire capital city and more! Now, it was barely a fraction of what it normally was.

    Avin coughed many times from the exertion. His brow was laced with sweat. He looked wryly at his hands while sighing. Since he purposefully restrained his World Energy consumption, he remained in a perpetual state of weakness. This allowed him to pass off as any regular person on the streets and evade detection. Until he discovered Freon and Nassandra and ensured their safety, he was willing to bear this humiliation. Of course, if he released his current strength, it would fall somewhere in Condensed Drop. That was why Yuna gauged him in that realm. To return to his true strength, he would have to siphon the World Energy across Firecast!

    When he walked out his room, he ran into a servant who bowed. Avin asked, "Where is Freon Adnire?"

    His tone was hard, as he inadvertently released his aura. Despite currently possessing the power of Condensed Drop, Avin was a genuine Blue Depth Arcanist! It was not something a regular person could withstand. The pressure knocked the servant out cold. Avin was speechless. Groaning with helplessness, he gave a quiet apology before moving to his next victim. This time, he restrained his pressure and learned that Freon left a while ago and Nassandra Adnire was resting here as well! Arriving at her bedside in a flash, the man saw the letter from Freon. Without caring about formalities, he sifted through the contents and his face darkened like night.

    "Idiot! Absolute idiot!" he cursed.

    Avin was extremely old and extremely experienced in all walks of life. He knew firsthand that falling prey to demands was a slippery slope. It was impossible to escape! Freon was blinded by his emotions and tied by his connections. The boy could not make the correct decision. That said, that was Avin''s viewpoint. Who knew what the correct decision was? Nevertheless, after learning everything, the man snarled. This was why he could not detect Freon nearby! Once Avin considered the remote possibility that his former enemies were behind this¡­ His killing intent emerged in full force. Maybe it was finally time for him to declare his return!

    A few minutes later, Avin stood in the gardens, facing the brisk rain head-on. Now that he confirmed both Nassandra and Freon''s magical signatures, he could track them with his Magic Perception with pinpoint accuracy. As long as they were near the capital city, he could find them! And on the off chance that they were somewhere else, Avin was prepared to turn the kingdom upside-down to find them. He did not give a damn about formalities or authority. Losing the Arcellius Family once was enough. If he lost them again, right when they were at his fingertips, he might go mad! Whether it was the Zino Kingdom, the Alzar Kingdom, or the Xingyuu Empire, Avin was prepared to fight against the world! That was the pride and dignity of the Protector of the Arcellius Family, Avin Arcellius!

 Chapter 200 - Return of the legendary Arcellius Family! (2)

    An awe-inspiring invisible force pierced through the sky and quickly enveloped the world. Wind was swept from him at increasingly higher speeds, flattening the grass and flowers, bending tree branches, and shattering glass. The rain seemed to slow down as they approached the man, as if afraid of tainting his existence. He opened his eyes toward the sky and raised his hand. Answering his call, the storm clouds almost trembled. Above the world, World Energy was beginning to manifest and condense in the space above the Arkfell estate! It was the start of a heavenly phenomenon!

    As the storm grew larger, Avin''s aura began to violently transform and rampaged throughout the estate! It began to materialize around him, making the air around him glow. Everyone, regardless of who they were, be they the servants or the masters, felt a massive pressure dominate their bodies and souls. It originated from the oppression of a higher lifeform! One by one, they collapsed, their statuses unknown. Avin did not bother to hide his aura or restrain himself! There was no time. He wanted to save Freon as soon as possible and so, he completely released his aura to its maximum power, calling upon the full strength of his Blue Depth Core! The tremendous aura continued to propagate throughout the Engelsheft district, affecting everyone equally.

    What followed was described already. Inari and his partner were shaken from healing Shirley while the Conquestian was roused from his meditation. They could distinctly feel that the pressure originating from Avin was vastly more powerful than they could imagine. It was one that surpassed all limits: Blue Depth Core Level! The situation was strikingly like the Sword King''s single attack using the Cloud Sea Style. Back then, the Sword King also released a sliver of his aura which spread as far as Corasen. Despite both being Rank 3 existences, the situations were somewhat different. Sword King Sin released his power for an instant to destroy the First Hand. Furthermore, he used his power far away from the heart of Algard or Corasen so the effects were limited in scope.

    On the other hand, Avin was fully releasing the vast supremacy of his Blue Depth Core, not bothering to hide in the slightest. Since he was located near the heart of Firecast, the strength of his aura was easily a dozen times greater than the Sword King''s! Everyone throughout the city could feel an ocean was forming in the sky above! The man took a deep breath and the air quaked at his every movement. His eyes flashed with an otherworldly divinity. This was the insurmountable difference between Condensed Drop and Blue Depth. How powerful must Protector Avin be at his full strength? Or Sword King Sin? Or Lord Wenmord? Or even Drifting Snow Serenity Emperor? It was impossible to think!

    Like a sinkhole, the storm of World Energy funnelled down toward him in a beautiful rainbow-colored vortex. Then, lights sparkled throughout the rain, refracting the sights throughout the capital. In an instant, the sky lit up with a thousand colors! Everyone was taken away by this timeless sight. It was¡­ simply breathtaking! Inari, his partner, the Second Sage, Ten Dawn Rosemary, the Conquestian, the citizens, and even Avin were speechless. The torrent of energy finally poured into Avin''s body, circulating throughout his Channels, as he refined it into Magic Energy. His Core was being rapidly replenished! Little by little, he was regaining his strength, the strength of Blue Depth Core Level!

    When the energy vortex eventually disappeared, Avin was infinitely stronger than before, his Core restored to a significant fraction. His old and decrepit appearance was no more. Now, a middle-aged man, brimming with vitality and power, stood there. He looked nothing like the Conquestian, despite hailing from the same generation. If the same fight at Freon''s home occurred again, Avin would be able to effortlessly annihilate them, including the man who used Thirty-Six Falling Meteors! Standing on the same level as the Sword King, he could easily do these things!

    The man let out a deep breath, feeling the popping of his joints. While his hand remained outstretched to the sky, he grunted. A humongous Magic Circle materialized in the space above the Arkfell estate! The shocking thing was that¡­ he used no wand or magical tool, free-casting! Free-casting¡­ No Arcanist would believe you if you said it was possible. It was simply unimaginable! To put it into perspective, if someone asked you to chop a tree without an axe, you would think they were idiotic. It went the same with magic. A wand, a tool created from the Asaparagon Tree, acted as a medium to direct Magic Energy. It was the axe in chopping trees. Without this tool, no matter how you tried, you could not cut the tree down. However, that was not as absolute as everyone believed. If you trained your body enough, you could achieve the same! That was what Avin discovered: the secret behind Core Levels!

    A horrific surge of liquid Magic Energy gushed from his body into the Magic Circle. He strained his physical and mental concentration until the spell finished. True Perception! Combining Martial Perception and Magic Perception into a single omniscient perception, this was True Perception. It was a supreme ability only available to those who could wield both simultaneously. There were likely less than five humans in the world that could use it! That spoke of just how exceedingly rare and powerful it was. Normally, he could use it without this spell, but his condition, while better, was not fully recovered. There were lingering wounds. Therefore, to maximize his range, Avin had to use a spell to augment it. The unfortunate downside was its conspicuity. Anyone could notice his True Perception!

    A second later, an invisible field spread out across the capital city, piercing through buildings like nothing to reveal everything to him! He could distinctly feel¡­ he was everywhere at once. He could see Nassandra in her room, he could see the servants of the Arkfell estate, he could see the other Engelsheft Families, he could see it all! That was not everything. His vision extended further beyond, regardless of how many walls stood between him and there, his vision was absolute. That was the power of True Perception. It went as far as the Celestial Court where Avin saw the Conquestian and the Second Sage. Avin paused for a moment before moving on. His face was masked with complex emotions.

    Next, he saw Inari and his partner, who were frightened, and Shirley, who was unconscious. Avin had to raise an eyebrow at this strange sight. The two men were actually Perception Realm Masters! It was quite surprising. Remember, the strongest knights of the Alzar Kingdom were also at that level, which meant that Inari and his partner also stood close to the world''s apex! To think that simple Shirley had a relationship with them made Avin wonder. Nevertheless, Shirley might be heavily injured, but her condition was stabilizing. Since the two assassins had no hostile intentions, he had no reason to intervene. He continued to survey the capital city for Freon.

    Finally, he locked onto that familiar signature deep in the city. As his attention zeroed in, he discovered an ordinary building in an ordinary district. Freon was laying down in one of the rooms, surrounded by many physicians who tended to his injures. However, his injures were too severe. Just the look of his body would make anyone cringe. His limbs were contorted, and his organs were twisted. Just the amount of visible blood was horrendous. It was not a lie to consider Freon half-dead! The captain and vice-captain of the Third Hand were nearby with dark expressions.

    Avin narrowed his eyes as he gave a low ominous chuckle. Treating the Arcellius Family like this¡­ It really did seem like they treated him like nothing. The Protector of the Arcellius Family, who once dominated an entire generation of Arcanists fifty years ago, could he be ignored like this? When it happened a few hours ago, Avin already thought of eliminating their enemies definitively. And that was after considering that Freon was mostly unharmed. Now that Freon was close to death, who could imagine Avin''s fury? Veins bulged on his forehead, his face red with the urge to kill! Even the air around him fluctuated between gas and liquid! That was how potent his killing intent became! He would not rest until he annihilated this threat, completely and utterly once and for all!

 Chapter 201 - Lord of death

    As if his feelings were transferred, the captain and vice-captain trembled uncontrollably and paled by a hundred degrees. It was like they were thrown into a frozen wasteland and a ferocious monster was eyeing them down! The physicians were a notch worse, directly convulsing and fainting. Some unlucky older ones died on the spot! Killing people from his aura alone, it really showed the massive disparity between Avin and others. He practically showed an ability that transcended common sense! Before anyone could react, the rooftop shook with a ground-shattering explosion. Everyone could not help but despair. If the thing responsible for the aura was here now, what did that mean? They were all screwed!

    Crossing the capital city in a minute, it was unthinkable how fast that was. Remember, it took Freon around an hour to travel from the Arkfell estate to the slums. And that was factoring in the fact that he took a carriage! Despite all that, Avin was capable of surpassing that speed with ease. He was at least dozens of times faster! It was a feat comparable to the Sword King when he fled from the Lannisail Household. The Sword King could traverse across Algard and Corasen at breakneck speeds, moving so fast that he became nigh-invisible. However, it was still a far cry from Lord Wenmord, who could cross the Alzar Kingdom, the Desterina Ocean, and the Xingyuu Empire in a handful of hours¡­

    The man landed on the rooftop with a murderous light. Using magic, he could manipulate the air currents around him to almost fly. This allowed him to travel in a straight line by hopping across rooftops. Once he landed, he placed his hand on the roof and a spell formed. A large wind blade formed which sliced through the stone and bricks like butter. Crash! The roof underneath him collapsed. Avin snorted and continued the same ridiculous strategy, cutting his way towards Freon! One floor, two floors, three floors¡­ Boom! A landslide of debris and dust swept through the whole building as it shook violently. It seemed unable to hold up against Avin''s absurd demolition. When he reached the bottom, the building¡­ was essentially no more! Besides the lone outer walls, the entire interior was destroyed! The only left was rubble!

    The Third Hand looked at Avin in shock and awe. They even forgot to breath, not realizing that the sole reason they stayed alive was due to Avin''s intervention. Knowing the building was on the verge of collapse, the man sheltered everyone from the debris. He used the same barrier magic that protected Freon and Shirley when Freon''s house was destroyed. However, it was not out of kindness. Avin simply wanted to kill them with his own hands! That was how deep his resentment ran!

    The captain and vice-captain were the first to regain their senses. With a howl, the rest of the Third Hand awakened from their reverie. Everyone simultaneously drew their weapons out of instinct. It was the only way they could tame their overflowing fear. Surrounding Avin, there was approximately thirty people, all Fundamental Realm Masters or Half-Perception. Thirty people, close to breaking through human limits and becoming a legend¡­ Thirty people, with their own triumphant stories, absurd victories, and near-death experiences¡­ The Third Hand was truly a powerful force in either the Zino Kingdom, the Alzar Kingdom, or even the Xingyuu Empire.

    Yet, they did not feel confidence whatsoever. Avin was releasing a pressure so monstrously strong that people felt a blade slicing through their skin. Against an impossible situation with no hope of success, their bodies were trying to surrender as a primordial desire to flee emerged. This was an innate instinct, a survival tactic! But no one ran. Not a single person gave up! Their discipline was so admirable that Avin had to revaluate them better. Of course, that did not lessen his killing intent at all. In fact, it actually made his killing intent surge higher! He could not stand leaving a threat like this so close. He would annihilate them!

    Captain Murvin glared with bloodshot eyes. In his mind, Avin''s appearance here had to be a trick. There was no way to relate the heavenly phenomenon with this man. Avin was an old man of a long gone and forgotten family. His era had long since been passed by the captain and the vice-captain. Therefore, it had to be a trick, an illusion, a lie¡­ Furthermore, no one could fight against the Third Hand by themselves. Not even the strongest knight, Sir Winstin, a true Perception Realm Master, could do it! Fighting against thirty people simultaneously was suicide. There was no exception! Thinking the same, everyone calmed down and scowled. Their fear turned to rage.

    "I don''t know what trick you used, but you''re a fool! Repent in the afterlife! Men, kill him!" Murvin roared.

    The thirty members of the Third Hand shouted in unison and Avin felt a strong resistance against his aura as they began to work together against him. Avin narrowed his eyes and his aura doubled up again, releasing a truly ridiculous level of oppression. It easily annihilated the Third Hand''s combined aura. The three that fought Freon: the man who punched holes in walls, the frightening leader who nearly beat Freon to death, and the one who stopped him charged out. The first man''s punch pierced through the air and created a small shockwave. His power was even greater than what he used before. If it landed, it might instantly kill Avin! The leader was not far behind either. Everyone else coordinated nearly perfectly, cutting off all escape routes. Left, right, front, back, even above¡­ Against such an onslaught, anyone would be cut down! There was no exception!

    Most importantly, Avin was an Arcanist. Everyone knew that magic required time to use. Close quarters combat was their Achille''s heel! On the other hand, the Third Hand specialized in fighting up close. For an Arcanist to deliberately deliver themselves to them was tantamount to suicide! Indeed, before Avin could respond, ten people were already a foot away from killing him. He had less than a second to react! Another twenty were waiting behind to chime in when necessary. It seemed like a hopeless situation! But as everyone expected him to be diced into a thousand pieces, Avin snorted. The power of Blue Depth Core Level was beyond their imagination.

    His thoughts moved at lightning speed, conjuring a spell that blinked into existence before activating. With simple spells, his casting speed was nigh-instantaneous! An instant later, a thick wind barrier formed around him. The Third Hand looked down on Avin. Turtling up against their attack, so what? Arcanists could only use one spell at a time. If he focused on defense, then he was destined to fall! Avin''s strategy was undoubtedly stupid. The ten people in front rained down their attacks on the flimsy thin barrier, expecting it to implode from the pressure.

    However, when their fists and blades landed on it, there was no hardness like what they expected. They could pass through with ease. The price they paid though¡­ was that anything that passed through was shredded to dust! Swords, daggers, fists, armor, bone, they were all erased from existence. People screamed in pain and fear. Due to their momentum, no one could stop themselves in time. The man who broke Freon''s arm howled as his body was ripped to shreds. Like a wall that forbid any filth, anything that passed through was destroyed without a trace! Not even a single drop of blood remained! In a flash, ten people died. It was so shocking that everyone forgot to breath.

    Avin stepped forward and raised his hand. Everyone reflexively retreated, fear growing in their eyes. But the man did not let up. Free-casting! Twenty stone pillars emerged from the ground, precisely beneath the twenty remaining. With speed that surpassed evasion, they pierced through twenty bodies from the bottom up, blasting through organs and bones, before exiting from the top. Like an artistic display, a rain of blood showered down as these twenty died miserable deaths. Horror was etched forever on their faces, creating an extremely creepy sight. Avin stood in the middle, like the lord of death, glaring at his final two opponents: the captain and vice-captain. Of course, he saved the best for last. They would experience the full extent of his ''magnanimity''.

    "Now then, shall we have a talk?" Avin smiled. But to the two, his smile was the smile of death!

    "Who are you?" the vice-captain screamed. "You''re not human! You''re a monster!"

    Avin''s eyes turned cold. "You don''t recognize me? That''s fine. I don''t really mind. What I''m interested in is who your backer is and why they decided to attack the Arcellius Family!"

    Unlike Lord Wenmord who had convenient spells like soul searching, that could perfectly extract information from their target, Avin had no experience in soul attainment. After all, the world beyond humanity was vast, far vaster than anyone could understand. There were things that humanity had never seen or heard of, much less Avin. Currently, even the concept of a soul was vague, much less manipulating it for information. He had no choice but to use conventional methods: to force the information from their mouths instead. The downside though¡­ was that these two were not loose lipped at all. They had no intention of playing along with Avin.

    The captain laughed. "Good! Good! You must think you''re a god with how strong you are. Indeed, the two of us wouldn''t be able to even ruffle your feathers. You are truly a god among men, Protector Avin! But¡­" the man released a demonic smile, causing Avin to frown. "You seem to be forgetting something. We have our hostage," Captain Murvin grabbed Freon''s throat and held the boy up like a ragdoll. With a light squeeze, he could kill Freon!

 Chapter 202 - The pitiful Whispering Shadow

    Before, the situation evolved too fast and he lost his rationality. After all, Avin''s power was beyond their imagination. His body screamed out danger signals and he wanted Avin dead! He was a Perception Realm combatant, and he was watching the battle carefully. With his senses fully deployed, he could sense the tiniest openings and capitalize them. The thirty people were really distractions for the true killing blade, him and the vice-captain! But once the Third Hand was annihilated, and with ease at that, the captain was startled back to reality. All the sudden, the captain lost confidence in his massive body that could bend metal. It seemed so fragile in front of Avin. Therefore, Captain Murvin abandoned the idea of fighting and opted to use a hostage instead.

    His fingers dug into Freon''s skin as he tightened his grip. Freon was already unconscious and half-dead, barely alive from the constant attendance of the physicians. There was no response from him, even with the captain squeezing his throat. With a single thought, the captain could kill Freon! He smiled as he regained control of the situation, believing that Avin would capitulate. The simple fact that Avin came all this way to save Freon showed that. If Avin was smart, then he would realize the circ.u.mstances and surrender. That way, at least they could show something for their failures to the Third Shadow! Captain Murvin turned to face Avin, expecting to see his despairing expression, but all he saw was¡­ indifference.

    "Are those your final words?" Avin spoke calmly.

    The smile on the captain''s face froze. "What?"

    "I''m asking if you''re done. You haven''t answered my questions yet."

    "Don''t try to bluff us!" the captain doubled down as a cold sweat broke out across his body. "We have a hostage here! If you don''t want us to kill him, then you better surrender like a dog."

    "Hostage?" Protector Avin sneered. "If we''re talking about hostages, then I also have one."

    "What?" the man was dumbfounded.

    "Take a look at your man."

    Captain Murvin realized that his vice-captain stopped talking. He turned his head stiffly to see¡­ Vice-captain Uldat frozen solid like a stone sculpture on display. His expression was perfectly preserved, depicting unspeakable horror. A Perception Realm could not resist at all! The captain felt a chill travel down his spine. When did Avin use a spell? Why had he not seen it? His senses were already pushed to the limit, focusing his entire Martial Perception on Avin. Even the slightest twitch would be captured by his senses. However, the speed of Avin''s casting was beyond his understanding. Although it was farfetched to be considered truly instant, for simple spells, Avin could cast them nearly instantly! The Magic Circle could blink in and out of existence, faster than the captain could see!

    "Now, if you don''t want your¡­" Avin started but stopped himself when the captain began laughing hysterically.

    "Na?ve! Too na?ve! If you think I care about any of my subordinates, then you''re sorely mistaken. We''re not the type of group you can extort like this."

    "I see," the man narrowed his eyes and understood. With a thought, the vice-captain burst into a billion pieces, turning into shrapnel. Since he was frozen solid, there was no blood and gore. He simply shattered, mingling in with the debris around them. Like that, Vice-captain Uldat of the Third Hand was killed! Avin continued, "It was my mistake to try such a roundabout tactic. I should have just dealt with you directly."

    "Don''t make me repeat myself. What can you do? You move a finger against me, and I''ll kill him!"

    Avin started walking toward the captain without a care in the world. The captain instinctively wanted to step back, to maintain that comfortable distance. As long as Avin did not intrude on it, Captain Murvin felt he could respond to any threat in time. With Freon in his grasp, an instant was enough to kill him. This distance was necessary to force Avin into surrendering! However, he could not move back. His legs were stuck! Fear! Fear was overriding his body''s commands, preventing him from taking that step. That was natural though. Avin was an unfathomable monster, far stronger than anyone or anything he had ever seen. It had transcended the likes of Sir Winstin, making the strongest knight a child in comparison. Against the unknown, even the most battle-hardened of warriors would feel trepidation and this captain was no exception.

    His muscles bulged, his veins pulsed, and he gritted his teeth. Captain Murvin mustered all his willpower, but it was not enough! Every step Avin took, the pressure he exerted increased by two-fold. The level of suppression on Murvin was reaching unimaginable levels with every second! Avin''s eyes were whirlwinds that threatened to destroy the captain''s sanity. His fear continued to grow without limit as Avin appeared like a towering giant, stretching toward the skies! With one hand, he could flatten mountains! With the other, he could split oceans! His might was invincible! Although it was merely an illusion, who could say that Avin could not do these things? No one knew, and that thought terrified the captain. Who could resist him? What a joke! That was right¡­ This was nothing more than a joke. A sick dream. He must be dreaming¡­

    By the time Avin was standing within arm''s reach, the captain''s mind was already on the verge of breaking. Because Avin''s aura could already encompass the capital city in a cacophony of fear, it was easy to channel it onto one person. Captain Murvin was facing the full strength of a Blue Depth Core singlehandedly! That level of pressure was truly beyond imagination. It was like a thousand oceans crushed his body, mind, and soul to pieces. No matter how well trained he was, ultimately, his mind was far from sufficient. This was indeed the most straightforward method that Avin could use. He won without making a single move!

    "Now then, shall we try this again? Who are you, who is your backer, and why are they doing this?"

    Captain Murvin''s eyes were dull and listless, almost in a trance, as he said in fragments, "Third Hand, ordered by the Third Shadow. Wanting to enslave and sell¡­"

    "Third Shadow?" Avin frowned. "You mean the Whispering Shadow?"

    Even though Avin secluded himself from the world to raise the Adnire Family in secret, he was not ignorant. He knew that the Whispering Shadow was a goliath in the underground world, close to the apex of power in the world. Besides the three great civilizations, few organizations could be its match! Although Avin could suppress the Third Hand by himself, it was nothing much. The true power of the Whispering Shadow was its vast connections, sprawling across the Alzar Kingdom and Zino Kingdom! Who knew how many allies they had under their banner? It was unthinkable. Avin might be strong, but was he invincible? Absolutely not. He had limits as well, as shown when he was nearly beaten earlier in the fight at Freon''s home. The fact that the Whispering Shadow was involved became infinitely more complicated.

    While Avin''s attention was drawn, Captain Murvin bit his lip right down to the root, spewing blood everywhere. The tremendous pain brought him back to his senses. Roaring in rage and shame, the man decided to just kill Freon! He could not stand this humiliation! Crush! His arm was already thicker than Freon''s legs. Just how much power resided in them? His muscles bulged and burst with enormous strength to directly destroy Freon''s neck! Everything happened too fast for anyone to react. But just as the captain was about to celebrate this small victory, the impossible happened yet again. His hand tried killing Freon, but like a solid wall, he found that Freon''s throat was impossibly tough! He could not kill him! In fact, long before the captain took Freon hostage, this was done by Avin. He could triple-cast magic, so was it so unexpected? The entire idea of a hostage was made a joke long ago!

    "You can join your friends in the afterlife," Avin snorted.

    With a wave of his hand, a wind scythe emerged, slicing through the captain''s body through the middle. The two sides slumped as the glimmer of life disappeared. Captain Murvin of the Third Hand was killed! And just like that, the Third Hand was annihilated by Avin''s hand alone. How pitiful was the Whispering Shadow to anger three of the most powerful beings in the human world? The Sword King Sin, who betrayed and destroyed the First Hand. Lord Wenmord, who betrayed and led the Second Hand to destruction. Protector Avin, who suppressed and annihilated the Third Hand¡­ Remember, the events in both cities, Algard and Firecast, were happening simultaneously. In a handful of hours, the Whispering Shadow lost a massive portion of their strength. If the leaders learned of this, they would be coughing blood for months! They really dug themselves too deep a hole!

 Chapter 203 - Freons mystery, the Third Shadows crisis

    "Now then¡­" he finally turned his attention to Freon.

    In truth, from the very start of the battle, he had already begun the healing process on the boy. One magic to attack, one to defend, and one to heal! Avin had been using three spells simultaneously the entire time and hid the presence of the latter two using his free-casting. Now that the dust finally settled, although it lasted a minute at most, Avin could not help but look deeply at Freon. His spell was infiltrating Freon''s body, tending to his many injures, and repairing the tremendous damage from the backlash. Avin''s skill might be notch below Ten Dawn Iris, the White Healer, but he compensated with his vast storage of Magic Energy. He could sustain healing spells far stronger and far longer than she could! And Freon''s body was visibly healing as white energy started to close his many wounds.

    Yet, the main concern was not there. Rather than the visible, it was the invisible Channels and Core that became a concern! Healing those were at least ten times more complicated than normal injures. It required extremely delicate care and skill to attempt it. At the very least, Avin was not willing to try. He might be a Blue Depth Core Arcanist, but he was not omnipotent. There were things he could not solve with brute force alone.

    And more importantly¡­ Avin revealed a troubled expression because Freon was now a Medium Gaseous Fog Arcanist! What should have elected joy instead gained worry. Avin''s perception was strong, and there was no way he could be mistaken. A few hours ago, when he first reunited with Freon, the boy was barely considered an Arcanist, hovering at the precipice of Low Gaseous Fog. He was nowhere near the Medium standard! Now, he directly managed to jump a level. Worse yet, he was not far from the High Gaseous Fog Level! To suffer a backlash as severe as this, yet still progress through the Core Levels¡­ Avin was stunned. This was outside of his knowledge! Unless¡­

    No way. Is it possible that you have inherited¡­ If that''s true, then¡­ Avin wondered quietly.

    Just then, he sensed a familiar presence headed in his direction. He sharpened his Magic Perception and recognized it was the Conquestian. The man was undoubtedly looking to investigate the heavenly phenomenon that Avin triggered. As the leader of the Zino Kingdom, that was his responsibility! However, Avin was not interested in meeting the man. Using a spell, Avin levitated Freon''s body behind him before travelling back to the Arkfell estate. His highspeed reduced, due to the expenditure from his brief battle, but not by much. Within a few minutes, the man took the sleeping Nassandra with him and disappeared. If he wanted to hide, then unless the kingdom was turned upside down, no one could find him! The danger of the Whispering Shadow¡­ Avin would not let this disgrace pass.

    At the same time, the Conquestian was travelling in his personal carriage. Unlike Avin, capable of enhancing his body while reducing its weight to achieve pseudo-flight, the Conquestian was far more normal. Or you could say, human-like. Taking time to travel from the Celestial Court to Avin''s position was expected. Next to him were a few of his trusted subordinates from the Ten Auroras, the governing half of the Celestial Council of Magic. They were regular folk without a lick of magic in their bodies. Like the sword, there was no need for them to wield magic! Outside, his convoy was flanked by guards and some soldiers, but the bare minimum. Facing against a Blue Depth Core Arcanist, without an enormous advantage, their small numbers amounted to nothing. It was mostly for show.

    The Conquestian''s face was clouded in thought as he ignored the railings of his fellow companions. Since Avin''s suppression over the city faded, people began waking up again. Although the damage varied, both the people and the city were okay. It was entirely different from the massive explosion that rocked the Lannisail Household. Because of that, rather than fear, the leaders were feeling angry. The Conquestian''s subordinates were the same way. They wanted the person or organization behind this to pay. They were too used to the arrogance and privilege that came with being one of the three great civilizations of humanity! But the Conquestian thought differently. While a Blue Depth Arcanist was far from invincible, they could still reap huge amounts of damage through guerilla warfare. They could haunt the kingdom for years. It was clearly not the right decision to take.

    Just then, he felt someone rapidly approaching the Arkfell estate. He was not like Protector Avin. His Magic Perception was far weaker and smaller, allowing him detection of a few city streets at most. He sensed Avin briefly enter and exit his perception with breakneck speed. The Conquestian frowned and called out to the carriage driver to change directions again. However, by then, it was already too late. Avin had taken the Adnire siblings and disappeared into the bustling capital! The Conquestian had no choice but to smile wryly. This reaction was enough for him to decipher Avin''s attitude. He sighed. He could not do anything until the man showed up again!

    Hours passed and despite the nightly hour, no one could fall asleep. The effects of that pressure and heavenly phenomenon were too impactful. People were afraid, curious, angry, sad¡­ All sorts of emotions swirled through the city! But it was gradually improving. The Second Sage, Ten Dawn Rosemary, the other Ten Dawns and the Ten Auroras worked with the military and the city guard to calm the people down. Besides a handful of people, no one knew about the Arcellius Family''s return or Protector Avin reaching Blue Depth Core Level. It was pointless if the populace knew anyways. Hence, the soldiers went around trying to explain the earlier bell, signaling that a great crisis had arrived, was a mistake and that everything was okay. It was a long road ahead before normalcy returns.

    in the household of a particular Hochlaegen family, a young man was hurling insults and profanities nonstop while beating a woman senselessly with a whip. Two other n.a.k.e.d women were watching in fear, their normal beauty was drenched in tears. The man did not hold back at all. Every flick of his whip left deep scars across the woman''s white skin. They would likely never fade with time. Every flick disfigured her more and more! When the woman''s features were ruined beyond recognition, when he beat her until he was out of breath, did he stop for a moment. His mad eyes swerved to his other two targets, causing them to beg for mercy. However, he only grunted and was about to continue when¡­

    "How awful," a man clicked his tongue. "That''s not the way to treat a lady."

    "You!" the violent man shouted in surprise.

    This young scion was obviously the Third Shadow of the Whispering Shadow, the one who sent the Third Hand to kidnap Freon and Avin. After he sent his order, he went back to enjoying the company of these beautiful women. Unfortunately, things did not go as planned. Avin??s awakening sent a massive whirlwind across the city, shaking it to its foundation. The Third Shadow was no exception. Under Avin''s monstrous aura and pressure, the man squealed like a girl and pissed himself. This unsightly appearance was seen by the women, which both embarrassed and infuriated him. He tried recalling the Third Hand to his side in case things took a turn for the worse and the city went under attack. However, how could they return? They were annihilated by Avin! Therefore, under these gnawing emotions, the Third Shadow resorted to violence and the current scene was the result.

    Being interrupted, the Third Shadow became enraged. He had specifically ordered his servants to either return with the Third Hand or get lost. Since neither happened, and he was being reprimanded as well, how could he tolerate it? Without a word, the man twirled his whip and lashed out at incredible speeds towards the source of the voice. How fast was a whip? It was fast! Really fast! In a fraction of a second, it had already reached its target. Snap! Thinking that his target was likely reeling in pain, the man was about to turn around when he froze. A dagger rested on his throat! His anger was gradually overshadowed by a mounting sense of crisis and fear.

    A cold voice whispered into his ear. "It''s pointless to scream for help. We''ve already dealt with everyone else in the mansion."

 Chapter 204 - End of a long night

    The Third Shadow shallowed his saliva and asked shakily, "Who are you? What did I do to offend you?" His grand demeanor as one of the five leaders of the Whispering Shadow was gone.

    "You committed two sins," the man said. "Although, I suppose there''s three now¡­" He looked toward the disfigured woman in disgust. "The first is your abhorrent acts you''re committing now. The second is going up against the Arcellius Family."

    "The Arcellius Family?" the Third Shadow whispered incredulously. That decrepit and fading family had enough sway to coerce a master assassin to move against him? He could not believe it.

    "This was something that the former Third Shadow agreed upon. You broke that agreement." Hearing those words, the Third Shadow felt a chill down his spine. It was the words of judgement! The man continued, "The third sin is¡­ you decided to harm someone close to us!"

    "Us?" he asked confused, but his confusion turned to horror.

    Because in front of his very eyes, an inconspicuous figure emerged from the shadows like a ghost. The Third Shadow paled. He was looking forward the entire time, held in place by the assassin''s dagger. There was clearly no one there before! He was sure that this was the work of a single assassin. But the impossible happened! A person truly appeared from thin air! Worse yet, his horror turned into shock upon seeing the person''s features. Their body was cloaked in black cloth, without any remarkable features, except for an ominous mask depicting a crying face and the setting suns. Indeed, these two were Inari and his partner!

    After settling Shirley''s affairs, they came straight here with the broker''s help. The sad part was that the Third Shadow''s location was not very hard to find at all. With the right connections, it was easy to learn who it was and track him down. There were many holes in his identity, unlike Lord Wenmord. Prior to his demise, Lord Wenmord operated as the Second Shadow for decades right under the Royal Family''s nose. No one suspected a thing. That was how tight his information network was! On the other hand, the Third Shadow had none of that. This man was the epitome of a spoiled and rotten apple. His flamboyant and playboy attitude was known by many, as he openly flaunted his power. Many considered him the plague of Firecast!

    Unfortunately for the Third Shadow, since the Third Hand was absent, that made Inari and his partner''s infiltration a hundred times easier. The Third Shadow might have other capable guards under his beck and call, but the two master assassins were in a league of their own. Remember, they were Perception Realm Masters! They could already sneak into the Vensire Family estate and assassinate the young heir, the former Ten Dawn Tengon Vensire. By that logic, it was quite effortless to do the same here. However, there was a large difference. This time, they were not joking. They killed anyone and everyone that had a relation with the Whispering Shadow. This mansion was really drenched in blood and bodies! The fury of these two could not be settled so easily.

    The Third Shadow might not recognize their true identities, but he did recognize their masks and skills. After all, the crying and smiling masked assassins were famous in the capital! They rarely struck, but when they did, mountains of corpses were left in their wake. They came and went as they pleased. No barriers seemed to exist for them. Whether it be a high-profile aristocrat, an affluent merchant, or a court official, they killed everyone equally. Their unfathomable skills earned themselves a perfect reputation. They were nicknamed the grim reapers! As assassins, this was the highest form of respect! The capital''s underground world feared them, and the Third Shadow was no exception either.

    "Grim reapers¡­" he muttered incoherently.

    Wait¡­ They mentioned the agreement with the previous Third Shadow. The one with the Arcellius Family, if I remember, was promised between¡­ he realized as his horror and shock took another massive leap. No, that was impossible. It can''t be those two! His eyes were widened, trying to convince himself that his realization was wrong. But as he thought on it, his body grew increasingly colder. If he was correct, then these two assassins, their identities went beyond the capital''s grim reapers. If he was correct, then he really hit a dead-end this time. They were¡­

    "You are-" he started when his mouth was slashed open.

    He screamed violently as blood spewed from his wounds. Howling like a mad dog, his pain was unbearable. He thrashed on the ground, hoping for any sense of relief. He might be the Third Shadow, but he only inherited the position. He had experienced none of the hardsh.i.p.s in life. One could say, this was his first taste of pain. Besides his cries for help, no one reacted. The three women looked on coldly, especially the one disfigured. She seemed to be relishing in his pain. Seeing this, Inari pondered for a brief second before deciding to hand her his dagger.

    "This?" the woman wondered.

    "You want revenge, right? This is your chance. Do whatever you like to him," Inari said demonically.

    His partner gave him a sidelong glance and said nothing. The disfigured woman held the cold dagger handle and saw the dark blade light. The metal was coated to absorb light making it jet-black. This was a true assassin''s weapon! Feeling emboldened by Inari''s words, she marched forward fearlessly towards the Third Shadow who took her v.i.r.g.i.nity and her beauty. Originally, she was forced into this by the Third Shadow. That which gave her infinite admiration and adoration was gone now. As a woman, what greater shame was that? So, for that, an equal debt must be paid! Her eyes glinted as she slashed down and¡­ off came a particular man''s part.

    The Third Shadow screamed at the top of his lungs when the pain reached a new level. His hands were desperately grasping his now absent genitals, blood pooling through his clothes. If left on his own, he would likely bleed out in a matter of minutes. His eyes rolled back, and he fainted. The shock over losing his member was too great. The woman snorted coldly, while the other two women shivered in fear. She was so cruel and decisive! Regardless of the man''s foolishness, he was still the Third Shadow, who controlled one-fifth of the Whispering Shadow. Castrating him was undoubtedly courageous, but also reckless. Even Inari was slightly speechless.

    "Sorry about that, partner. I didn''t think she''d be so quick on the draw," Inari apologized. He knew exactly how deep his partner''s resentment ran. This was undoubtedly taking the wind from his sails.

    The man snorted. "Forget about it. I''ve killed enough people already. You owe me one for this."

    "Then let''s wrap everything up and get out of here." Inari smiled. They spoke nothing like cold-hearted killers known throughout the capital, but best friends sharing banter. If not for his partner''s disturbing statement, then the women could be convinced¡­

    The disfigured woman returned Inari''s dagger sheepishly. Her body moved faster than her mind, and she had yet to fully consider the consequences of her actions. Now that the reality caught up to her, she was horrified. She was a weak and powerless woman while the Whispering Shadow would never let this disgrace go. They would surely seek her to settle their debts! Therefore, she hoped to gain the help of these two master assassins. It was a farfetched idea, but she had to try anyways! As expected, Inari did not say anything. However, playing with the dagger that castrated the Third Shadow, he flicked it out. It pierced through the air and perfected pierced through the Third Shadow''s forehead. With enough momentum to land hilt deep, he was instantly killed!

    "There," Inari smiled. "If anyone comes asking about the Third Shadow''s death, you can point to us, the grim reapers of Firecast."

    "Thank you very much!" the women kowtowed hastily.

    "Let''s get going then," he nodded to his partner. With a flash, the two assassins disappeared, leaving the estate in ruins. Like this, both the Third Shadow and the Third Hand were annihilated in Firecast! The long, long night in both Algard and Firecast finally drew to a close¡­

 Chapter 205 - Where the true problem lies

    The Royal Harbour, Corasen. This was the busiest harbour in the Alzar Kingdom, acting as the core of the kingdom''s entire maritime network. Thousands of sh.i.p.s navigated these coastal waters a day, which made gaining access to the limited harbor difficult. To manage this mess, the harbor management required a pre-approved permit for docking. Gaining it was easier said than done. It required days, if not weeks, of bureaucratic nonsense as well as money. Unless you were an official resident of the capital cities, or had a high status, it was impossible to dock here. Poorer businesses or individuals would have to change course to another, less busy, harbor in the King''s Bay. Despite all that, the Royal Harbour was being occupied solely by a single group. With an azure-golden dragon as their emblem, it was the Zino Kingdom''s fleet!

    An elderly man stepped off the gangplank, his posture was upright and his eyes were sharp like a wolf. His white hair was combed back and his body, while old, did not surrender to the testament of time. While he could not compare to the Conquestian, who trained his muscles every day to stay in top physical condition, this man did not seem as frail as he should for his age. People would guess he was two or three decades younger than he actually was. His strong disposition prevented anyone from looking down on him. He held his head high as expected of the First Sage, the leader of the Three Sages, Pannark Winhelm! Wearing elaborate clothes befitting his high status, he was followed by two others. They were Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia and Ten Dawn Krogan Jermon!

    Gracing their arrival was a gentle-faced woman with youthful innocence. She wore an exquisite dress that accentuated her unparalleled beauty, but simple enough that it did not hinder her movements. Perfectly balancing both worlds was a body that aged well. This woman should be middle-aged, but her face and body were too damaging. They did not lose their potency through the years at all! Like a finely aged wine, countless men would do everything in their power to taste it. Except, no one could dream of approaching her so easily because she was Princess Millisandren Etuvel Reindel! Unexpectedly, this princess was here to welcome the First Sage.

    "Welcome to the capital city of the Alzar Kingdom, Sage Pannark," she greeted. Her tone was not servile nor arrogant in the slightest. It held the perfect level of respect as it should, in considering both her position and his. It showed the astonishing level of diplomatic skill the woman possessed, despite her unassuming appearance.

    "Thank you for meeting me here, Princess Millisandren," the man returned. His gaze glanced around him cursorily as he said, "Could you inform me about what happened here?"

    The reason he arrived earlier was due to the massive fireball he saw from Algard. Remember, he was a province away at the time! Just that single explosion could be seen from provinces away, highlighting how unimaginably powerful it was. Their fleet was rocked by the resulting crashing waves. It was something beyond the realm of mortals! Thinking the worst, he ordered their fleet to accelerate. Now, looking around, he could see the pandemonium. Buildings were leveled and fires were spreading. The military was mobilized, and soldiers were rushing about everywhere. The sky was filled with glider squadrons, rapidly sending help where needed. Although the true worst-case scenario was avoided, this was not much better. The damage to the city and the loss of life would be a terrifying number!

    The princess gave an awkward smile. "We have shown you an unsightly display. Please, let''s talk while we head towards the castle."

    Inside the carriage, she began a full narration of the events. Following that explosion, Queen Bethnal immediately ordered the military to assess the damage and help the survivors. The damage was too vicious, having annihilated the Lannisail estate to nothing, and demolished many nearby estates. A massive crater was all that remained! Many were buried under rubble and died tragically. Thankfully, the core of the Grand Nobility Household was safe because of the royal summons. This allowed the kingdom to preserve most of their strength, though their hearts would still bleed. Sir Winstin and the other Royal Guards were also rescued, though rescued was too strong a word. Their conditions were perilous and dark. No one knew if they would pull through.

    The royal physicians were so busy tending to people that people died regardless of being ''rescued''. Ruthlessly, it came down to a matter of status and importance. Important people got treatment first while lesser people had to wait. Unfortunately, waiting usually meant death and being tended did not mean surviving. That was how grave the situation was! And this situation was not limited to Castle Reinhard either. It was the same across Algard and Corasen¡­ It was easy to see the huge scale of destruction as they passed through the city. It was really a nightmare with no end in sight.

    "Do you know what caused this?" the First Sage asked.

    His meaning was obvious. If this could occur once, could it not occur again? The next time around, the damage might not be so limited. If Corasen was engulfed directly, millions would die! Although it was the most logical conclusion that the Lannisail Household would be the culprit, it was also the most illogical. Who would seriously think that? An explosion strong enough to rock the capital city, could it be created by humans? That was unthinkable! Even Sage Pannark, with his knowledge of Instinct Realm and Blue Depth Core, could not accept it. The Sword King almost perished against a fraction of its power, showing the massive difference in ability! Therefore, it was likely poor coincidence that it happened now, and it was important to understand the root cause.

    "We''re investigating that as we speak," Princess Millisandren agreed. The dangers of this unknown threat were too great. "We''re hoping that the Zino Kingdom is willing to cooperate with us.??

    "That goes without saying," the man replied.

    The mood was heavy and neither had much to say but Sage Pannark understood. Normally, a high-ranking official, such as from the Royal Assembly, would meet with them. Meeting royalty required preparation and scheduling month in advance. After all, they were the rulers of the Alzar Kingdom! They had many matters to deal with. Princess Millisandren as well, she was the Provincial Occurion of the Premora Province! In other words, she was administrating the largest province in the Alzar Kingdom, which included Corasen! Her duties could not be light. Especially now, with the pandemonium wrought by the explosion, she should be unbelievably busy. Yet, she still made time to meet with the First Sage. It was obvious that something must have happened!

    Realizing this, the man smiled. "Princess Millisandren, the Zino Kingdom is sure to assist the Alzar Kingdom in whatever difficulties it may encounter. Please, speak your mind. You must have a reason for meeting with me today."

    "I have shown you an unsightly side of me. Please accept my apology," the woman smiled wryly, having her intentions exposed. "As you say, the kingdom is facing an unprecedented crisis, one that endangers the foundations of this very land. It has to do with¡­ the heir apparent, Princess Elizabeth."

 Chapter 206 - Collapsing worlds

    Inside Castle Reinhard, there was a few people in one of the lounges. A dark ominous air was hung, and no one said a thing. Queen Bethnal was sat in a chair with a heavy expression. Her features seemed to advance through the ages again, revealing just how old this woman was. In her youth, she reigned as queen, commanding this vast kingdom against the empire in the First Great Kingdom War. She pioneered the legalization of Arcania and formation of the Zino Kingdom, both highly controversial topics even now. Then, as she retired, she watched the kingdom fall as her son, King Harth, was killed. Now, when she started laying the groundwork for Elizabeth, this happened. This woman, no¡­ This elderly woman, who lived through many decades, felt it: The weight on her shoulders was truly tremendous!

    According to her plan, she hoped for Elizabeth to transform into a suitable heir in one year. Although it was an extremely tight deadline, this would both allow the Etuvel Reindel Royal Family to continue ruling and establish a sense of stability in these chaotic times. The situation in the Xingyuu Empire was rapidly deteriorating. It was the perfect chance to widen the gap between the two and finally break the long stalemate! That was Queen Bethnal''s hopes, as well as the rest of the Royal Family. Every day, week, and month was meticulously arranged by her and the kingdom''s top scholars. They would drill every bit of knowledge into Elizabeth''s brain, forcefully molding her into an ideal ruler! There was not the slightest leeway in it!

    However, what happened now? Algard and Corasen took massive damage, both to the cities and people, from a mysterious attack. No one understood its origins, and even the supposed culprit, the Lannisail Household, was nearly annihilated. Besides Lord Archibon and a few others, the Lannisail Household was as good as finished! The rest of the Grand Nobility did not go unscathed either. The explosion took place in the heart of the Grand Nobility district, meaning a significant portion of them were caught up in it as well. The death toll continued to rise every second¡­ And the worst part? Elizabeth''s situation was unknown! Found at the center of that crater, unconscious and near dead, Queen Bethnal immediately sealed off any news from leaking. It was too great a shock! If Elizabeth was really beyond that explosion, then the Royal Family was finished. There was no alternative!

    The doors opened, letting two people enter. One was the Hundred Lives Doctor, the most famous physician in the kingdom. The other was the White Healer, the foremost expert in magical injuries. Combined, who could imagine their capabilities? Adding into the mix, the full support of the Royal Family and the Alzar Kingdom, and there was likely no condition they could not solve. Even a dead man might have a chance to revive! Queen Bethnal was expecting great things from them and yet all she saw was bitterness. Seeing this, the queen had a bad feeling rise.

    "I am very sorry, Your Majesty, but¡­" the Hundred Lives Doctor started but paused.

    "Speak," the queen ordered melancholically.

    "We''re unable to cure Princess Elizabeth''s condition. Until she awakens naturally, we cannot do anything to force it. Otherwise, she will likely¡­" The rest did not need to be said. Against an issue of the mind, he was helpless.

    The queen''s face grew blank. "I see. Does the White Healer share that opinion?"

    Ten Dawn Iris pulled a taut face and bowed, "Her Highness''s Channels and Core are too damaged. I cannot perform any intensive operations while her situation is this precarious. Unfortunately, I am unable to do anything either."

    The temperature in the room dropped by several degrees as Queen Bethnal grew disappointed. "I understand. Thank you for reporting the situation to me. You can leave now." The two took a deep breath and bowed once more before leaving. The queen turned to look at her son, Prince Dannark, and asked, "How have the investigations progressed?" She was hoping that he would have any good news; however, she was destined to be disappointed again.

    The man gave a long sigh and reported, "The first investigation against the Lannisail Household is still underway. To be honest, we''re not confident we can figure anything out. Any evidence or trace of the Whispering Shadow was blown away and reduced to dust. We can''t even find the Second Hand''s bodies, much less Lord Wenmord."

    "So, we don''t have definitive proof that the Lannisail Household is behind this?"

    "It looks that way. We cannot rule out the possibility that they are innocent. Lord Archibon and the other survivors know nothing either."

    The queen nodded. "Continue the investigation and increase the surveillance on the other Grand Nobility Households."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    "Then, what about the second investigation?"

    Prince Dannark smiled wryly. "We have no leads on the source of that explosion. We can safely rule out an earthquake or volcanic eruption, so it is unlikely to be of natural origin. At the very least, we have no recorded instances of such a thing happening. As for the possibility that this was manmade¡­ we cannot rule this out either. However, the scholars agree that the quantity of explosives required would be an outrageous amount."

    Queen Bethnal nodded. "Even if the Lannisail Household did have the means, there''s no way that we wouldn''t learn of it. That possibility can be safely excluded. There should be one more possibility, right?"

    "As you say, there''s a chance that this may be Arcania."

    Arcania, an emerging field of study, with infinite possibilities. Certainly, this should fit in the realm of magic but¡­ "Neither the Ten Dawns nor the Conquestian possess enough power to do this," the woman said. "Furthermore, we have constant updates on their locations at all times. It is¡­ unlikely that the Zino Kingdom is involved."

    But it was not ruled out. The implications were obvious to anyone. The fact that the First Sage was not present in this meeting was telling enough. Prince Dannark gave a knowing nod and said nothing. If the Zino Kingdom were truly involved in someway, the situation would grow a hundred times more complex. Queen Bethnal was fully aware of the Zino Kingdom''s ambition. They were growing stronger every day, and sooner or later, they would grow dissatisfied with living in the Alzar Kingdom''s shadow. When that time came, they would clash. To prevent that, Queen Bethnal had many plans in play, but it was merely delaying the inevitable! If this was their move, then it might be a checkmate!

    "Should we recall Princess Samanthie back to the capital?" Princess Samanthie was another of Queen Bethnal''s children, tasked with handling affairs in the Zino Kingdom. Officially, she was the royal ambassador.

    "No, that is too hasty. If our worries turn out to be misguided, then our relations with the Zino Kingdom will drop heavily. For now, act as normal."

    "As you wish," the man bowed.

    Queen Bethnal closed her eyes and massaged her temple. She had been doing this a lot tonight. Elizabeth''s situation¡­ was too depressing. If she stayed unconscious for too long, then people would question it. Furthermore, if they had to push back the one-year deadline because of it, then it would be too embarrassing. Even if Elizabeth became the queen, this would forever become a black stain in her career. Honestly, everything looked terrible and there was not a single silver lining in sight. It was no wonder that Queen Bethnal looked so tired.

    In Elizabeth''s quarters, the girl was quietly sleeping. Her body was so bandaged up that she looked more like a corpse than a living person. The physicians predicted that she would take more than a month or two to heal naturally. This was why Queen Bethnal hoped that Ten Dawn Iris could help. With her magic, although it was far from recovering lost limbs, she could still hasten the body''s natural recover rate! If eight weeks of recovery shrunk down to four, the benefits would be immense. This was why Queen Bethnal took the risk in inviting her to help. It was too attractive of an idea. Sadly, that failed. And as for waking up, no one had any ideas. A never-ending coma¡­ Was that Elizabeth''s future? No one knew. All they could do was pray and hope for the best.

    All the sudden, Elizabeth opened her eyes and looked around, but what greeted her eyes was not the familiar room. Instead, it was a dark and gloomy sky. Or was it the ground? It was hard to tell. There was no sense of direction. No suns, no moon, no clouds, no stars, no trees, no grass, no earth, no people¡­ There was absolutely nothing at all. Blank. That one word encapsulated everything! Or perhaps nothing? Strangely enough, there were also cracks in the sky and ground. Like glass, the fissures stretched from horizon to horizon. It seemed like the world itself was fracturing and¡­ there were fragments disappearing slowly into nothingness. Crack! Another enormous fissure appeared, sending cracks across the firmament. Elizabeth could feel that this world was on the verge of collapse!

    Elizabeth was about to speak when her head started aching uncontrollably. She screamed in pain. It felt like her limbs were being torn to shreds, and her mind was collapsing. Pain! Pain! Extreme pain! It was so unbelievably vivid that her memories flooded back in full. That was right. Back then, Lord Wenmord was about to kill her. She might have lost consciousness before it activated, but the pain woke her up. She could feel her body was disintegrating under the unimaginable power of the spell. Even now, that trauma was deeply embedded in her. That feeling of her body, mind, and soul being vaporized beyond recognition¡­ It was hard to describe how terrifying it was! The earth tore apart again, as the entire shell of a world continued disintegrating. The last thought that flashed through her mind was¡­ she would die here!

 Chapter 207 - Nameless

    But before Elizabeth''s mind collapsed, a strange light was cast on her. It shone on the world around her as well, stopping its inevitable destruction! It had the power to stabilize an entire world! Elizabeth felt her composure returning as she realized it was all an illusion. Her body, mind, and soul were still intact. She stared at her hands and feet, even her body was unharmed! But how was that possible? Lord Wenmord''s attack was no illusion. She certainly faced that attack head-on. A head full of questions, she found a person was standing in front of her. At least, she thought it was a person. Their features were shrouded in fog, making it impossible to make out anything. However, Elizabeth could tell this ''thing'' was looking straight at her!

    "You¡­" She felt her throat running dry. Was this fear? Fear of the unknown? "Who are you?" she asked shakily.

    The figure said nothing, nor did anything. They were like a statue. However, Elizabeth was not blind. She could clearly see that the air was distorting around them, bending to their tremendous aura. For some reason, she was unaffected, but it was clear that this person was an unfathomable existence! Like Lord Wenmord, they could transform the world with the sheer force of their aura! They could truly be called monsters! As soon as this thought passed, her eyes turned vigilant as a snake. That was right! Lord Wenmord was the only monster she knew. If this figure was a part of Lord Wenmord''s scheme, then she had to be wary. There was no telling what might happen!

    Just when she thought to flee, the figure spoke, "I have no name."

    It was a language she did not know, but the meaning came through regardless. The voice was strange though. It felt both male and female, young and old, tired and energetic, happy and sad, gentle and hard, angry and calm¡­ All sorts of impressions blurred together, making it impossible for Elizabeth to understand. Despite that, they blended perfectly without a single contradiction. It was everything and nothing simultaneously! How was that possible? She had no idea. Pure? Could it be called that? It felt like the voice was disentangled from the noise of the mortal world! It had become one with the world!

    "No name?" Elizabeth furrowed her brow. For some mysterious reason, she could not think it was a lie. Perhaps it was because of that voice, a voice that stood above trickery.

    This voice is affecting my thoughts? she thought with a dark face.

    If her mind could be affected, then that was too scary! She figured that conversing any more would be dangerous, so their conversation turned to awkward silence. That said, her curiosity about where she was grew. She had no time to think about it before, but Elizabeth saw that she was actually floating in place! There was no ground to speak of. In a place where up and down had no meaning, it was natural that she was not bound by the laws of nature. This further exacerbated her wariness. In a place without anyone or anything, she was left with this nameless ''thing''.

    This must be an illusion! Elizabeth figured. How could such a world exist? That was simply unthinkable! It must be a product of Arcania in some way. She had to escape somehow. Whenever a splinter of this world shattered, it would create a fracture in space. Perhaps the key to leaving laid in those cracks in reality!

    "You''ll die if you try," the person said ominously.

    Elizabeth grew wary. "Try what?"

    "You''re planning on escaping through those cracks, right? You won''t survive."

    "You can read my mind?" she restrained her shock, but her gaze turned sharp. "More than that, are you threatening me?"

    "No, you misunderstand me. Your injuries have not healed yet. If you return to the outside world, then you''ll die instantly."

    "Injuries?" Elizabeth frowned. "Is this body of mine not healed right now?" She waved her arms and legs but felt no pain. All her limbs and organs were intact. In fact, she was pretty much the picture of perfect health.

    "That is not your real body. In a way, you can consider it to be your mental construct."

    "Mental construct? Then this body isn''t physical?" she pondered. "In that case, where are we?"

    The figure turned silent before saying, "This was your second time here." Under Elizabeth''s wide eyes, they continued, "According to your time, it should be something like half a year ago?"

    Half a year ago? That was when I was still in the Xingyuu Empire, she thought. Elizabeth recalled that there were many bizarre occurrences from back then, but she found no answers. That invincible power that turned the tides and defeated Emperor Lianghu¡­ If, by some tiny chance, this person was related to it, then this had serious implications. Her wariness managed to grow again as she reflexively took a step back. This person was too dangerous!

    "I was only partially involved that time. Most of it was your own doing."

    "You¡­ really can read my mind? And what do you mean you were only partially involved? Are you saying that I had the power to kill Emperor Lianghu myself? How could that be possible?" On one hand, she was terrified of this figure, but on the other hand, she desperately wanted answers. This person seemed to have her dancing in its palm!

    "To be accurate, I was helping you regulate your power."

    "I don''t believe you," Elizabeth said flatly. "How could I use magic? I never even knew that magic existed before landing in the Alzar Kingdom."

    "You asked where we were, right?" the figure moved on. "Your body hasn''t moved, but your mind has. This is your Core. Or at least, what it should be. Your Core is on the verge of collapsing."

    "My Core?" she wondered suspiciously as she gazed around. A Core was an Arcanist''s vessel for Magic Energy. To think that this desolate and crumbling world was her Core!

    "I can stop its collapse for a while, but I cannot stop it permanently. When you wake up, you''ll lose your Core entirely."

    "I don''t get it. Why are you doing this? What''s your motive?" Elizabeth asked.

    "Why?" the figure whispered to themselves. She could distinctly feel they were sad and for some strange reason, she resonated with that. She almost felt sorry for questioning their motives.

    Shaking her head, she said, "Forget I asked. Regardless of your intentions, you did save me, and I will thank you. If I can''t leave until my body is fully healed, then does that mean I''m stuck here for now?"

    "That''s right."

    "Is that so?" Elizabeth murmured and ''sat'' down. Although Elizabeth could not fully trust this person''s words, she could not feel ill intent. At the very least, they were not a bad person. Considering how powerful they must be, there was nothing much she could do anyways.

    Time passed slowly, or perhaps quickly. There was no way to tell in this blank world. The only Elizabeth did know was that it felt like an eternity. Seconds, minutes, hours¡­ Everything blurred together into a mess. Since this was her mental construct, she did not need to sleep nor eat nor any other physical need. She simply existed. The girl sighed and thought about the outside world. She felt sorry about worrying everyone. There was no doubt that her absence was causing a storm. Her grandmother must be keeling over from the work. Auntie Christina as well, how was she? After being attacked by Vice-captain Julie, the woman was left in critical condition. Elizabeth had yet to reconcile with her. That was another one of the many things she had to do¡­

    The figure also said nothing. It seemed like they were used to it. They stood there like a statue, while Elizabeth grew increasingly discomforted. Originally, she had some reservations in talking, but¡­ her boredom was reaching an unbearable level. Humans were social by nature. With nothing else to pass the time, any conversation would cure some of that boredom. As long as she was careful, then there should be no harm, right? At least, that was how she convinced herself.

    "I¡­ I want to ask something," she said quietly, almost afraid of breaking the eerie silence.

    "What is it?"

    She took a deep breath and asked, "What are you?"

    Elizabeth had to ask this. If this place were her Core, then how could they intrude into it so easily? What was the true identity of the figure in front of her? Furthermore, that unfathomable presence¡­ One Lord Wenmord was enough. Two in one day, Elizabeth found it hard to believe. Before today, she had firmly understood the power structure of the world. Fundamental Realm, Perception Realm. She thought she had seen the upper limit of it through her Protector, Sir Winstin. But her world view was destroyed so easily and so quickly! And then there was their appearance. Dressed in fog, what were they hiding? Why disguise themselves?

 Chapter 208 - Ranks

    "Some might call me a spirit. Perhaps a ghost? Either way, I don''t really care."

    "A ghost? Then are you dead?"

    "I don''t think I was ever alive in the first place," they said.

    "How could that be¡­" Elizabeth did not understand.

    "I don''t have a physical body like yours. The closest you can consider my body now is your bow, more specifically the crystal."

    "Your body is the crystal on my bow?" the girl wondered incredulously. She seemed to be doing that a lot lately. "How come this is the first time we''re talking then? If you''ve been watching me this entire time without saying anything, that''s¡­" she shuddered. It was a really disturbing thought.

    "The reason why we''re able to converse this time is because the connection to your Core and Channels has been completely wrenched open."

    They raised their hand and conjured a diagram made of light. Elizabeth was amazed that magic could be used in such a way. A river made of energy was formed in the air, traversing from one end of the sky to the next. However, half-way through, it was blocked.

    "This was your original state. You could say it was a psychological limit. Since you were never exposed to Arcania before, you had this subconscious limiter in place that stopped you from perceiving magic. Naturally, this included our conversation. Once you started accepting the concept of Arcania, a bit of that flow was released." On their command, some of the energy trickled through. "You were unconscious the last time you were here, so we did not speak then."

    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow and thought, If not the time with the emperor, then¡­ they must be referring to after I was rescued in the Kuthong Forest? At that time, I was unconscious¡­

    "So, you''re saying that my half-dead state right now is the reason why we''re able to talk?" Elizabeth concluded.

    "That''s right." With a snap of their fingers, they dissolved the diagram. "To be it bluntly, your body is extremely vulnerable to external influences right now which is why I can intrude on your Core. Normally, it would be more difficult."

    The girl frowned. "If you''re this powerful, then how come you didn''t help me against Lord Wenmord? If the same thing happened to him as Emperor Lianghu, then I wouldn''t be in this sorry state."

    The figure''s voice turned low. "You shouldn''t underestimate that person. This Lord Wenmord is not simple. If my guess is correct, then they should be upper-tier Rank 4. They aren''t an opponent you can take lightly."

    "Rank?" Elizabeth tilted her head. This was the first time she heard of this term.

    "Ah, that''s right. Humanity doesn''t have a concept of Ranks yet¡­" they were speechless. "You know how there''s such a thing as Realms of Mastery and Core Levels, right?"

    Elizabeth nodded. This was basic knowledge. The Realms of Mastery referred to physical training and was demarcated into two realms: Fundamental and Perception. The vast majority of humanity was a Fundamental Realm, with very few breaking past the shackles of their body to become Perception Realm. They would be labelled as superhumans or transcendental. They could perform unbelievable feats that others could not dream of. It was the same for the Core Levels for magical training: Gaseous Fog and Condensed Drop. As far as she knew, there were a little more than ten Arcanists in the Zino Kingdom with Condensed Drop Core Level. They formed the backbone of their military strength as trump cards or secret weapons.

    "In a sense, it is silly to distinguish the two systems," they explained. "Both represent combat strength, and they can be directly compared thus forming the Ranking system which serves as the universal standard. For example, Rank 1 would be the lowest. They are the Fundamental Realms and Gaseous Fog Arcanists. Rank 2 would be Perception Realms and Condensed Drops and so forth. Beyond Rank 2, it gets more complicated, but you don''t need to worry about that."

    "Wait, wait, wait!" Elizabeth raised her hands. "You mentioned that Lord Wenmord is an upper-tier Rank 4? That''s twice as strong as a Perception Realm? ¡­You''re joking, right?"

    "Twice?" She almost heard a chuckle. "At the earlier Ranks, the differences might be minor, but in the upper Ranks, the differences are as wide as the heaven and the earth. They are incomparable!"

    The girl''s jaw dropped. Sir Winstin could already perform supernatural feats of strength. To think that he would be so insignificant in this world made it a little hard for her to accept. Remember, he was the publicly acknowledged strongest knight in the Alzar Kingdom! She thought that Lord Wenmord was unfathomably powerful, but this¡­ this really put things into perspective. Her viewpoint was far too small! For someone as weak as herself, Elizabeth had to crane her neck just to see their toes. Like a frog in a well, she had no idea what true strength was! It was almost like a fairy tale. If Lord Wenmord was really as powerful as this person claimed then¡­ Elizabeth gulped. He could be called invincible!

    "Then¡­" her voice quivered. "What did Lord Wenmord want from me? No, that''s the wrong question¡­ What is Lord Wenmord?"

    There was no way Elizabeth could reason he obtained that level of ungodly strength. It was not like Lord Wenmord was some random person off the streets. He was the patriarch of the Lannisail Household, a Grand Nobility Household! His every movement was constantly monitored and scrutinized by everyone. It was hard to imagine that this man could fool the Alzar Kingdom''s extensive information network. She knew how hard her Protector, Sir Winstin, trained every day to maintain his strength. It was not something that someone could offhandedly do! Strength was an acc.u.mulation of daily efforts. Therefore, this could not be the same Lord Wenmord who could freeze space!

    "Even I don''t know," the person answered plainly. "I have limited perception capabilities to the outside world."

    "I see," she was slightly disappointed.

    "It''s best that you forgot about that person. Rank 4 combat strength is near the pinnacle of the world. It is not something that you or humanity can handle."

    "Then what is the pinnacle?" Elizabeth asked curiously.

    They closed their eyes and explained, "Rank 4s are respectfully called Emperors for their power to rule an elite civilization. They can dominate a massive region with an iron fist. In truth, there are not many in the world that can reach this level, and anyone that can is bound to affect the entire world''s power structure. That is how influential they are!"

    "But they''re not the peak," she deduced.

    "¡­ Above the Rank 4s are the Rank 5s. Earlier, you thought that Lord Wenmord was invincible or a god. That is not true at all. Only when someone reaches the preeminent Rank 5 can they be called invincible! They are titled Gods!" Seeing Elizabeth''s astounded face, they continued, "There''s no point in worrying about these things. You might as well forget what I said. It might be better for you."

    However, the girl curled her fists together and faced the person with a serious gaze. "Is it possible then? If you teach me, can I reach that level?"

 Chapter 209 - Becoming a student

    Strength. This was always a cornerstone of Elizabeth''s resolve. Ever since the destruction of New Havens, she was haunted with an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. It continued to grow as she was captured by the Xingyuu Empire, failed in saving Lord Korogin, and nearly died against Lord Wenmord. Life was a terribly flimsy thing. Everyone only had one life. Although this was obvious, it did expose the brutality of this world. Elizabeth was not like other royalty or nobility. They had faith in their so-called position, status, wealth, and fame to protect them. In their minds, it formed an impenetrable armor! With a snap of their fingers, all would grovel at their feet. This was natural!

    However, Elizabeth had seen firsthand how foolish it was to depend on these things. They were superficial, worth nothing at all! Even her title as heir apparent was a joke in front of true powerhouses! Against true power, everything else was meaningless. This was the law of the jungle! And her thoughts could be easily confirmed. Lord Wenmord''s magic encapsulated Algard and Corasen, destroying countless buildings and killing countless people. What could the Alzar Kingdom do against him? Nothing. Nothing at all! He was singlehandedly strong enough to wipe out a capital city! If he fully released his power, with his upper-tier Rank 4 combat strength¡­ Who knew how terrifying he could be? An Emperor could not be underestimated!

    Elizabeth was no brute, nor did she think might was right, but strength was undoubtedly a reassuring thing. Without having to rely on anyone else, possessing enough power to protect herself and those she cared about, was that not ideal? Now that the chance presented itself, how could Elizabeth not grasp it? She never wanted to experience another New Havens. That pain, fear, and sadness¡­ She would ensure it would never repeat ever again! Elizabeth had no idea how strong this ghost was, but they had to be far above her! Otherwise, they would not know things like Rank 4s or 5s. Therefore, she easily made the decision to make this ghost her teacher!

    The figure was stunned before bursting with laughter. This was the first time they exposed any vivid emotion. Despite living an extremely long time, no one had ever said such a thing to them before. Everyone treated them with respect, caution, and most importantly fear. While their deeds may have faded with time, there was once a time that they reigned supreme! Alas, that really was an ungodly long time ago¡­ They gave a bitter smile. They really lived a long life. So, Elizabeth gave a breath of fresh air in this otherwise blank and desolate world.

    Although Elizabeth could not see the figure''s chuckling, the sound still came across. Her face darkened and she shouted, "What are you laughing about? I''m serious here!"

    They waved their hands in apology. "I''m sorry. This is just a first for me."

    The girl pouted and crossed her arms. "Then are you willing to teach me?"

    "You seem to think it''s easy to reach that level, but I should be honest with you: It''s not as simple as you think," the figure explained wryly. If everyone could reach Rank 4 or 5 like that, then the world would be flipped upside-down! Humanity would have been long since extinguished!

    "I know, but I won''t know if I can succeed until I try, right?"

    "More importantly, I thought you didn''t trust me?"

    Elizabeth was startled. That was right! She had met this person not long ago and learned practically nothing about them. In a sense, they were complete strangers! Not to mention, this person could read her thoughts and influence her mind. This was why she raised her guard. How could she forget? This dumped a bucket of cold water on her, and she raised her suspicion. Were her thoughts controlled by them? If so, then she was really scared witless. How did she differ from a puppet? That feeling of losing one''s will was scarier than dying! Elizabeth might be the heir apparent, but she was still a young girl. Her fear was clear for all to see.

    "It seems like you won''t trust me regardless of what I say," the person said. "What a shame for my first student to behave like this."

    "Hmph. You can''t fool me a second time," Elizabeth snorted with disdain.

    "I see."

    The conversation stopped again, leading to an awkward silence. Elizabeth started thinking again, reflecting over the previous conversation. Although she considered the possibility that her thoughts were compromised, what could she do? Stop thinking? That was ridiculous! Looking back, Elizabeth would have fallen for their trap, if they had not mentioned anything. That was the peculiar thing. She was forced to understand one thing in the world of politics: motives! Understand your enemies'' motives, and you shall never be defeated! But Elizabeth could not understand this person''s motives at all. What was their goal?

    In this empty world, there was no perception of time. Time could pass dreadfully slowly to the people here. Nothing to do, nothing to see, nothing to eat, nothing to say¡­ It was hard to imagine the boredom that Elizabeth felt. But one had to say, Elizabeth''s patience was praiseworthy! She sat there quietly for two whole days! Two whole days without saying a word! She wandered around a little to explore her Core, but it was as plain and boring as she expected. Besides the dimensional cracks, there was nothing else! However bold she may be, tempting fate with those cracks was not how she wanted to die.

    Then, something finally happened on the eve of the second day! Elizabeth was idling around when the ground underneath her split open. Crack! A dimensional fissure converged on her! She panicked. If her consciousness returned to her body now, then the burden would kill her instantly! Her hands tried to grasp anything, but there was nothing to hold on to. Falling into the black void, her heart sank. Thankfully, the figure acted quickly. Despite saying nothing, their perception was eternally present. With a simple gesture, Elizabeth levitated back to safety. Elizabeth laid on the ground, panting as her heart raced. It was too close for comfort!

    "Thank¡­ Thank you," the girl murmured. She might be wary, but she never forgot her manners. Her morals were surprisingly solid!

    "The destruction of your Core is accelerating," the person frowned. "Even with my intervention, it will self-destruct completely soon."

    This could not be helped. With Lord Wenmord''s attack, its disintegration had already begun. No matter how powerful they were, they could not reverse nature''s course! Like a fire set on an aging house, they could close the doors, divide up the floors, and slow its spread. However, the fire would continue to speed up and destroy everything in its path. In the end, the house would still crumble! To be honest, it was a miracle that Elizabeth''s Core managed to remain intact for so long. This was entirely due to this mysterious figure''s assistance! Without it, her Core would have disappeared long ago.

    "¡­ What happens if my Core disappears entirely?"

    "You will lose your magic powers. Your acc.u.mulation of High Condensed Drop will disappear. Of course, you can redevelop your Core from scratch, so it''s not permanent," they explained. "However, if it disappears now, I won''t be able to protect your consciousness. Your Core will detonate, and the acc.u.mulated Magic Energy will kill you!"

    Elizabeth was speechless before she muttered, "If you''re trying to trick me again, it won''t work." But even she did not believe her own words.

    "Believe me if you want. The fact remains that your Core will self-destruct earlier than I expected. At this rate, you will die before your body is fully healed."

    "Ah, forget it!" Elizabeth stomped her feet and pouted. "If you can teach me a way to slow my Core''s destruction, then I''ll trust you this one time!"

    She might put up a strong front, but over the last two days, she could sense it. Her Core was really falling apart! Her current body was only her consciousness, so physical injuries had no effect on her. However, the Core was not physical at all. It was closer to a soul than a body. Elizabeth could feel her Core quaking, and every time it did, she felt pain slicing at her innards! The intensity was minor in the beginning, but who knew how much it would grow towards the end? It would be unbearable agony! Everyone feared pain and Elizabeth was no exception. She could feel the threat of death looming over! Choosing the less dangerous path, she chose to gamble on this ghost!

    "Very well," the figure said.

    "Before that, we need to come up with a name for you," Elizabeth fussed. She pondered for a moment and said, "How about Rena?"

    The ghost seemed to smile. "Very well. From now on, my name shall be Rena!" And like that, this strange duo of will and spirit ended up becoming student and teacher!

 Chapter 210 - The two mysterious swordsmen

    At around the same time in the Premora Province, there was a simple villa in the mountains. The spring air swept through, bringing a fresh scent of blooming flowers and grass. There was a modest garden in front which was clearly tended to daily. There was not a single weed or leaf on the grass! It was practically spotless. This place was off the beaten path and it required a decent trek to reach. Without a guide, it would be nearly impossible to find. It was exceptionally well hidden! Due to its seclusion, almost nobody knew of its existence. And yet, the sound of battle was heard echoing throughout the forest.

    Boom! With a single downward strike, a massive bear slammed its paw into the ground. The behemoth of a creature created a shockwave as it landed, slamming the dirt and leaves into the air. It instantly left an imprint on the hard ground as the beast roared out angrily. Being more than two men tall, it could likely crush a man to death with its sheer weight. If its huge claws landed on anyone, they could shred them apart! Even a man wearing full plate armor might suffer the same fate! To hunt this bear successfully might require the combined force of twenty to thirty men wielding crossbows. Yet, the same bear was drenched in blood and cuts from two men!

    The older gentleman twirled his sword elegantly, reminiscent of a cloud and entered the bear''s blind spot with ease. Do not be misled. It was not as easy as it looked! This bear might be an animal, but it possessed the same level of awareness as a Half-Perception Realm! Combined with its earthshattering might, it could defeat Royal Guards! However, the bear could not do anything against the man behind it. It twisted and turned yet the swordsman was like an itch, constantly hounding the bear''s back. A flick of the sword later, and the beast received another enormous cut. The bear howled!

    The younger swordsman did not idle about. He appeared like a hawk, diving down at the crucial moment the howl was heard. His sword sliced through the wind like a waterfall with nearly perfect precision. Sword light filled the space and descended on the bear''s head! Every strike compounded on top of one another, increasing its killing potential to another level! If Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing was present, then he would be shocked. Cardinal Hui was the Leader of the Four Cardinals and reached Perception Realm Master. He spent many years honing his craft in archery, culminating in the martial technique, Simultaneous Strike. It took Cardinal Hui a long time to fully master this technique.

    However, this young swordsman could perform the cardinal''s secret technique and he could actually execute it better! Remember, Cardinal Hui was one of the strongest warriors in the Xingyuu Empire. That meant that this swordsman''s combat capability had to be in the Perception Realm as well! Moreover, it could not be low. It had to be on the Royal Guard level! For two individuals, possessing the strength they did, to seclude themselves in the mountainside hunting beasts, was there a special reason? Once the sword strikes landed, the bear''s head was diced off. It could not withstand the power of this martial technique! Without even struggling, the beast collapsed and died pitifully.

    Sheathing his sword, the older gentleman came up and nodded in satisfaction. "Your mastery over Martial Energy is improving by the day. Your execution of the technique is approaching perfection."

    The young man snorted and flicked his sword, sending the blood flying off the blade. "Still, it isn''t enough for our master''s standards, is it? Do you think you''ll reach Instinct Realm before he chooses a successor?"

    The older man''s smile froze. "How could anyone reach Instinct Realm so easily? In fact, I haven''t even touched on Half-Instinct Realm yet."

    Going by his words, it meant that this old man was a Perception Realm Master! One had to know that the number of Perception Realm Masters in the world were a small handful, and each of them stood near the apex of power. For example, Sir Winstin, Lady Valentina, Sir Sebastian¡­ Practically everyone had heard of their might! Even Inari and his partner, this grim reaper duo who took the underground world of Firecast by storm, made the Third Shadow quiver in fear. Every single one of them could be considered a living legend! And to think this random swordsman ranked among them as well, it was ridiculous!

    But the younger man''s accomplishments were more shocking! What was Martial Energy? Almost nobody had heard of this concept before and the same went for the premier warriors like the three strongest knights. This mysterious term would seem like nonsense to most, but it was actually not! How did the Sword King Sin Quelldown annihilate the First Hand? His achievement of Instinct Realm and formidable Cloud Sea Style was responsible for most, yet not all. The last star was his command over Martial Energy! Using Martial Energy, the Sword King could control his strike to fly, split into thirty blades, and kill everyone! Without energy, it would be impossible to replicate the feat. It was the glue that made his attacks so powerful.

    Their ears twitched simultaneously, and they glanced in the same direction. Although they saw nothing, they could hear a commotion approaching from afar. They sensed a single horse with two riders. The strength of a Perception Realm was hard to imagine, especially if they managed to grasp Martial Energy! The two swordsmen exchanged a look and sprinted back home, hands on their swords. When they arrived though, they found two half-dead people saddled on a malnourished horse.

    One of them raised their head and revealed a bloodied face. Surprisingly, it was Sword King Sin Quelldown! After facing the Lannisail explosion head-on, although he survived, it was only by the skin of his teeth. He then forwent healing his injuries and focused on escaping the capital city as fast as possible. Stealing a horse, he rode here while stabilizing his wounds and Benedict''s. However, the man used too much energy withstanding the explosion. He might be an Instinct Realm, but that was at the earliest stages. His reserve of Martial Energy was nowhere near enough, especially against an attack originating from a peak Rank 3 Lord Wenmord! Both the Sword King and Benedict were in a truly pathetic state, one step from death!

    "Master!" the two swordsmen cried in fright. This was the first time they saw him in such a poor state. After all, this was the Sword King they were talking about. He was likely to be the only Instinct Realm warrior in the last hundred years! In their minds, he was synonymous with invincible!

    The Sword King coughed weakly. "Gather our belongings and prepare to move out. The Whispering Shadow has fallen out with us!"

    The two turned solemn and replied with a nod. Within half an hour, they scrounged up supplies and money. Due to the Sword King''s sensitive identity as the captain of the First Hand, he arranged many backup plans in case he was exposed. He might not fear the three strongest knights, but he did fear the Alzar Kingdom. Remember, he was one man! Instinct Realm or not, unless he touched on the same level of Drifting Snow Serenity Emperor, there was no way he could resist. That was a civilization of over ten million citizens! Just one percent was enough to drown him! Although his current opponent was the Whispering Shadow, he was too weak to repel them. Thus, the four departed after setting fire to their villa. As the towering inferno destroyed every trace of their existence, they expertly covered their tracks and disappeared.

 Chapter 211 - Disciples of the Sword King

    Time flowed slowly and Benedict eventually woke up. His first sight was an unfamiliar ceiling in an unfamiliar room. However, as his senses returned, he could hear the nearby hustling and bustling of a roaring city. He wondered if this was Corasen. His memories were jumbled up and after struggling for a few minutes, he recalled: The Lannisail Household and Elizabeth! The second he remembered, Benedict bolted upright from his bed. He immediately regretted it. Blood poured from his wounds, tainting his white bandages crimson red. Benedict groaned in agony and cried tears of pain. He was nowhere near well enough to move yet.

    As if clockwork, two men entered the room with stern gazes. Benedict felt their coldness and frowned. He had never seen any of them before. Why would they hate him so much? They promptly introduced themselves. The older gentleman was Hidek while the younger was Lanar. Of course, younger was relative. Hidek was in his fifties, old enough to be Benedict''s father. Lanar was in his thirties, more than twice the age of Benedict! Their ages were irrelevant though as their identities were more important. They were the disciples of the legendary Sword King himself!

    A swordsman himself, Benedict could not stop his admiration from overflowing. The Sword King was the pinnacle master of swordsmanship, the number one undisputed king of swords! Any swordsman worth their salt would want to exchange pointers with him just once. Everyone wanted to see for themselves the gap between them and the Sword King. Even his father, Sir Roland, would not hold back. It was natural to revere the strongest! Although the Sword King might have disappeared decades ago, his reputation remained untouched. No one could topple this man! Now that the Sword King finally returned, how could Benedict restrain his shock and amazement?

    However, that emotion faded as quickly as it came. This was not the time! What about Elizabeth? What happened? Seeing his admiration disappear, the two disciples felt insulted. Their master was the Sword King himself! It should have been enough for this kid to grovel at their feet, begging them to impart any crumb of priceless knowledge. The stronger their master was, the more arrogant they became. It was natural that they would see themselves superior to everyone else. To think that Benedict''s respect only lasted for half a second, their eyes turned hostile. A surge of killing intent emerged! To insult their master was to insult them! Benedict paled facing their indescribably strong aura. He realized they were Perception Realms!

    Before anything could happen though, another person walked in. Hidek and Lanar dispersed their killing intent instantly to turn and bow. Benedict narrowed his eyes and inspected this man. It was the Sword King, Sin Quelldown! Benedict expected the famous swordsman to look more impressive like a true king of swords, but he was left confused. The Sword King looked every bit as ordinary as anyone else. Unlike these two disciplines who were brimming with a deadly aura, the man had not the slightest blip of abnormality. In fact¡­ he even looked a bit weak. Benedict immediately rejected that this person could be that legendary Sword King that dominated several generations!

    But the reality was genuinely harsh. This was no imposter! Although a week had passed since the Lannisail explosion, his complexion remained pale. His body and aura were too weak to be used. His condition was nowhere near his peak! He might be able to command Martial Energy to a masterful level, such that it could substituted Magic Energy, but his internal injuries were too severe. The Lannisail explosion could not be underestimated and he was nearly point-blank, facing it head-on! If he recovered that fast, then Lord Wenmord would not be considered a peak Rank 3 warrior! Of course, nothing was truly too dire. All Sword King Sin needed was time and he would return to his true strength!

    "What''s your name?"

    "Benedict Hawken," he answered reflexively. "Pardon me for asking, but are you the Sword King?"

    Hidek and Lanar hissed and reached for their swords, but the Sword King merely laughed and replied, "What do you think? Who do you think I am?"

    "I¡­" Benedict was lost for words. "I have some doubts¡­"

    "You! How dare you slander our master?" Lanar lashed out.

    His fury was already bottling up for a while now, and it was ready to explode. Hidek was one step behind, condemning Benedict with his silence. Why were they so angry? Honestly, it was for one simple reason. What did the title of Sword King imply? Much like how two tigers could not occupy the same mountain, only one person could inherit the title! That was what it meant to be the king of swords! To that end, Hidek and Lanar had to fight between one another to gain their master''s favor. Now that Benedict was introduced into the picture, that meant that the competition just grew more intense. In terms of seniority, they were ahead. However, to gain their master''s attention required a certain level of skill. Benedict could not be useless!

    Besides, he was a descendent of that famous family, the Hawken Household! Most would look at their Grand Nobility status and ignore they were an ancient martial family. An ancient martial family was one that consistently produced warriors. A regular family would not garner attention, so the Hawken Household was obviously the exception. The Hawken Household could actually nurture Perception Realm combatants! On paper, that might not be significant especially if one knew about the First Hand or Third Hand''s abrupt demise. They were both brought down by a single person! However, that was not the norm. In the absence of Rank 3s, Rank 2s reigned supreme! No matter what, Perception Realms would always stand as the backbone. Therefore, the Hawken Household was naturally impressive to nurture so many.

    The Sword King''s lips curled in slight satisfaction. He was not a fool. How could he not understand what they were thinking? Rather than stopping it, he encouraged it. The fiercer the competition, the better! His previous two disciples were getting too complacent. It was time to stir the pot a little and Benedict was just the person to do it!

    The man continued, "I am the Sword King Sin Quelldown. I''m going to be honest. I''ve decided on making you my third disciple!"

    Benedict was stunned. "Me?" he wondered if he had heard wrong. "Are you sure? Why me?"

    In his mind, he was the same feeble swordsman that nearly got killed several times trying to save Elizabeth. His pathetic skills allowed him to barely scr.a.p.e the surface of the Hawken Style''s first three stances, much less the style''s total of five stances. Additionally, the boy was far from touching on the gates of Perception Realm. Weak in swordsmanship and weak in body, it was no wonder he was considered a failure by his father. Benedict viewed himself the same. Compared to his powerful brother, Sir Lorenzo, Benedict did not seem to have any merits! It was more logical to assume he was mistaken for his brother instead¡­ Hearing that deflation in confidence, the Sword King frowned. The body was one thing, but if the mind was weak then everything could be pointless. To become the Sword King, one could not be weak of heart!

 Chapter 212 - Attainment Stages

    Just as the Sword King began doubting his decision, Benedict shook his head and said, "First of all, I must thank you for rescuing me. However, I need to ask¡­ What happened to the Lannisail Household? To Elizabeth?"

    "¡­ Hidek, explain to him what happened afterwards."

    The man grunted and recounted the events. He skimmed over sensitive topics like their master being the former captain of the First Hand and focused on the important details. Benedict''s eyes grew wider and wider with disbelief. What in the world? He could not believe it at all! To think that one of the Grand Nobility Households, the Lannisail Household, would fall like this. They were practically erased from existence! That explosion was so strong that it rocked the capital cities to their core and the fireball could be seen provinces away. The full power of the heavens was unleashed, bringing down divine judgement on the Lannisail Household¡­ at least, that was what he wanted to believe. Besides Lord Wenmord and Elizabeth, who could say what happened for real?

    Speaking of Elizabeth, Benedict''s heart dropped. If she were wrapped up in the center of everything¡­ no matter how many lives she had, it would not be enough! Unfortunately, no news had been released to the public, so no one knew about her harrowing condition. All Benedict could hope for was that no news was good news. Still, with her situation uncertain, he did not have the patience to wait around. Who knows? Maybe the kingdom was still in the dark! That alone gave him enough reason to confirm things for himself. He could not trust the words of these strangers! After all, it was too convenient that he would be rescued in the nick of time by the Sword King!

    Benedict thought quickly, and he hid his growing suspicion. Until he figured these people''s true intentions, it was best to play along. He asked, "Where are we? Is this still the capital city?"

    "You don''t need to know that," Lanar snorted, earning Benedict''s quiet grunt. "What? You want a fight? I didn''t know you had a death wish!"

    "Now, now¡­" the Sword King cut in with a smile. "What say you, Benedict? I went through a lot of trouble to save you so I hope that you will consider my offer well enough."

    This was not a lie. These were genuinely his thoughts! Although he appeared middle-aged like Protector Avin, the truth was that they were both almost a century old! A century old, a full hundred years of time¡­ It was hard to imagine what a life that long would entail. Yet, all life had a beginning and an end. Even with his paramount strength as an Instinct Realm, he was no different. He was a mortal in the end and the Sword King envisioned his end soon! To continue his legacy and nurture the next generation should be the goal of every swordsman! Who would not want their story to be heard for generations to come? If Benedict were trained properly, he could be the next Sword King!

    The knight looked at this man deeply and said, "Could you tell me why you chose me then? I don''t think I''m particularly special to gain the Sword King''s favor. I''m certain there are more qualified candidates out there."

    "Because I saw a hint of sword essence from you," the Sword King replied simply.

    However, his words struck like thunder to his two disciples and they turned their astonished faces to Benedict. What was sword essence? To put it bluntly, it meant that he had achieved a profound mastery of the sword, cutting straight toward the heart of swordsmanship! In more formal words, it was coined as Sword Intent. Much like the physical Realms of Mastery and the magical Core Levels, a similar system existed for categorizing the mastery of any field. This was Attainment! But it was a somewhat obscure system that few remembered and fewer used. Benedict had no idea as well and raised an eyebrow. Why was it barely used? Because everyone remained in the first stage, Sword Form! Even those sword masters were the same. What was the point in distinguishing then? It was better to call everyone the same.

    The first stage, Form, and the second stage, Intent. To realize how overwhelmingly rare the Intent Stage was, one could consider how many Perception Realms there were. There were over a thousand Perception Realms in the Alzar Kingdom, three hundred of which were directly employed by the crown. Each of them had broken through the limits of humanity and achieved an extraordinary level of power. But of those five hundred, there was likely not one who grasped the Intent Stage! In fact, in the entire kingdom, the number of Intent Stages would be a handful. It was many times rarer than a Perception Realm! Only someone like the Sword King Sin Quelldown could achieve Sword Intent, where even his disciples were far behind. So, to think that Benedict could exhibit the slightest resemblance of Sword Intent was mind-blowing!

    After that, the conversation continued a while longer with Benedict making vague promises. The three then left him alone to rest, but he was already plotting his escape. Although he was grateful that they helped him, he was not about to trust their words so easily. When twilight came, Benedict gritted his teeth and suppressed his pain. Grabbing his sword, the boy hobbled out of his room and into the streets. The night air chilled his breath and made him shiver from head to toe. There was not a person in sight, making it ten times creepier. He ambled slowly before sprinting down the street. Growing up with a Perception Realm as a father, Benedict understood exactly how frightening they were. Since Hidek, Lanar, and the Sword King had reached that realm, he needed to exercise additional caution.

    He tried everything he could to cover up his trail¡­ but it was not enough. Suddenly, a blade pierced toward him at unbelievable speeds. He could not react in time! It then skewered Benedict through the chest, blood splattering on the ground with Benedict coughing up more. It happened so fast that he stared at the blade blankly. His brain slowed down as his life force emptied out. He grabbed the sword blade and struggled to turn around. Even if it was a glimpse, he wanted to see who was behind this! When he finally turned his head, his eyes fell upon a¡­ monster. It was a monster!

    What was this? Benedict paled white as a ghost. His attacker¡­ Their eyes were deep and unfathomable. With cold-blooded eyes radiating killing intent, Benedict felt submerged in a frozen ocean. His limbs locked up, his heart jumped, and his breathing stopped. Every part of his body was screaming out in danger! For an instant, he felt he was standing beneath a giant. And that giant''s foot was slowing crushing down on him, churning him to dust! Like a thousand blades slicing into him from every angle, he felt suffocated. It was different from when he fought the Second Hand. Vice-captain Julie might have killed many, but she derived pleasure from it. It was her sick fetish to brutalize people. However, right now¡­ There was no morbid fascination. It was simple but pure killing intent, far stronger than he had ever experienced! This was a true killer!

 Chapter 213 - Third disciple of the Sword King!

    The monster in human flesh was Lanar, the second disciple of the Sword King! His eyes were glowing with a strange, otherworldly color. He stared at Benedict coldly, before flicking the sword in his hand. Shatter! As if the world collapsed, the pressure crushing Benedict vanished and his surroundings melted away. Before he realized it, Benedict found he was right outside the building that he just left. But that was impossible! He glanced around to find he really did end up here again. Mirage? Was it really an illusion? The boy looked at Lanar''s blade to find no blood. Immediately, he looked at his chest to find no trace of his injury. He was completely untouched! What was happening?

    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to the two, a man was sitting on the rooftop watching the commotion unfold with a great manner of levity. Unsurprisingly, it was Sword King Sin. A thin shroud of Martial Energy enveloped him, granting pseudo-invisibility. It was not enough to fool direct sight, but it was enough to trick a Perception Realm like Lanar. Unless he was specifically looking in his direction, he should not notice anything. The Sword King kept a thoughtful face when another person showed up. It was his first disciple, Hidek. If Lanar could notice Benedict''s intentions, then it was obvious that the two would as well. The one who underestimated them was Benedict.

    "Master, should I stop this?" Hidek asked about the fight below.

    "No, let it continue for now."

    "Understood."

    The Sword King returned his attention to Benedict and thought to himself. Hidek had the greatest physical mastery at the Perception Realm Master level, Lanar had the greatest aptitude for Martial Energy, and Benedict had the one-in-a-million potential for Sword Intent. With the three of them, there was a huge chance of the next Sword King being born! He could not let this chance slip by. His gaze turned sharp as a sword. Especially when the next era was approaching! Indeed, he had the acute feeling that the Lannisail explosion was caused by a person. He had no proof, but he just felt it¡­ To wield such destructive power went beyond his comprehension. It forced him to realize that the world was about to change!

    Below, Lanar snarled at Benedict, "Seeing your stupid face makes me angrier. This simple illusion was actually enough to fool you¡­"

    "Arcania?" Benedict replied befuddled. He never heard of a swordsman knowing magic! Fear grew in him uncontrollably. The unknown was the scariest, and he could tell that Lanar was going to kill him!

    "Magic?" the man laughed before turning cold. "Don''t lump me in with that useless bunch. Make no mistake. What I used was Martial Energy, not Magic Energy." His eyes intensified, causing Benedict to flinch. "Looks like what they say is true¡­ Don''t judge a book by its cover. Despite catching a glimpse of Sword Intent, you really are pathetic."

    "What?" Benedict whispered. "What are you talking about?"

    "Nothing. We''re done talking here. Since you won''t become our master''s new disciple, then we don''t have a need for you anymore. It''s only natural that I''m going to kill you, isn''t it?" he said matter-of-factly.

    Light flashed off his sword, reflecting his words of judgement! Lanar took one step forward, while Benedict took one step back. Benedict''s heart raced a thousand times a second. Although this distance seemed big, it was really nothing. Lanar was a Perception Realm and an expert in Martial Energy. In fact, he was probably the second most proficient expert in Martial Energy, right underneath the Sword King himself! He could cross this small distance and kill Benedict in an instant. Realizing that fleeing was impossible, Benedict grimaced and decided. To everyone''s surprise, he did not scream for help, run away, or beg for mercy. He unsheathed his sword and faced Lanar directly!

    "Oh?" Lanar said. "You think you have a chance against me?"

    Benedict narrowed his eyes. "No, I don''t think I do¡­ But there''s something I must do." Thinking about the Lannisail explosion, his heart became unsettled. Elizabeth, Lorenzo, his family, the rest of Algard¡­ He needed to confirm their safety! That feeling transformed into resolve and determination!

    "I see. Too bad, you''re weak!"

    With a shout, Lanar attacked. Even though Lanar was barely using a fraction of his power, it was already enough. After all, he was a Perception Realm! Benedict had zero time to react. That strike was beyond perfect. It was instantaneous! Death loomed on him, yet he kept his eyes open. His face was steeled to face it head on! However, when the blade was a hair from slicing him open, it was stopped by an invisible force. The Sword King landed at this precise moment, dropping from the roof, while launching a similar attack to Lanar. The two had collided midair and neutralized each other! The collision created a small shockwave and dissipated immediately afterwards. Benedict remained unharmed!

    Everything happened so fast that Benedict had no idea. However, a Perception Realm could tell how impossible it was to execute what the Sword King did. To perfectly negate an attack at that close range and ensure the dissipating force was minimal... Remember, the strike was a millisecond from killing Benedict! The Sword King did not shield Benedict, but rather destroyed the attack directly. It was like an explosion going off point-blank! The mere aftershock should be enough to mince Benedict to pieces. However, with precisely enough strength and the correct angle, the Sword King perfectly negated it to nothing. The difficulty could not be estimated! Only an Instinct Realm could accomplish it!

    "Master." Lanar sheathed his sword and bowed. The glow in his eyes vanished as well.

    The Sword King nodded and looked to Benedict. "Now you understand¡­ I wasn''t asking you to become my disciple. You will become my disciple, whether you want to or not," he said tyrannically.

    That was right. When did the Sword King ask for anything? He was a true apex power, one that reigned supreme in the human world! He could effortlessly annihilate the First Hand, a force of thirty Perception Realms, instantaneously. He might not be able to face off against an army; however, his power was the real deal. This was the true Sword King Sin Quelldown! Benedict''s expression naturally darkened. This was essentially taking him prisoner!

    "Yes, that''s right," the Sword King said. "You''re our prisoner from now on. If you don''t perform up to my expectations, then we''ll kill you. However¡­ if you manage to preserve and excel, then I promise¡­ I will train you to become the next apex swordsman! You will become the next Sword King!"

    Benedict was speechless, but the words did tug at his heartstrings. Weak and powerless¡­ These were the two words that described him. A failure in the Hawken Style, he disappointed his father through and through. A frail body that remained on the level of Fundamental Realm Adept, comparing him to his brother was bound for tragedy. Most importantly, a terrible aptitude and personality. He fled from the Quinvoren Army after losing Isabella to the war. He trained so long and gained so little. As for the few teachings that his father imparted, Lorenzo understood them while Benedict was left in the dust. Therefore, it was natural that their father would want to expel him from the family, no? Everything could be summed up in those two words: weak and powerless!

    Over time, he almost gave up. No matter what he tried, no matter how hard he tried, it was useless. His swordsmanship and body never progressed forward. It was like the world itself was telling him that he would never become strong! However, he never surrendered. He continued to train and hone his skills to break past that invisible barrier! Benedict wanted to become a Royal Guard and prove his father wrong! That was his ultimate ambition and goal.

    Originally, he had little hope but upon seeing the Sword King''s power, his opinion changed. Even a dullard could realize how incredible the man was! Now that someone like that told Benedict he could be the next Sword King, who would not tremble with excitement? Who would not grin like an idiot? The man''s words resonated and echoed in Benedict''s mind endlessly. The Sword King''s words were a beacon of light that shone on Benedict, illuminating his dark and gloomy future. The path of the strong was shown to him! Indeed, the Sword King was undoubtedly a smart man. By showing a sliver of his power along with a little bait, anyone would be lured in. Especially someone like Benedict, who desired strength more than anyone else!

    The knight took a deep breath and asked, "Do you think I can really do it? Is it possible for me?"

    "We don''t know until we try," the Sword King said to a depressed Benedict. "¡­However, you''re the only one I''ve found that had a hint of Sword Intent. No matter what, your potential is the real deal. We''ll see how far you''ll go. Trust in me, your new master, the Sword King!"

    "¡­Alright, I don''t have a choice anyways," Benedict smiled wryly. "Can I at least send a letter to my family? I don''t want to worry them."

    Benedict glanced into the dark sky, where the stars were just beginning to appear. The cold air continued to sting his skin, but he felt warmth inside. A deep fire was sprouting in his heart, the fire of anticipation and ambition! The look in his eyes gradually transformed ferociously. His hand reached out and tried to grasp the sky itself. He would make his dreams a reality! And he would finally gain the strength to protect Elizabeth and everyone else! Finally, like this, the second unlikely duo between disciple and master was born: Benedict became the third disciple of the Sword King!

 Chapter 214 - Situation in Firecast

    In Firecast, the Zino Kingdom''s capital, the suns were rising on the horizon. A man was leaning in an alleyway, near a busy street. Wearing a peculiar mask, it was Inari, Shirley''s neighbour and one of the grim reaper assassins of Firecast! Although he stood out like a sore thumb, no passerby took a second glance. He minimized his presence that well! Of course, there were other considerations. The soul-crushing aura and heavenly phenomenon by Protector Avin frightened everyone to the core. Some had even died! The scariest was the unknown and the Zino Kingdom offered no explanation. Despite repeated words of reassurance, no one believed them. Compounded with the rumors of the Lannisail explosion in Algard, anyone would feel scared. The heavy mood hung over the capital city.

    "How goes it?" Inari asked.

    Beside him, a figure seemed to morph from the shadows. The action was so subtle and sublime that almost no one would notice it, even Perception Realms. His gloomy and cold aura contrasted Inari''s warm and comforting aura. The perpetrator was none other than Inari''s mysterious partner!

    The man spoke, "The underground is a total mess. The Whispering Shadow is ordering a full retreat from the capital city."

    Inari grimaced. "Any update on who killed the Third Hand?"

    "Nothing confirmed," he grunted unhappily. "However, there are rumors¡­ that Protector Avin Arcellius was behind it."

    Inari frowned and continued, "That''s impossible. If he''s alive today, he must be close to a hundred years old. Most importantly, if he was alive, then he wouldn''t have allowed the Arcellius Family to fall!"

    In this world, the average life expectancy of a human was around sixty. If one took care of their health well, seventy was possible. Exceptional healthcare and status allowed one to live to their eighties and a prime example was Queen Bethnal. Perception Realms and Condensed Drops were better off, as they were indirectly strengthening their lifeforce. They could live to their nineties like the Conquestian. However, that was around the limit. Pushing a hundred years was not impossible, but it was a matter of capability at that point. Asking a decrepit, old grandfather to defeat the Third Hand without help or injury¡­ What kind of joke was that?

    "I also didn''t want to believe it, but we investigated the site of their deaths. There wasn''t much of a struggle from the Third Hand. One party clearly dominated the other," his partner said grimly.

    "If we teamed up, do you think we could do the same?"

    "No."

    "What a quick response," Inari laughed.

    But it was not unexpected. They might be Perception Realm Masters, a large step-up from the leaders of the Third Hand who were merely Perception Realm Adepts. On paper, it seemed like an easy matchup, yet it was never that simple. Firstly, Inari and his partner were assassins, so they were ill-suited for a direct confrontation. Failing to take down their enemy with the first strike meant defeat. Secondly, they would be facing the full power of the Third Hand! Regardless of how strong Inari and his partner were, facing thirty people at once was a tall order. Without proper planning, it was nothing short of suicide.

    Inari sighed. "There''s a lot of problems, aren''t there? We still don''t know what caused that aura and heavenly phenomenon. Then there''s the problem in the Alzar Kingdom''s capital city, and the Xingyuu Empire''s civil war. What is going on in this world?"

    "How''s Shirley?"

    "She''s recovering. I relocated her a few times to avoid any trouble, and that seems to have worked."

    Their murder of the Third Shadow created its own fair share of troubles. Many wanted to curry favor with the Whispering Shadow, so they picked a fight with Inari and his partner. Hence why his partner was so busy dealing with these potential troublemakers. Thankfully, not everyone was disillusioned and stayed away. They were more interested in the power vacuum presented with the Whispering Shadow''s retreat. Underneath the surface, storms were brewing, and forces were already clashing. A few large-scale conflicts emerged just a few days ago, drawing the tension in the city tighter. The slightest snap was enough for everything to explode!

    However, that was the strangest thing. Remember, the Whispering Shadow was one of the overlords of the underground world! They dominated the criminal world, striking fear into the most cold-blooded of killers! Even the Alzar Kingdom could not move against them! For one of the great civilizations of humanity to be at a loss showed how overbearing this organization was. Yet now, they ran away with their tails between their legs! Was this really the same overlord that ruled the underground world? Inari and his partner were dumbfounded, as were the other forces. No one understood a thing.

    Inari shook his head and continued, "Don''t you want to check up Shirley yourself? After all, you¡­"

    "No. You know it would be too dangerous. This level of interaction is already pushing the limit. If they were to discover it¡­" His emphasis on ''they'' was laced with hatred. A million burning fires raged behind his mask. His aura temporarily fluctuated for a second before being reined in.

    "You''re right, but don''t you think Shirley deserves this much? She''s been through a lot, you know?"

    The man took a deep breath. For this cold-blooded assassin to reveal any emotion was telling enough. He said, "It''s fine. She''s grown up to become a splendid woman. She doesn''t need any old ghosts hanging around her anymore."

    "¡­ If that''s your choice," Inari turned silent. In his mind, it was a bad attempt to avoid facing the problem directly. However, it was not his place to meddle in their affairs. He might be Shirley''s neighbor, but this man was far closer to her.

    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll make them regret ever having harmed my family!" the man swore.

    Later, Shirley began to awaken. When she opened her eyes, piercing pain surged through her body like a storm. She dug her fingernails into her palm, screaming aloud. Yet, that served to trigger her wounds again, forcing her to quiet down. That was how ruined she was. She could not even scream! But that was not too surprising. The injuries that she sustained were roughly on par to Benedict. Both were stabbed in the chest, end-to-end, and stepped one foot into death''s door. Both were attacked in their vitals and honestly, death was basically guaranteed. The sole reason they survived long enough was due to the Sword King, Inari and his partner. Although they stepped in precisely at the key moment, their timing impeccable, they were not the key factor.

    In fact, it was due to Benedict and Shirley''s fighting spirit! By fighting for that last glimmer of hope, they lasted a breath longer! This allowed the Sword King to stabilize Benedict with Martial Energy and allowed Inari and his partner to resuscitate Shirley with a risky emergency operation. If anyone else were present, then they would be dead long ago. That showed how incredibly sturdy their mindset and lifeforce was. It had to be admired! And the funny thing was that they were not particularly battle-hardened soldiers, baptized by the flames of war. The number of battles the two fought in were less than a dozen. Instead, that emphasized how extraordinary their potential was. It was no wonder that they caught the attention of Cardinal Hui, Sir Winstin, and many others!

    Unfortunately, while Benedict could benefit from the Sword King''s nigh-miraculous healing, Shirley had to suffer through the woes of naturally healing up. This meant her current state was nowhere near well enough to walk around. Her mind burned in pain as memories vaguely emerged. That was right! What about Freon? The poor girl panicked and shouted for help crazily. Shirley had to tell someone, anyone, about Freon''s situation. He was in trouble! Without her help, how was he supposed to manage? He might be captured or¡­ killed already. Shirley tried to shake these morbid thoughts away, but the despair continued to creep in. She failed!

 Chapter 215 - Princess Samanthies arrival

    When the physician finally came, Shirley was half-way off the bed. Her wounds were worsening at a visible rate. The man ran over and yelled, "What are you doing? You can''t move yet!"

    The girl grabbed onto him and cried, "What about Freon? What happened to him?"

    "I don''t know who you''re talking about!"

    "Please let me go. I need to¡­"

    "Stop making a scene, Shirley," a voice interrupted.

    Shirley and the physician were dazed and turned to face an all too familiar figure standing there. It was Inari! The old physician nearly had a heart attack. Inari was that good at concealing his presence and sneaking up on people that he had to smile bitterly. It was not a conscious act. It had naturally become engrained into his movement to do this. Moreover, this was the same physician who helped them through Shirley''s operation. After his business was ''taken over'' by Inari, the poor man was treating Shirley daily. Most importantly, he knew about Inari''s identity. Whether he wanted to or not, he was inexplicably roped in with Inari now.

    "But¡­ Freon¡­ What about him?" Shirley protested.

    "He''s fine. You don''t have to worry about him anymore," Inari lied. He would rather not lie; however, Shirley''s mental state was too unstable. Who knew what she would do if she found out the truth?

    Normally, she could pick up on the lie, but being too stressed now, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness nothing happened. If something happened to Freon¡­"

    After calming down, the physician did a quick checkup and replaced her bandages. Although her injuries were severe, they were not unhealable. It would merely take time for her to return to her peak condition. Inari nodded and sent the man away. He then grabbed a seat and sat next to Shirley''s bed. His smile and attitude were exactly how Shirley remembered, but there was a colder tone to it now. While she was ruminating, Inari asked about what happened. His understanding only went as far as the Third Hand making a hit on the Arcellius Family. The finer details, he had no idea.

    Shirley explained everything from beginning to end, including Freon''s mysterious Uncle Avin showing up. As the story went on, Inari''s face might be static, yet his mind grew increasingly chaotic. Uncle Avin! He would be an idiot not to connect the dots. He knew that Freon and Nassandra''s true heritage stemmed from the legendary Arcellius Family. Combined with an uncle whose name coincidentally matched, it had to be Protector Avin Arcellius! Initially though, he deemed it impossible. Like he said earlier, Protector Avin would be close to a hundred years old! However, Shirley''s description did not match a frail old grandfather. What did that mean? Was it an imposter?

    The girl continued to narrate the attack at Freon''s home, emphasizing how Avin managed to fend off several large-scale spells by himself. He had even taken a direct hit and remained mostly unfazed! Hearing this, Inari''s eyebrows twitched. Double-casting was a telltale sign of a Condensed Drop Arcanist. Then it had to be Protector Avin! Once the dominator of his generation, Avin was the strongest Arcanist in the Zino Kingdom prior to his disappearance! Although Inari was not afraid of Avin, it was not good news that he was still alive. It would make things far messier.

    Finally, she talked about how Freon was threatened at the Arkfell estate and everything that ensued afterward. Inari kept silent. With the final missing piece of the puzzle, he began to see the full picture. And¡­ all fingers pointed to one truth: the one behind that aura and heavenly phenomenon was Protector Avin! But that was a bitter truth to swallow. No, it was downright ridiculous! There was no way. Inari was a Perception Realm Master, and he distinctly felt how monstrous strong that aura was. It had to push beyond the level of Perception Realm into uncharted territory. It was not something a mortal could reach!

    Suddenly, his alertness was raised. Something was rapidly approaching. Shirley noticed the same thing as she looked out the window. Inari peered outside when a faint rumbling was heard. Less than half a minute later, he saw a large procession headed their way. This time, Inari was genuinely taken aback. Why? Because that procession was none other than Princess Samanthie''s! Princess Samanthie was not a princess of the Zino Kingdom, but the Alzar Kingdom! Daughter of Queen Bethnal, she was acting as the Royal Ambassador on behalf of the Alzar Kingdom. Officially, she had equivalent authority to the crown here, above the Conquestian and the Three Sages! Her word was truly law. However, since Queen Bethnal had promised the kingdom autonomy, this authority was never used.

    This was the first time Inari had seen the royal procession. After all, it was extremely rare for Princess Samanthie to leave the Royal Embassy here, and even rarer for a public appearance. She was said to be always busy, working on political or diplomatic affairs. Despite that, the crest on her carriage was unmistakable. It had to be her! And when the large convoy of horses and carriages stopped just outside, Inari''s heart seized. Several Royal Guards dismounted with one aura stronger than the rest. Belonging to a handsome man with a gentlemanly demeanor, he was Sir Lest Alvinshield, Protector of Princess Samanthie! Although he was weaker than the kingdom''s three strongest knights, Inari still felt threatened. Sir Lest could not be underestimated!

    A horn sounded and a messenger cried, "Her Highness, Princess Samanthie, seeks an audience with the heir apparent''s savior, Lady Shirley Adonina!" Hearing this, many citizens turned heads to see the commotion and a small crowd was forming.

    Shirley widened her eyes in shock. "How does the princess know I''m here? And why does she want to speak with me?"

    The situation was progressing too fast. Inari hesitated. Should he escape with Shirley now? However, the next second, a piercing gaze locked onto him. It was Sir Lest! Inari might be a master assassin, capable of hiding his presence nearly perfectly such that it could fool the other Royal Guards, but as expected, Sir Lest was a cut above the rest. Warning signals rang in Inari''s head. Yet, Sir Lest simply smiled and looked away. This was a clear message that tricks would not work. He was already discovered! Inari sighed and decided to let them in. Since they announced their visit so openly, his fears were probably unnecessary.

    The physician and Inari opened the door to greet the princess. Shirley was still immobilized, so she could not be present. Sir Lest went over and opened the carriage doors, revealing a glamorously dressed woman. A long and extravagant dress covered her curvaceous figure. Her face was stoic, as if frozen in ice. Her beauty was matured, a stark contrast to the youthful innocence of her sister, Princess Millisandren. While her sister could be considered cute, Princess Samanthie was widely considered a very s.e.xy woman. Many admired her, and many more fancied her. Even her Protector, Sir Lest, had the slightest hint of affection for her. Do not let that misled you though. She was not just a pretty flower. Her political maneuvering and awareness were frightening. How else could she act as the Royal Ambassador to the Zino Kingdom? People thought of her as a younger Queen Bethnal and Elizabeth''s rival for the throne!

    Inari showed an immaculate smile and bowed, "I apologize for the unsightly display. We were not informed of your arrival, Your Highness." Inside, he was snorting. This was undoubtedly part of the princess''s plan, whatever it may be.

    "No, it is our fault for not informing you ahead of time," Princess Samanthie replied. "I hope you will forgive my transgressions."

    "Of course, it is not a problem, Your Highness. However, I regret to say that Lady Shirley is bedridden for the moment due to her injuries."

    "I wouldn''t want the heir apparent''s savior to strain herself. I will talk to her for just a moment."

    Inari''s attempt at waving her away was ruthlessly denied. He had to wonder just how much she knew. "Very well, follow me then," he said.

 Chapter 216 - Rewarding the saviors

    Inside, Shirley was sat at attention. Inari was standing by her side, facing the two visitors: Princess Samanthie and Sir Lest. Everyone else was outside. Inari might be unaffected, but Shirley was shaking uncontrollably. The intimidation of facing the two was incredible! This was a real princess, one of the rulers of the world, alongside one of the strongest knights! Although Elizabeth now held the same status, it was a very different situation. In her eyes, Elizabeth was the same approachable girl as before. Becoming the heir apparent changed nothing. On the other hand, Princess Samanthie was a well-known famous character in the Zino Kingdom. The sheer pressure she subconsciously emanated was enough to freeze Shirley stiff!

    "Y-Your Highness," Shirley stuttered. "For what do I¡­ have the honor of meeting you?"

    "On behalf of the crown, I wanted to properly thank you for helping in protecting the heir apparent, Princess Elizabeth. The Royal Family has been meaning to reward you all, but to our deepest regrets, it had been delayed till now."

    "O-Oh¡­" the girl said. Shirley was a little lost.

    "Speak your mind. Whatever you want, if your request is within my authority, I can grant."

    Such a frightening explosive sentence was said. A single request from the Royal Family! How daunting was that? With a single wish, one could desire anything they wanted. Fame, fortune, and power were merely the tip of the iceberg. Although they might not become kings, they could easily secure their foothold and establish a long-standing legacy! The title of the heir apparent''s savior was not for show! The Royal Family needed to do this because if they did not properly reward their saviors, then what incentive would there be for others to help? People were humans after all and not everyone was selfless like Shirley. From the Royal Family''s standpoint, losing some short-term benefits was worth the long-term gains.

    Princess Samanthie expected Shirley to hesitate. After all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Anyone could change their life forever! No one could treat it without heavy consideration.

    Despite that, Shirley immediately announced her desires. "I want someone to help my mother wake up again." Hearing this, the princess was dazed, which Shirley took as a denial. "Was that asking for too much? If its possible, I can ask for something else¡­"

    Inari shook his head wryly and even Sir Lest changed his appraisal of the girl. Princess Samanthie took a second to recompose herself and seemed to see Shirley in a kinder light. The princess said, "No, that should be well within our capabilities. I can assign the best physicians to assess your mother''s situation and cure her, if possible. However, are you sure you want this reward? I can give you more time to consider."

    Again, the girl shook her head. "No, I''m sure. I don''t want anything else."

    To use such a rare opportunity to heal her mother, everyone felt washed with a fresh breeze. It felt like Shirley was really too innocent and pure-hearted for this world. Who could say they could do the same? People might preach with words, but actions spoke louder. In the face of temptation, everyone would falter. That was human nature! And this opportunity was the greatest catalyst for it to emerge. Whether it was money, status, fame, or titles, it was at Shirley''s fingertips. One word was enough! Yet, this girl decided to selflessly sacrifice it, not once, but twice! That was who this girl, Shirley Adonina, was!

    Princess Samanthie revaluated her impression of the girl and nodded. Trying to change her opinion again would be rude, and furthermore, it was not her responsibility. Whatever Shirley wished for, as long as it did not go overboard, she had the authority to grant it. This little wish was easily within the princess''s power. Upon seeing that, Shirley breathed a deep sigh of relief. It was like a heavy burden was lifted from her heart. Her mother''s delicate state always weighed on her mind, and their precarious financial difficulties were making it worse. Princess Samanthie''s generous offer was something that Shirley desperately needed now.

    "While I have agreed to your request, it would seem rude of the Royal Family for our magnanimity to be so¡­"

    Small was the word the princess wanted to use, but it seemed insensitive. After all, calling a few physicians over was hardly any effort. Just the princess''s name was enough to sway them into action. So, it did not seem sufficient as a reward for the saviors of the heir apparent! Remember, the Alzar Kingdom was previously on the path of self-destruction. With the loss of Lord Korogin and no monarch to replace him, the instability of the kingdom would spiral out of control. Add the Xingyuu Empire into the mix, and the Second Great Kingdom War would spell the end! This sole reason that the situation could be stabilized thus far was due to both Queen Bethnal and Princess Elizabeth! And the ones who created this scenario was none other than Benedict, Shirley, and Freon!

    The princess thought for a moment and continued, "In light of your contributions, the Royal Family shall also bestow upon you the title of High Lady, a mansion with servants and maids, as well as substantial financial backing. This will not conflict with your earlier wish. Consider this as an additional present on behalf of the Royal Family." Shirley was about to decline when Inari grabbed her shoulder and subtly told her not to. He understood that Princess Samanthie was not going to accept a refusal. Princess Samanthie nodded then said, "You can notify the Zino Kingdom where you would like your mansion to be built. They will handle the proceeding matters for you."

    Shirley was too stunned to say anything other than "Thank you, Your Highness."

    "Now¡­" the tone of the woman shifted to a more serious one. "I would like to reward Lord Freon Adnire as well; however, his location is unknown currently. Do you know where he might be, Lady Shirley?"

    "Huh?" Shirley c.o.c.ked her head. "I thought he was safe¡­" Her eyes turned to Inari inquisitively, while the princess followed her gaze.

    With a quick realization, the princess said, "Then I must ask your companion if he knows where Lord Freon is?"

    Inari''s mind moved fast as thunder while maintaining a strict poker face. He began connecting the dots. Princess Samanthie''s goal was not to reward Shirley. There was plenty of time for that in the last few months, yet she did not do so. Were there other factors that prevented her? He did not know. However, it became apparent that her true goal was to seek out Freon and then Protector Avin! If he could realize that the Protector Avin was responsible for everything, how could the Alzar Kingdom not? Since this was someone who exceeded the limits of Perception Realm or Condensed Drop, they were a dangerous threat to the Alzar Kingdom''s hegemony! Just their mere display over the capital alone showed their power. The Zino Kingdom, and by proxy, the Alzar Kingdom, could not allow such a person to roam around freely!

    Despite his stoic expressions, it was not enough to fool Princess Samanthie. This was someone who was bathed in political warfare from the day she was born. Inari could never match the shrewdness of royalty. She gave him a meaningful gaze before turning back to Shirley. "Since his whereabouts are unknown, I hope we can continue our conversation at a later time, Lady Shirley. If you require any assistance, you can send word to the Royal Embassy. I shall take my leave here."

    Before Shirley could react, she was already reaching for the door. However, she soon stopped. With her face pointed away, the woman spoke, "My apologies, I forgot to mention something to your companion." A strange sense of unease filled Inari. "Normally, your actions towards the Vensire Family would be unpardonable, but due to your involvement in the Third Shadow''s death, we shall call it even for now. Do not underestimate the Alzar Kingdom, grim reaper of Firecast."

    That final statement was said with such ferocity and power that Inari was stunned. This was not the intimidation of a powerful foe. No¡­ This was the force of an entire civilization, a monolithic existence that spanned a continent and millions of citizens! Inari was only a masterful assassin, nothing more and nothing less. With a single wave, Princess Samanthie could bring down destruction on him. Her words were a clear threat! The hegemony of the Alzar Kingdom could not be threatened, whether it be Protector Avin, Inari, or anyone else! It took a long time before he regained his senses. By then, the princess was already gone. He felt his back drenched in cold sweat. Princess Samanthie was a truly dangerous existence!

 Chapter 217 - Neighbour to student, the third duo

    "Inari!"

    "Oh, what are you shouting for?" he masked his emotions again, facing Shirley.

    "I called out to you many times, but you didn''t hear me. Are you alright?"

    "You should be worrying about yourself. You have a long recovery process ahead," Inari sighed. Meanwhile, he reminded himself to limit his activities for the time being and warn his partner. Attracting too much attention was not a good thing.

    Just as his thoughts began wandering, she asked, "About what the princess said earlier¡­ is it true? Did you lie to me about Freon?"

    "This¡­" he was about to lie when Shirley''s piercing gaze landed on him.

    Looking as if she could see through all his deception, Inari was surprised. Was his poker face that pathetic now? That he could not even deceive a simple girl? No, that was not correct. It was not his disguise that had grown weaker, but her perception had grown stronger! Thanks to her life-threatening battles earlier, she managed to grasp a tiny glimpse of Perception Realm. Although she was far from truly stepping into that level, that enlightenment remained. Her five senses became permanently improved! This allowed Shirley to sense some of Inari''s thoughts by observing his reactions. Earlier, she was too anxious to do so. But now, Inari could distinctly tell she had changed!

    While he could double down and avoid the question, he closed his eyes. There was no point in continuing the lie any further. It would be easily found out later anyways. "Alright, I did lie to you. I don''t know where Freon is. However, I don''t think he should be in danger."

    Assuming Protector Avin was behind everything, it was not an exaggeration to say that his powers far exceeded Inari''s imagination. Just defeating the Third Hand singlehandedly was not something he thought possible until today. Since Nassandra was missing as well, it was more than likely that they were somewhere else, waiting for the commotion to die down a little. Similarly, that was what Inari was doing with Shirley too. He was hopping hideouts frequently to prevent their enemies from tracking them. And yet, despite his efforts, Princess Samanthie found them. The Alzar Kingdom''s information network could not be underestimated! It made Inari looked like a fool. However, they could still not find Protector Avin! What that meant, no one knew, but it was clear that Protector Avin must be alive.

    "I don''t know where he is currently, but Freon and Nassandra should be with Protector Avin. This is the truth. So, you don''t have to worry about them."

    Shirley found no faults, and yet no happiness was shown. Her voice was stern, "How many lies have you told me so far, Inari? This isn''t the first time, is it?"

    For as long as she could tell, this man was hiding something. This was simply her intuition at play and nothing to do with her strengthened perception. Much like how she could tell Gunther was masking his true emotions, Inari was doing the same, albeit at a more proficient level. However, because it never seemed relevant to her or her family, she thought it was boorish to meddle. Everyone had secrets, including herself. That was how Shirley interpreted it. When Princess Samanthie said her final parting words though, Shirley began to see a new side of Inari. It was not something she could ignore! The Vensire Family, the Third Shadow, and the ''grim reaper of Firecast''¡­ What secret was this man hiding?

    "Her Highness didn''t offer a single shred of evidence and you''re going to believe everything Her Highness said?" Inari laughed.

    "So, you''re denying it then?"

    "I should ask you this instead. Why do you want to know so badly? It won''t do any good for you," his tone lacked his usual carefree flippant attitude. He was finally showing a hint of the power that terrorized the city, the grim reaper of Firecast!

    That was right and Shirley understood this too. She felt that if Inari revealed his secrets, something would inevitably change forever. Nothing could stay the same anymore! Where did this intense feeling of longing come from? She searched the answer inwardly; however, when her eyes landed on her arm, she sensed it. Right there was a tiny puncture wound, created when Inari''s partner transfused his blood into her. That risky operation with more cons than pros was successful because of him! Despite the man being absent, Shirley felt a faint¡­ resonance. A heavy melancholy hit her, choking her chest tight. Something¡­ No, someone dear to her was so close yet so far! Her heart was nearly torn to pieces.

    "Are you okay?" Inari rushed over.

    "I''m fine¡­ Tell me¡­ Was there someone else here?"

    "Someone else? What are you talking about?"

    "I''m not talking about the physician. No, someone else¡­ Someone very close to me¡­"

    She couldn''t be talking about¡­ Inari was shocked. He knew better than anyone else what she meant: his partner, the illusive second grim reaper of Firecast! On the surface, he was nothing more than that¡­ A brutal killing machine, wearing a crying mask and striking fear into the hearts of countless people. Below that, no one knew anything more. Things such as his origins, motives, name, family, everything was a mystery. It was like he was a true ghost, appearing to kill and disappearing when done! But how could anything be so convenient? His partner was a human like anyone else! Inari averted his gaze and said nothing. What Shirley sensed was the truth, the truth from five years ago!

    "I¡­ don''t know what you''re talking about," he lied. He could not reveal it. No matter what, it was something that man fought to protect. And Inari intended to preserve it for as long as possible!

    "Inari!" she shouted. In doing so, her wounds opened again, forcing her to stop.

    "Calm down! You''re still heavily wounded. If you move too much, you might really die."

    "Then tell me, Inari! What is this feeling?" Shirley cried. She began sobbing uncontrollably. Despite not knowing a thing, her body could perhaps feel something.

    "I can''t tell you, Shirley. I really want to, but I can''t. There are some things that you shouldn''t know because it would only hurt you. I''m sorry." His tone was resolute and irreversible.

    "But why? Why won''t you tell me?" Her pleading was filled with indescribable pain, anger, and confusion. She likely did not understand what she was saying, which served to fuel her frustration.

    "Why?" Inari repeatedly wryly. "Do you really want to know why I won''t tell you? It''s because you''re¡­ weak."

    Shirley returned a blank expression. "Weak?"

    "That''s right. You''re too weak and powerless to change anything. Even if I told you, so what? What could you do? Isn''t it better to stay ignorant and happy? That''s what¡­ your father died to protect."

    The word ''weak'' seemed to be a spell for Shirley. Like Elizabeth and Benedict, it was something that deeply haunted her. Despite her friendly and kind-hearted nature, she was human like everyone else. She might not show it, but underneath that smile was a painful and dark past, littered with regrets and failures! Ironically, the reason she might be able to see through other people''s masks¡­ was because she was wearing a mask herself! A mask to hide her true emotions, to hide from the cruel reality, and to reject it outright. It was not like she was pretending. No, Shirley would never do something like that. Rather, instead of doing it consciously, it was probably a subconscious act meant to distract her from the truth.

    Why? One look at her past would make anyone pity her. During the Teria Sea Campaign, five years ago, her hometown was invaded by the Xingyuu Empire. A frightening number of friends and family were killed in resistance. Because of that, her father died, her mother was comatose, her family was ruined, and she was kidnapped! For an entire nightmarish year, Shirley was used as the soldier''s plaything to put it nicely. That sensation of hopelessness, of having your freedom plucked, and of being treated less than livestock was truly tormenting. No words could describe the endless agony she experienced. Nothing else seemed to compare! To prevent herself from breaking down, she buried that pain deep below the surface, hidden behind a benign smile.

    Yet, the chain of tragedies never ended. Half a year ago, she was kidnapped along with Elizabeth, Benedict, and Freon and taken to the Yunyun Stronghold in the Xingyuu Empire. Then, she flirted with death in the fight with Emperor Lianghu. Finally, Shirley nearly died again, fighting the Third Hand¡­ Time and time again, the idea of powerlessness was beaten into her. Shirley was not a hopeless romantic. She did not envision herself, singlehandedly sweeping away adversity like a hero from fables. However, it was a fact that strength created opportunity and a chance to change. If she were a little stronger, a little faster, a little smarter, then maybe her future could have been dramatically altered. That thought ignited her drive to grow!

    "I can train you to become stronger," Inari easily saw through her thoughts.

    Inside though, he felt awful. This was nothing but a thinly veiled attempt at redirecting her frustrations. Instead of saying he was not telling her, it was now because she was too weak to handle it. This prevented him from receiving the bulk of her criticisms. However, this was not really a lie. If she did learn the truth, it would inevitably implicate her into the dark side of the world. It was not something that Inari wanted to see. That said, his statement was not entirely half-hearted. He genuinely wanted to help her grow stronger, at least to protect herself. Shirley came close to death too many times, and this time around, if Inari arrived a second later, she would have died! The same might not happen the next time. Even as a master assassin, who killed enough to be considered a grim reaper, there were things he did not want to see and that was one. Perhaps he was soft, but he was human after all!

    Shirley closed her eyes. Her tears were drying up as a fiery resolve surged from within. "Can I really do it? Can you train me?"

    "I won''t make any promises," Inari said plainly. "The training will be tough and arduous too and I won''t go easy on you. Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Yes," she firmly replied. She curled her fists tightly. "I need to become stronger!" And like this, the third strange duo between neighbours grew to a discipleship. Shirley would come to learn how blessed she was to have one of the strongest assassins teaching her personally!

 Chapter 218 - Celestial Court

    At the Celestial Court, the heart of Firecast and the Zino Kingdom, a somber meeting was held. The Conquestian, the leader and king of the Zino Kingdom, was massaging his temple in frustration. Beside him was the Second Sage, Sage Alana, wearing a blank face. It was unknown what she was thinking. Since the First Sage was visiting the Alzar Kingdom, his seat was empty. Furthermore, after the Arcellius Family fell from grace, the position for the last sage remained unoccupied. Before them were two long tables, arranged to face one another. There were exactly ten seats on each side.

    On one was the Ten Dawns, the ten strongest Arcanists employed by the kingdom. They were equivalent to strategic trump cards, which had the potential of turning the tide of a battle. Of course, they were not omnipotent nor mighty Rank 3 existences like the Sword King, Protector Avin, or Lord Wenmord. Not even close. On a battlefield though, with proper planning and timing, they could unleash unprecedented destruction to enemy forces. Take Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon''s performance in the battle with the emperor. Using the large-scale destruction magic, Torrential Blizzard, they could cleave an enormous hole in the enemy defenses. They were so intimidating that they easily became the centerpiece of that battle.

    Currently, many of the seats were also vacant. Ten Dawn Nassandra was taken by Protector Avin to locations unknown. Ten Dawn Tengon Vensire was assassinated by Inari and his partner. Ten Dawn Iris and Krogan were escorting the First Sage in Algard. Thankfully though, it was not a complete no-show. People like Ten Dawn Rosemary Arkfell were present to fill up the seats. The attendance rate was a little more than half, which was a stark contrast to the other side.

    The other side was the Ten Auroras. If the Ten Dawns were likened to swords, then the Ten Auroras were the shields. They were the true foundation of the kingdom! Responsible for general administration, they had preeminent political power, only preceded by the Three Sages themselves. Each of them handled specific roles, allowing them to govern the realm smoothly and effectively. This arrangement was similar to the Alzar Kingdom''s Royal Assembly or the Xingyuu Empire''s Imperial Council. Virtually none of them were Arcanists, remaining as ordinary humans. They looked down on both Arcanists and martial artists, treating them as weapons. Unlike the Ten Dawns, every Ten Aurora was present.

    One of the Ten Auroras slammed his fist down, shaking the table. His spittle flew in response to his fury. "I keep telling you! We need to mobilize the military across the kingdom. We cannot let this threat remain!"

    At the moment, the capital city''s military was mobilized. Due to their near defeat by the Xingyuu Empire in the Invasion of Aereon years ago, the Zino Kingdom had focused on reinforcing their forces internally. So, while their garrison might be lacking in grandeur when compared to the Alzar Kingdom''s capital city of Algard, they were far more disciplined and organized. Many detachments were already deployed to key locations and plenty of security checkpoints were created quickly. With help from Princess Samanthie and the reserve Alzar forces, the city quickly became an iron-clad fortress. Despite that, the Ten Auroras were still dissatisfied. They wanted to transform this cowardly, reactive response into a proactive one!

    The Conquestian might suggest that the risk of retaliation was low, but no one wanted to depend on that ''low'' chance. Worse than that, the Conquestian could offer no proof of his assumptions. If something were to change suddenly, then they would be unable to react in time. Look at the recent commotion in Algard as proof. Unlike the general public, the Zino Kingdom had received extensive information regarding the Lannisail explosion. It had rocked the capital city to the core, revealing the full power of heaven and earth! Considering that the same nearly happened here, it would be hard not to compare the Lannisail explosion with Protector Avin''s actions.

    Furthermore, they did not even know where Protector Avin was! Princess Samanthie was helpless to this too, and she wielded the Alzar Kingdom''s information network. It was far more robust and encompassing than the Zino Kingdom. This created a deep sense of unease in everyone. A hidden knife was far scarier than an open one. Until they understood the extent of Protector Avin''s powers, as well as his motives and personality, then it was best to tread with caution, if not aggression. Regardless of how strong one person was, he could not survive against an entire kingdom. At least, that was their thoughts. Therefore, their current state of passiveness was fought with fierce retaliation by the Ten Auroras.

    "And how do you suggest we find them?" one of the Ten Dawns bitterly said. "According to the Conquestian, he''s a Blue Depth Arcanist¡­"

    It was no surprise they were disheartened. The Ten Dawns were supposed to be the trump cards of the Zino Kingdom, standing at the height of magical prowess! Although they were merely Low Condensed Drop Arcanists, they believed none would be their superior. That illusion was shattered by the Conquestian breaking through to High Condensed Drop. It showed that their meager skill was nothing to be proud of. If their reactions were already so drastic, then sensing Protector Avin''s might was world-shattering. Their confidence was completely smashed! Protector Avin was the true genius above geniuses! The severe mental damage nurtured a heavy notion of defeatism. No one wanted to face a Blue Depth Arcanist, much less the Protector of that legendary Arcellius Family!

    That was not all. The Ten Auroras were viewing Protector Avin from a ''human'' standpoint, not as an Arcanist. They wholeheartedly believed that one could never surpass the power of many. Of course, that was a perfectly logical assumption. Someone might be a gifted genius, achieving Perception Realm or Condensed Drop, such that they could surpass humanly limitations. This was why they were revered with such respect and fear. They were powerful! However, they were not almighty. Unfortunately, that logic was also somewhat flawed. Protector Avin was not a mere Perception Realm or Condensed Drop, but a true Blue Depth Arcanist! The level between them was not a simple one or two, but maybe a thousand! As Low Condensed Drop Arcanists, the Ten Dawns understood this best. Protector Avin''s might could not be underestimated!

    For example, take the large-scale strategic magic, Torrential Blizzard, used by Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon. It had the potential to tip the scales of battle with a single spell. Although it was conducted by two people simultaneously, raising the upper limit of power, it was nonetheless limited by their foundations of Low Condensed Drop. Above that was Medium, High, Peak, and Half-Step¡­ A total of five levels for Blue Depth! Just looking at the heavenly phenomenon created by his actions, Protector Avin''s abilities had reached the city-level at the minimum! An entire city could be destroyed on his whim! That was the consensus of the Ten Dawns. Therefore, rather than actively poking the hornet''s nest, they thought it was better to lay their weapons low and approach things diplomatically. The two sides had argued for an hour already.

    "Useless bunch," someone snapped. "As expected, the Ten Dawns shouldn''t be in this meeting. We''re running a kingdom, not a circus."

    "What did you say?" a Ten Dawn charged up their aura.

    "Calm down, Ten Dawn Lorth," a woman''s voice tried placating.

    "Are you agreeing with them, Ten Dawn Rosemary?" Lorth shouted.

    "I never said that. I am merely asking you to calm down. The same goes for you, Ten Aurora Angel."

    Before the fires could reignite again, the Leader of the Ten Auroras and Head of the Celestial Council clapped his hands. The sound brought everyone to attention. "Please, ladies and gentlemen. We''re in the presence of the Conquestian and the Second Sage. We should act like it." Seeing the Second Sage''s non-responsive face, he turned to glance at the Conquestian instead.

    "I understand everyone''s concerns," the Conquestian said slowly. "However, it is a fact that Protector Avin''s actions have disrupted the law and order of the kingdom. No matter if he is a Condensed Drop or Blue Depth Arcanist, we cannot allow him to ignore our laws." The Ten Auroras started beaming smiles. This was exactly in line with their goals. "But¡­ needlessly mobilizing our military might guarantee nothing productive. As far as I can tell, our target is one person. That assumption might change at any time."

    His actions had assumed that Protector Avin was alone, but that was not necessarily true. His collaborators did not need to be Blue Depth Arcanists to inflict irreversible damage to the Zino Kingdom. They could be politicians, generals, or even merchants. A single misstep could lead the kingdom to a path of destruction! The Conquestian was considering things from a higher viewpoint. Right now, he was looking across the ocean¡­ towards the Xingyuu Empire! With the empire''s rapid deterioration every day, the world''s status quo was bound to change. The dynamic of power was about to shift! To prevent diverting unnecessary energy to a lesser threat, it was better to prepare for the empire.

    "This is my order," the Conquestian declared. His aura rose to a mighty power, stifling everyone''s breath. "We will henceforth enter a low level of war readiness. We cannot put the cart before the horse. Our main threat was and still is the Xingyuu Empire. Thus, the information division will be responsible for locating Protector Avin''s locations. Until further contact is made, I forbid any hostile actions."

    "And if the target is hostile?"

    The Conquestian''s glare turned sharp. "Then we will have no choice but to remove the threat."

 Chapter 219 - Safehouse

    Elsewhere, Ten Dawn Nassandra, the younger sister of Freon, was squeezing a towel dry. Her petite hands replaced the warm towel on her brother''s head. Her eyes flashed with concern. Freon was still unconscious from the severe damage during the fight with the Third Hand. Although the Third Hand tried stabilizing his injuries through emergency medical aid, it was simply not enough. The boy kissed the face of death a little too intimately. In fact, his condition was not too different from Elizabeth. Elizabeth suffered a tremendous backlash due to facing Lord Wenmord''s peak Rank 3 spell head-on. Thanks to a mysterious intervention, most of the attack was reflected, thus creating the Lannisail explosion. However, as a result, her body met near-death and her Core nearly exploded, which would have killed her normally!

    In Freon''s case, because of an unexpected ''reaction'', his Channels and Core were facing the same situation. Albeit it was not to the extent of self-detonation, it was not an exaggeration to say it was close to that. His backlash ruptured from within to the body, inflicting horrible and grievous wounds. If Protector Avin had not intervened then, Freon would have died. There was no question about it. It was a certainty! Fortunately, because of Protector Avin, the worst was averted. Instead of conventional medicine, using the power of Magic Energy, his spells were able to stabilize Freon''s condition. This was like how the Sword King helped Benedict. It was a magnitude stronger than any operation, capable of healing wounds people would deem incurable!

    While this was true, Protector Avin was not omnipotent. A Blue Depth Arcanist or a Rank 3 existence, neither of these guaranteed that his power reached heavenly realms. He was not a god nor a miracle worker. He could heal the body through a powerful Recovery-type Arcania, but the lingering wounds in his Channels and Core were not something he could treat. It required a far more delicate and experienced touch to diagnose, much less rectify, something that he lacked. The best person for this would undoubtedly be Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia, otherwise known as the White Healer. She was the foremost expert in magical injuries and treatment throughout the entire world! Unfortunately, because of their sensitive situation, Protector Avin could not enlist the help of the Zino Kingdom. More importantly, the woman herself was in Algard presently, tending to Elizabeth. She would not return for some time.

    This created the current situation. Freon''s physical health was returning to normal; however, the invisible, his Channels and Core remain untreated. In theory, this should not create problems in awakening, unlike Elizabeth. Of course, the obvious problem was that his magical ability was nearly crippled. If Freon used any magic, straining his Core a little too much, it might self-destruct! Without resolving the underlying problem, his future as an Arcanist was basically over.

    Freon groaned and his eyes peeled open. His first sight was an unfamiliar ceiling. This was obviously not his home nor was it the Arkfell estate. In that case, where was he? His thoughts churned when the voice of her sister entered. The boy struggled to turn his head, unaware of how paralyzed his movements were. The second he saw Nassandra, relief flooded his being. He thought that everything was alright if he could protect her. That was the dignity and pride of the elder brother, of Freon Adnire! The girl cried tearfully and whispered incoherent words. It was obvious how happy she was that Freon finally awakened.

    "It''s alright, Nassandra¡­ I''m here," he said. He could not say he was fine, because it was clear his body was heavily wounded. Seeing the unfamiliar surroundings, a sense of foreboding crept in. Asking quietly, "Where are we?"

    "We''re safe," she said, much to Freon''s relief. "Our uncle explained that this was a secret safehouse from the Arcellius Family."

    "I see¡­ So, our uncle saved me." There was a mixture of emotions in his voice. Even after rejecting the man, he still helped. Freon had to look at Protector Avin in a kinder light.

    According to her sister, this was one of the remnants of the Arcellius Family, lasting from the time of their fall to the present day. This was no lie and Protector Avin had no reason to hide this. In truth, this was not the only safehouse in the Zino Kingdom. There were many similarly constructed to preserve the family in the event of their ''demise''. From this, it could be seen that the Arcellius Family was an extremely cautious family, fully aware of the enemies they were creating everyday. Sage Serana, the former matriarch of the Arcellius Family, had plentiful wisdom and predicted such a future. However, when push came to shove, ultimately, their demise was too sudden. The entire family was erased from existence! Therefore, this safehouse were left unused until now.

    Besides the lack of windows, the underground bunker was surprisingly cozy and well-furnished. The overall structure and room design likened it more to an underground mansion than a dingy bas.e.m.e.nt. There were bedrooms, a kitchen, dining hall, meeting rooms, study rooms, and even meditation rooms. From this, it could be seen how wealthy and influential the Arcellius Family was in its heydays. They were not the most powerful Engelsheft Family without reason! Moreover, the safehouse was guarded not by people, but by the numerous Magic Arrays!

    Fixed Magic Arrays, or in other words stationary magical circles, allowed one to carve a Magical Circle onto a surface and use that as a medium for spell activation instead. This technology was already being implemented in the Alzar Kingdom''s Sky Towers and the Zino Kingdom''s experimental fleet. However, the progress in this field was in its infancy. They were far from matching the level of Twelfth Descent or Lord Wenmord who could create and sustain hundreds, if not thousands, of arrays simultaneously. Nevertheless, the Arcellius Family made substantial progress behind the scenes and one fruit of their labor was the armor that Protector Avin once used to withstand a direct magical attack.

    There was a total of ten Magic Arrays in this safehouse ranging from presence suppression, enemy detection, structural reinforcement, and others. It encompassed a wide range of utilities from defense to reconnaissance. Designed in a way that a single person could operate everything, it was undoubtedly suitable to protect the possibly fleeing Arcellius Family. There were downsides, of course, that prevented it from becoming a true fortress. Otherwise, every fortress in the world would use the same strategy.

    For example, the spells could not interfere with one another. In better terms, only one spell could be active at a time. The Magic Arrays created in Twelfth Descent or by Lord Wenmord avoided this issue because they could skillfully isolate the arrays while compounding their effects. This allowed their simultaneous activation. Conversely, the Arcellius Family had yet to reach that level of control, making it ''one or the other''. Most importantly, the noise created when a spell is invoked formed a heavy level of interference. This chaotic storm of World Energy would actively resist transformations inside its domain. More and more powerful Magic Energy would be required to successfully activate the spell, rising to such a point that the spell may overlord and backlash or the load would exceed the Arcanist.

    Nassandra heard all of this from Protector Avin when he had to calm her frantic nerves over Freon''s condition and her new surroundings. She did not really understand anything that was happening nor why. Honestly, the poor girl was scared out of her wits. Everything was happening too fast for her and without her brother, she felt alone. As a Ten Dawn, her Magic Perception allowed Nassandra to see the bottomless power of Protector Avin. It was like he was a stranger¡­ No, that was not quite right. He was more like a monster! Nassandra had never been more terrified over his seemingly infinite abilities. The past week where Freon was unconscious stressed the poor girl to her limits. She was really on the verge of snapping.

    "You don''t have to worry¡­" Freon read her thoughts and put on a weak smile. "I''ll take care of everything for you."

    She nodded her head obediently and smiled cutely. "Of course, you''re my big brother after all!"

 Chapter 220 - Understanding the breakthrough

    Hearing the opening of a door, Protector Avin entered the room and faced the siblings. "Are you feeling better?" he wondered.

    "Don''t you know better than me?" Freon replied wryly.

    "Your body should be fine, but your Channels and Core are heavily damaged. What did you do to them?" Avin frowned. "Tell me about what happened. How did the Whispering Shadow get involved?"

    "The Whispering Shadow?" Nassandra repeated with shock and worry. "No one told me about that!"

    "You didn''t tell her yet?" Freon asked Avin.

    "I thought you wouldn''t want that of me."

    Freon looked at his uncle with sharpness. "I see¡­ The reason the Whispering Shadow attacked me is likely related to the Arcellius Family."

    "As expected," Avin clicked his tongue.

    "Brother, are you really alright?" Nassandra asked again. "That''s the Whispering Shadow we''re talking about¡­"

    "You dealt with it, right? Uncle?" Freon said while patting his sister''s head.

    "That''s right. The Whispering Shadow has been temporarily ''dealt'' with."

    "What about Shirley? Do you know where she is?"

    "Oh, that girl¡­" his uncle thought aloud, remembering the two Perception Realm Masters that assisted her. "She should be safe."

    "That''s good." A flash of relief crossed Freon''s face.

    "So, how did you ruin your body like that?" Protector Avin dragged the conversation back to the main topic. "That isn''t any normal sort of damage. It must have resulted from an extremely strong backlash. You were too reckless. One wrong step and you would''ve killed yourself."

    "It wasn''t something I could avoid," Freon smiled bitterly. "How was I supposed to know that the Third Hand would be involved?"

    "And what? You thought you could manage on your own if it weren''t? You''re too weak for that." A look of scorn appeared. "What were you thinking? There were a lot of things you could''ve done instead, but you chose to do the stupidest and most suicidal plan. Something must''ve been wrong with your brain!"

    "Huh?" the boy fired back. "Why is this my fault? If you didn''t come back and start talking about this Arcellius Family nonsense, would any of this have happened? Take a second to self-reflect before trying to blame me."

    "You''re really something else," Avin laughed. "In the first place, the only reason that we were attacked was because of your so-called trustworthy friends. They leaked the news out, didn''t they?" Seeing Freon''s dark but silent expression, he sighed. "I shouldn''t have trusted you or them. That was my mistake. I should''ve just taken you from the capital as soon as possible to avoid this mess, even if I had to force you both."

    Upon noticing her brother''s fuming face, Nassandra shouted, "Stop it, you two!" The girl turned to her uncle and her eyes were surprisingly piercing. "Don''t keep saying bad things about my brother! He tried very hard and he''s very hurt right now. Shouldn''t you be comforting him instead?"

    To her, Freon was less of an older brother and more of a surrogate father. The impact of him on her life was far stronger than even her own parents! Therefore, it was not too surprising that she was ready to bare her fangs on her uncle, which she last saw seven years ago. Compared to her brother, her relationship with Uncle Avin was worth nothing at all! Her aura started to rampage out of control in response to her emotions, stirring the air and unleashing incredible pressure on Avin. This was the power of one of the strongest Arcanists in the Zino Kingdom, a Ten Dawn! Ten Dawn Nassandra did this subconsciously, but Protector Avin merely exchanged a bored glance. Her attack was shattered!

    "What?" She muttered confusedly as her aura began to return to normal.

    "It''s okay, Nassandra. Calm down," Freon said slowly while maintaining his fierce glare on his uncle. If the man dared to raise his hand against Nassandra, Freon was prepared to attack. He would not hesitate to cut off all ties permanently!

    "We''ll save this conversation for another time, Freon." Avin was not afraid of either of them, but it would be unproductive if they turned hostile. The whole reason he returned to Firecast was to resurrect the Arcellius Family after all. "However, you still didn''t explain how you managed to reach Medium Gaseous Fog."

    "This¡­ I didn''t do anything. My Magic Energy and Core started acting out and rapidly absorbing World Energy from the environment. I don''t know why, and it was extremely painful as well." The pain of nearly ripping his body apart from the inside was unlike anything he ever felt before. It was not something he wanted to ever experience again.

    "You did nothing? That''s impossible. You must''ve done something to trigger it. What did you do?"

    "I''m telling you I did nothing," Freon scowled. "I was trying to regain my strength after the fight at our house. For some reason, I lost control of my Core and I couldn''t even cut off my connection until it was almost too late."

    Protector Avin held a grim expression. From what he could tell, Freon was not lying or hiding anything, but that made it more unbelievable. Magic was not some mystical or abstract concept. It did not work through guesses or faith. In this regard, it was closer to science than it was miracles. The comparison between Martial and Magic Energies was not just for show. It was meant to emphasize the similarities between the two systems of study. After all, everything had a common origin: World Energy. Of course, Protector Avin would not arrogantly declare he knew everything. There were undoubtedly things beyond his knowledge, such as the Lannisail explosion heard in recent rumors. However, it was unmistakable that his knowledge was near the top.

    If one looked at Martial Energy, or more specifically martial arts, then one would realize how strange Freon''s explanation was. It was like a man suddenly grew to become a world-class warrior in an hour. That was how ridiculous it sounded! There was no way such a convenient, albeit painful, method existed for boosting an Arcanist through the Core Levels. If that were possible, then the entire world would be flipped upside-down! Therefore, there must be an external stimulus¡­ A force acting on the Core to start it¡­ Avin had no idea no matter how much he pondered on it, even though he had more than a week to reflect on it.

    "Unless¡­" Avin thought aloud. He turned to Freon with a different gaze and spoke, "You said you were trying to regain your strength, so this happened before the fight with the Third Hand? By that reasoning, you fought with your injuries from breaking through to Medium Gaseous Fog?"

    "No, it happened when I was headed there. When I started fighting with the Third Hand, although I wouldn''t call my state perfectly fine, it was enough to briefly engage in combat."

    "Were there any¡­ irregularities during the combat?"

    "Irregularities?" Freon repeated. Honestly, the memories from that night were hazy and rough. He acted more on raw emotion and instinct than calculated thoughts, which made it ten times worse to remember. Slowly sorting the events, he began describing the meeting from start to finish.

    "You backlashed when you started casting a different magic?" Avin''s eyes glowed with a fiery light.

    "My memories are a bit jumbled up inside, but I think that''s how it went."

    His uncle looked toward Nassandra and then back to him in deep thought. "I see. I understand now."

    "Did you figure it out, uncle?"

    The man took a moment to pause. "From what I can tell¡­ You must be awakening the Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability!"

 Chapter 221 - Bloodline Ability: Thousand Core Resonance!

    "Huh?" the two siblings were confused and stunned.

    After taking some time to process the information, Freon started slowly, "That isn''t a funny joke, uncle. You said it before, didn''t you? The chances of me inheriting the family''s Bloodline Ability was low because my Magic Potential was poor." His tone was filled with self-ridicule. "The reason why you wanted to meet with Nassandra was because she had likely inherited it, right?"

    "I won''t deny that. Normally, the offspring who inherited the strongest Magic Potential will gain the Bloodline Ability," he confirmed, much to Freon''s disappointment.

    Freon was a Medium Gaseous Fog, recently at the Low level until promoting through dubious means. Meanwhile, Nassandra was a Low Condensed Drop Arcanist! This reflected the vast Magic Potential difference between them. Where he would take one step, she would take ten. It seemed like it was impossible for him to ever bridge the gap, even if he exhausted his entire life! So, the legendary Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability should go to the better suited one. That was how it should be! At least, that was what he tried convincing himself.

    "Don''t assume things so quickly, Freon. What I said is not absolute." Just as the boy began losing confidence, Protector Avin shattered those preconceptions! The man''s eyes exploded with a blinding light, as if finally seeing hope after decades. The resurrection of the Arcellius Family was finally here! He pressed on by saying, "There is no rule that states that only one person can inherit the Bloodline Ability. It is entirely possible that both of you have it!"

    "¡­ Explain everything from the start, uncle. Why do you think I''m awakening the Bloodline now?"

    There was a lot to explain so the man started off slowly by properly introducing the concept of Bloodlines. It was the manifestation of a family''s unique lineage in the form of both Magic Potential and Bloodline Abilities. When one said that their children took after their parents, this was one of the ways it could really happen! This was how the Engelsheft Families were capable of ruling over the magic society of the Zino Kingdom. However, every Bloodline had a minimum level to fulfill before it would awaken. It was like the human body. Only after childhood passed could one reach their full potential as an a.d.u.l.t. This requirement was Condensed Drop Core Level!

    This was not so strange and there were many examples like this already. For martial artists, the Fundamental Realm was a stage of strengthening their foundation. In essence, it was building their body''s strength to the absolute limit before breaking through to Perception Realm! By reaching that realm, one would finally be able to unlock the body''s hidden potential through Martial Perception and transcend human limits. For Arcanists, Gaseous Fog Core Level was the same way. A Magic Perception would remain restrained to the inspecting the body until reaching Condensed Drop. Then, they could freely explore the world around them and unleashed unprecedented power. Therefore, for a Bloodline Ability to awaken with the requirement of Condensed Drop was not strange but expected.

    Connecting this with the experiences of Freon, one could glimpse at the truth. Freon''s Bloodline Ability was forcibly awakening! However, because his Core was too weak to support the transition, it tried to supplement the missing energy from the environment. That is, his Core siphoned World Energy wantonly to explosively advance toward Condensed Drop! That explained his sudden loss of control, despite having done nothing to trigger it. Protector Avin had never heard of anything like this before. It was quite extraordinary. Instead of being incapable of using his Bloodline, his body actively tried to reach a state that it could!

    Such a convenient road to strength could never exist though. Protector Avin wondered if the repeated near-death experiences Freon went through acted as a catalyst for this? The man voiced his suspicions to which Freon remained silent. His mind travelled back in time. Just looking purely on close encounters, he should be well above his peers. The breakout at the Yunyun Stronghold, the attack in the Kuthong Forest, the final battle with Emperor Lianghu, the ambush at his home, and finally the brawl with the Third Hand¡­ Five might seem small in the grand scheme of things, but he nearly died in every one! Remember, he might have been a soldier in the Quinvoren Army, but he never fought on the frontlines. Who could sport the same achievements at his age? Almost no one could!

    Anyone that survived so many predicaments would inevitably grow. And for someone as weak as he was, it kickstarted his hidden potential, beginning to forge a diamond out of this roughness! The same went for his friends as well. Elizabeth miraculously stepped into the level of High Condensed Drop and learned spells with relative ease, even going as far as using both martial techniques and magical spells in combat. Benedict explored the Hawken Style to a deeper level and made headway into Sword Intent, a state that the Sword King deeply treasured. Shirley caught glimpses of Perception Realm, despite being far from it, and hardened her willpower further. Now, Freon was starting to awaken his latent Bloodline and Magic Potential! Although they were weak, they were blessed with immense fortune! Their future was paved toward the peak!

    "I''m starting to understand the circ.u.mstances," Freon said with disbelief. He meant his words, but he could not believe that he had inherited the Bloodline. A strange sense of irony crept up on his face. If he had his Bloodline awakened from the very beginning, perhaps¡­ No, it was wrong to regret, he sighed.

    "This is a new case for me as well." Protector Avin was the Protector of Sage Serana, the once matriarch of the Arcellius Family. As such, he knew every case of a family member awakening their Bloodlines, most of which he personally witnessed. The main family was not particularly big, but everyone gave it a try anyways. The chance of transforming their lives forever was too attractive an option to pass up. Yet, he had never seen a case as peculiar as Freon''s! The man added, "The first sign was your Core breaking into Medium Gaseous Fog. The second sign was when your backlash occurred during the fight with the Third Hand."

    "I didn''t progress Core Levels then though," Freon refuted. "How does that fit in with everything else?"

    "On the surface, it might appear as a backlash resulting from powerful magic. However¡­ the truth is that your Bloodline Ability was already materializing!" Avin declared wryly. "I have to explain what the Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability is for you to understand."

    The Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability, which allowed them to reign supreme and legendary throughout the Zino Kingdom, was not some godlike transcendental power. It could not allow them to fly, revive the dead, split mountains, or become immortal. In fact, none of them could do that! An example of a Bloodline Ability was the Vensire Family''s which Ten Dawn Tengon Vensire possessed. Ten Dawn Tengon could sense the slight fluctuations in an Arcanist''s aura, allowing them to detect the early signs of Bloodline Awakening. It was an extremely niche ability with limited uses.

    On the other hand, the legendary Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability was less support-oriented and more combat-oriented. Its formal name was Thousand Core Resonance! Thousand as in ten thousand hours to master a spell, Core obviously as in the magical reserve for Magic Energy, and resonance as in ''growing accustomed to one''. From the name alone, one might be able to guess its true nature. When the ability activated, it would attune the Core and Channels to any chosen spell. This attuning would dramatically enhance the performance of the spell to a very high level. Things such as power, range, and casting speed would increase, while Magic Energy costs would decrease. Even a simple spell like Elizabeth''s earth-type Stone Shard would become a devastating weapon! This was the true power behind the Arcellius Family''s dominance!

 Chapter 222 - First steps toward the peak

    Unfortunately, good things were often accompanied by bad. There had to be a corresponding price to wield this unmatched ability. For Thousand Core Resonance, there were three main issues. The first was that the body would resonate and ''correct'' the Channels and Core into the optimal configuration for the spell. While this would grant immense advantages in using that particular spell, it also restricted the arsenal to that spell alone. In other words, the Arcanist could not use any other magic! This was a heavy penalty. The greatest power of magic came from its flexibility. It could freely adapt to a myriad of situations and boasted an unparalleled library of spells. Taking that away, it was essentially crippling an Arcanist, clipping them of their wings.

    The second issue was more fundamental. A Bloodline Ability was not a passive switch. It was not possible to have it continuously active without any repercussions. It exerted an immense strain on the Arcanist conducting it, pushing their concentration hard. Due to that, to split concentration on another spell to use, especially in combat, was not an easy task. It was nonsensically difficult! Therefore, it was prudent to select an appropriate spell that was simple enough to use, but also adequate for the job. A certain sense was required for this. If a backlash was suffered here, then the damage could rise to lethal levels quickly due to the body''s adjustments. Freon''s case was evidence of this.

    As if that were not enough, there was one final enormous issue. This transformation of the Core and Channels could not immediately return to normalcy. This meant that on stopping the Bloodline Ability, the Arcanist would be unable to use any spell! No¡­ Not any spell, but every spell! They would cease in being an Arcanist! Of course, this was not a permanent side effect. The restoration time depended on the complexity of the spell attuned to. No matter how short it was though, a small pause in combat was undoubtedly a deadly thing. One second was enough for a person to die ten times over! Therefore, the Bloodline Ability, Thousand Core Resonance, was a sharp double-edged sword. It could hurt enemies as well as one''s self. To maximize its potential was not easy!

    "This would mean that when the backlash happened in the fight, it resulted due to the attuning of my Core and Channels to the spell, Fire Needles?" Freon asked.

    "That should be correct. That fire-type spell is inherently a simple one by design, usable by low-level Arcanists. The severity of the backlash you received can be explained this way."

    "I''m starting to understand the logic behind your speculations, but¡­ Is it possible to activate a Bloodline Ability without sufficient Core Level? According to your explanation, I needed a minimum of Condensed Drop Core Level."

    "That¡­ is how it''s supposed to be normally," Avin pondered. "Then again, it is hard to call it a true activation. You did not do it consciously."

    "I suppose¡­"

    The two sunk into silence after this shocking revelation was dropped. The one who broke the silence was surprisingly Nassandra. The little girl questioned quietly, "What are we going to do now? Go back to Firecast?"

    "That''s right¡­" Freon looked at his uncle suspiciously. "If the Third Hand was dealt with by you, then why are we hiding? Is there a reason to be so afraid?"

    "We''re not hiding from the Whispering Shadow," he returned flatly.

    While the Whispering Shadow was indeed one of the overlords of the underground criminal world, Protector Avin was not particularly concerned about them. He was a Rank 3 existence like the Sword King Sin Quelldown! As Rank 3 existences, they were the strongest humans in both the Alzar and the Zino Kingdom. Although Protector Avin was still recovering his strength slowly, he could not be underestimated. Replicating the Sword King''s feat of effortlessly annihilating the First Hand would be trivial! Admittedly, neither of them could match a full-fledged army. They were not arrogant enough to think they would prevail against a force of that size. However, they were not fighting against the civilizations, but the Whispering Shadow. The scale of forces they could mobilize amounted to assassins, mercenaries, or other riffraff. It was not enough to scare them!

    And the worst part for their enemies was that both Protector Avin and Sword King Sin lacked weaknesses. Not in the sense of they were invincible, but untouchable! What did that mean? If frontal confrontation was impossible, then one had to resort to different methods. Attacks against their family, friends, or even state were all valid options. Regardless of how one lived, they would inevitably be tied to this world! Everyone would succ.u.mb to the pressure against a threat towards a loved one. That was normal. The stronger the person was, the more likely these attacks would become. Yet, Protector Avin and Sword King Sin lacked all that. Without family, without friends, and without allegiance to any organization or civilization, it was nearly impossible to gain any edge against them. The only problem was Freon and Nassandra, but they were two people. Protector Avin could easily protect them from any threat. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to call him untouchable!

    Freon narrowed his eyes and whispered to his sister, "Nassandra, please wait outside. I won''t be long."

    "¡­Alright, brother. I''ll do as you say," the little girl said. She took the basin and used towels with her to clean, closing the door behind her quietly.

    "What an obedient girl she''s grown up to be," Protector Avin sighed.

    A soft light revealed itself on Freon''s face before turning hard. "So, about what you said, are you suggesting our enemy is a civilization?"

    "How did you come to that conclusion?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?" the boy returned a rhetorical question. "I don''t know how you managed to deal with the Third Hand, but you clearly don''t care about the Whispering Shadow. There aren''t many organizations with power equal or superior to them¡­ Well, that''s just my guess. Anyways, by process of elimination, the only threat you might consider is a civilization itself. Furthermore, Nassandra is a Ten Dawn of the Celestial Council of Magic. She has authority rivaling some of the strongest powers in the kingdom. Since we''re not depending on them¡­ I can only assume that your enemy is related to the Zino Kingdom."

    "You''re too smart for your own good," the man crossed his arms. "I won''t dodge the question. You are correct. The problem is the Zino Kingdom."

    "The Arcellius Family again?" Freon groaned loudly. "I don''t mean to state the obvious, but this whole business with the Arcellius Family has been doing more harm than good."

    "Do you really think that?" Avin said disapprovingly. "You can''t be that ignorant about your sister''s situation."

    "¡­What do you mean by that?" A cold air crept into his tone. Freon was emanating a dangerous aura.

    "The Zino Kingdom is planning¡­ No, they''ve already forced Nassandra into becoming a weapon that lives and dies for the kingdom. They want the power hidden inside of her, specifically the Arcellius Family Bloodline. They plan to make her a deterrent force, stronger than the Conquestian. A figurehead, an icon, a symbol of power and fear, that is what they''ll make her become."

    "I won''t let that happen!" Freon shouted defiantly.

    It was not ''I do not believe'', but ''I will not let it happen''. The meaning from his words was clear. Freon was not ignorant enough to realize the truth. The second Nassandra showcased her power of Low Condensed Drop, it was destined that the military would look favorably upon her. Without much consent, she was forced into the role of a deterrent as a Ten Dawn, one of the ten strongest Arcanists of the Zino Kingdom! Freon was angry and frustrated that her little sister played a pawn in this vast chess game of war. It was simply inhumane! He raised countless complaints to the Celestial Council, but they never relented. At the very best, they promised that she would be used solely in non-aggressive combative situations. In order words, Nassandra would not be ordered to kill. Although this was an agreement between them and Freon, it was an informal verbal one. It was all that Freon had to hope for, despite being nothing much.

    And his suspicions were correct. Several months ago, during the climatic battle between Lord Korogin and Emperor Lianghu, Ten Dawn Nassandra wielded the large-scale destruction spell, Torrential Blizzard, alongside her partner to inflict critical damage to the enemy vanguard. Hundreds of soldiers were mowed down, while the entire battlefield was shocked by their power! Having slaughtered so many people, there was no way that Nassandra could remain unaffected, especially in that intensive bloody battle. She was a young girl after all, and this mental trauma scarred her deeply. Even now, Nassandra was suffering from recurring nightmares. For the Zino Kingdom though, that single battle might have led to the Alzar Kingdom''s defeat, but there was no mistaking Nassandra''s value!

    It was a slippery slope that Freon could not stop. Nassandra''s potential was too great for the kingdom to ignore anymore. To that end, they invested heavily in her growth, hoping that she would climb higher in Core Levels. Now, he understood that perhaps the Zino Kingdom expected her to awaken the Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability as well. And there was nothing sadder than seeing her unconcealed misery at home while he could do nothing to stop it. These people, this kingdom¡­ No, this world which forced her into this, Freon despised. He loathed it from the deepest depths of his being! But most importantly, he cursed himself. If he were stronger, then he could stop it. He could protect his sister''s innocent smile¡­

    Freon clenched his fists tightly. It was the same old story time and time again. The breakout at the Yunyun Stronghold, the attack in the Kuthong Forest, the final battle with Emperor Lianghu, the ambush at his home, and finally the brawl with the Third Hand¡­ Much like Elizabeth, Benedict, and Shirley, he was plagued by a sense of powerlessness. The inability to change fate, to be washed along the currents, to be used in a game of a higher power, to be killed without resistance¡­ No one wanted to be used or restrained. For humans who were freer than any animal, this right was especially treasured. The weak loses, while the strong prevail. History is written by the champion. But why? Why should he let that happen? He refused to relent. He refused to be used. He refused to lose!

    "Train me, uncle. I won''t let Nassandra be involved in this. I''ll awaken the family''s Bloodline and protect her myself," Freon said firmly. It was not a request, but a demand. "I won''t let her be a weapon any longer."

    The tiniest of smirks crept on Protector Avin''s face. He was not saying those words to scare Freon. Rather, it was meant to spark Freon''s resolve and the boy fell hook, line, and sinker. Inheriting the Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability was not easy, much less perfecting it. The path to the top was filled with struggles and difficulties! Freon needed a solid reason to persist and Nassandra was the best trigger. Furthermore, they were running against the clock. The world was gradually slipping into chaos. With the Arcellius Family''s return, the Lannisail explosion, and the Xingyuu Empire''s civil war on the horizon¡­ It was necessary to fight for every second.

    "Alright," Protector Avin declared. "I will train you!" And like this, the final duo of student and teacher was born between the Protector of the legendary Arcellius Family and Freon Adnire! Elizabeth, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon will finally begin taking their first steps towards the peak!

 Chapter 223 - The Whispering Shadows fall

    Approximately one month after the Lannisail explosion at Castle Reinhard, the reconstruction efforts were continuing. Elizabeth was still unconscious and recovering from Lord Wenmord''s attack, causing her situation to be unknown. For this, Queen Bethnal maintained a solid information block. The full power of the Alzar Kingdom''s informational control was revealed! Not a single hint of a rumor was leaked to the outside and no one suspected a thing. But that did not mean Queen Bethnal let this disgrace pass. The Whispering Shadow and the Lannisail Household committed an unforgivable crime against the Alzar Kingdom. To ensure their complete and utter annihilation, she wielded the full power of the Alzar Kingdom. Soldiers amassed in armies and fleets mobilized throughout Melgar! The Whispering Shadow''s destruction was slow but certain.

    A total of seven major bases and eighteen minor bases were raided by the military so far. Although the Whispering Shadow was a strong organization, it was not a militia in the end. Its fighting potential was severely limited to the Hands, five groups of extremely potent and deadly fighters that forced even Sir Winstin, the kingdom''s strongest knight, to a standstill. To date, the First Hand, composed of Sword King Sin Quelldown and thirty other Perception Realm combatants, was missing in action. No one knows their current whereabouts or status except for the Sword King. The Second Hand, composed of Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie, was killed by the Lannisail explosion. The Third Hand, composed of Captain Murvin and Vice-captain Uldat, was executed by Protector Avin alongside their companions in Firecast.

    Two weeks prior, the Fourth Hand appeared and defeated two squadrons, or roughly one hundred soldiers. However, they were immediately surrounded and forced to surrender. Most committed suicide, while a sparse few pleaded for mercy. The captain and vice-captain were among the dead. It was unknown where the Fourth Shadow fled to. As for the Fifth Hand, according to investigations, an internal dispute broke out between the Fifth Hand and the Fifth Shadow. When the army arrived, the base was already deserted. Signs of a large-scale conflict were revealed with the corpse of the Fifth Shadow on display. The Fifth Hand''s location was unknown, and it was assumed that they disbanded entirely.

    Why the Whispering Shadow rapidly deteriorated was actually related to the Lannisail explosion. The organization could survive to the present day not because of its excellent leadership or strong foundations. It was nothing related to the organization itself. Instead, the true reason was the sponsors supporting the Whispering Shadow! Behind every shadow looms a larger shadow, and this time was no exception. Many nobles supported them from secretly, earning a part in this ridiculously lucrative slave trading business. In the face of profit, people could discard their morals easily. And it was not just regular nobles, but Grand Nobility Households as well! While none of them went as far as Lord Wenmord, practically every one of the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households had a hand in it! This was the true reason why the Whispering Shadow was such a thorny issue to the Royal Family.

    But this situation took a steep turn one month ago. The Whispering Shadow dared to raise a blade against the Royal Family! And in the worst possible way too, by attacking and then kidnapping Princess Elizabeth. It was hard to say how insane it all sounded. Despite the Royal Family''s unstable political situation, they were still the undisputable overlord of the Alzar Kingdom. They were the most powerful people in world! Attacking the Royal Family was equivalent to attacking the Alzar Kingdom. Adding onto that, the Lannisail explosion which obliterated a significant portion of Algard and killed many of the Grand Nobility, it sealed the deal. The Grand Nobility Households had decisively cut all ties with the Whispering Shadow!

    Combined with the loss of the Hands, the Whispering Shadow lost all forms of resistance. It antagonized the Alzar Kingdom entirely by attacking Elizabeth and lost its support entirely from every sponsor. Furthermore, many of the Grand Nobles willingly offered information to the Royal Family to placate them. Prince Dannark and Lord Illion used this information and worked with the military extensively to siege every base at record-breaking speed. It was no wonder that the Whispering Shadow fell from grace so quickly. It seemed that this mighty criminal organization would disappear into the annals of history before long!

    In a hilly stronghold surrounded by a forest, one man was looking out the window from the highest tower. His gaze was drenched in a deep sense of melancholy. Before him, he could see an Alzar brigade of five thousand men gradually approaching. They showed a frightening level of military discipline with every uniform step while their murderous aura seemed to swallow the sky. The man scowled and drank directly from a wine bottle. Judging from the label on it, the wine was one of few bottles produced every year. It was hard to fathom how overwhelmingly expensive it was, that even Grand Nobles would struggle to get one. Yet, this person was chugging it down like water. Despite the heavy alcohol, his face remained stoic and miserable. This man was unsurprisingly the First Shadow and the Leader of the Whispering Shadow!

    "¡­What''s the situation outside?" he asked to his butler.

    The butler bowed. "The Alzar Kingdom has demanded our unconditional surrender, otherwise they will begin sieging in one hour."

    "What about the escape routes?"

    "I''m afraid that none are usable."

    "Useless!" the First Shadow howled, hurling his empty bottle toward his butler. The butler dodged and it exploded on the wall behind him. "What about the First Hand? Where is Captain Sin?" A frantic look flashed through his face, reminiscent of a cornered beast.

    "We still haven''t heard anything from them. It is assumed that they perished in the Lannisail explosion."

    "All because of the Second Shadow!" he hissed. The butler said nothing, creating an awkward silence. But it did not last long as the First Shadow began losing his balance. He fumbled over to his desk, shoving everything off it while trying to stabilize himself. His vision flickered in and out. An incredulous expression formed on his face aimed towards his butler as he screamed, "You poisoned me!"

    "It won''t kill you," the butler, who was removing his meticulous disguise, said. In a second, an entirely different face appeared. Even his voice transformed into a colder one.

    This level of infiltration and concealment stunned the First Shadow. A name slowly rose in his mind. He shouted in fear, "You''re a Royal Assassin!"

    The Royal Assassins was an informal name for a group of extremely well-trained assassins employed by the crown. Tasked with all sorts of dirty work that required a specific set of unsavory skills, they were essentially the Royal Family''s secret blade! This was why normal people would never hear their name. The only reason the First Shadow knew about their existence was because the Whispering Shadow dabbled in that business. Although the Royal Assassins fell short of Inari and his partner, nicknamed the grim reapers of Firecast, they were no pushovers. They could break into this stronghold, while all entrances were heavily guarded, assassinate the First Shadow''s butler and replace him. Moreover, the assassin could even perfectly imitate the butler''s mannerisms to a point the First Shadow did not notice!

    The First Shadow collapsed in his chair as his body began shutting down. The poison was quick to show its effects, as expected of a weapon the Royal Family secretly funded. The assassin was about to tie him up when the First Shadow gave a fearless smirk. Alarm bells rang and the assassin rushed to stop him. However, it was too late. No matter how quickly the poison acted, it was not immediate. And when the motion was minor enough, for example, biting down on his teeth, then it could still be done! A small capsule filled with lethal poison emptied into his mouth. By the time the assassin reached him, the First Shadow was already dead! He committed suicide!

    "Damn!" the assassin cursed.

    It was out of his expectations, but not too surprising. The First Shadow could not become the Leader of the Whispering Shadow by being weak-willed! The assassin clicked his tongue and started rummaging through the desk. However, it was fruitless. In the first place, with how special the Whispering Shadow was, as a criminal organization, they would never keep many things written. This dogma was especially emphasized for the Shadows! Without a choice, he left the office as it was and rendezvoused with his other allies. Together, they gave the Alzar brigade outside the signal to invade! The brigade commander then began sieging and within a few hours, the stronghold was captured. In one month, the Whispering Shadow had officially fallen!

 Chapter 224 - Authors Afterword

    I hope you enjoyed reading both Book 1 and Book 2! Did you know that I originally began writing my story more than eight years ago? The first spark of inspiration I had that compelled me to write this series was a certain scene. Unfortunately, due to time constraints and development issues, this scene was eventually cut out and pushed back. I anticipate that this scene will finally make its introduction at the end of Arc 1! Hopefully you read until that point.

    Back then, the story outline was extremely rough and vague. In fact, most of the characters had entirely different names. For example, the Xingyuu Empire was originally a mixture of Japanese/Chinese descent, the Alzar Kingdom was supposed to be a steampunkish civilization (hence the gliders). For better or for worse, the Zino Kingdom did not change much besides some small details. My entire novel ''database'' was actually ten pages of a word doc.u.ment, sectioned by dividers and headers. Needless to say, it was hard to navigate and I had no idea what I was doing! When I transitioned to Evernote (bless), my story really began taking root. Right now, my database is probably several hundred pages long!

    I rewrote Book 1 so many times, the first few drafts were actually completely different from what is presented now! I got stuck in a loop of writing, revising, editing, and rewriting that I would trash entire manuscripts constantly. It was kind of upsetting that I could never reach the level of quality I wanted. My advise for anyone in the same situation is to publish it, no matter how strange or awful it is. was a saving grace that way, since there was no reasonable way to change something in Chapter 1 while publishing Chapter 200. It forced me to progress through the story till now!

    Now, let''s talk about the actual content. Book 1 introduced the world of Sor, the three main civilizations and their continents, as well as a plethora of characters. It spanned over ~4 months starting from the fall of New Havens to Elizabeth''s return to Algard. The Second Great Kingdom War was a huge event that affected the entire world so there were plenty of big battles and fight scenes.

    Conversely, in Book 2, the main setting was one (or two) cities and it took place over a night. I tried to go for a ''simpler'' story line rather than a complex one like Book 1. Along with the twin perspectives, it took a lot of ingenuity to keep them distinct, but also similar enough to run parallel. Hopefully that worked! Not many characters were introduced, but those that were are important ones. For example, Lord Wenmord, Sword King Sin, Protector Avin, Inari and his partner, the Conquestian, Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina, and even Drifting Snow Serenity Emperor... I wanted to formally reveal the size of the world (beyond the human world) to fully integrate the story at a higher level. I hope that my story was not too much of an info dump.

    Finally, in Book 3, we will return to the Xingyuu Empire. I mentioned it many times the political instability and civil unrest brewing. Book 3 is anticipated to be a longer story, possibly longer than both books, depending on how I write it. The Four Great Nobility Families, the Imperial Council, and, of course, Princess Xiuying and Ming... as well as many other new/old characters. Obviously, we will keep Elizabeth, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon, the main characters as core to the story line. I will have to see how the story works... You will have to wait and find out. :)

    Anyways, that''s about it from me. I may or may not consider adding auxiliary information or afterwords if I want. The next few chapters will be an interlude (or a prequel?) before Book 3. Please support the official release if you liked it. Thanks for reading. :)

 Chapter 225 - Tempering technique

    Magic, a generic term which describes the transformation of reality from one form to another. People used it to explain phenomenon that science or logic could not. Once synonymous with evil, its unexplainable nature caused everyone to fear it. However, it was actually not that mysterious. Fundamentally speaking, magic bent the laws of reality a little to achieve a special effect. This was the same as everyday life. For example, a baker could ''transform'' ingredients into bread, a blacksmith could ''transform'' metal into tools, and a seamstress could ''transform'' cloth into clothing. Could this not be considered the same as magic? Surely, the result was different, but the process was the same. Using energy to create one thing from another¡­

    Elizabeth heard this explanation from the bow spirit, Rena, inside her collapsing Core. The speech was surprisingly simple at first glance, but digesting it required more effort. It destroyed the misconceptions she had about magic. That was right¡­ If viewed like that, then magic was not that special at all. In fact, it was almost ordinary. Elizabeth frowned though. If it was so ordinary, then why was it so difficult to grasp? Why are there Perception Realm Masters like Sir Winstin, but only ten Low Condensed Drop Arcanists like the Ten Dawns? The disparity between martial artists and Arcanists failed to make any sense. But she pushed that question to the back in order to ask a more important one.

    "How is this relevant to my Core collapse?" the girl asked bluntly.

    Around her was the familiar sight of her living quarters in Castle Reinhard. A large bed on one side, a desk on the other, and a fireplace holed up on a wall. The other wall was covered in an enormous sheet of glass, a window to peer from the castle straight down into Algard, across the bridge, toward Corasen, and beyond. The sight was so awe-inspiring that one might die to see it. Even Elizabeth could not help but admire the unrelenting beauty of it all, despite having lived here for months already. But Elizabeth returned her gaze toward Rena, the spirit, who was sitting in front of her. Although they sat here, in this room, enjoying this fabulous view only those blessed by the heavens could witness, it was an illusion. It was fake!

    They were presently still in Elizabeth''s Core, and as spirits, the semblance of body here was more akin to imaginary. Since Elizabeth came here through her consciousness and Rena by transferring her spirit, it was less of an actual place, and more of an elaborate dream world. So, they were able to create things simply by imagining it. The spirit waved their hands in a languid manner, and light snacks instantly appeared across the table. Even a teapot with boiling tea was prepared on the side. Instead of answering Elizabeth, they picked up a biscuit and inspected it curiously, as if it was the first time they were seeing it.

    Growing impatient, Elizabeth grumbled, "Hello? Did you hear me? I asked you a question."

    "I heard you," the spirit replied. "Is this any way to speak to your teacher?" Elizabeth''s eyes twitched in irritation, but she remained quiet. Rena seemed to make a look of bemus.e.m.e.nt and continued, "The method to resolving your Core destruction is to replace it before it disappears entirely."

    "That simple? But I''m a spirit right now, aren''t I? How can I replace my Core if I''m not in my body?"

    "To be precise, you''re not a spirit. You are essentially the mind of the person called Elizabeth. Perhaps, consciousness is a better way to phrase it. As a result, how could the body be completely separated from the mind?" Upon seeing the girl''s confusion, Rena added, "You might not be able to feel your limbs or muscles, but you can feel your Core''s degradation, no? That is a clear sign that you are still connected to your body, albeit through your Channels and Core. Although it sounds simple to stop your Core''s destruction, it is not. Timing and sense will have to be perfect."

    Timing and sense? Elizabeth inwardly questioned. Why would timing be important here?

    "But before that, you need to first sense Magic Energy," Rena seemed to read her thoughts. "You might have had a High Condensed Drop Core, but that was built subconsciously. Its foundations cannot compare to a true Core built by hard work. Therefore, you need to start from the beginning again."

    The spirit did not say anything else, forcefully ending their conversation. Elizabeth grimaced, adjusted her posture, and closed her eyes. In truth, she had already sensed Magic Energy multiple times before. From New Havens, the fight with Emperor Lianghu, and finally from casting her first spell, she succeeded around five times. She was a quick learner so soon, that familiar sensation of becoming intimately connected with the universe flooded her again. Despite residing in her Core, she could sense the World Energy from outside her body! That was great and all, but the next step in constructing a Core meant absorbing the energy and purifying it into Magic Energy. That was the fundamental idea behind magic. Elizabeth had no idea how to continue though¡­

    Wait! Rena said that magic was ordinary. What may seem extraordinary in my eyes is indistinguishable from everyday life. It all boils down to the concept of energy. Then¡­ In that case, absorbing World Energy for me to use¡­ is like eating. Elizabeth''s eyes brightened with this epiphany.

    Indeed, if one considered it from a higher perspective, then absorbing World Energy was akin to eating food to survive. Both converted the raw energy of the world around them into energy they could use. It was a crude comparison, but it exposed the truth. Magic was not that special at all! Then why could humans not use it easily? Perhaps, it was a matter of ideology. Humans instinctively regarded magic as a transcendental or supernatural power. Bending the laws of reality to one''s whim sounded absurd, no matter who heard it. That might have become a shackle, preventing humans from wielding magic as easily as martial arts. Or maybe it was a biological limitation? Humans might have a fundamental handicap when it came to magic. Either way, Elizabeth understood the method now and tried to ''eat'' the World Energy.

    The spirit gave a look of slight surprise, but nothing more. Compared to other humans, Elizabeth was definitely a peac.o.c.k among hens. Her sense for magic was far above others, even standing triumphant over Ten Dawn Nassandra, heralded as one of the greatest Arcanists of her time. Elizabeth''s Magic Potential could be truly called unrivalled! Unfortunately, that was a human''s viewpoint, a brutally flawed one. More powerful civilizations could easily boast unimaginable power and using priceless artifacts and technologies, they could push further ahead endlessly. That was the reason why humanity was ignored on the global stage. They were too weak! Would an elephant care of the ants below its feet? It would not! What Elizabeth could do was barely seen as acceptable to higher powers, and just barely.

    An hour passed as Elizabeth continued to try. It was harder than it looked. How could she eat something intangible? She had no ''mouth'' for World Energy, nor could she see the ''food''. As a result, she became stuck. However, there was the distinct feeling that this method was correct. You could not treat World Energy as something foreign. It had to be familiar enough that she could use it without much thought. And when enough effort was put in, eventually, something will change. That change materialized on the second hour as a tiny wisp of World Energy followed Elizabeth''s will and entered her Channels. Then¡­ Elizabeth''s expression twisted!

    She felt World Energy wiggling its way into her like a hot knife digging into an open wound. The pain exploded inside her body, and she unleashed a horrifying scream. Thankfully, this was a fabricated and empty world so besides Rena, there was no one around to hear it. Within a few minutes, the pain began to subside, leaving a panting and distraught Elizabeth. Her expression was mixed with both confusion, fear, and anger. The process was not the problem. Rather, the second World Energy entered her Channels, her body fiercely rejected it! It was like water meeting fire, causing an eruption of steam known as pain to follow.

    "You were too hasty," Rena chastised calmly. "Remember your body''s own condition. Your Core and Channels are a mess, so this was the natural result."

    If Channels were likened to flowing rivers of water, then damage to them was almost like filth building up to impede its flow. Normally, the damage would be swept away by the current and the Channels would be restored with time. However, that was only when the damage was minor enough. In Elizabeth''s case, where the Channels were wrecked to an outrageous degree that even their flow was stopping entirely, then cleaning the blockage was not an easy task. Backlashes were feared for a reason! Even if one was fortunate enough and survived, then recovering their former strength would be a titanic mission. The pain Elizabeth experienced was a mere tip of the iceberg.

    "You couldn''t have told me earlier?" Elizabeth hissed.

    "It was better for you to try yourself," the spirit seemed to shrug. "It won''t be easy to solve your Core''s problem. This is why I said you needed perfect timing and sense. In the instant that your Core completely collapses, you must forcefully create a new one. If you miss it by even a fraction of a second, then the acc.u.mulated energy will detonate and destroy everything, including you. There''s no need to reach your former level of High Condensed Drop though. Just¡­ High Gaseous Fog should be sufficient."

    "High Gaseous Fog?" Elizabeth went pale. What kind of nonsense was that! She knew full well how hard it was for Arcanists to climb Core Levels. The fact that only ten out of tens of thousands could reach Low Condensed Drop was indicative of that! To wield enough energy to forge a High Gaseous Fog Core instantly, how hard would that be? It might even be impossible!

    After a long silence, the spirit spoke up. "Your thoughts aren''t wrong." Rena could read the thoughts of Elizabeth through a peculiar skill. A terrifying skill. Nevertheless, Elizabeth had no time to worry about that and focused on their following words. "If you continue at your normal rate, then you will have no chance. However, if I bestow upon you¡­ the correct method to using Magic Energy, then everything will depend on you."

    Although they said ''correct'' method, that was technically erroneous. Correct implied that there was one singular answer, and all others were wrong. However, that was not the case here. There were many reasons why humans stagnated at Rank 2, while a few extraordinary geniuses like the Sword King or Protector Avin breaking into Rank 3. But one of the main reasons was undoubtedly related to their primitive nature. Forming their Channels and Core by simply rushing World Energy madly into their body¡­ was too inefficient and ineffective. If a bladesmith hammered away randomly, could they create a peerless blade? Obviously not! What Rena wanted to give was a training method to properly temper the Channels and Core in a specific way!

    Raising a finger, a tiny glow of magic briefly materialized before disappearing into Elizabeth''s forehead. Idea Transmission, a medium-level spell that anyone could use. It could transmit any idea from one person to another in a highly concentrated form of information instantaneously. There were various limitations, but it was extremely handy regardless. It was easier to do this than to explain things personally. And the thing that Elizabeth received was known as a tempering technique that focused on explosive Magic Energy control. It would slowly modify the body into one that could unleash a frightening amount of strength in a single move. Perfectly fit for creating a High Gaseous Fog Core at all once!

    "You have around one month to practice this tempering technique before your Core reaches critical. At that time, you will have to forge a High Gaseous Fog Core!"

 Chapter 225 - Martial Energy, the truth behind martial artists

    On a grass field, where the spring wind whipped up a fresh flurry of flower petals, two figures stood facing one another. One was a middle-aged man with a stern expression and a dilapidated sword hung by his side. Clear signs of scars were shown across his skin, a testament to the brutal journey he had crossed to reach here. Despite his unassuming appearance, a monstrous aura surged from his very being. It innately forced all to kneel before him! This was unsurprisingly the Sword King Sin Quelldown, an Instinct Realm martial artist! The other was a fairly muscular boy with a sharp gaze. His body was also injured in some ways, but he stood straight as an arrow. There was not a single show of pain on his face. It was Benedict Hawken, now a former Hawken though.

    The Sword King smirked. This much was expected from his disciple. If he could not handle this much, then he would be better off dead. Without wasting any time, the man extended his empty hand as a strange light began manifesting in his palm. Condensing under the Sword King''s will, it transformed into a sword made of light! Benedict''s eyes nearly popped out as would anyone else. Although the sword looked intangible, and almost illusory, Benedict could distinctly feel it was real. And not just real, but it felt more dangerous than any sword! Forming a blade like that, it was too absurd to reason! At the same time, he gave a dumbfounded look towards the Sword King. This was the true power behind the king of all swords? Was this something a normal person could achieve?

    This was just the beginning though. Sword King Sin waved his hand, as if cutting the air itself. Using the Cloud Sea Style as casually as breathing, he attacked. As he slashed, the attack released and became a flying strike that cut across the nearby pond. Boom! Two tall vertical walls of water rose as it passed through, revealing the unbelievable power behind it. It seemed like it could cut several people in half, and quite easily as well! But that was not all. It continued to reach the other side of the pond where a large human-sized rock was. The Sword King''s strike easily bisected the rock straight down the middle, splitting it so cleanly that it almost trivialized the act. Only then did the power finally dissipate and Benedict''s breathing resumed. However, his eyes were fixed on that divided rock. For a person''s strike to maintain that much power across such a large distance¡­ Just how was this possible?

    "Martial Energy," the Sword King started. "You must think this is magic, but it''s not. This was something done entirely without Magic Energy."

    "Martial Energy?" a confused Benedict repeated, slowly pulling his attention back.

    Nodding, the man continued, "That''s right. I suppose that not many people would know of its existence. The truth behind martial artists, Martial Energy!"

    Why were Arcanists so much stronger than martial artists? Just comparing the feats created by the two, there was an obvious disparity. Could Sir Winstin, a Perception Realm Master and the strongest knight, cleave through a vanguard force and kill hundreds with one attack? He could not! But Ten Dawns had achieved just that in the battle with the emperor using their spell while Sir Winstin and the other Royal Guards had turtled up to protect Lord Korogin. And why were there so many martial artists of a higher level compared to Arcanists? What Elizabeth had once wondered about was related to this mystery. The answer was rather simple: Martial Energy!

    The source of all magic, Magic Energy, and the source of all martial arts, Martial Energy. The two stemmed from the same source, World Energy! While Magic Energy emphasized external manipulation, Martial Energy focused on internals. There were many names for it, such as stamina and internal energy, but they all roughly referred to the same thing. Like what Elizabeth learned, magic was not that special at all and there were similar counterparts in everyday life. Every action required energy to perform and this was, in some ways, exactly that Martial Energy! Every living creature possessed Martial Energy, though the problem was how to use it efficiently.

    And there the problem was born. For humans, because Martial Energy was so common, it was the exact opposite of Magic Energy. There was no need to continue researching in something that was known. The fact that anyone could train their body through a bit of effort was enough. Furthermore, they managed to push through an imaginary barrier into Perception Realm! Perception Realms could transcend human limitations and reveal unprecedented strength. They could dominate! Hence, there was never a belief that their method was flawed. But it was. It was terribly flawed. It was no wonder superior civilizations regarded humanity as insignificant. They had failed to grasp the basics!

    This was also why Arcanists were superior to martial artists of the same level. Why could the Ten Dawns unleash large-scale destructive spells that could affect the entire battlefield? And why could Perception Realms not do the same? Because they were fundamentally using their energy wrong. While Arcanists could pull out a hundred percent of their power, martial artists were struggling to use even one percent! This was also intimately related to the disparity in numbers. For every Condensed Drop Arcanist, there were probably a hundred Perception Realms. If everyone trained and used their energy effectively, then their numbers would be nearly equal. Of course, their corresponding might would be the same as well.

    Hearing all of this, Benedict felt a headache coming on. However, he managed to summarize it in one brief sentence. "Then all the Perception Realms¡­ are fakes?"

    "Hmm¡­ That''s not a bad way to put it," the Sword King replied. "In a way, you''re correct. You cannot be considered a true martial artist without a thorough comprehension of Martial Energy. This is even more important for Perception Realms."

    "But you''re different?" Benedict instinctively frowned. "I find it hard to believe that you''re the only one out of millions of humans to discover this."

    "I can''t say I''m the first nor the last. However, I have completely mastered Martial Energy. I don''t think I need another performance," he gestured to the pond finally returning to its calm surface and the split rock.

    Benedict smiled bitterly at that and he asked, "How do I start to learn Martial Energy then?"

    The Sword King chuckled as he read his disciple''s expressions. "It''s a little hard to replicate my feat any time soon. You might be a Hawken swordsman and grasped a hint of Sword Intent, but you''ll need to start from the bottom up. That''s a good thing though. If you had reached Perception Realm, then I wouldn''t have bothered to teach you anything," he laughed.

    Gaseous Fog and Fundamental Realm were what higher civilizations called Rank 1. What did the number one symbolize? It was the beginning of everything. It was the first step on the grand staircase of strength and the journey towards the top! There was a reason that these two levels were grouped into the same rank. Gaseous Fog constructed the Core and taught Magic Energy. Fundamental Realm trained the body and taught Martial Energy. Both, in the end, were the basics and the foundational layer for the ones above!

    This was why the Sword King had never bothered teaching Sir Winstin or the other Royal Guards. They were ridiculously strong, standing at the apex of power in the Alzar Kingdom. Even geniuses could not match their peerless talent and effort! They could be truly seen as living legends! How could Benedict or his other disciples match that? However, precisely because of that, they had strayed too far. A tall castle might look pretty, but with a poor foundation, then it would crumble with the slightest touch. For Sir Winstin and the others, who managed to climb to the peak of Perception Realm without touching Martial Energy, they were a lost cause. It would be a monumental challenge to start up from the beginning again. Therefore, it was better to teach someone showing outstanding potential, but had yet to truly tap into it.

    "Martial Energy is the energy from within. When you swing your sword, when you run, or when you dodge, all of these are related to Martial Energy. Until you reach the level of a Perception Realm in Martial Energy control, you won''t be able to project it outwards. Therefore, the first step is learning how to reinforce your body at will. With sufficient mastery, you won''t need armor anymore. You would be able to take a direct hit and remain unharmed!"

    "That''s¡­ impossible," Benedict said reflexively.

    The Sword King gave a bright smile. "It''s good to be skeptical and I also believe seeing is better. Let''s see then¡­ Why don''t you try attacking me then?"

    "Excuse me?"

    Seeing the suspicion drawn on Benedict''s face, the Sword King sneered. "Exactly what I said. I won''t bother to dodge, attack, block, or even move. However, if you can leave a single mark on my body, then I''ll concede. You could do whatever you want from now on. How about it?"

    "¡­Are you sure about that?" Benedict asked again. The one facing him might be the Sword King, but even he felt some hesitation to attack an unarmed person. Regardless of everything, he was still a knight of the Alzar Kingdom and those principles stuck.

    "Try me."

    "¡­If you insist," the boy drew his sword in a beautiful arc, as if urging the Sword King to reconsider.

    However, the man''s expression was tainted with amus.e.m.e.nt. It was the look of someone witnessing a clown. Benedict frowned, took a stance, and dove in. His sword pierced through the air and came slashing down. At the last second though, he flipped the blade to the dull side. Even if a hit were made, it would be non-fatal. This was the only way his heart would remain calm. Except what he imagined and what he saw were contradictory. His sword did land, but it helplessly slide off the Sword King''s body, not cutting a single strand of hair. On the other hand, Benedict''s hands stung like hitting a metal sheet. Feeling this, Benedict was shocked that someone could train their body to this extent. It was incredible!

    "Why did you hold back? I''m telling you to attack me like you''re trying to kill me," the tone was gradually growing irritated.

    Benedict became speechless. What kind of person would willingly allow them to be hacked by a sword? Nevertheless, there was that tiny hint of expectation. If the Sword King could really deflect attacks with his mere body, then that meant he told the truth. There was so much Benedict could learn! Upon thinking all this, the boy took a deep breath and calmed himself. He had to treat this seriously. Benedict swept his leg through the grass, taking the third stance of the Hawken Style. Overwhelming speed and power to kill in one strike! He gained a bit of enlightenment from the fights at the Lannisail Household. Because of that, he was confident in using the third stance now. If that man could resist this, then Benedict would wholeheartedly give up and pursue his tutelage!

    Sword King Sin maintained his lackl.u.s.ter attitude, but inside, he began commanding and the power of an Instinct Realm''s body stirred in response. Martial Energy rushed up to the surface! Just one tenth of a percent was enough for facing Benedict. Although it may seem small, the aura released already felt like a titanic weight pressing down on Benedict and cutting into his skin. The might of an Instinct Realm could not be underestimated! Even a weakened Protector Avin could handle dozens of opponents simultaneously. What to say of a Sword King at his full strength? An extremely faint blue glow started to cover the man''s palm, but the oppressive force screamed out danger to Benedict.

    The boy gritted his teeth and his shoes dug into the soft dirt. Flexing his muscles to the extreme, Benedict shot off the ground towards the Sword King. His movements were still rough, but it was undoubtedly the third stance! He moved fast enough that the gap was closed in half a second. Aiming for his opponent''s chest, he no longer held back. This strike was strong enough to kill! Unfortunately, his opponent was not so simple. It was decided in an instant. Benedict''s eyes were widened in horror. There it was¡­ the Sword King was holding onto Benedict''s sword! He actually caught it! And worse yet, there was not a trace of an injury. His hand was utterly untouched!

    "As I told you before, Martial Energy is capable of performing feats like this rather easily," the man shrugged and tossed the sword away. "Now that we settled all your suspicions, it''s time to get down to business. Your training will be quite straightforward. You''ll meditate and concentrate until you can consciously control your Martial Energy. And then¡­ you''ll copy me and do that." He pointed across the pond to the human-sized rock he split. The Sword King grinned menacingly and said, "Afterwards, I''ll slowly teach you the Cloud Sea Style."

 Chapter 226 - Potential for Perception Realm

    Far away from where those two were, in the middle of the Zino Kingdom, a similar situation played out as two people stood staring at each other in a vast forest. But it was not exactly the same. The girl sprinted forward with her halberd and slashed down. Her blow was ruthless and precise though crude. It spoke of the overwhelming instinctual sense of the owner. A normal soldier might have been petrified from her viciousness, but her opponent did not even blink. With a slight sidestep, the halberd harmlessly passed him. Slicing through the afterimage, her opponent was that sharp and fast. It was almost magical! It required a frightening level of confidence and awareness to do, but the girl did not pause. She immediately continued the relentless assault.

    The girl pulled back her halberd, and using the spear at the end, she released a fierce flurry of blows. Each were poised to kill! In a flash, over a dozen strikes were made toward her opponent. However, the man smirked. A subtle but powerful aura began emanating from his body. Perception Realm! Unleashing the full power of a Perception Realm martial artist, the man weaved in and out of the attacks perfectly while remaining at the same dangerous distance. Reminiscent of a dance, it seemed almost too easy. Despite remaining on the defensive, the girl could not land a single hit! Everything happened blindingly quickly as the man closed in with a step. He unsheathed a dagger, drenched in killing intent!

    "Alright, that''s your loss," the man laughed lightheartedly.

    As the girl looked down, she finally realized what he meant. His dagger was a hair away from piercing her heart. Although she tried her hardest, the mock duel lasted less than three seconds. It was an embarrassing performance, causing her to blush in awkwardness. Shirley pulled back her halberd, relaxed her muscles, and coughed.

    "Well, if you won like that, then I won''t argue, but¡­ did it help at all?" The point of the duel was to test her combat standards. If she lost that fast, was there a point?

    Inari, one of the grim reapers of Firecast, maintained a smile. "No, I learned a lot."

    He fell into deep thought as he reflected over the duel. To be honest, he was pretty surprised because this was the first time he saw her fight. Shirley might not have any techniques or skills to speak of, and she was swinging around her halberd like a brute, but¡­ there was a subtle pattern or flow to it. She could adapt and change her style on the fly, becoming fast and light or slow and heavy in an instant. And the most shocking thing was her capacity for learning! In every fight, she continuously revealed her ingenuity and cunning which allowed her to triumph over opponents far stronger. Otherwise, how could she hold her ground against the likes of the Third Hand? Was this subconscious? Inari could not tell. However, one thing was abundantly clear. She had a frightening instinctual awareness for combat!

    I wonder¡­ Inari thought mischievously.

    Just then, an object flew from his sleeves at high speed, aiming straight for Shirley''s head. It was so fast that it was practically a blur and invisible. At this close range, there was no way for someone to react! And yet, Shirley reacted almost instantly to Inari''s subtle movements. Her body jerked as her head moved rolled to one side. The projectile narrowly grazed her cheeks and crashed into the tree behind her. Thankfully, it was nothing lethal like that. If it was a throwing knife wielded seriously by Inari, then Shirley would have died a hundred times over. That said, the fact that she managed to dodge in time caused Inari''s eyes to shine. Her potential was unbelievable!

    Facing her furious gaze, the man raised his hands in deference. "My bad, my bad. I shouldn''t have tried to sneak attack you."

    "Hmph!" the girl pouted.

    "Alright, where should I start? I can tell you haven''t been formally trained in any martial arts or weapons. You''re relying purely on your instincts and combat sense to fight. I can''t tell if you''re lucky, stupid, or both. It''s a miracle that you survived so long like this."

    "It''s not like I wanted to," Shirley turned gloomy. Her numerous defeats were enough to sour her mood. However, this made her determination all the stronger. She would go from the protected to the protector!

    "I like the look in your eyes. Good. I was wondering if your body wasn''t fully healed yet, but since you''re acting like this, I can be confident in starting your training."

    "What will I be learning? Secret martial techniques? One-hit kill moves? A thousand different weapon styles?" she shouted excitedly like a child.

    That was true. How should he teach her? Honestly, he was not too sure. Her current fighting style worked because of its spontaneity and ferocity. It was her biggest advantage. By learning a specific style and conforming to new standards, it was effectively taking away her advantages. Of course, a style was critical in combat. Understanding how to react, defend, evade, or attack with pre-determined and practiced moves removed a lot of risk. It allowed one to focus on their opponents, rather than pondering on their next moves. In the heat of battle, the importance of this could not be underestimated, especially in intense battles with countless combatants, complex terrain, and powerful foes¡­ It would lead to a fatal mistake. The fight with Emperor Lianghu was a fluke. Faced with a true Perception Realm, she would definitely lose!

    Well¡­ Either way, her foundations are too shaky. Shall we start by fixing that? Inari thought. Learning combat styles and techniques was pointless if she was missing the basics. Although he might not know of Martial Energy like the Sword King, he was still a Perception Realm Master assassin! He stood amongst the strongest humans in the world! The foresight he possessed could not be ignored.

    Fundamental Realm was named precisely because it was the foundational stage for every martial artist. It trained the body, pushing it towards the absolute limits. Strength, speed, dexterity, stamina, and perception¡­ It was no exaggeration to call Fundamental Realm Masters as pinnacle existences, standing heads above all others. The Second Hand and Third Hand were mostly Fundamental Realm Masters or Half-Perception Realms and they were already deemed a horrifying force, one of the five backbones behind the Whispering Shadow. Reaching the point of a Fundamental Realm Master was not something that anyone could achieve! It represented the final goal of martial artists.

    And then there was the stage above that, Perception Realm. If reaching the pinnacle of Fundamental Realm required a steady resolve and plentiful effort, then the Perception Realm took it a step further. It required a tremendous level of effort, skill, talent, and enlightenment to break through that final barrier and ascend. Any Perception Realm was seen as transcendental existences for a reason! Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, Lady Valentina, Cardinal Hui and the Four Cardinals, Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie, Captain Murvin and Vice-captain Uldat¡­ Each of them etched their name in history as peerless legends, becoming the most powerful humans in the world! Their might reigned supreme!

    Of course, above that was the mythical stage of Instinct Realm. Currently, there was an estimated of over a thousand Perception Realms in the Alzar Kingdom, but not a single Instinct Realm. Knowledge of the Sword King ascending to that level remained a secret. Therefore, as far as the Alzar Kingdom knew, the last Instinct Realm martial artist died well over a century ago. Without disciples or a legacy, people started to think that the Instinct Realm was a myth. Even Inari believed it. He, along with many others, thought that the Perception Realm was it. There was no going beyond! After the Lannisail explosion and the heavenly phenomenon in Firecast though, his opinions finally began changing.

    From what Inari judged, Shirley was roughly in-between Fundamental Realm Adept and Expert, leaning closer to Expert. She would need to cross Expert, then Master and Half-Perception, before taking the final enormous leap into the Perception Realm. Not everyone could make that last step! However, there was a silver lining. Shirley talked about her heightened hearing in her last fight, which she suspected was a sign of Perception Realm. But how could a person awaken Perception Realm qualities while remaining in Fundamental Realm? It did not make sense. At least, that was what she thought. To someone like Inari though, he instantly realized what it was.

    Potential. In dire situations of life and death, the body is capable of exerting over a hundred percent of the latent hidden potential inside to survive. There were countless examples of this already. Elizabeth with dual wielding a sword and spell, Benedict with Sword Intent, and even Freon with his Bloodline Ability¡­ It gave a glimpse of Shirley''s unbelievable affinity with Perception Realm! Of course, her heightened hearing could not be used freely. The only way that would be possible is if Shirley had truly achieved Perception Realm!

    Shirley watched Inari''s thoughtful expression and then said, "Did you figure out what I''ll be learning now?"

    "I did," Inari grinned. "We''ll first start by pushing you towards the Fundamental Realm Master level. I''ll teach you a few martial techniques along the way, but your focus will be physical training."

    "Physical training?"

    Inari nodded. "Since you''re fully healed¡­ Your goal is to survive in the wilderness for entire month."

    "Survival training?" Shirley asked incredulously. "How is that going to strengthen my body?"

    "Facing the weather and environment, scavenging for food, hunting animals, and building shelter¡­ Everything is a highly intensive task that will put your mind and body to the test. Unfortunately, that won''t be enough. If a little survival training is all one would need to reach the Master level, then the world would be swarming with them. Therefore, this won??t be any ordinary wilderness. I''ll be taking you to the Mordrigan Peaks."

    The Mordrigan Peaks of the Poderick Region was the tallest mountain range in the Zino Kingdom and the most treacherous. Famous for being an extremely dangerous area, most merchants and citizens avoided this area like the plague. With the combination of unpredictable weather and predatory beasts, even the military did not dare to tread too deeply here. Thus, the peaks remained as one of the unpopulated and unexplored areas in the kingdom. And Shirley instinctively flinched at the name. She heard many stories from this place as far as her hometown. It became the center of dozens of rumors and horror stories like ghosts, specters, demons, and monsters. Surprisingly, she was one to believe in those stories, so the Mordrigan Peaks inspired dread in her!

    "You¡­ you''re not afraid, are you?" Inari was amused at the girl covering like a child.

    "No! Of course, not! Why would I be afraid of a few ghosts?" she put on a brave face.

    "I see. Then let''s start heading over there now. I think we can get there by the end of the day if we hurry," he teased.

    "Do we have to rush?" Shirley turned pale. The thought of the Mordrigan Peaks at night elevated her fear to another level.

    "The sooner the better," Inari seriously said.

    He was not joking around. Although he would love to take it slowly and build up her foundation over many years, his gut instincts were saying that there was no time to spare. Every second counted! Furthermore, it was not as dangerous as Shirley believed. Inari saw many things in his long life and consequently would not be fazed by these tall tales of ghosts or spirits. There was simply no chance that they existed. And on the off chance that danger crept up, Inari would be present to stop it. Of course, he would only be watching from behind the scenes and intervene if Shirley were one step from death. This was the bare minimum to be called training.

    Ignoring her distress, he said, "You wanted to be trained, right? If you want to gain strength, then this is the fastest way. There''s no better place than the Mordrigan Peaks. We can arrange another training if you-"

    "I just have to stay on that stinking mountain range for a month, right?" She took a deep breath, slapped her cheeks red, and she summoned her courage. "Then let''s hurry up and get this over with! I''ll show you how easy it is!"

    Inari grinned widely. "Excellent! That''s what I wanted to hear!"

 Chapter 227 - Awakening a Bloodline!

    Bloodlines were the manifestation of a family''s special lineage through unique powers and abilities, known as Bloodline Abilities. Depending on the purity of one''s bloodline, the chances of awakening the Bloodline would differ dramatically. The main descendants were almost guaranteed to manifest it, while the side families had much worse luck. Moreover, the purity also controlled the potential, leading to subtle differences even between the same Bloodline. This allowed the Engelsheft Families of the Zino Kingdom to heavily discriminate against the strong and the weak. In a way, this was exactly the same as traditional nobility families, only the defining criterion was changed. In every world, one''s future was decided by their birth! There was no escaping this cruel truth unless one challenged the very worldly order itself!

    And Freon was doing exactly that. As one of the last remaining descendants of the legendary Arcellius Family, he inherited the Arcellius Bloodline and its Bloodline Ability, Thousand Core Resonance. Once considered the strongest Bloodline Ability, it boasted extremely high battle potential. Allowing any Arcanist to consecutively use any spell, while elevating it to another level in terms of power, speed, range, versatility, and efficiency, was a godly weapon. However, the repercussions were equally as great. A single wrong step would lead to crippling or outright killing themselves! It required a very high level of control, foresight, and awareness to maximize its potential, not something anyone could use. Freon wanted to use it to change his sister''s fate!

    After reaffirming his resolve and waiting for his injuries to fully heal, they headed to an isolated chamber inside the underground hideout. Protector Avin raised his hand and created a magical spell. The simple spell flooded the light fixtures above, transforming the dark room into a sunny one in an instant. Besides the lack of windows, there was no obvious sign they were underground. Making themselves comfortable, Protector Avin finally began the conversation.

    "There''s two steps involved in Bloodline Awakening. The first is awakening the Arcellius Bloodline inside you, and the next is awakening the Bloodline Ability. Both will be extremely difficult. It will require a tremendous amount of effort to fully excavate your hidden potential."

    "Doesn''t awakening a Bloodline automatically awaken the ability as well?" Freon asked confusedly.

    "No. To be more specific, only a few gifted people who awakened their Bloodline can also awaken their latent powers. The same holds true in the Arcellius Family," he patiently explained.

    A Bloodline constituted more than just the ability. It had the potential to completely overhaul the body''s Magic Potential, allowing them to access higher Core Levels with relative ease. In many ways, it was very similar to spirit Rena''s tempering technique passed onto Elizabeth. Although a tempering technique was an inferior version to a Bloodline, the technique could be freely taught to anyone and that was a very powerful advantage! For strengthening a large group of people, say an army, then a tempering technique was perfect. Their average strength may be low, but a Bloodline could only be inherited by a select number of people. Faced with quantity over quality, a tempering technique was by far the stronger option!

    "Awakening a Bloodline has no requirements on Core Levels, unlike the Bloodline Ability. However, we can be sure that you have the potential for it since we''ve already seen it appear."

    "Alright¡­ How do we begin then?" Freon asked.

    "The only way to awaken your Bloodline is through repeatedly stressing your body through near-death experiences to force your latent potential to appear. Well, to put it bluntly, you''re going to suffer a lot." He then explained the method properly.

    Freon gave a strained smile. "It''s fine if I suffer a lot if it''s worth it. I can reach the Condensed Drop level, right?"

    Core Levels were divided into two levels, now three with Protector Avin''s return. They were Gaseous Fog, Condensed Drop, and Blue Depth respectively. Analogous to the physical Realms of Mastery, the Gaseous Fog was the foundation stage. Forming the Core, constructing the Channels, and then building up the Magic Energy inside their bodies were the goals here. As the name suggested, the density of Magic Energy was wispy like a fog, almost intangible and invisible. This represented the total power they could output at any time. The vast majority of all Arcanists resided at this Core Level. Even the Engelsheft Families'' heirs were at most Peak Gaseous Fog or Half-Condensed Drop. Only a few could breakthrough to the next level!

    When an Arcanist condensed their Magic Energy from a fog into a single drop, then they would have reached Low Condensed Drop! At this point, their power output would increase by magnitudes, allowing them to cast vastly superior spells with ease. And with their strong command over Magic Energy, contrary to martial artists and Martial Energy, they could truly show the power of Rank 2 existences! According to the Zino Kingdom''s estimates, less than thirty people in the entire world had Condensed Drop Core Level. Excluding the Ten Dawns and the Conquestian, that meant around twenty people were avoiding the public eye. That showed how overwhelmingly rare and difficult it was for people to reach this level!

    Finally, when one condensed their Magic Energy a step further to form an ocean, then they would have achieved Blue Depth. That was why their aura felt like an ocean from above! It was a physical manifestation of their Core Level! Currently, the only person who managed that monumentally challenging task was Protector Avin Arcellius, once known as the strongest Arcanist of his generation. The difficulty in reaching this point could not be overestimated. One could see that from the martial artist equivalent of Instinct Realm. In the Alzar Kingdom, the last recorded Instinct Realm died over a hundred years ago. However, the Zino Kingdom had never witnessed a single Blue Depth being born in over five hundred years¡­ If the Instinct Realm was labelled as a legendary, almost mythical, realm then Blue Depth was deemed as outright impossible! It was no wonder that the Zino Kingdom was anxious to remove this threat. The power of a Blue Depth Arcanist was unfathomable!

    Freon, who was a Medium Gaseous Fog Arcanist now, had his views forcibly opened. Condensed Drop was no longer something unattainable for him, nor was it the final endpoint either. Although he held little confidence in scaling to the same heights as his uncle, with the Arcellius Bloodline flowing through his veins, it should be straightforward to propel himself into Condensed Drop! At least, that was what he thought when he saw his uncle shake his head.

    "It''s not that easy. If everyone could become a Condensed Drop like that, then wouldn''t all those from the Engelsheft Families do that as well?"

    Those Engelsheft Families boasted extraordinary Bloodlines as well. Although they were inferior to the Arcellius Family''s Bloodline, they were not exactly pushovers either. Otherwise, how could they reign supreme in a society ruled by magic? They had the qualifications to stand above everyone else! But even they struggled at the Condensed Drop bottleneck. Just like it was for the Perception Realm, a Rank 2 existence was magnitudes stronger than a Rank 1. It meant that a person was overcoming their innate limitations, breaking through to become a transcendental power! How could it be so easy? Freon was greatly underestimating the difficulty!

    Freon''s mood plummeted with those harsh words. He gave a bitter face and said, "That makes sense. I was getting ahead of myself."

    "I never said it was impossible for you," Protector Avin said. "Only that it would be incredibly challenging. Although you may have gained the Bloodline Ability, do not take it for granted. True power only comes with appropriate effort. We''ll start awakening your Bloodline immediately. Prepare yourself."

    At those words, Freon nodded seriously and took a deep breath. He relaxed his body and steeled his mind. Protector Avin raised his palm and a flame appeared at his fingertips. This was not a true fire, but pure Magic Energy! Mastering either Magic or Martial Energy allowed one to materialize it in the real world. The Sword King showcased the same ability whenever he executed the Cloud Sea Style. Using this magical fire, Protector Avin directed the flame into Freon''s body. He could track and control the Magic Energy travelling through the Channels with his vast Magic Perception. Then, when it arrived at a certain location, under the man''s control, the flame writhed and aggressively exploded throughout!

    Boom! Instantly, every blood vein convulsed and pulsed on Freon''s body, depicting a horrific scene. Sweat poured from his forehead as immense pain emerged from every bit of his being. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists to prevent screaming. But it was for naught. The pain was unrelenting and merciless. It felt like his body was about to explode! Freon began yelling! If not for the isolated chamber, then his voice would echo throughout the hideout. However, even that was not enough. He quickly tired out and his vision dimmed. On the verge of losing consciousness, Protector Avin finally stopped, and the pressure instantly disappeared. Freon collapsed in a small pool of sweat, unable to move anymore.

    This was one of the problems Arcanists had: the vulnerability of their Channels and Core! The same held true for martial artists and their weak bodies, but they had a solution to this. They could wear armor! Of course, armor was not an omnipotent thing, and it could not protect against extraordinary threats like magic, poison, or Martial Energy. This was a large reason why martial artists were so weak against Arcania. They had no way of resisting! Nevertheless, it still offered critical protection and Perception Realms could maneuver their bodies freely, even while wearing full plate armor. The Royal Guards were a prime example of this.

    Opposite of this though were Arcanists. The Channels and Core of a body were intangible. There was no such concept of ''armor'' for this. This made any Arcanists extremely susceptible to attacks targeting these areas. Protector Avin recognized this issue as well. A simple attack could unleash unprecedented destruction inside one''s body without sufficient preparation. Therefore, he created his own spells that specifically reinforced his constitution to protect from external threats. When Ten Dawn Rosemary Arkfell tried probing his condition using her Magic Perception, she was unable to because of this! This prevented the woman from gauging his Core Level until the heavenly phenomenon occurred.

    And Protector Avin was using this principle to ''torture'' Freon. He had effectively mastered his control over Magic Energy, allowing him to manipulate it as easily as his body. Using that, he could attack Freon from the inside. Even without physical injuries, since the intangible and tangible were tied together, the injuries could manifest on the surface. The same held for Elizabeth''s state. The damage to her Core was affecting both her body and soul. Everything comprised the person known as Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel! This was the method that Protector Avin mentioned. To constantly beat down the body and force Freon''s latent powers to emerge!

    After waiting half an hour for Freon to recover, the boy raised his head slowly and panted, "Damn! You really¡­ weren''t holding back¡­ were you?"

    "If I did, then how long would we take? And don''t relax just yet. I gave you a mere taste. The true training begins from here on out."

    "That was a mere taste?" he paled.

    "Like I said, you need countless near-death experiences," Protector Avin said sharply. His eyes seemed to pierce Freon straight down to the core. "Sit if you want to continue or go if you want to quit. I won''t stop you. The journey towards the peak is not for the weak-hearted! Unless you temper yourself properly, you''ll only reach an early grave."

    "Are these words you should say to your nephew?" Freon asked wryly.

    "Right now, I''m your master, not your uncle. Remember that carefully."

    The boy adjusted his posture, steadied his breathing, and cleared his thoughts. "You''re right. I was saying something useless again. I won''t get stronger if all I do is keep complaining. Let''s continue!"

    Protector Avin nodded. "Good. I''ll raise the intensity to another level. Try not to faint!" he said as a much brighter flame appeared. Following that, harrowing screams filled the chambers again¡­

 Chapter 228 - Forming a pseudo-Core

    In Elizabeth''s quarters in Castle Reinhard, the poor girl was still unconscious. Around one month passed since the Lannisail explosion. During this time, the First Shadow of the Whispering Shadow died, and the last remnants of this once formidable organization seemed to be falling apart. The Alzar Kingdom announced their victory in a triumphant tone and decided the trial for the captured criminals to be within a month. The Lannisail Household was also held accountable due to their patriarch, Lord Wenmord Lannisail, being exposed as the Second Shadow. They would join the others on trial. Since the Whispering Shadow committed a truly unimaginable number of atrocities, many of which were directed to commonfolk, people were loudly cheering for their executions. All attention was directed away from the seemingly absent Princess Elizabeth, a goal that Queen Bethnal achieved.

    A few maids were cleaning up Elizabeth''s room as they did every day. They moved with practiced hands, expertly showing the discipline of royal maids. Not a single sound was made as they shuffled along. One of them gave Elizabeth a short but pitiful gaze when a strange breeze formed. The maid felt a chill form on their skin and immediately grew uncomfortable. A second later though, she admonished herself for feeling insecure. This was Castle Reinhard, the safest place in the Alzar Kingdom! Furthermore, this was the personal quarters of the future heir apparent! Its security was second only to Queen Bethnal''s, and just barely. There were Royal Guards and Grand Knights of the Realm swarming the halls. The thought that something could bypass all that was silly. Soon the maids left, missing that a new bloodstain appeared on Elizabeth''s lip.

    Inside Elizabeth''s Core, the girl spurted out a mouthful of blood as her expression paled. Although this was an avatar created by Elizabeth''s consciousness, that did not mean it was invulnerable. She was bruised and bleeding all over, as if she received the wounds on her actual body. Her hands were shaking and scorched, but she did not scream or cry. There was only some surprise on her face. It was unknown how many times this happened already for her to become like this. Training the tempering technique was that dangerous!

    "This time, you were too hasty. Rest and try again later," the spirit said.

    Elizabeth sighed, conjured a chair, and sat down. This immaterial body might not tire like a physical one, but the mental fatigue built up. In this world which lacked day or night, she had no idea how long she trained. It might have been a day, a month, or even years¡­ It was truly a terrifying concept to imagine. The only sign of time passing was the degrading Core around her. Every now and then, a shard of this world would crumble and disappear. And with it, Elizabeth could feel a tiny bit of her dying. It was definitely growing more painful as she sensed the looming crisis. Without wasting any more time, she stood up and tried again.

    Drawing Magic Energy into her Channels, she tracked the flow of energy precisely and circulated it around. Through her training, she managed to understand her body''s condition and the extent of the backlash much better. Although most of her Channels were damaged, not all of them were ruined. If that were to happen, then she would be crippled, unable to use magic ever again! The Magic Energy continued to circulate through the unblocked Channels according to the pathway Elizabeth intended and merged in a main riverway. Like a river flowing, if the Core was likened to a dam holding a lake, then the Channels could be further divided into main riverways, then minor, then distributaries before entering the outside world. Right now, an enormous pool of Magic Energy was acc.u.mulating just before her Core in an undamaged main passage.

    Her brow was drenched in sweat. It was not easy to direct every tiny strand of energy towards the same place. This was the key behind the tempering technique, the creation of a so-called pseudo-Core! What was a Core? On the surface was Magic Energy which all Arcanists used as fuel for their spells. Below that though, there was World Energy. Some called it a soul, others called it life essence. Nevertheless, this World Energy sustains the person. That was why when Arcanists overexerted themselves, like Freon did, they would result in life-threatening situations. It was precisely because of this duality between Magic and World Energy that a Core would be formed. As for this tempering technique, Elizabeth was concentrating a large excess of Magic Energy in the main passageways, but it would dissipate eventually, hence pseudo-Core.

    The girl maintained her peak concentration and slowly added more and more Magic Energy. It was like filling a cup of water. Drop by drop, the water level rose dangerously high. The pressure on her body was intensifying as she bit her lip. The Channels were not designed for such high capacity, so her body was instinctively trying to purge it. However, she fought the temptation back fiercely and continued! The Magic Energy built up from Low Gaseous Fog into the Medium Core equivalent. Just as she was about to touch the High level, the spirit shouted. Elizabeth snapped out of her reverie and instantly chaotic Magic Energy surged out like a dam bursting.

    But with practiced motions, Elizabeth willed the flow in a specific direction through her Channels. Although it was painful, she preserved. In the real world, a strange breeze whipped through Elizabeth''s room. This was the cause of the mysterious feeling the maid experienced! Since the Magic Energy contained no will, it dissipated harmlessly back into the environment as World Energy. Yet, it was not without consequence. Elizabeth scanned herself with her Magic Perception, a small grin showing. As expected, her Channel width grew! This was the benefit behind the tempering technique. It adjusted the Channels to accommodate a larger instantaneous explosion of Magic Energy! Resolving her Core''s degradation was a mere side effect. The tempering technique allowed her to fuel some truly fearsome spells!

    "You''re making good progress," the spirit interrupted. "But it''s not good enough. Remember, the deadline for your Core is closing in. You''ll need to acc.u.mulate enough Magic Energy equivalent to High Gaseous Fog. You''ll need to train ever harder."

    "Yes, I understand," Elizabeth said grimly. She did not forget her goal. Her Core was slated to rupture within a few days. If she failed at containing the energy within, then she would die!

    The spirit fell into contemplation. Honestly speaking, Elizabeth''s progress was astounding! One had to keep track of hundreds of Magic Energy strands as they weaved their way through the Channels. Then, the person had to consciously force them to pool into a designated spot. It was as hard as it sounded. People would struggle to multitask so aggressively, especially if there was a lot of pain involved! Yet, Elizabeth succeeded. Her Magic Perception had reached a terrifying level of refinement! The girl might not notice it, but the spirit was aware. Should she fully master this tempering technique, Elizabeth could easily grow into becoming one of the strongest humans!

    Well, that is assuming she survives this current ordeal, the spirit thought as Elizabeth tried again.

 Chapter 229 - Falling a tree

    At around the same time, a person stood in the middle of a forest. It was far enough in the wilderness that there were barely any settlements nearby. Of course, this was not the ''true'' wilderness, but an area within the Alzar Kingdom. Nevertheless, the place offered an excellent sense of seclusion, perfect for hiding from curious eyes. And this person needed every bit of secrecy as a light began glowing underneath his shoes. He flexed his body, readied, and jumped! Boom! The acc.u.mulated energy exploded, creating a thunderous noise and a thick dust cloud. However, the person was missing. No¡­ He actually appeared far in the sky! With a single step, he propelled himself above a ten-story tall tree! It was unthinkable!

    But it was not over yet. The person unsheathed his sword which radiated a frighteningly monstrous light of destruction. The blade was being empowered by Martial Energy! It looked like a miniature sun was forming! Looking down on the forest, he was like a messenger of a deity. He thrusted his sword forward and the Martial Energy instantly blasted out into a magnificent shower. The ten-story tall tree was bathed in the light.

    However, it was not as gentle as it looked. Upon closer inspection, that light was formed of thousands of tiny raindrops, as sharp as a needle! The thousands of attacks poured onto this poor tree and obliterated it in a horrific slaughter. Even branches as thick as human torsos were pierced with ease. Nothing could resist! Every attack reached the ground simultaneously and burrowed into the dirt before finally stopping. Just how fearsome was this attack? Judging from the pure penetrative power, every needle could likely kill a plate-armored soldier instantly. With the sheer number of attacks, it could kill hundreds of people in one move. Its might was easily superior to the Ten Dawn''s large-scale tactical spells!

    The person raised his sword toward the sky and dove down. A breath later, he crashed into the ground with a frightening explosion. Electricity was crackling from his blade. Looking up, this ten-story tall tree with a width equivalent to a large carriage split perfectly in two! The trunk was charred as if lightning struck it. With electricity was dancing in the air, the man chuckled in satisfaction at his raging Martial Energy. Rising to the skies in one step like a dragon, showering the land in a thousand strikes like a storm, and then crashing down in a thunderous explosion like lightning itself¡­ This was the Cloud Sea Style, the legendary swordsmanship style created by the Sword King Sin Quelldown himself!

    Yet it was not the Sword King who performed this supernatural feat, nor Benedict. It was done by Lanar, the second oldest disciple! Boasting the greatest aptitude for Martial Energy, the man sneered towards one corner. There was poor Benedict, staring with a slacked jaw and disbelief written over his face. Before, this boy had no real clue on the power of the Sword King and his disciples. Sure, their master split the lake and a boulder in half, but that was a casual attack. On the other hand, Lanar exerted his maximum effort to intimidate Benedict¡­ and it worked. Benedict was terrified. He was hoping to gain some insight into how to use Martial Energy, but how could he learn anything from this? This was¡­ pointless.

    "I think you scared him," Hidek shook his head. "Our master instructed us to assist him in his training, not to terrorize him."

    "Don''t play the gentleman with me," Lanar barked back and sheathed his sword. "All of us are fighting for the title of Sword King. He''s lucky I showed him this much." Hidek smiled bitterly and said nothing. Instead, he glanced at Benedict, who politely bowed and walked away.

    Contrary to Hidek and Lanar''s expectations though, the fancy display was not entirely useless. Benedict memorized every subtle movement that Lanar performed, down to the very last details. Benedict quickly learned how to sense Martial Energy, but manipulating it became a titanic challenge. He looked at the tree in front of him. It was much smaller than the one Lanar destroyed, and yet it remained an insurmountable wall for Benedict.

    Recreating Lanar''s motions in his head, the boy pulled his fist back as his muscles bulged. He might not be able to project Martial Energy out, but he could do this much. Fist back, arms pulled, heel ready, legs spread, back twisted, and concentration at its highest. His heart pumped blood crazily as his mind steadied. It felt like his entire being was dedicated to this! Then, Benedict finally began sensing the flow of Martial Energy building in his fist, an incredibly unsettling feeling. He felt his body burning up as his organs churned, his muscles ached, and his mind strained.

    Even though he boasted an extraordinary life force, that did not translate perfectly to Martial Energy. A normal body would restrict the person from overexerting themselves. It was a biological safeguard because the risks involved were too great. However, to tap into Martial Energy, this was unnecessary. One had to utilize the energy hidden within the body to its maximum potential! So, Benedict really had to push himself to the limit! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/falling-a-tree_50930018095781736">/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/falling-a-tree_50930018095781736</a> for visiting.

    When he could no longer hold back, like a spring unwinding, his fist shot forward as all muscles released at once! He slammed into the tree with a resounding bang. A very subtle shockwave emanated from the source, brushing up Benedict''s dirty and sweaty hair. Although he punched with his bare fist, an impact which should have normally shattered his knuckles and hand, he was unharmed! This was the power of Martial Energy! Unfortunately, his expression was gloomy. The tree sustained a nearly imperceptible dent on its thick bark, one amongst hundreds endured from Benedict. Well, that was not too surprising. Punching a tree down did not exactly fit common sense¡­

    Suddenly, as if all tension were released, his body slacked and slumped to the ground. Fatigue and hunger hit him like a carriage. Benedict wiped his nose and a long bloody trail appeared. His muscles began locking up and resisting his command. Even his thoughts started slowing down. This feeling was all too similar to death! This was the problem with training Martial Energy. It was literally transforming the body into a weapon! And in doing so, there would undoubtedly be difficulties, especially in the beginning when the reserve of Martial Energy was low. It was very easy to push too far and knock-on death''s door. Despite the hundreds of attempts, Benedict''s fear remained. Who knew if he would die the next time?

    Because of that, for a while, he considered giving up. It was really a horrible feeling being so close to death all the time. Any normal being would instinctively flee so his resolve was really tested to the breaking point! And yet¡­ he did not stop. Benedict was sick and tired of failing and losing. If he wanted strength, then he needed to do this! Furthermore, he could sense himself growing stronger. It was only a matter of time before he met his family''s expectations. Pulling himself together, he forcefully stood up, spat out some blood, and shook away his hesitations. Taking a deep breath, he focused on the tree and only the tree. Everything in the world drowned out.

    Again! His body repeated those same motions and this time, his stance was practically identical to Lanar''s during the rain attack. From the outside, they were indistinguishable! Movements were not enough to train Martial Energy though. Benedict poured Martial Energy into his fist wantonly. Every bit of his body was screaming in protest and his heart was on the verge of exploding! Nevertheless, he did not stop, pushing beyond his previous limits. In fact, he did not even notice it himself. He just kept repeating Lanar''s motions over and over again. His fist became his sword. His body became his weapon!

    Right before he went too far, he struck! A light flashed in his fist, the light of Martial Energy! Boom! This time, the shockwave was ten times stronger and tried shoving Benedict back a step. He kept looking though as the attack propagated through the thick wood. Instantly, the energy ruptured out from behind! The back of the tree was shredded, following a loud explosion. It was crude, nothing close to the sublime Cloud Sea Style, but it was enough as the tree began to fall over. This three-story tall tree was destroyed! And with it, Benedict spurted blood and spasmed uncontrollably. His mouth formed a faint grin though while he too fell unconscious.

    "What a problematic kid," Hidek sighed, having seen everything.

    On the surface, Benedict might not have accomplished much, but his speed was truly frightening. It took years for Hidek to do what Benedict did in a month! Due to this, the thought of plucking this threat now crossed Hidek''s mind. One less competitor for the title of Sword King, the better! As killing intent began rising, he shook his head. While their master might appear absent, the Sword King maintained a close eye on all of them. The Instinct Realm could not be underestimated! Therefore, he stretched out his hand and a warm shimmer formed. This was the same healing technique that the Sword King once used on Benedict. The pained expression on Benedict''s face gradually disappeared alongside Hidek, leaving the boy in the quiet forest again.

 Chapter 230 - Venture in the Mordrigan Peaks

    The Mordrigan Peaks was a series of inhospitable mountains in the Zino Kingdom. With the numerous prowling beasts, treacherous terrain, and unpredictable weather, barely anyone ventured here. As a result, there were many myths and folklore about the place. For example, the story about a woman dressed in pure white, holding a lantern, walking through the dark forest. She would sing an entrancing lullaby to anyone nearby, luring them into a deep sleep. Unable to resist, the woman would slowly approach and reap their souls. The soul-collector would then add their souls to her lantern where they would burn for all eternity. Stories such as these were commonplace in any tavern or bar, designed to deter children from anything dangerous. That was all they were, mere tales of imagination gone wild¡­ Well, at least that was normally.

    The familiar sight of the soul-collector appeared half-way up one mountain with an inconspicuous light wielded by a girl. After returning to her dark cave, Shirley dropped a coyote carcass she hunted. In a matter of minutes, a warm fire was born, washing away the night. It seemed to wash away her fatigue as well and caused the girl to heave a sigh of relief. She stressed her hearing to its maximum. From what she could tell, there was nothing dangerous around. Surviving in the Mordrigan Peaks was truly a pitiful experience. Not only were there ferocious beasts around, but her teacher, Inari, was completely absent! Thinking about it sent her blood boiling. What kind of teacher was this? He did nothing besides throw her into the wilderness!

    "Ah¡­ I can''t let that person get to me," she said while massaging her forehead. Her muscles were cramping up so hard that if she let frustration take over, she might really go crazy.

    Although the experience was horrible, it was not without gain. Her body was becoming so much stronger than before that it almost resembled a dream. She could lift heavier, run faster, and endure longer! For example, before coming here, she struggled with the atmosphere and every movement felt like a slog. Her breathing would run ragged in less than an hour, forcing her to rest. And that was with just walking around without any weight! It was sad to say, but she had to run away from every fight. Coyotes were one of many beasts that would tear her to shreds. There were countless others roaming the mountains, especially near the peaks. However, it was different now.

    Her performance was leaps better than when she first arrived. Shirley could run for extended periods of time, while carrying heavy weights, and still perform in battle. Her attacks were far swifter and precise, allowing her to target vital spots instinctually. Furthermore, they contained a lot more power! Her senses were elevated to another level entirely. It was nowhere close to Perception Realm of course. It was not that easy to transcend human limits. But if Inari were to judge her now, she would be firmly in the Fundamental Realm Expert level! Another step would place her at the peak of the Fundamental Realm! It was truly a meteoric speed!

    Shirley took a deep breath and started working. First, she changed out of her filthy clothes, then disinfected her wounds before carefully bandaging everything up. Using a knife, she hacked the coyote carcass to pieces, slapped them on the fire, and worked on other things. While she was improving by leaps and bounds, that did not make anything easier. In fact, it was almost like the mountains were matching her progress, hindering her in every way possible. This prevented her from properly resting and healing. The result of this was a never-ending sense of exhaustion. Giving up would lead to her death though, so she could not lose hope. She promised to beat Inari black and blue the next time she saw him!

    The girl cleared her mind and ate the terrible food to recover some energy. Just as her nerves were about to unwind, her ears twitched. Ever since the fight with the Third Hand, her hearing was approaching the Perception Realm level. The training on the mountains further pushed her closer! Therefore, she could hear the rustling of some large animals nearby. They were trying to sneak around, while approaching her in the darkness. Shirley felt her spine tingle. Without her training, they would have snuck up and killed her! Did they sense her or the coyote corpse? Regardless, she grabbed her sword and assumed a battle stance. As if noticing their scheme failed, two wolves entered her sight.

    Her eyes digested the scene at rapid speed. Wolves were larger and arguably more dangerous than coyotes. Adding to the fact that there were two of them made it several times worse. Shirley''s face turned ugly. Her back was facing the cave, so the wolves were blocking her escape route. She had nowhere to go! But it was not entirely hopeless as Shirley turned to inspect them closer. Although they were hiding it well, there were clear signs of malnutrition on their bodies. They must have been starving for a while. Furthermore, one of them was wounded which increased her chances of victory by a large margin. Shirley nodded. It was possible she could win! No, she had to win!

    All those thoughts passed instantly, while her body moved. The first wolf pounced with a downward claw strike. It was so fast it left afterimages in the air! With enough power to kill in one strike, it descended on her head. Just as fast, the girl took a step back and dodged the attack. Keeping her senses open, she locked onto the second wolf flanking her. While their coordination was imperfect, a beast''s instincts were far greater than a human''s. They acted smoothly, complimenting each other into pushing her back. Shirley gritted her teeth and avoided another attack from the second wolf. One on attacking, another on ambushing¡­ They prevented her from countering!

    As if that would be enough! Her heart pounded madly, delivering energy throughout her exhausted body. Despite lacking Martial Energy, that did not make her any less formidable. Her lifeforce was frequently deemed as monstrous like Benedict! Time seemed to enter slow motion as her senses became hypersensitive. It was akin to what Perception Realms could achieve, albeit on a much shorter timeframe. She coined it Mock Perception! This gave her a tiny moment to figure out her plan of attack. Shirley might appear barbaric and crude on the surface, but that did not mean she was careless. She was not a masochist. No one wanted to fail and get hurt on purpose! Her thoughts spun quickly, and Mock Perception ended an instant later, prompting time to normalize.

    Shirley kicked the firepit, sending flaming embers straight to the first wolf. The poor beast howled in fear and pain as the fire started burning its fur. She also recoiled from the impact. Her boot was well protected against most things, but kicking a bare fire was another. Thankfully, it was for a split-second. If it were longer, then her foot would have been cooked! Resisting the pain, while one was occupied, she attacked the second wolf! Her sword arced through the wind and cut down with merciless force. Shirley aimed directly for the wolf''s previous injury, hacking its leg clean off! Before the blood could even settle, she kicked the wolf in the stomach and sent it colliding into the cave wall. At the same instant, the wolf retaliated and snagged her leg!

    She shouted out a curse. It did not take flesh, though the claws dug into her nerves. The pain was unreal. Nevertheless, Shirley did not stop. Using her momentum, her sword slashed into the burning wolf beside her. It sliced right through with ease as blood splashed everywhere, including on her. By the time the second wolf recovered, the first was already dead! Right now, Shirley was really pushed to the limit. Her arms and legs felt like lead. Even her vision was fading slightly. The remaining wolf growled and attacked Shirley with desperation. It knew it could not flee, so its savagery increased! Even on three legs, it was unbelievably quick. In an instant, it was about to disembowel her!

    Damn! I don''t have time! Shirley despaired, feeling the wolf''s claws entering her chest.

    But at the last second¡­ Her willpower emerged at full force! Mock Perception! As her senses exploded to a new height, time nearly crawled to a halt. This was far more extreme than any of the previous times. Shirley did not waste time and summoned every bit of energy in her body. Her muscles bulged, forcing her legs to swerve! By following the attack trajectory, she managed to dodge the fatal hit! Furthermore, her sword pierced right into the wolf''s throat and exited from the back. As her Mock Perception ended, the poor girl collapsed with two corpses surrounding her. Another night passed in her nightmarish training on the Mordrigan Peaks¡­ Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/venture-in-the-mordrigan-peaks_51010350358785608">/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/venture-in-the-mordrigan-peaks_51010350358785608</a> for visiting.

 Chapter 231 - Increasing Magic Potential

    Bloodlines were, in a sense, the final defense mechanism of the body. It awakened the latent potential inside to protect itself from danger. This was why Protector Avin had to torture Freon. It was not a sadistic tendency, but an attempt at excavating the legendary Arcellius Family Bloodline! As the poor boy''s harrowing screams filled the chamber, his uncle regarded everything calmly. Freon was currently bound to a chair with his hands and feet tied up. A gag was shoved in his mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue to pieces. His blood vessels pulsed creepily across his skin like a thousand snakes. The strain was impossible to imagine! This was the process of attaining a Bloodline!

    Protector Avin focused his extremely vast and powerful Magic Perception on Freon''s body. He even used a hint of Martial Perception to constantly monitor the situation. Although he had yet to reach the Perception Realm, he could still utilize both into the all-encompassing and supreme True Perception! This was a necessary step, despite the incredible damage on Avin. He had to retain precise control over his Magic Energy inside Freon, pushing him to the absolute limit. If he pushed too far, then he would kill Freon! Guessing Freon''s limits was too hard, so he had to use True Perception. That was how serious this man was taking things. He could not let a single mistake occur here. The fate of the Arcellius Family hung on the balance!

    Meanwhile, Freon was doing his hardest to stop his mind from collapsing. The damage to the body was one thing, but the mind was far more important! And he had to withstand the titanic waves crashing into his psyche, threatening to swallow him whole. Every time his uncle manipulated the Magic Energy, it felt like he was plunged in an inferno, frozen in the tundra, sliced apart by wind blades, crushed by a mountain, or even electrocuted in a storm¡­ All methods were constantly being heartlessly rotated, and Freon was pathetically trying to survive. The only thing that allowed him to persevere so long was his unfathomably strong willpower! Even Protector Avin was amazed by his tenacity!

    And it was not without rewards. The latent blood hidden deep within his body was being roused awake. A Bloodline was an extremely subtle thing, one that affected an individual at the deepest levels. It was hard to notice. He did not grow additional arms, longer hair, or webbed feet. There was nothing physical about it! Rather, Freon could sense the flow of Magic Energy inside his Channels becoming increasingly smoother. It was the difference between a clogged narrow alleyway and a wide paved street! Although it would not allow him to use more powerful spells, the smoother the flow, the easier it would be to use magic. His spellcasting capabilities took a qualitative leap forward!

    That was not the only thing. His Magic Perception was growing stronger. At the Gaseous Fog Core Level, a Magic Perception was limited purely to the body. It could not sense the outside world. There was a reason why both the Gaseous Fog and Fundamental Realm were regarded as foundational stages! Only when an Arcanist broke through to the Condensed Drop level would their Magic Perception finally extend outward. At this point, the strength of one''s perception was graded based on their range. For example, Ten Dawns could roughly spread their perception across several city blocks. At his maximum power, Protector Avin could sense the entire capital of Firecast. The range corresponded to their perception strength and hence their Core Level!

    However, that did not mean all Gaseous Fog Arcanist''s Magic Perceptions were equivalent just because they were restricted. There were differences even then! For example, Elizabeth''s Magic Perception could now examine her entire Channel network. From the large main Channels down to the smallest distributaries, she needed thorough understanding to practice her tempering technique. Conversely, Freon could only see a mere glimpse of his Channels. He saw the biggest networks, but not the tiny branches everywhere. Now, he was beginning to see everything, which symbolized his growing Core Level!

    "How do you feel?" Protector Avin asked, stopping his torture.

    Instead, he casted a different spell to rapidly heal Freon''s injuries. The various bruises, bleeding, and red skin patches receded. In no time at all, Freon was restored back to full health though the mental trauma remained. As his restraints were undone, Freon drank a few jugs of water before he could calm down. His hands were still shaking, and all his muscles felt sore. He would not move for some time. His uncle did not rush him because Avin had to use his True Perception as well. Neither were in a good condition to do anything. After a short rest, Freon recovered enough strength to respond.

    "I''m¡­ fine, I guess," he coughed. He looked anything but fine though with his deathly pale complexion. Moreover, it could not fool his uncle''s perception.

    "Right now, you''re approaching the High Gaseous Fog Core Level. Within a few weeks, you should be able to fully step into it."

    "So fast?" Freon''s eyes nearly popped out.

    He could not believe it himself. Although he could assess his own Core Level, he refrained from making hasty judgements. After all, Core Levels were notoriously difficult to climb in! Take the Magic Academies and Universities for example. The First Celestial Magic Academy was five-year program through which an Arcanist would have progressed to Medium Gaseous Fog upon graduation. The university was basically the same except for High Gaseous Fog. The top-ranking students had Peak level, but they were the descendants of Engelsheft Families with their Bloodlines awakened. This showed how time-consuming it was to climb any level! Back then, Freon was one of the lowest ranking students. He was a pitiful Rank 977 because he fell to the bottom of Low Gaseous Fog. He tried for years to break into the Medium level but failed miserably.

    Therefore, he refused the idea. But when the words came from a Blue Depth Arcanist, Freon had to believe it! He achieved what others might take a decade in a little more than a month! High Gaseous Fog! It was enough to redeem the struggles he endured in the university, in every fight, in this torturous training, and in life in general! This showed the monstrous power of the Arcellius Family Bloodline. The true benefit of the bloodline was strengthening the Magic Potential of the body, allowing to double their effort with half the time! Furthermore, it adjusted Freon''s Channels and Core to better accommodate the Bloodline Ability. Although he could not use Thousand Core Resonance freely yet, he could still use it to some degree like Shirley''s Mock Perception. His battle strength surged unimaginably higher!

    "Try it out for yourself," Avin said with a smile, creating an extremely durable mud wall.

    Freon nodded and calmed down. Calling upon the blood hidden within, he activated Thousand Core Resonance! His Channels and Core automatically rearranged according to the spell he chose, Fire Needles. The painful process was straight up ignored by him. It could not compare to what he endured with awakening the bloodline. In a matter of seconds, the acclimation was complete. He raised his wand and the magic circle appeared nearly instantly. Twenty fire needles formed and heeding his command, attacked the mud wall. They left red streaks in the air as they penetrated through with ease. Again! He used the same spell and it formed blindingly fast. The third, fourth, and fifth times followed suit. In the end, the entire process took less than thirty seconds, and a hundred projectiles were launched! If every one could kill a person, could he kill a hundred people like that? The thought terrified him!

    "Now you understand the power of the Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability," his uncle chuckled. "However, you haven''t fully mastered it yet. Don''t let your guard down."

    As if on clockwork, the backlash for using it descended on Freon. Using it required a Core Level of Low Condensed Drop at the minimum. Forcefully activating it meant a corresponding price. As expected, he nearly lost control over his body as his Channels and Core went haywire. He was surprised, but quickly suppressed the growing chaos. But when he tried to eliminate it outright, he found that he could not. Freon noticed that there was an ambient ''noise'' surrounding his Channels that prevented him from controlling his Magic Energy. This was the most severe part of the Thousand Core Resonance Bloodline Ability: It prevented the usage of magic for a period afterwards!

    "This ''backlash'' is considered a light one since you chose a simple spell. You''ll have to work a lot harder to fully activate the Bloodline and master the ability!"

    "I understand, master," Freon said solemnly. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/increasing-magic-potential_51064622102401395">/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/increasing-magic-potential_51064622102401395</a> for visiting.

 Chapter 232 - Waking up in Castle Reinhard

    The time was the midway point of May. The spring days were beginning to fade, being replaced by the warm summer days. The seasons were changing. Approximately six weeks passed since the Lannisail explosion and Elizabeth fell into a coma. Every day was marked by no changes, except today. As the girl slept in her bed, thousands of tiny strands of World Energy materialized around her. They glittered in the air like a thousand rainbows as they were drawn into her body at an explosive speed. The absorption of energy became faster and faster as the wind picked up. Elizabeth was like a bottomless pit as World Energy poured in nonstop! A miniature tempest brewed in her room, sweeping everything onto the ground and shattering them. When the container was finally filled, a humongous shockwave emanated at that exact moment.

    Boom! The shockwave ripped through the room, instantly obliterating Elizabeth''s bed. The wooden frame was turned to shrapnel, the stone walls were cracked, the windows were shattered, and a large dust cloud rolled through. The shockwave was so loud that everyone in the castle heard and felt it. It could shake one of the largest structures in the Alzar Kingdom this violently! Everything happened so quickly that it was impossible to react to. Afterwards, Sir Winstin barged in with his glaive drawn. His Martial Perception was fully strengthened to his highest level! Even other Royal Guards and Grand Knights were drawn here by the commotion, including Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina. The entire castle was thrown into disarray!

    However, when Sir Winstin looked around, he was shocked. The room was a total mess. Every piece of furniture was reduced to rubble and even the walls seemed unstable. Honestly, it resembled a battlefield more than the personal quarters for the heir apparent! Thinking this, he thought about Elizabeth. If the unconscious girl was caught up in this, there was a high chance she might die! That absolutely could not happen to the heir apparent! He charged towards what used to be the bed frame to grab her when something changed. The debris was shoved aside as Elizabeth groaned unhappily. Besides the layer of filth and dust on her, she stood up unharmed. Sir Winstin was dumbfounded again and stood there like a dumb chicken. What was happening? Elizabeth was about to say something when she vomited a sticky black substance. Her Protector snapped out of his stupor, and he rushed over.

    "It''s alright. I''m fine¡­" Elizabeth struggled to say, raising a hand.

    "But¡­"

    "I''m not hurt." The girl coughed up a bit more black tar. Although this was blood, it was not fresh. It was the result of her injuries from the Lannisail explosion which she had yet to expel.

    Sir Winstin frowned. "If you say so, Your Highness. We should hurry and leave this room. It''s on the verge of collapse."

    "Give me one second," she said while searching for something. After the two hurriedly rushed into the corridor, she glanced down at her Whiteangel Bow. Extending her consciousness to the bow, more specifically the crystal, she established a mental connection with the spirit, Rena. Now that her Arcania mastery increased substantially, this became trivial to do.

    While the two exchanged their secret conversation, Sir Winstin was suppressing the waves in his mind. Although he lacked understanding of Martial Energy, he was still a true Perception Realm Master with an extremely powerful Martial Perception. He easily ranked amongst the strongest people in the human world! But to be honest, anyone could tell Elizabeth had undergone a massive transformation! It was hard to describe it exactly. Previously, her aura was non-existent, and if it was, it radiated an immature feeling. She was like a child¡­ No, she was a child. She was a sixteen-year-old farm girl without a lick of experience in the outside world. There was no way Sir Winstin could see her as anything but immature. It was simply the truth and nothing rude. However, Elizabeth radiated a sense of danger now. Sir Winstin wondered¡­ What happened to her?

    Elizabeth inspected her Core and saw how the Magic Energy was dense like sludge. It was infinitely close to condensing from a fog into a single drop but had yet to start the process. This was Peak Gaseous Fog Core Level, the final stage before Half-Condensed Drop! When she was training the tempering technique, she concentrated enough Magic Energy equivalent to Peak Gaseous Fog. Using it, when her Core finally detonated, she was able to suppress the explosion by instantly replacing it with a new Core. That was why her room exploded. It was the residual force propagating outward!

    Combining her Peak Gaseous Fog Core Level and the advanced tempering technique, she had incredible combat prowess. According to the spirit Rena, it was equivalent to Half-Rank 2! What did that represent? Look at Emperor Lianghu, who was a Perception Realm Novice. By all standards, he was a true Rank 2 martial artist, even if he was at the Novice level. He had transcended human limits! However, he had broken through in his youth and decades of ruling the empire degraded his body and skills. This caused his combat power to actually slip back into Half-Perception Realm or Half-Rank 2. Otherwise, he would have killed Elizabeth and her friends a lot easier and quicker back in the Xingyuu Empire! With Elizabeth''s new combat power though, that meant she could contend on equal terms with Emperor Lianghu!

    "Notify the Hundred Lives Doctor, the White Healer, and Her Majesty immediately," Sir Winstin ordered. "No one else is allowed to hear about this, understood?"

    His tone sent chills down everyone as they saluted and scattered. At the same time, Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina showed up with their weapons drawn. Their expressions were full of surprise. Elizabeth was standing before them as if nothing happened! Two vast Martial Perceptions swept through her, trying to decipher what was happening. Elizabeth noticed it and she had the right to reprimand them for doing so, but it was understandable. A little more than a month ago, she was kidnapped from this very castle under their watchful eye! As if noticing their error, the two switched to the destroyed room and frowned.

    "What happened, Sir Winstin? Is everything¡­ all right?" Sir Sebastian asked warily.

    The man shook his head. "I''m afraid that I don''t know either."

    "Should we raise the alarm?" Lady Valentina added. The Second Hand kidnapping Elizabeth made everyone lose faith in their own abilities. If something like that were to repeat, then they might as well retire! Everyone was on edge. As expected, Sir Winstin and Sir Sebastian agreed. Protecting the Royal Family was their top priority!

    Yet, Elizabeth shyly interrupted their conversation. "I''m sorry for worrying everyone¡­" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/waking-up-in-castle-reinhard_51139290930933797">/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/waking-up-in-castle-reinhard_51139290930933797</a> for visiting.

    Lady Valentina''s eyebrows furrowed. "What are you apologizing for, Your Highness? This isn''t Your Highness''s fault."

    "Well, that''s what I''m saying," Elizabeth gave a nervous chuckle. "That¡­ explosion was caused by me." Seeing three skeptical glances, she added, "But don''t worry! I''m unharmed now you see. In fact, I even feel better than before!"

    "I''m afraid I don''t understand, Your Highness," Sir Winstin replied. "Could Your Highness explain things in simpler terms?"

    They settled in a lounge except Sir Winstin asked her to delay the explanation until all the participants could arrive. Elizabeth c.o.c.ked her head in wonder and waited. In no less than five minutes, several people walked in. At the forefront was obviously Queen Bethnal, Prince Dannark, and Lord Illion. After that was the Hundred Lives Doctor and the White Healer. This formidable lineup was complimented by the presence of the three strongest knights. Such a suppressive atmosphere would have choked anyone else. Thankfully, Elizabeth retained her royal training and kept her cool. Unfortunately, the same could not be said about the doctor and healer. They were so startled that it took several seconds for them to recover before getting to work.

    "How is she, Hundred Lives Doctor?" Queen Bethnal asked.

    The man coughed. "After my thorough examination, I can conclude that there are no lasting issues. Her Highness''s body has some minor problems because she slept for so long but it''s nothing severe. I will prescribe some medicine that Her Highness can take. She will have to rest for a fortnight for the symptoms to fully subside."

    Ten Dawn Iris then bowed and said, "According to my investigation, Her Highness''s Channels have mostly recovered. It shames me to say this as I do not understand the cause of this miraculous recovery."

    "Even you, the greatest expert on magical injuries, cannot answer this?" Prince Dannark showed his disappointment.

    Queen Bethnal kept her stoic face though there was a hint of annoyance. Iris showed a helpless expression. Honestly, it was not entirely her fault. The existence of tempering techniques was obscured in Arcania just as it was in martial arts. The human world had yet to reach that level of development! Instead, the fact that Rena effortlessly gave out a technique that was far above the development standard of the human world showed how special they were! The spirit was beyond this world''s understanding!

    "Well, that aside, you have something else you want to say, right?" the prince cut to the chase.

    "Yes¡­ I have to report that Her Highness became a Peak Gaseous Fog Arcanist."

    "Peak Gaseous Fog?" everyone mumbled in disbelief. Even Queen Bethnal formed a frown.

    "You''re sure about this?"

    "I''ve double-checked and triple-checked. There isn''t a mistake," Ten Dawn Iris said while sweat formed on her forehead.

    This was a massive discovery! Princess Elizabeth was a Peak Gaseous Fog Arcanist! While she might not be a Low Condensed Drop Arcanist, on par with the Ten Dawns, she showcased equivalent strength in the battle with Emperor Lianghu. That meant that the Alzar Kingdom finally gained a powerful foot in Arcania! Moreover, Elizabeth had achieved that Core Level at breakneck speeds. Most Arcanists, the Ten Dawns included, took a long time to progress. Ten Dawn Nassandra was the one outlier that achieved Low Condensed Drop at twelve years old. On the other hand, Elizabeth just turned seventeen. She might be slower than Nassandra, but still leagues ahead of everyone else. That meant her Magic Potential was monstrous!

 Chapter 233 - Tying everything together

    "I see. Thank you for your hard work. The both of you can leave now," Queen Bethnal ordered. The Hundred Lives Doctor and the White Healer bowed. When they finally left, the queen turned her gaze towards Elizabeth and said, "Could you tell us what you remember on that day?"

    The girl explained seriously, "The leaders of the Second Hand kidnapped me from my room. I remember they were using some sort of strange spell that made them invisible. That was how they snuck through so many layers of security."

    "Arcania?"

    Everyone wore dark expressions. The discrimination against Arcania was hard to wash away, even with time. It was no longer as prominent as before, but everyone felt uncomfortable facing the unknown and unpredictable. This was especially true with more recent news from the Zino Kingdom¡­

    "As I thought," Queen Bethnal said coldly.

    "But does the Whispering Shadow or Lannisail Household have that many accomplishments in Arcania?" Prince Dannark wondered.

    "The Lannisail Household patriarch had ties with the Master of Progress and the Royal Science Guild. The possibility should be non-zero," Lord Illion added. "However, this is first time I heard of a spell this potent. We would need to consult with the Zino Kingdom and see if we can trace its source."

    "I¡­ don''t think this was related to the Lannisail Household," Elizabeth whispered uneasily.

    "What do you mean?" the queen asked.

    "After I was captured and met Lord Wenmord, I could feel¡­ that he wasn''t normal."

    Thinking of Lord Wenmord''s monstrous aura that felt as heavy as an ocean, she shivered. It broke free of the immaterial and became material! His aura could literally seal the air, freeze the world, and crush everything under his notice! She could do nothing in resistance. That was not something a human could achieve¡­ Sir Winstin failed to come close, and he was heralded as the kingdom''s strongest knight at the peak of Perception Realm! It simply did not make any sense how Lord Wenmord surpassed that level. Lord Wenmord felt like a true transcendental being, a monster!

    After hearing her explanation, the mood grew heavier. Prince Dannark had a grim face and whispered to his mother, "Do you think this is related to the heavenly phenomenon reported by the Zino Kingdom?"

    "You mean the Arcellius Family?" Queen Bethnal had an equally ugly expression.

    The Zino Kingdom was subservient to the Alzar Kingdom and their intelligence networks were connected. Well, ''connected'' as in the Alzar Kingdom had nearly unrestrained access to the Zino Kingdom''s information, but the opposite did not hold true. Additionally, the Conquestian did not try to hide anything and reported everything honestly. Although nothing was confirmed about the origins of the heavenly phenomenon, the Conquestian theorized it was a Blue Depth Arcanist named Protector Avin Arcellius! Queen Bethnal and the rest of the top echelon were well-informed and knew everything about the Arcellius Family. Nothing warranted a concern on that front¡­ The problem was the man himself. With the power to affect an entire city, the threat he posed was uncontrollable!

    Just how is everything connected? the queen reflected. In both instances, the Whispering Shadow was involved. They nearly happened at the same time as well. Furthermore¡­ She glanced at Elizabeth curiously. Furthermore, the central players were Elizabeth and her friends again. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/tying-everything-together_51181609780567406">/book/the-chronicles-of-new-havens_13904145905143105/tying-everything-together_51181609780567406</a> for visiting.

    Things never happened without due cause, especially twice. The first time when they were wrapped up in Elizabeth''s affairs in the Xingyuu Empire, she could discount it as mere coincidence. The situation was dire, and they were deep in enemy territory. Benedict, Shirley, and Freon had to clutch onto any lifeboat to survive! By chance, Elizabeth was that lifeboat. Queen Bethnal kept a close eye on these three, but nothing noteworthy transpired after that. Therefore, they had been pushed to the back of her mind. However, with the recent events, she had to rethink everything. Her thoughts were interrupted when Elizabeth said something next.

    "Lord Wenmord isn''t from the Alzar Kingdom."

    "I don''t understand. Could you please explain?" Queen Bethnal asked.

    "I can''t say exactly how I know this¡­ but I believe that Lord Wenmord is not from the human world," Elizabeth said uneasily, recalling her conversation with Rena.

    "Human world?" Everyone doubted her words.

    Currently, the age of exploration passed. No civilizations were interested, and without capital, no one formed expeditions anymore. They were more focused on fueling the kingdom wars than expanding into unknown territory. As such, most of the borders remained unchanged for the last five hundred years! The one change was the founding of the Zino Kingdom, approximately sixty years ago by Queen Bethnal''s hand. But that did not mean no progress was made. Could the heart of adventure be suppressed that easily? There were many adventuring guilds or organizations in all three civilizations, focused on pioneering the wilderness! With the sweet promise of fortunes, waiting to be discovered, people set sailed to the world beyond!

    Unfortunately, the world was cruel and unforgiving. The wilderness was truly inhospitable! It made the Mordrigan Peaks seem tame in comparison. There were all kinds of weird and terrifying beasts that did not exist in the human world! It was not strange to hear entire expedition parties being wiped out! Whether they were one person or a hundred, whether they were survival experts or Perception Realms, the result was the same. Flee or be annihilated! That was the message that survivors sent back. It was not a land for humans! So, everyone always believed this was the only place for them in the entire world. Hearing that there were outsiders, it was normal for everyone to feel skeptical.

    "What evidence do you have, my dear?" Queen Bethnal asked calmly. "I knew Lord Wenmord''s parents and watched him as he grew up. He is a true and genuine person born in the Lannisail Household. Although we may have overlooked his relations with the Whispering Shadow, his origins aren''t something that could be misconstrued." She was earnestly trying to stop Elizabeth from making a fool out of herself. It sounded like childish delusions which had no place in their serious conversation.

    Elizabeth''s face grew red. How could she not understand her grandmother''s subtle hint? But she was told Lord Wenmord was a special existence, an upper Rank 4 powerhouse, by Rena! Through their long time together, Elizabeth came to understand her teacher much better. The spirit might be enigmatic and unfathomable, but trustworthy. Of course, that did not mean Rena was correct or telling the truth. However, at the very least, there was a need for some concern about Lord Wenmord''s presence in the human world. Her gut instinct was ringing alarm bells every time she thought about him. The danger he posed to not only her, but the rest of humanity, was too high! Elizabeth wondered if she should come clean and reveal Rena''s existence.

    "Let''s put that aside for now," Prince Dannark said. "There are more pressing matters at hand. Earlier, Ten Dawn Iris said you achieved Peak Gaseous Fog Core Level, but you didn''t have any prior achievements in Arcania. Although I felt skeptical on the report for the battle with the emperor, I had to believe the words of the new Master of Strategy, Lord Illion," he exchanged a short glance with the man. "You also survived a point-blank explosion that decimated the entire Lannisail Household and the surrounding villas¡­ And just now, you said you blew up your own room. There''s a limit to how much you can hide. You need to explain things clearly and thoroughly right now."

    "Explosion?" Elizabeth was confused. She was unconscious at the time, so she had no idea.

    The prince was speechless and gestured to the window. "Take a look for yourself."

    She got up and glanced out. The room faced the Grand Nobility Households, occupying the vast majority of Algard, and since Castle Reinhard was one of the tallest structures around, she had a nearly unobstructed view. There she saw the full extent of the Lannisail explosion that rocked Algard and Corasen, sent the entire kingdom into a panic, and caused the downfall of both the Lannisail Household and the Whispering Shadow. Alongside the heavenly phenomenon in Firecast, the two events that shook the world! Hearing it and seeing it firsthand were entirely different experiences. Elizabeth could finally see how powerful the might of heaven and earth were!

    There was an enormous crater covering the previous Lannisail estate. The pit was so wide and deep that it looked like a god reached down and scooped the earth up with their hands! To put it into perspective, Algard was divided into two main parts. The first was the city where all the important facilities were located, such as Castle Reinhard or the central military command. The Great Nobility would also reside here in the luxurious capital city where a single plot of land was worth gold! The second part was dedicated to the Grand Nobility Households. In fact, about ninety percent of the island was occupied by them! The twenty-five households covered sprawling areas and erected beautiful estates as a symbol of their dominant status. And one of those estates was just deleted from the face of the earth¡­

    If that happened in Corasen, where millions lived, then that single explosion was potent enough to vaporize more than ten thousand people instantly¡­ And that was a lower estimate as well! Ten thousand people. It was a difficult number of imagine. Thankfully, it happened in a relatively unpopulated area. Although the damage to the Grand Nobility Households was severe, it did not claim an egregious number of lives. Most of the Grand Nobility were also in Castle Reinhard at the time due to the emergency royal summons, so the core of power was preserved. Despite that, the residual shockwave tore through Algard and Corasen, arguably resulting in more damage than the actual explosion. The shockwave, earthquakes, and tsunamis had a combined death toll of over fifteen thousand so far¡­

 Chapter 234 - Revealing the truth

    "What¡­ what happened?" Elizabeth stared in dumb shock. "Is this for real?"

    (That''s the power of a peak Rank 3 combatant,) the spirit seemed to sigh in a telepathic connection. (I don''t know why someone like that is here in the human world, but¡­)

    They trailed off in silence, leaving Elizabeth to reel in her shock. Peak Rank 3! Fundamental Realm and Gaseous Fog were Rank 1. Perception Realm and Condensed Drop were Rank 2. Roughly speaking, Instinct Realm and Blue Depth were Rank 3! Although Elizabeth had no knowledge on the other Rank 3 combatants, namely the Sword King or Protector Avin, she never could have imagined the massive disparity between ranks. The strongest person she knew, Sir Winstin, looked as fragile as an ant against that godly power. It was¡­ simply ridiculous, but then Elizabeth shivered.

    Rena mentioned once that there were five ranks in total and every subsequent rank increased one''s power by an insurmountable amount! Previously, Elizabeth and her friends could jump the gap and defeat the Perception Realm Emperor Lianghu. The difference between Rank 1 and Rank 2 was large, but not impossible. That begins to change from that point onwards though. Both the Sword King and Protector Avin could annihilate the First and Third Hand respectively. Keeping in mind that the First and Third Hand were fearsome forces, they were still destroyed singlehandedly! It was no wonder the Rank 3s were respectfully called Kings! They could rule like a king!

    But what about above that? Rank 4 Emperors or Rank 5 Gods? If a Peak Rank 3 attack could already accomplish this much¡­ then the higher ranks must be unfathomable! They could probably destroy humanity with a single finger¡­ no, maybe a single thought. By comparison, the struggles of humanity and their endless wars seemed insignificant. Everything could be swept away on a mere whim! For once, Elizabeth realized how feeble and small humanity really was. It was no wonder they were ignored on the global stage!

    "¡­Are there any other survivors?" Elizabeth said after a long silence. "I rescued some children back then. Did they make it out alive?"

    "Besides you, there are no exceptions," Prince Dannark said.

    Elizabeth''s mood plummeted heavily hearing this. "What about Aunt Christina or Sir Lorenzo? They were near the explosion, right?"

    "Both Lady Christina Kalmar and Sir Lorenzo Hawken are safe, Your Highness," Sir Winstin reported. "They were transported into Castle Reinhard shortly before the Lannisail explosion. They are recovering and are already awake."

    "Thank goodness¡­" Elizabeth felt relieved. Moreover, the Lannisail Household and Whispering Shadow paid the ultimate price for their crimes. She hoped those children would be happy in the afterlife.

    "Moving back to the main point, you''ll have to offer us an explanation," Prince Dannark said with a fierce look. "You might be the heir apparent, but that status can be revoked at any time. Until you become the queen, remember this very well: You are not untouchable. If we gain evidence that you''re harboring hostile intentions against the Alzar Kingdom, then we will remove you."

    Queen Bethnal remained silent which meant her approval. In the face of national interests, there was no room for familial bonds. They were not her uncle or grandmother. They were the cold and calculative Prince Dannark and Queen Bethnal! That was why Elizabeth exposed a wry smile. She knew there was no getting out of this now. Even she could not come up with a reasonable explanation how she survived being at the epicenter of the Lannisail explosion. Left with no choice, she decided to expose Rena''s existence here.

    I hope you won''t blame me for this, Elizabeth thought, holding the Whiteangel Bow tighter.

    "Can I talk to you alone¡­ Your Majesty?"

    Prince Dannark and Lord Illion reflexively raised an eyebrow. In terms of standing, they were close to the top in the kingdom. Prince Dannark was the Second-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, and the eldest child of Queen Bethnal. He was the next-in-line for the throne until he abdicated, showing how highly everyone thought of his abilities. On the other hand was Lord Illion, once the Third-In-Command, now the Leader of the Royal Assembly and Master of Strategy! The two of them knew everything about the kingdom, even down to its deepest darkest secrets that should never see the light of day. So, they were slightly taken aback to be excluded from this conversation.

    "You cannot speak about this with the others?" the queen wondered.

    "If possible, I would like that," Elizabeth grew awkward.

    "¡­Very well."

    "Your Majesty, are you sure about this?" Prince Dannark immediately interjected with a faint sense of distrust emerging.

    "It''s fine since I said so. Everyone besides Elizabeth can leave this room now." Her tone left no room for negotiation. As soon as everyone left, she faced the girl and asked, "Are you satisfied?"

    Elizabeth nodded sheepishly. However, the bow in her hands was unsatisfied. Under their disbelieving eyes, the crystal began glowing bright white! Elizabeth sensed her Magic Energy depleting rapidly out of her control! Before she could stop it, a magical circle materialized. She did not recognize it and panic grew. Queen Bethnal was equally startled, having zero understanding of what was happening. The magic casting speed was too fast though, completing before either of the two could do anything. An instant later, a strange field enveloped the room, isolating it from the outside world. It was a high power perception blocking barrier!

    Outside, Sir Winstin stood with Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina. Prince Dannark and Lord Illion stood nearby, talking about other matters. The three knights were idling around when Sir Winstin frowned. He had the strongest senses amongst everyone, standing at the peak of Perception Realm. Although he restrained himself and the walls were thick, it was easy to hear any conversation inside. Therefore, he consciously ignored the contents of every conversation and focused on the presence instead. That way, if something happened inside, he would be able to intervene in time. But when the perception barrier was erected, it felt like he was sensing a void. There was nothing there! Sir Sebastian and Lady Valentina were a second behind, coming to the same conclusion. They exchanged an uneasy expression.

    Sir Winstin immediately knocked on the door and asked, "Your Highness, Your Majesty¡­ Is there anything wrong? Did something happen?"

    Upon hearing no response, his heart dropped. He was not so disloyal to think that Elizabeth had done something untoward. Rather, he remembered how the Second Hand kidnapped Elizabeth from right under their noses. Thinking that, the man tried opening the door, but it was sealed shut! Sir Winstin grimaced and decisively decided to draw his sword. The act drew everyone''s attention over. He moved at blinding speed, hacking the door! Well¡­ that was what should have happened except the sword skidded across the wood harmlessly. There was zero damage!

    "Sir Winstin, what are you doing?" Prince Dannark asked confusedly.

    "Your Highness, we felt something was wrong inside," Lady Valentina responded as his Protector.

    "And you can''t get in using force?" Lord Illion interjected incredulously. This was a simple wooden door. Sir Winstin should have been able to slice clean through the door, even if it was locked.

    "Please stand back, Your Highness, Lord Illion¡­ Sir Sebastian, Lady Valentina, we''re going to attack together. We need to confirm their safety," Sir Winstin ordered.

    If one was not enough, then use three! By combining the power of the three strongest knights, there was few capable of stopping them. They were able to defeat Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie of the Second Hand so easily precisely because they were strong! Prince Dannark and Lord Illion stepped back as the three unsheathed their weapons. Sir Winstin with his glaive, Sir Sebastian with his claymore, and Lady Valentina with her rapier. An immense explosive surge of their Martial Aura churned the air as they pushed their physical condition to the peak. Although they lacked Martial Energy, they were still three Perception Realm Masters! They were some of the strongest individuals in the human world. The three of them attacked simultaneously, unleashing their strongest attack! Boom!

 Chapter 235 - Revealing the truth (2)

    Meanwhile, the two inside were unaware of what transpired outside. Elizabeth regained her senses and snapped at Rena through her telepathic connection. (Just what were you thinking? What did you do?) she screamed.

    (Since you''re going to reveal my existence anyways, I needed to ensure the confidentiality of the conversation,) Rena replied seriously. (This is the extent of my abilities though.)

    Rena''s current situation was awkward. Although they were an extremely formidable existence, there were restrictions that fully prevented them from using their power. Normally, they would be able to wield the fundamental laws of the world and create a separate world! What was a separate world? It was a region where space and time were distorted to the individual''s whims, isolating it from the normal world. It was truly the work of a god at that point! However, they could not do so right now. They had to use Elizabeth''s Magic Energy to construct the spells instead. Since Elizabeth''s Core was a mere Peak Gaseous Fog level, this limited what Rena could do. That said, they were still heads and shoulders above the residents of this world. It was not hard to isolate this room from prying hands.

    After hearing that, Elizabeth became speechless and slightly disturbed. Her Magic Energy was used without her permission! The danger involved could not be underestimated. If the spirit used her magic to kill Queen Bethnal, could Elizabeth stop it in time? What about in a fight? If the spirit tinkered with her magic a little bit, making it a little slower than usual, then it would be trivial to kill her. Although the Whiteangel Bow granted her unprecedented power and the spirit granted her unprecedented knowledge, it was important to realize it was a double-edged sword. She could not help but feel wary inside.

    Ignoring her silent protest, the spirit turned their attention to Queen Bethnal. When Elizabeth and Queen Bethnal opened their eyes again, their surroundings had been completely transformed. They stood in a vast white landscape, illuminated through some unknown means. But it was not empty. Around them was a strange dense fog that glittered like a rainbow. It was like a million faint stars, blinking in and out of existence! Near the center of this world, the stars seemed to be concentrating on one spot. Elizabeth remained calm. This was the place she ''lived'' in for more than a month, her Core! After reforming her Core, the cracks disappeared. Now, it was whole and stable, firmly in the level of Peak Gaseous Fog!

    Queen Bethnal was initially shocked but reigned in her surprise quickly. As expected of a former queen, her demeanor was hard to shake. She asked, "Where are we, my dear? What did you do?"

    "We''re¡­ inside my Core," the girl found it hard to explain. "We''re currently using our consciousnesses to communicate. Our bodies aren''t here."

    "Oh?"

    "You seem to be taking this very well¡­"

    "Well, the proof is right here, isn''t it? Is there a point in denying what I see?" the woman refuted.

    "I mean¡­ You''re not wrong," Elizabeth felt speechless.

    "Now then, there must be a reason you did this, right?"

    "I was the one that brought you here," a third voice sounded. The familiar sight of an intangible and ambiguous apparition entered their eyes. "This is our first time meeting, queen of humans." There was a hint of disdain in those words that did not escape the queen''s notice.

    "Queen Bethnal Etuvel Reindel of the Alzar Kingdom," the woman introduced herself formally. "May I ask who you are?"

    "I don''t have an official name, but I go by Rena nowadays," the spirit smirked. "Since that child decided to expose my existence, I had to step in and intervene."

    "I see. Then what is the relationship between you and her?"

    "Right now, she''s my teacher," Elizabeth intruded. "She''s possessing my Whiteangel Bow, and since she doesn''t have a physical form, we''re using my Core as a medium for communication."

    "Teacher? Possession?" Queen Bethnal frowned. "This should be obvious enough, but why do you trust the words of this person? I don''t see a reason why you should."

    Elizabeth smiled sheepishly. "I thought the same thing originally. However, they protected me during the Lannisail explosion. The reason why I survived the run-in with Lord Wenmord was because of them. Moreover, they stopped my Core from self-destructing and taught me many things as well. I figured they should be trustworthy."

    "You''re too na?ve," the woman chastised.

    As someone who navigated the muddled political waters of the Alzar Kingdom for decades, she knew everyone wanted something. Whether it be wealth, position, titles, fame, reputation, women, or property¡­ Everyone was cut from the same cloth! It was not solely a human mannerism as well. Animals in nature behaved the same way for food. The fact that this ''spirit'' willing offered help meant that they expected reciprocal payment from Elizabeth. The risks were too great. It was like bargaining with a demon! Unfortunately, there was no point in raking Elizabeth over the coals now. The die was already rolled!

    "I''d like to hear more about you, if possible, Rena," Queen Bethnal narrowed her sharp eyes, trying to pierce through the fog surrounding the spirit.

    "There seems to be a misunderstanding here."

    Queen Bethnal felt a shiver as she tried to reply firmly, "What do you mean?"

    "I''m not here to be interrogated by you," the spirit arrogantly sneered. "You need to understand your place, human!"

    Suddenly, their aura exploded to an unimaginably monstrous level. Previously, they restrained themselves, but now they soared into another dimension of power! This strength was truly indescribable. Lower Rank 1, then upper, then peak¡­ Lower Rank 2, then upper, then peak¡­ And even beyond into Rank 3! It seemed to grow without limit and as it did, the weight of their presence grew. Queen Bethnal was initially unaffected. After all, she was constantly surrounded by the strongest knights in the Alzar Kingdom. Her mental fortitude against Perception Realms was shockingly strong. She might not be able to withstand a full burst of killing intent by Sir Winstin, but she would not falter either!

    Unfortunately, it was a different story now. Rena''s aura seemed to feel as heavy as an ocean! No, maybe not an ocean anymore. Perhaps it was as heavy as mercury! Crushing down on Queen Bethnal with infinite strength, it assaulted her body, mind, and soul and strained them to the absolute limit. Back then, Protector Avin used his aura strength to nearly destroy Captain Murvin of the Third Hand! Captain Murvin was an exceptionally accomplished and seasoned warrior in the Perception Realm. His resilience was ironed through countless battles and tribulations. Yet, it still fell apart brittlely! That was the power of Rank 3! However, Protector Avin was in the earliest stages of Rank 3. It was incomparable to Rena, who was exhibiting strength at the peak of Rank 3!

    Queen Bethnal fell while blood oozed, and bones creaked. Her organs were shaken so hard that she lost consciousness for an instant. Hallucinations filled her vision. In her mind, Rena transformed from a minor and insignificant figure to a titanic giant, ruling over the world. They looked like a god! Fear crept in like a serpent, coiling around her heart and clutching it! Against this infinite power, could anyone resist? No! Little by little, she started drowning into darkness. Her consciousness was being eroded away. She was going to die!

    "Stop! What are you doing?" Elizabeth cried in horror. She ran up to support her elderly grandmother who stopped breathing. The exchange lasted for an instant. Rena merely glanced at Queen Bethnal and she collapsed!

    "I''m teaching her a lesson," the spirit said nonchalantly before snapping their fingers. Just like that, all of Queen Bethnal''s wounds were healed instantly. However, the mental trauma persisted. "Consider this a light lesson. In those great civilizations, they take order and hierarchy very seriously. If you tried pulling something like that there, then they would have leveled humanity from existence. Think before you act next time."

    The woman quivered but raised her head. She could face an existence which filled her with horror and nearly killed her. Her willpower was that admirable! "What is your goal? What do you want from Elizabeth?"

    "I don''t really want anything, but you don''t seem to accept that answer. If you like, you can think of it as a whim of mine."

    "Whim?" Queen Bethnal''s face darkened. This was related to the survival of the Alzar Kingdom and they treated this as a game. What kind of nonsense was this? Were they a child?

    "That''s right," Rena answered lazily. "And you shouldn''t think I''m a child. By human standards, I''ve probably outlived more than a dozen of your lifetimes. I''ve lost count after the first millennium."

    "I see¡­ Then what was your purpose in pulling me in here? Certainly, you must want to say something to me."

    "It''s simple enough. Don''t pry further into my background or existence. This is my warning to you and humanity in general."

 Chapter 236 - Mystery behind the Whiteangel Bow

    In the real world, the door fell under the combined attack of the three strongest knights. Rena might be a peerless expert, but their power was restricted heavily. There was a limit to how much they could stretch Elizabeth''s Core of Peak Gaseous Fog. To be honest, it was already a miracle that Rena could transcend ranks that much. If it was that easy, then the world order would be flipped upside down! However, using a combination of the tempering technique, which created an explosive burst of Magic Energy, and advanced Magic Array techniques, the spirit was capable of this. No one else would be able to replicate this feat as easily!

    "Your Highness, Your Majesty, are you two alright?" Sir Winstin charged in through the dust.

    The light gradually returned to Elizabeth and Queen Bethnal''s eyes. The woman said listlessly, "Yes¡­ We are alright. Sorry for worrying you all."

    Everyone had a strange expression on their face, as Sir Sebastian bowed and sheathed his weapon. Following that, Sir Winstin and Lady Valentina stood down. They could not make sense of what just happened at all. Previously, their perception was blocked, and all signs of life disappeared from the room. There was no way of telling if Elizabeth or Queen Bethnal were alive! But now that their vast Martial Perceptions swept through, they could not sense any irregularity. It was like everything was their imagination.

    "We''re done here," Queen Bethnal declared. "I''ll be retiring to my personal quarters now. We can continue this conversation another time." Before anyone could react, the woman walked past them and out the door. Sir Sebastian nodded to everyone and chased after her.

    "¡­In that case, you''re dismissed, Princess Elizabeth," Prince Dannark said.

    After watching the girl disappear beyond the halls, Lord Illion turned to the prince and asked, "What do you think Her Highness mentioned to Her Majesty?"

    A blindingly sharp glare shot from Prince Dannark''s eyes. "I don''t know, but Her Majesty wouldn''t act like that without due cause."

    "Pardon my saying so¡­ However, Her Highness is definitely hiding something. As the heir apparent, she shouldn''t be hiding anything from us. The fact that Her Highness achieved Peak Gaseous Fog Core Level or survived the Lannisail explosion is ridiculous enough already. We cannot have more unknown variables."

    The prince nodded. "You''re right. Someone like her is dangerous to the stability of the kingdom. I''ll discuss this at length with Her Majesty and seek answers about what happened in their meeting. I''ll pass the report onto you when possible."

    "Much appreciated, Your Highness," Lord Illion bowed.

    "You don''t have to be so formal with me. In many ways, we''re equal in status and rank," Prince Dannark cracked a wry smile.

    Officially, Prince Dannark was the Second-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army and Lord Illion, as the Master of Strategy, was his superior. Conversely, Prince Dannark was a member of the Royal Family, while Lord Illion was merely the Leader of the Royal Assembly. As he said, they could approximately be treated the same.

    "Well¡­ That aside," the prince became serious again. "Are the preparations for that coming along well?"

    "Of course, Your Highness. We are ahead of schedule and have multiple plans drafted for final approval. Thanks to the Whispering Shadow, we could disguise our movements well enough. They do not suspect a thing."

    "Excellent. Although the circ.u.mstances were unfavorable, I must applaud the Lannisail Household on their timing. They helped us a great deal. With this, we can accelerate our plans."

    "We''ll be fully prepared for departure in six to eight weeks," Lord Illion reported respectfully.

    "The summer, huh?" Prince Dannark wondered aloud, watching the distant butterflies dance in the garden.

    Inside Queen Bethnal''s quarters, after leaving Sir Sebastian outside, she stumbled to catch her breath. She was drenched in cold sweat and her expression was as pale as a ghost. Her poor old heart felt like it was about to explode. Curling up her fists, the woman gritted her teeth in anger. No matter what, she was a former queen, one of the rulers of the three great civilizations of humanity! She commanded millions of lives! Her word was law! However, she was forced to grovel like a fool in front of Rena. For someone who stood at the top, how humiliating was that? It stomped on her pride harder than anything else.

    The woman took a deep breath and sat down, recollecting her thoughts. She flushed out her agitated state and resumed calmness. The switch was incredibly fast. Thinking back, she could tell her thoughts were being read somehow. Queen Bethnal touched her face reflexively. As a seasoned navigator of political waters, she mastered the art of having an unreadable expression. Even Perception Realms would struggle to understand her thoughts! However, she felt as open as a book to Rena. It was a very unnerving feeling like being a child lying in front of an a.d.u.l.t. If she knew that Rena was directly reading her thoughts, how would she react?

    Therefore, the queen cursed. Rena''s power was inestimable. It seemed as bottomless as the deepest ocean, or as tall as the grandest mountain. There was no way that a simple elderly woman like herself could judge it accurately so that made Rena''s threat more credible! She could ignore the Ten Dawns, which possessed tactical-level magic, as they might sway the scales of battle, but never dominate it. That was why she never bothered to make countermeasures against the Zino Kingdom. They were not strong enough to elicit fear! But now¡­ as seen with Protector Avin, a single person had the power to destroy a city! First was Protector Avin, then Rena, and now possibly Lord Wenmord too. There were also rumors of Sword King Sin moving about. The existence of these super powerful individuals was an enormous threat to the Alzar Kingdom''s hegemony! They could not be overlooked!

    However, that was the problem. There were two options the kingdom could take: suppress them by force or eliminate them outright. At their level though, they could hide and disappear with ease. Just look at Protector Avin, who disappeared from public eye for a month now. Queen Bethnal was not about to start a war against a single person either. That would be ridiculous, if not humiliating. Yielding to negotiate was also out of question. That would be admitting that they were equal in status and power to the kingdom! The easiest option would be to absorb them into the kingdom''s chain of command, using them as a deterrent. Unfortunately, that plan went up in flames.

    Rena¡­ That spirit was not joking around. If I make one misstep here, then it might implicate the kingdom as well, the queen thought. There''s no guessing their true capabilities. Protector Avin could affect an entire city as large as Firecast at the Blue Depth Core Level. Assuming Rena surpasses that level, could they affect multiple cities at once? Maybe an entire region? Or a province? Is that even possible?

    She did not know. She could not fathom that a single person could wield so much destructive might! But try as she might, her fear lingered. It was a simple glance, and it was enough to petrify Queen Bethnal down to her bones, shake her soul, and nearly kill her! The greatest fear was the fear of the unknown. And for that thing to cling so closely to the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom¡­ How could she not be frightened?

    Rena and Sonae Nor¡­ What are you two planning? What is your goal? Queen Bethnal fumed.

    Although Sonae Nor, Elizabeth''s blood mother, was currently missing, she was the one who gifted Elizabeth the Whiteangel Bow long ago! The girl herself might have forgotten it, but Queen Bethnal remembered. Just how were Rena and Sonae Nor connected? The queen refused to believe there was no connection. She still remembered how her son, King Harth, got infatuated with that woman. According to him, they were out hunting when the woman quite literally fell from the skies. Beams of light stretched across the sky in a hundred spectacular rainbows. Claps of thunder was heard, despite the lack of clouds. A wonderous chorus of music echoed throughout the world. Her beauty was divine, supremely sublime, and incomparable. As if heralding the arrival of an angel he said, it was love at first sight. Then she mysteriously disappeared after Elizabeth was born, leaving behind the Whiteangel Bow in her place. A woman shrouded in perpetual mystery¡­

    Queen Bethnal sighed. The times were changing too fast for her. The emergence of super powerful beings that transcended Perception Realm and Condensed Drop¡­ The imminent collapse of the Xingyuu Empire and restart of the Second Great Kingdom War¡­ The rise of a new leader in the Alzar Kingdom and mystery behind Sonae Nor¡­ And even the reappearance of the long-lost legendary Arcellius Family in the Zino Kingdom! She did not know what exactly, but she was sure something was bound to snap, completely transforming this world forever! Whether the Alzar Kingdom weathered through this storm, or washed away into nothingness, nobody knew. Therefore, she had to try with all her might¡­ to ensure that the Alzar Kingdom became victorious in the end!

 Chapter 237 - Creating a faction

    At the same time, Elizabeth returned to her room. Well, to be exact, it was another room prepared for her since she destroyed the previous one. Settling into a chair and drinking the hot tea, she felt her nerves unwind. Truthfully speaking, she was just as nervous as her grandmother. The actions of Rena went beyond her expectations! To think that her master could manipulate her Core, using it to cast any spell they wished, created an immense sense of danger in Elizabeth. Not to mention, Rena almost killed her grandmother with a glance! If Queen Bethnal died in a closed room with her, there would be no explaining anything. She would be executed for killing the queen!

    She sighed, much like her grandmother, and straightened out her mental state. Thankfully, no harm was done, though her grandmother was almost scared to death. Elizabeth would find a way to properly apologize and make amends. Placing the bow aside, she blocked any telepathic communication. She wanted some time to herself. Granted, that might not be enough to stop Rena from peeping on her thoughts, but at least it gave a tiny bit of false hope to her. Elizabeth looked at the gigantic pile of work in front of her, which acc.u.mulated due to her month-long absence, before diving in. Perhaps the work would drown out her frustrations¡­

    By the time midnight arrived, Elizabeth barely scratched the surface. The candle flicked in and out, highlighting her exhausted face. Aside from a few meals and light exercise, she spent all her time here. However, she gained a much deeper understanding of the kingdom''s situation. From the Lannisail explosion to the systematic annihilation of the Whispering Shadow, from the heavenly phenomenon in Firecast to the revival of the Arcellius Family¡­ As the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, all sorts of highly confidential doc.u.ments were revealed to her. Yet, the complete details were missing. After all, this was meant to inform her about the general news, not the exact specifics. This prevented her from knowing about Shirley and Freon''s own run-in with the Third Hand, much less about Benedict''s disappearance from Algard.

    For now, the most important piece of news was related to her. The inheritance race! The battle for the throne! Originally, she had one year to prepare for the final decision. She might be the heir apparent, but that title could be revoked at any time. Prince Dannark threatened her with the same previously. However, how could it be a race without other competitors? There had to be other suitable candidates, in case of her failure. And frankly speaking, many of the nobility were betting on that. While Queen Bethnal might be supporting her, the woman would not jeopardize the kingdom for that. If Elizabeth was truly unfit for the role, then Queen Bethnal would give up. That was the harsh and bitter reality!

    The nobility realized this and schemed around in the dark, and even the royalty was no exception. The trigger for this was the Grand Nobility celebration she joined a month ago! All the scions and leaders were there to see Elizabeth''s grand introduction to the upper circle of society. It was the official start of the inheritance race! Although what happened afterwards, the Whispering Shadow attack or the Lannisail explosion, caused everyone''s plans to deviate, their objectives never changed: the establishment of their own candidate factions, each vying for the throne! And right now, Elizabeth was far, far behind!

    Among the leading rival factions, two stood out. The first was the Graceful Willow, Lord Fredrick Ovarr''s faction! Elizabeth had a deep impression of him. He had the charisma to stand out like a peac.o.c.k among hens! At the center of every room, the Grand Nobility seemed to revolve around him! Back in their first meeting, he planted a trap for her, and she fell hook, line, and sinker. She was forced into checkmate and lost humiliatingly in front of everyone. His shrewd and calculating personality masqueraded by his gentle and handsome face was akin to a wolf in a sheep''s clothing! Once aiming for the position of Crown Advisor, he had since changed his goal to becoming king!

    The other faction was led by Princess Samanthie Etuvel Reindel, the Royal Ambassador for the Zino Kingdom. She was an outstanding person with the same gravitas and resourcefulness as Lord Fredrick. However, the biggest difference was their age and experience. Princess Samanthie acc.u.mulated an enormous wealth of experience in navigating political waters! So much so that she acted as the representative of the crown in the Zino Kingdom. That alone spoke volumes about her capabilities! People might support Lord Fredrick for his unbelievable potential, but people supported Princess Samanthie for her tangible accomplishments. These two factions were, by far, the leading factions in the inheritance race!

    Elizabeth grimaced. This was the true face of the inheritance race. Whoever became the dominant power at the end would win. All other factions would have to submit! Therefore, the real test was gaining enough support to fight for the crown! It would test all her abilities in scheming, negotiating, and navigating these muddled waters! By triumphing over all adversity, she would prove, without question, that she was worthy to be queen! But alas, that was not her style. She despised the ugliness of the upper society and they despised her back. It would be a titanic challenge to gain any Grand Nobility Household''s support. The first hurdle was unexpected high already.

    Actually, that isn''t entirely true. There is one Grand Nobility Household unaccounted for, Elizabeth realized. Although, I suppose they aren''t Grand Nobility anymore¡­

    The next morning, she summoned someone to a lounge in the castle. This person was dressed in rags like a beggar, stank like a rotten corpse, and looked like a dead man walking. Immediately, one would notice several restraints on their body, chaining up their hands and feet. A prisoner meeting a princess was a strange sight, but Elizabeth had met this person before. Unexpectedly, this person was the heir of the Lannisail Household, Lord Archibon Lannisail! Since the kingdom gained evidence of their betrayal, the Lannisail Household was forcefully dismantled and destroyed. All their members were captured, their titles and properties were seized, and their honor was ruined. They had fallen from grace as a Grand Nobility Household!

    It was an extraordinary sight, as well as a stern warning. No one could have imagined it. Despite the Grand Nobility ruling like princes, controlling entire provinces and holding key positions in the Royal Assembly, it showed they were not invincible! Facing the anger and might of the Royal Family, one was destroyed! Since then, the Lannisail Household was removed as one of the Grand Nobility. However, another family took their place amongst the top. That honor belonged to the Doro Household whose patriarch was the current Master of Strategy and Leader of the Royal Assembly, Lord Illion Doro!

    For the remnant members of the Lannisail Household, they were imprisoned and interrogated. Key figures, such as Lord Archibon, were tortured extensively for any bit of information they could squeeze out related to the Whispering Shadow. It was no wonder he looked as if he longed for death. His body, mind, and soul had been pushed beyond the breaking point! Furthermore, his wish would soon be granted. In around one month''s time, their executions were set in stone for the grand sin of harming the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, collaborating with the Whispering Shadow, and causing the Lannisail explosion! One could say Lord Archibon and the rest of the Lannisail Household were really at the lowest point in their lives; a pitiful sight to behold.

    Elizabeth grabbed the sheet of paper next to her. There, it summarized the key points of their extensive investigation into the Lannisail Household and their relationship with the Whispering Shadow. She glossed over the information quickly once more. According to it, very few people were actually involved in the slave-trading business. That was not too surprising. To hide from the eyes of the kingdom, the fewer the better. The household had a legitimate front after all. Lord Wenmord worked alongside the Master of Progress frequently, and his wisdom and foresight were praised by all. Were it not for his crimes being exposed, he would have left behind a legacy as one of the greatest minds of his generation!

    Although they confirmed Lord Archibon''s innocence, as well as many others, their sentence remained. Why? Because they could not find Lord Wenmord, the true culprit, anywhere! The other criminals were blown to smithereens in the Lannisail explosion, leaving no one to answer for their crimes. Obviously, this would not be enough. Someone had to pay the price, especially after endangering the heir apparent! So, Lord Archibon and the others had to take the fall. It was a cruel judgement, but there was not much sympathy. Many believed they should have realized what was happening and stopped it. Since they did not, they were equally as guilty.

    What a stupid call to make, Elizabeth shook her head. They''re innocent, but because they''re blood related to the criminals, they had to answer for the same crimes? What? They should have realized sooner? How stupid! By that logic, the Alzar Kingdom should also be held accountable since they didn''t know either!

    She learned that important lesson after her venture in the Xingyuu Empire. The empire slaughtered her family on New Havens and ruined her life. That was undeniable. However, that was the act of the soldiers and responsibility fell on the leaders alone. What was the point of venting her anger on innocent citizens? That was where many blurred the line. Everyone treated the opposite side as the enemy. Even Elizabeth was once the same, wanting to massacre the Xingyuu Empire for what they had done. After meeting Princess Xiuying and Ming though, her viewpoint shifted. People should not be judged by their relationsh.i.p.s, but rather by their crimes. And being blood related was not a crime!

    The empire, huh? the girl wondered wistfully. I wonder¡­ No, this is the wrong time for that. I should worry about that another time. For now¡­

    "Lord Archibon, I can rescind your execution and pardon your crimes if you''re willing to cooperate with me," Elizabeth formed a smile. "Would you like to join my faction for the inheritance race?"

 Chapter 238 - Prologue: The Featherwind Sect

    Rewinding time a little, in the year of K.A. 514, months prior to the Slaughter of New Havens and Elizabeth''s entrance to the world below, in a place far, far away from the human world, there existed a sect called the Featherwind Sect. This sect was very different from the Alzar Kingdom, the Xingyuu Empire, or even the Zino Kingdom. Their number was barely ten thousand, almost a pathetic amount when compared. It could not even amount to a regular city in the human world. However, humans did not govern this sect! Strange winged creatures akin to eagles or falcons ruled instead! Despite that, they were obviously not the same breed as the ones humans were familiar with. The birds were larger, towering over a typical human a.d.u.l.t, and with their terrifying wingspan, they could easily encapsulate ten humans in their grasp. And there was an uncanny cunning hidden within their eyes, as if their intelligence matched or surpassed humanity!

    Owing to their nature as birds, the Featherwind Sect occupied a very generous plot of land. Although the population was ten thousand, the sect spanned a space similar in size to the Alzar Kingdom''s provinces. It was vast, very vast to say the least! In this vast forest, massive ''nests'' were constructed with their rough raw materials. There was a wide range of types from the standard cup nests to mounds, and even floating ones too. Each of them was made with an extravagant flare to accommodate their large owners. Moreover, their appearances were truly deceiving. The interiors were decorated with handcrafted furniture and elegant rooms that merged with nature perfectly. They did not pale when compared to a Grand Nobility''s estate at all! In fact, they might be a little superior even to Castle Reinhard!

    This was not too surprising. After all, the Featherwind Sect was a Rank 3 civilization, one rank above humanity! What did a Rank 3 civilization mean? It meant that the Featherwind Sect could consistently nurture and produce Rank 3 Kings every generation! They might not be peak Rank 3 experts, but a Rank 3 King was a King regardless. They could dominate a region and carve out a piece in this hectic and dangerous world. That was why they were titled as Kings! This was a qualitative difference from humanity. Although people like Sword King Sin and Protector Avin existed, one could say it was a mere stroke of luck. Centuries could pass without a single human Rank 3 emerging!

    Because of the monumental challenge in reaching Rank 3, any civilization that could consistently do so were regarded as true civilizations! They could stand out amongst the millions proudly and enter the global stage. In the Featherwind Sect, besides their Rank 3 sect master, there were thousands of Rank 2s. Thousands! One had to know that there were over a thousand Perception Realms in the Alzar Kingdom alone, but only three hundred were directly employed. The rest were a disjointed mess, scattered throughout the kingdom, but the Featherwind Sect was a single unified force. Their c.u.mulative power was far above humanity!

    At the core of the Featherwind Sect was the central hall. It was a towering building that seemed to scr.a.p.e the skies itself! Its design and construction were simply sublime, as if it were a divine bird preparing for flight. A dense fog hung around it, restricted through some unknown means. But it was not water vapour that hung there, but World Energy! World Energy was the energy of the world, an energy that constituted and permeated all of creation. Whether it be the rocks or the water or the heavens or the earth, everything started and ended with World Energy! It was the mother of Martial and Magic Energy and formed the foundation of strength! With such a high density of energy around, vitality was enriched to the point it was overflowing. The vegetation was greener and larger than anywhere else, even persisting through the winter. It was like a heavenly abode!

    Despite the flare and show of their unfathomable foundations, there was a heavy air at the highest room of the central hall. Nine birds sat quietly with dark expressions. None of them were simple either. Most of them were peak Rank 2 experts, standing tall with either Perception Realm Master or Peak Condensed Drop strength. Exuding a thick and heavy aura, their combat prowess was hard to gauge. Anyone here would make the Alzar Kingdom''s three strongest knights struggle, and there were nine of them! From time to time, they glanced at the vacant seat at the head of the table. This was where the Sect Master normally sat!

    "How goes the body connection?" a falcon eagerly asked.

    A female dove showed a twisted expression. "I can''t sense it. I don''t know what happened to Sect Master!"

    The falcon continued down the line and asked, "What about our information channels?"

    "We heard that there was a huge fight on the Luminous Central Origin''s main island, but the details are limited," the bird replied awkwardly. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#%!d(string=13904145905143105)/prologue-the-featherwind-sect_%!d(string=51685302070206739)">#%!d(string=13904145905143105)/prologue-the-featherwind-sect_%!d(string=51685302070206739)</a> for visiting.

    Upon hearing no news, everyone''s hearts sunk. The Luminous Central Origin was another Rank 3 civilization like them. Both could rock humanity to the core if they acted. However, there was a qualitative difference between the two. The Featherwind Sect was a sect, as its name suggested so their numbers were small as they were filled with disciples and masters. They trained the same techniques and united under a single banner. That was why they could become a Rank 3 civilization, a proud power in the world! Unfortunately, there was a saying that there would always be someone above and that was precisely the Luminous Central Origin!

    Formally speaking, the Featherwind Sect was a low-tier Rank 3 civilization, as they could barely a nurture Rank 3 King every generation. They might be strong, but their achievements would stagnate thereafter. They would not progress onward! But the Luminous Central Origin was different. Not only did they have several Rank 3 Kings under their banner, but there was also a very powerful Rank 3 King who reigned! They were a true mid-tier Rank 3! Furthermore, their population was easily a thousand or even ten thousand times that of the Featherwind Sect. The power disparity between them was ridiculous to the extreme! It was no wonder the birds here were antsy as a strange premonition surged.

    "Seer, can''t you figure out the source of this uneasiness?" the falcon, the acting Sect Master and the only half-Rank 3 King, snapped.

    "I''ve tried but to no avail. All signs point to¡­ our Sect Master."

    Everyone''s faces grew ugly. Their Sect Master visited the Luminous Central Origin''s main island a few months ago and suddenly lost all contact with them. The acting Sect Master then issued a declaration, "Until we confirm the status of our Sect Master, the Featherwind Sect will stay on high alert. I, along with a few other elders, will head towards the Luminous Central Origin to demand answers!"

    Just as he was met with disapproval, an enormous shockwave rolled over the sect, shaking the tower until dust fell. The nine birds rushed to the window. They knew this was not a natural occurrence! When they looked outside from the tall hall, they paled by several degrees. There were dozens of airsh.i.p.s in the distance, each the size of a normal city block. On every ship were hundreds of disciplined and organized troops wearing resplendent armor and carrying an explosively dense aura. A humongous killing intent surged out like a tsunami and washed over the entire sect, frightening the disciples to the ground. Every single soldier was Rank 2, either Perception Realm or Condensed Drop, and there were thousands of them! Unbelievably, the entire troop was formed of Rank 2 experts!

    At the forefront was a smaller and sleeker airship where several people stood. Their straight posture, arrogant expressions, and fearsome armaments revealed their incredible power. There was exactly ten vice-commanders of this troop and they were all half-Rank 3! One had to know that the Featherwind Sect''s acting Sect Master was at the same level, and he was the strongest combatant present. Yet, the army in front of them had ten people equivalent to him¡­ And that was not all. A petite figure stepped out and flexed her aura. Boom! The entire sect felt crushed by an enormous invisible pressure wave from above, as the buildings and earth creaked. Even the tower groaned under her might. It was the commander of the troop, a genuine Rank 3 King!

 Chapter 239 - Crimson Army attacks

    "What is the Luminous Central Origin''s Crimson Army doing here?" a bird in the central hall gulped as they struggled to resist the nightmarish aura.

    There were nine total armies under the direct command of the Luminous Central Origin''s ruler, and they followed the colors of the rainbow, then black and finally white. This was also the approximate estimation of their combat power! This Crimson Army was the third strongest under the black and white armies! Just the fact that it was being personally led by ten half-Rank 3 vice-commanders and a full-fledged Rank 3 commander showed how frightening they were. It was even harder to fathom that there were two armies stronger than the Crimson Army!

    The petite and child-like commander did not say anything with her blank face. She stepped off the flying warship and using Martial Energy she floated on the spot! Upon reaching Rank 3, a person could achieve such unbelievable feats! The girl stood high in the sky like a god with her blood red armor about to give her divine judgement. Her cold eyes swept over the Featherwind Sect in a condescending manner before finally resting on the main tower, the pillar and symbol of the sect. The bird elders inside had an abrupt change in expression. As the girl raised her hand and signalled to the three thousand soldiers behind, the birds hurriedly shouted for defenses! Several enormous dome-like barriers were deployed immediately after, separating the sect and outside world. It was one of the core defenses of the sect! It could not be breached so trivially.

    The sight alarmed everyone in the sect and gave them precious time to assemble and react. Yet, the commander did not seem deterred. In fact, there was a faint glimmer of contempt. On her command, the thirty warsh.i.p.s brandished their main armament, a massive cannon mounted on the underside. Magic Energy was siphoned from the sh.i.p.s'' propulsion systems and diverted into the complex Magic Array on the cannons. Magic Circles continued to be added, and every new one increased the energy intensity by another fold. By the third one, everyone could feel the tremendous hair-raising distortion of energy in the vicinity as the world trembled. Light was sucked in and lightning crackled while a blindingly bright ball of pure destructive power condensed. Countless people held their breath and thought¡­ if there were thirty cannons firing at once, could their defenses survive?

    On the commander''s mark, when the fifth Magic Circle was completed, the thirty cannons fired! The shockwave produced from their firing was so absurd that the warsh.i.p.s recoiled back, and the earth was flattened underneath. Everyone wondered if they went deaf. The world was illuminated like the surface of the suns! The thirty balls of white light unleashed thunderous beams that shot across the skies at unimaginable speeds. The heat released was so extreme that it could melt metal! When they arrived in front of the barrier, it was like the arrival of the apocalypse. Boom! An earth-shattering and sky-crashing explosion drowned out all light, sound, and senses. If the Alzar Kingdom''s capital faced the attack, then it would have been deleted from existence! Every human would have died! That was how absolute it was!

    As the earth and heavens cried out and a towering dust cloud rose, lightning rained down as if trying to avenge the world. The power of the Luminous Central Origin was hard to estimate, but since they could wield such destructive weapons of war, their status as a mid-tier Rank 3 civilization was well-deserved! After all, the combined power of the thirty cannons had firmly reached the Rank 3 standard! The cannons had to wait before they could acc.u.mulate enough Magic Energy to fire again though. Had they been able to fire endlessly, then the deterrent force of the genuine Rank 3 commander would have been pointless. It would have been easier just to continue blasting! And that was the true root of the problem. These weapons might be strong, but they were a one-time gimmick. The commander was the true core of the Crimson Army!

    The commander continued to stand there patiently. Using a glimmer shield, the shockwave travelled harmlessly past her, while her vice-commanders did the same. When the dust cloud and shockwave receded, their eyes narrowed. Before them, the defensive barrier of the Featherwind Sect withstood the fierce offense! Well, it was not entirely intact. There were very large glaring cracks covering the dome-like bubble shield, akin to the shattering of glass. The people inside sucked in a cold breath. They had confidence in their defenses since it was one of the core defenses of the Featherwind Sect! Yet, the fact that the attack could inflict such severe damage revealed how precarious their situation really was¡­ Although the barrier was hurriedly repairing itself, it was unlikely to last another three or four hits!

    At this time, the elders finally darted out of the tower with hundreds of other close subordinates. They were wearing lightweight but durable armor that coated their wings too. This augmented their already explosive speed to another level as they shot like shooting stars. The massive procession of birds stopped shortly before the barrier and faced the Crimson Army head-on. The acting Sect Master locked eyes with the commander while grasping a blue pearl. Strange inscriptions and patterns were carved on its surface, reminiscent of clouds. It was one of the core weapons of the sect, the Featherwind Pearl!

    "What is the meaning of this? I demand answers, Commander Infernal Witch King! No¡­ Avar Mellin!"

    The air dropped by several degrees as soon as the acting Sect Master said those words. The vice-commanders gave him a vicious glare. Even the commander had her stoic expression shift to a hostile one. Upon reaching the ill.u.s.trious and lofty height of Rank 3, she was granted the title of Infernal Witch King. Due to the immense authority and power she attained, everyone referred to her respectfully with her granted title. It would be a different matter should the one facing her was a Rank 4 Emperor or a Rank 5 God, but he was merely a half-Rank 3 acting Sect Master¡­ To call her by her true name was beyond disrespectful! It was a brazen insult!

    "You¡­ You dare to call our commander by her name?" one of the vice-commanders roared. "Do you think that turtling inside your barrier will protect you? Wait until we break in and then I''ll show you what it means to respect someone!"

    "Speaking so boldly, aren''t you curious about your beloved Sect Master, Winding Serpent King?" another one cracked a grin.

    "Tell me! What happened to our Sect Master!" the acting Sect Master shouted furiously with red eyes. He was not stupid. He could faintly sense the dangerous undercurrents, but he still wanted confirmation. If their master was really dead, then¡­ His heart dropped.

    "Enough," the commander said lowly, silencing the discussion.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Infernal Witch King then stretched out her hand and pointed her fist forward. On her ring finger was an unassuming crimson red ring with a crystal rose. Channelling her Magic Energy into her special weapon, the rose began to bloom as the petals unfurled one by one. A series of Magic Circles manifested in front of her and rapidly absorbed the strength of her Blue Depth Core. Soon, a monstrous aura arose from her tiny body while liquid Magic Energy formed!

    The acting Sect Master shouted in panic, "Alarm the guardians! We can''t let her complete the spell!"

    Others might be unaware, but he understood. The difference between a single Rank 3 attack from the warsh.i.p.s and a Rank 3 King was too great! Although their barrier survived once, he did not believe it would survive the coming onslaught! Moreover, he looked wryly at her ring. This was not an ordinary magic weapon, but one of the trump card weapons of the Luminous Central Origin, the Underworld Rose, and its terrifying ability was even stronger than the Featherwind Pearl! In the sky far above them, positioned directly over the sect''s central tower, a massive illusionary rose manifested. While it encompassed less than a tenth of the barrier, the rose would have loomed over the skies of Algard. It was larger than an entire city! Currently, it matched the state of the commander''s ring, slowly unfurling one petal after another. Once the flower was fully unraveled, then her attack would commence!

    Responding to the acting Sect Master''s orders, the four guardians sprung into action. Instantly, four behemoth birds pierced into the heavens and stretched their wings. Their wingspan could easily cover a small town as their figures eclipsed the suns! Creating huge wind gusts on their arrival, their aura aggressively swept through everyone. Each of the four birds'' feathers were a different color, attributed to their primary elemental mastery. Surprisingly, three of them were half-Rank 3 while the leader was a full-fledged Rank 3! The four guardians were the Protectors of the Featherwind Sect! Their presence helped stabilize the morale of the sect. After all, they were akin to living gods!

 Chapter 240 - Underworld Rose

    There was no need for words. Because they had seen everything clearly, the four guardians immediately initiated their most powerful attack. The earth bird coalesced meteors in the sky and dropped them on the fleet, the water bird sent liquid blades hurtling toward the sh.i.p.s, and the fire bird sent mini-phoenixes one after another. The strongest one, the Rank 3 wind bird, empowered all his allies'' attacks close to the Rank 3 standard before sending out a sweeping tornado too. Should the attacks land, it would result in far greater destructive power than the previous opening attack! It had the potential to slaughter the entire army!

    However, the ten vice-commanders of the Crimson Army did not delay. Activating their armaments, their auras soared, and they flashed to the various battlefields. Six of them headed to help defend against the three half-Rank 3 attacks, while the remainder stayed near the commander to fend off the tornado. Flashes of light rose magnificently across the world as they summoned their unique and bizarre powers. One threw out a hundred beads which transformed into golems that attacked. Another slashed the air and summoned lightning to his spear. Someone wore winged boots and accelerated to nearly imperceptible speeds. Another formed illusions that shrouded the fleet in an one-directional fog¡­ If a human were present, then the current scene could truly be described as unbelievable! They were using abilities that were far beyond the norm in the human world. Not even the Sword King or Protector Avin would have believed that such a battle of epic proportions was possible!

    When the two sides finally collided, several world-shaking explosions erupted everywhere, transforming the land in a sea of fire. The earth was ripped apart and blasted into smithereens while enormous craters scarred the world. The attacks were so intense that their residual heat melted rocks into lava, sand into glass, and anything else into liquid! It could be seen the equivalent of four to five provinces away! It was actually so potent that the ground visibly sunk under the tremendous pressure. Although it was far from flattening a mountain range, it peeled off a few layers from a nearby mountain. Had their defensive measures been lacking, such an exaggerated show of strength had the potential to kill everyone present! Despite that, weaker individuals still instantly died, even with the barrier letting less than one percent of the shockwave''s force through. Their insides were reduced to pulp and their bodes exploded! A clash of more than a dozen individuals had completely altered the landscape¡­ And they even killed several hundred people by sheer collateral damage!

    The four guardians had ugly expressions while their bodies were tainted in their own blood. They had retreated to defend the sect''s barrier since it was regenerating. Therefore, they had no choice but to let their enemies take the initiative. Not only that, but their opponents were not pushovers either. They were wearing priceless magic treasures and tools that elevated their combat power to another level. The vice-commanders wore bright smiles and their auras continuously grew stronger. As the leader of the four guardians glanced at Infernal Witch King, he was particularly gloomy. Four half-Rank 3 vice-commanders with the commander''s help had fended off his Rank 3 attack, letting her to continue focusing on the Underworld Rose. His attack was completely ineffective!

    "Please move out of the way, guardians!" the acting Sect Master weakly shouted.

    At this time, everyone had their attention drawn over. The nine elder birds were hovering around the Featherwind Pearl along with another hundred peak Rank 2 experts. They were all channeling their Martial and Magic Energy into the pearl. Although none of them had the prerequisite strength to wield this powerful treasure, the c.u.mulative energy of more than a hundred individuals was barely able to satisfy it! The blue pearl shone with a mysterious l.u.s.ter and ravenously absorbed all the energy before projecting out a Magic Circle. The four guardians grinned and moved, while the commander became unprecedentedly cautious. A treasure was essentially a very specialized tool, allowing it to perform exceptionally well in one area, while lacking in all others. Depending on who used it, the tool could exhibit wildly different results! Like the Underworld Rose, it could tilt the odds of battle!

    As the energy took shape into a million myriad of butterflies, everyone''s attention was instantly captivated. Butterflies of every possible color blended to create a breath-taking, heart-stopping, and soul-stirring show. One instant, it depicted a marvelous landscape with rolling mountains and serene rivers. The other, it depicted a galloping horse as it trotted through the heavens. The next, it depicted a homely scene where a child greeted their parents after a long day of work. From happiness to sadness, from fear to disgust, from anger to surprise, from l.u.s.t to jealousy¡­ It stirred everyone''s emotions at the most fundamental level, forcing them to forget about everything else. Even Infernal Witch King, a Rank 3 expert, lost herself for an instant, much less to say about her vice-commanders or the three thousand strong army.

    She recovered a split-second later, but it was too late! In battle, time was equivalent to life or death! And the four guardians capitalized on this rare opportunity well as they overflowed with a murderous aura. They flashed across the sky at blur and prepared to run wild in the flock of sheep! If the skies were not filled with blood today, even after being given such a chance, then they might as well kill themselves!

    That was the plan when suddenly, the leader of the four guardians had a change in expression and stopped. Similarly, the commander of the Crimson Army gave a slight smile. Two of the four guardians were frozen with fear as they glanced at their chests. They were attacked precisely at that time! It happened too quickly, and the attacks came from beyond their perception. That meant a third party had arrived! Their thoughts ceased when one of them exploded from inside, painting the world in blood! In its place was a massive metallic orange sphere which seemed to be the origin of this internal explosion. The other guardian was not better off either, as the trident embedded in his chest carried a frighteningly potent poison. His skin began decaying at a visible rate, like the crumbling of ash, and he turned to dust. In a matter of seconds, these two half-Rank 3 individuals died!

    "My brothers!" the leader of the four guardians howled in grief.

    "Guardians!" many disciples shouted with teary faces as the whole sect was shrouded in melancholy. Just as their morale was supported by the four guardians'' presence, it was quickly crushed with their absence!

    "This¡­ This is¡­!" the acting Sect Master trembled. He recognized those two iconic attacks. After all, the only way it could kill a half-Rank 3 so easily was if it originated from a Rank 3 existence! Moreover, the ones who attacked them were famous!

    "Commander Infernal Witch King, you didn''t need to rush here to quickly, did you? You left us to clean up the perimeter," a voice joked, echoing across the battlefield. With a light wave, the golden trident shot back into his hand.

    "We can complain about her actions afterwards," a woman said sharply. Similarly, the orange sphere which detonated inside one of the guardians shrunk down to a marble and returned to her.

    The acting Sect Master''s eyes narrowed. Commander Chaotic Hex King of the Golden Army! Commander Ice Rupture King of the Amber Army! These two commanded the ''yellow'' and ''orange'' armies of the Luminous Central Origin respectively. Because they were part of the upper half of colors, they were led by Rank 3 existences! Although their enemy did not go as far as sending their trump card armies, the Night or Light Army, the c.u.mulative force of the Crimson, Amber, and Golden armies was enough to level the Featherwind Sect! From this, it was obvious what their goal was. It was not subjugation, but extermination! They wanted to kill the entire sect! As if answering his thoughts, at the edge of his sight, the two armies approached from the horizon, chasing after their commanders. In an instant, the Featherwind Sect was flanked from three sides!

    At this time, Commander Infernal Witch King of the Crimson Army finally activated her spell. The Underworld Rose released a horrific surge of Magic Energy which transmitted to the illusory rose above the sect''s barrier. Everyone glanced into the sky to see the flower bloom and then shower the barrier in sparkling lights. It almost looked like the morning rain, strangely comforting and beautiful, but¡­ when it touched the barrier, the seemingly innocuous spell revealed itself! It began devouring its way inside! Like a million parasites, the more the spell consumed the barrier''s Magic Energy, its devouring speed became faster and faster. No matter how strong the barrier was, the Underworld Rose had the power to swallow it whole! It was truly a terrifying magic! Within seconds, one of the core defenses of the Featherwind Sect was destroyed and the sect was left n.a.k.e.d to attack!

 Chapter 241 - Battle of Rank 3 Kings!

    Without prompting, the disciples raised up their swords and attacked! Previously, the barrier prevented attacks from both sides, granting the sect precious time to prepare. Now, the sect''s full power was wielded to fend off the imminent threat! Thousands of spells and techniques filled the skies to destroy the Underworld Rose. The world was painted in a myriad of colors as Magic and Martial Energy erupted from everyone. Wind blades, water jets, lightning storms, fire balls, earth shards, energy blasts, light flashes, black holes, magic barriers, illusionary fields, restriction zones, sensory interference, sonic booms, poison clouds¡­ When boosted further through Magic Arrays and other allied spells, even the weakest person was capable of large-scale devastation!

    Whether they be Fundamental Realm, Perception Realm, Gaseous Fog, or Condensed Drop, the sect united! If the large-scale tactical spell, Torrential Blizzard, used by the Ten Dawns was already capable of killing a hundred soldiers, what about now? How much destructive potential was present? It was unimaginable! Regardless of anyone''s side, everyone was reminded once more that the Featherwind Sect was a genuine Rank 3 civilization!

    However, that urgency became a poison. Commander Chaotic Hex King even laughed. The Underworld Rose could not be cancelled out through sheer force. It was far more domineering, worthy of being a treasured trump card of the Luminous Central Origin! When the thousands of spells clashed with the descending lights, the Underworld Rose activated its parasitic power once more and greedily absorbed all the Magic Energy! Spells were essentially rewriting the world through Magic Energy, thus giving rise to the magical phenomenon. By extinguishing the energy supporting that transformation, then the phenomenon would harmlessly dissipate back to nothing. This was one of the main principles behind negating magic. Therefore, the thousands of spells were simply adding fuel to the fire, as they strengthened their enemy''s attack! The Underworld Rose was that obscene!

    Of course, how could such a convenient thing exist? Besides requiring a Rank 3 existence, a monstrous amount of Magic Energy, and a lengthy amount of time to activate, it had one glaring weakness. That was¡­ Martial Energy! While Magic Energy focused on manipulating and transforming the external world into their weapon, Martial Energy focused on empowering and harnessing the person instead. For example, the sect''s martial artists slashed the air, sending flying strikes. Others jumped off the ground and flew up to attack. There were also people throwing specialized projectiles that could pierce through metal! The more advanced disciples could even inject Martial Energy into their weapons or armor, elevating them to another level!

    Despite the decreased grandeur, they were equally as powerful as their magical counterparts! Facing the sea of martial techniques, the Underworld Rose killed over five hundred people before finally being repelled. And yet the sect was washed with elation and satisfaction to have thwarted a Rank 3 King! Maybe they had a chance to win after all?

    Unfortunately, the acting Sect Master''s face was pale. As soon as he gained a second to breath, he shouted, "Retreat to the main tower! Hurry!" Seeing everyone''s confusion, he cursed. "We lost our barrier, and the Golden and Amber Armies are approaching! If you don''t want to die, rush to the main tower and prepare our final defenses!" Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51967567320896892">#!_51967567320896892</a> for visiting.

    "Hurry up! Listen to his orders!" someone ushered as they snapped out of their reverie. The thousands began flying hurriedly to the tower.

    "What a pointless thing to do," Chaotic Hex King laughed. "You moved from one hole to another!"

    "Aim the cannons!" Ice Rupture King ordered to her vice-commanders. On her command, the massive fleet behind her took aim and began charging their main armaments. If the Crimson Army could do that, then there was no reason they could not as well!

    "We''ll do the same!" Chaotic Hex King said languidly.

    In both of their armies, a humongous surge of Magic Energy erupted with sixty main armaments preparing. Since the Featherwind Sect retreated to the central tower, that meant they could concentrate their firepower. The killing power was hard to estimate! Just then, the entire sect realized the massive disparity in strength. Although the sect had the home ground advantage, their opponents were just too strong¡­ It was hopeless!

    "Oh no you don''t!" the leader of the four guardians roared.

    He flashed toward the distant fleet in fury. Forsaking his life, his initiated a secret art and detonated his Core! In return, an unfathomably massive and monstrous amount of Magic Energy exploded from him, as he converted every bit of his lifeforce and World Energy into raw power. Strengthening his body beyond limits, his feathers were drenched in his own blood and his body bulged to twice its size. In doing so though, his wings became razor-sharp, stronger than the most powerful of blades! He pierced through two nearby airsh.i.p.s easily and slaughtered over two hundred Rank 2 experts! His speed and power were so high that even Perception Realms saw a mere afterimage! He was far from the mid-Rank 3 level, but the counterattack of a cornered animal was the most dangerous! Even the commanders had to take this suicidal guardian seriously.

    Commander Infernal Witch King casted a magic spell across her armor, igniting it into a fiery mantle! Do not be mistaken by its simple appearance. It was not a simple fire, but highly concentrated, super high temperature flames! A normal sword would disintegrate into liquid by contact, much less a living being. The heat warped the air and burned everything in a large area. It was so intense that the nearby airsh.i.p.s had to retreat to a safer distance. She was like a massive fireball in the sky! That was not all. She waved her hands and summoned a magical treasure, her preferred weapon, a claymore. The sight of the petite, child-like commander wielding such a weapon was a strange sight, but she used it with ease. The runes lit up on its surface as the sword turned bright red, symbolizing its sheer destructive potential!

    Commander Ice Rupture King threw out a hundred more of her orange marbles. These marbles were made of a unique substance, akin to water. Since liquid water expands due to freezing, her weapons utilized the same principle. Her marbles could burrow into an enemy''s body with its small size, then rapidly ''freeze'' and expand to a thousand times their size. The side effect was obviously destroying whatever it was embedded into. One had enough power to detonate inside a guardian and kill him so the appearance of over a hundred marbles dazed everyone temporarily. Just how much killing potential was present? Under her command, the hundred marbles orbited her like celestial bodies, providing with impeccable defense and offense!

    Commander Chaotic Hex King waved his golden trident and sent a new surge of Martial Energy into it. The weapon then transformed from the simple shape into a godly killing tool! The dull wooden shaft morphed into a golden rod with countless inscriptions. The three prongs merged into one as all the explosive force was concentrated, multiplying the power several times over. No longer a trident but a spear, the weapon emanated a thick and deep deadly aura as if it could pierce through the heavens! Executing a trivial martial technique, the spear hummed in his hands with joy. It seemed to be alive! He had actually achieved a high level of Spear Intent!

    The leader of the guardians and the three commanders released their full strength, actively manipulating the world around them! World Energy was visibly condensing around their bodies in liquid form! Using their magical tools, the three commanders accelerated and shot across the battlefield at near-sonic speeds. They were so fast that their speed only slightly paled when compared to the suicidal guardian! The four collided in the air and released a roaring boom! Rocks were smashed, trees were pulverised, while the entire forest was being uprooted and destroyed. No matter what it was, everything was destroyed!

    A stray attack destroyed four airsh.i.p.s and killed four hundred soldiers. Another slammed into the sect''s central tower and erased five hundred from existence. Just the aftershocks of their world-shaking battle could inflict so much devastation! A fight between Rank 3s was extremely rare to witness, so people never fully understood the difference between ranks. However, seeing the fight unfold now, everyone felt fear. This was the true strength of Rank 3 Kings! And at the same time, people shivered. What about the rank above¡­ Rank 4 Emperor or Rank 5 God? How much power could they display? It was impossible to imagine!

    The heated battle stirred the acting Sect Master''s thoughts, as well as the rest of the sect. Clutching the Featherwind Pearl in his hands, he prepared to activate the Rank 3 spell once more! He was ready to die fighting! The sect also prepared their own countermeasures to retaliate against the three armies. They were the proud Rank 3 civilization, the Featherwind Sect! They would not fall so easily! As the light of thousands of spells and techniques filled the world, the three armies did not delay either. The soldiers and vice-commanders launched their own storm of attacks as the sixty main armaments fired! The world was briefly blinded in a brilliant flash and thousands of world-cracking explosions! The battle finally began in earnest!

 Chapter 242 - Fall of the Featherwind Sect

    Several days passed before the winner was decided. In the aftermath, the ground was littered with craters and corpses while the forest was transformed into ash and debris. The battle was so extreme that a massive chaotic storm of World Energy encapsulated the former sect, owing to the countless high-level spells that were used. This chaotic energy manifested in all kinds of bizarre and unpredictable phenomenon. For example, there were rogue lightning strikes on a cloudless sky, abrupt earthquakes and landslides, or even freezing air and scorching heat. The interference also prevented anyone below Rank 3 from using any Arcania until it settled! A normal person would be crushed by the storm and killed if they stayed too long! Only sufficient strong individuals like Rank 2 experts could bear the pressure and move about.

    Alongside the ruined central tower and the twenty destroyed airsh.i.p.s were the corpses of more than ten thousand! Foul stenches of death, nauseating enough for people to vomit, were ever-present. Perhaps no one could imagine how disgusting it was. Bodies were blown apart into a million pieces and destroyed beyond recognition. It was practically impossible to take one step without touching a corpse. The world was dr.a.p.ed in darkness, creating an oppressive atmosphere. Were it not for the Luminous Central Origin''s people walking around, this place would have been treated as a land of death! Because of that, it became obvious that¡­ the Featherwind Sect was no more! The sect was ultimately annihilated! Considering the Luminous Central Origin sent three armies equipped with treasures and Rank 3 commanders, this was the expected outcome. There were no heroes or miracles. The world was cruel in a sick, twisted way!

    Waving his fingers, Chaotic Hex King''s spear whizzed around and carved up the mound he was standing on. Blood spewed out as the flesh was diced into pieces. He was casually desecrating a corpse as if it were expected.

    The nearby commander could not contain her disgust and spat, "Will you stop that? It''s unsightly."

    "Piss off, Ice Rupture King. It''s my tradition. If you got a problem, then you don''t have to look," Chaotic Hex King scowled despite his bloodied appearance.

    Beneath him, the corpse was the leader of the four guardians! His wings were savagely ripped off, his bones were snapped, and his organs were spilling out. He lost so much blood that the ground was drenched in a deep pool of red! Despite being a Rank 3 King, detonating his Core, and fighting with everything he had¡­ this proud guardian was still killed! He even had to witness the Featherwind Sect meet its total destruction, and thousands suffer a miserable end. Even in death, this guardian was unlikely to rest well. He was bound to continue cursing them well beyond in the afterlife!

    The woman narrowed her venomous eyes and said, "As long as you complete your mission, I won''t have any complaints. You should know that His Majesty Aquarius is paying close attention to our progress with the Featherwind Sect."

    "Relax. I am always thinking of His Majesty Aquarius," Chaotic Hex King replied. "If this old bird didn''t detonate his Core, I would''ve made him my pet. Such a shame," he said whilst lifting his foot. When he stomped down, Martial Energy appeared and enhanced his strength to titanic levels. The moment he collided with the corpse, it violently exploded and disintegrated into a million pieces. Even the blood was turned into a fine mist that dissipated with the breeze. To reduce a corpse, the size of a small town, into nothing with a single stomp was terrifying!

    "Where did Infernal Witch King run off to?" the man asked. "I can''t sense her nearby."

    "She''s chasing after the last few remnants of the sect."

    "Loyal like a dog as always I see."

    "Chaotic Hex King, stay your tongue. No matter, she is still the commander of the Crimson Army. It is improper of us to slander our superiors," Ice Rupture King turned cold.

    "What? Did I say anything wrong? You know it as well as I do that she''s-" the man laughed.

    "If you say any more, don''t blame me if I don''t hold back," she interrupted.

    "You would dare? You''re awfully confident for someone who barely won against me before, aren''t you? Then let''s fight a few rounds!"

    "Impertinent!" The two faced off and charged up their auras, nearly forcing their armies to descend into chaos once more.

    Elsewhere, a sleek airship sailed through, moving so fast that it left a blazing trail behind. It was the final remnants of the Featherwind Sect, the six, formerly nine, elders! They were gloomy though, since their vessel was a magical tool that specialized in speed. These types of specialized tools were leagues stronger than other multi-functional tools. Moreover, by creating a faux air tunnel, changing the air resistance, lightening the vessel, adding more propulsion, and trying any other method feasible, they pushed their speed to the limit. Even the ship itself creaked under the tremendous amount of strain! It was close to the Rank 3 level like the speed that the leader of the four guardians and the three commanders exhibited! Using that power, they were able to break through the three armies'' encirclement and escape!

    Unfortunately, there was a tiny problem. Looking behind, there was a growing fireball, heading straight toward them! If they sharpened their perception and looked closer, it was not a fireball, but a person! Shockingly, it was Commander Infernal Witch King! As befitting her name, she was covered in a fiery mantle that resembled the infernal depths of the underworld. The extreme flames took shape in the form of a phoenix as she propelled herself at near-sonic speeds. Despite fighting in an earth-shattering battle with the leader of the four guardians and sustaining heavy injuries, she relentlessly pursued them. In fact¡­ her dripping blood was burnt by her flames, dying her ''phoenix'' into a deep crimson color. She truly resembled a crimson Infernal Witch!

    The little girl commander frowned. Wielding her claymore, she drenched it once more in an air-distorting surge of heat. It was so intense that the ones on the airship could feel their lips drying! It was so domineering that in the fight against the sect, almost nothing could approach her. Anything that entered her range of influence was instantly incinerated and destroyed! It took an equivalent power, like the leader of the four guardians, to break through her tyrannical defenses. That was the sole reason why she was bleeding profusely with a broken arm. So why she was able to maintain her distance, and even close it, despite her injuries? Because she was insane!

    She slashed her claymore behind her, sending a humongous jet of flames through the forest. Reminiscent of a volcanic eruption, the entire ground was reduced to ash! At the same instant, she manipulated her momentum skillfully and using World Energy too, her speed doubled! Thereafter, Infernal Witch King thoroughly broke through an invisible barrier and produced a shockwave. She reached sonic speeds! Her flames were actually dragging behind, indicating just how fast she was moving. To use World Energy without hesitation to chase down a few stragglers was the definition of insane! She was burning up her lifeforce to kill them!

    "You got to be kidding me!" an elder cried in fear. "How much does she want to kill us?"

    "Stop talking and hurry up! We need to gain some distance, or she''ll kill us all!"

    "But our ship can''t go any faster and we don''t have any weapons! How are we supposed to retaliate?" another panicked.

    "Damn it! We need to fight back ourselves!"

    "And how are we supposed to fight against a Rank 3 King?" they argued.

    Seeing this commander chase after them without abandon drenched their backs in cold sweat. She was crazy and suicidal, one of the worst possible combinations for an enemy! Tackle the domineering title of Rank 3 King on top and it was no wonder that their morale folded like paper. They had seen firsthand how morally-absent this ''girl'' was. Her youthful appearance helped masquerade her terrifying personality. In truth, she was over a hundred years old already, old enough to be a human grandmother! Furthermore, due to her unique upbringing, it planted an unyielding sense of loyalty towards the Luminous Central Origin and discarded her of any unnecessary emotions and thoughts. She was the perfect weapon!

    The acting Sect Master glanced at the Featherwind Pearl in his hands. Right now, he used this trump card so many times that it had developed cracks. The blue cloudy sky etched on it was already turning dull and grey. Without repairs, it would eventually shatter! Nevertheless, there was no hesitation in his eyes. They did not escape the battlefield because of fear or cowardice. They escaped to preserve the legacy of the sect! Rebuilding the sect and taking their revenge¡­ That was their ultimate goal! As long as they were alive, then nothing else mattered!

 Chapter 243 - Rampaging Nightmare Beast King

    "I have a plan¡­" he started with a grim face.

    Commander Infernal Witch King sensed something amiss when a large storm of Magic Energy coalesced on the airship ahead. Her caution shot up when a Magic Circle pointed in her direction and activated. The Featherwind Pearl! Although the current spell had not reached the Rank 3 standard, it was still enough to threaten her. It was responsible for roughly a quarter of the casualties they suffered in the previous battle! But she was no longer defenseless against it. She was not considered one of the powerhouses of the Luminous Central Origin without reason! Condensing her flaming phoenix mantle into an area around her, she caused the temperatures to rise explosively. The originally crimson flames transformed white hot!

    The army of thousands of butterflies fluttered near and formed all kinds of mesmerizing pictures. By focusing the power onto one person, the effectiveness multiplied by several magnitudes. It could even sway a more powerful Rank 3 King, much less Infernal Witch King! It was worthy of being the Featherwind Sect''s trump card! However, she had seen it enough. With a single thought, her white fiery mantle swelled and surged like a tsunami toward the butterflies, washing away the illusionary spell. After retracting the flames and reforming her mantle, she grew displeased. The mantle was connected to her acceleration spell, so changing to offense caused her speed to drop. This allowed the airship ahead to gain a massive lead again.

    Onboard the ship, the six birds simultaneously spat out blood. They were all half-Rank 3, standing on the precipice of that great divide into the realm of Kings. Whether it be Half-Instinct Realm or Half-Blue Depth, they had acc.u.mulated a terrifying foundation and energy that would put humanity to shame! To be honest, with the six of them combined at their peak strength, they had the potential of toppling humanity''s Rank 3 Kings, namely Sword King Sin or Protector Avin! And it was not just a slim chance, but actually a very large one! That was the qualitative difference between the human world and the true known world!

    Yet, they were still inadequate to support a genuine Rank 3 spell from the Featherwind Pearl. The great divide was far, far larger than the divide between Rank 1 and 2! After all, it took over a hundred of their peak Rank 2 experts, and several half-Rank 3 elders to activate the spell previously. Furthermore, that was barely meeting the lowest requirements! To compensate that absurdly massive quantity of energy with six people was impossible! The result was as shown. All of them had to abuse World Energy as well and deplete their already weakened bodies to the limit. One even directly exploded and died! The remaining five received extreme backlashes and plummeted back into Rank 2.

    As the acting Sect Master, he had the greatest strength within half-Rank 3, so much so that he was practically touching the threshold of Rank 3. Therefore, when he received a backlash, he only dropped back to peak Rank 2. He lost several decades of hard work, making his expression particularly somber. The others were worse off, having crashed down to late Rank 2 or even mid Rank 2. Their self-reflection was cut off by the sudden death of their friend and the furious commander behind! Commander Infernal Witch King was accelerating again and catching up quickly! Their little stunt granted them some leeway, but the Featherwind Pearl cracked and split straight down the middle. It seemed like they lost more than they gained.

    No¡­ Not yet! With the time we gained, we''ll head to his territory¡­ the acting Sect Master clutched his fists. I will not let their sacrifices be in vain. We''ll escape Commander Infernal Witch King and live on!

    The airship charged across the cloudy sky, through the mountains, before diving into a nearby ravine. By this point, Infernal Witch King had already fully recovered her mantle and acceleration spell, so she was right on their heels. Boom! Propelling herself with the same stunt again, she thoroughly broke through the sound barrier and entered in proximity of her enemy. The claymore charged up another deadly slash as she prepared to destroy them with one strike! The five birds could only stare in horror, praying that their bet paid off!

    And¡­ as if answering their call, an explosive aura surged throughout the black ravine, like the awakening of a beast! The aura was enough to startle Infernal Witch King out of her attack as she raised her defense. A figure then moved fast as lightning and crashed into her, breaking through her defensive layers and landed on her body! The sheer speed was beyond perception. Even the commander was unable to react in time! Not to mention, the force accompanying the strike was no less potent. Her bones were jolted, her body flew back into the cliff, and the impact shook the entire ravine! The shockwave was strong enough that even the airship rocked back and forth far away.

    As the cliff face crumbled, the attacker revealed their appearance. It was neither the bird species from the Featherwind Sect nor the fish species from the Luminous Central Origin. The closest resemblance it had was a bat. It had webbed feet, long thin arms, a slender upright body, a pair of separate black wings behind, and two heads. Dark cold eyes and deep growling showed how angry it was. Releasing an aura of death around, it petrified all living creatures nearby out of fear! The entire ravine seemed to turn silent! The terrifying creature gave a passing glance to the five elder birds and ignored them. They were too weak to enter its notice. Rather, it focused its four eyes on the crater with the commander.

    "Strong," a voice sounded. Flames surged out and exploded, illuminating the entire ravine in light and heat. It rushed toward the creature as the two forces repelled one another in an intense contest. They were actually equal in strength! A hint of surprise showed on her face.

    That was right. This strange creature was Rank 3! The world was vast, far vaster than anyone could imagine. Even the ''civilized'' world beyond humanity was a small part of the true explored wilderness. In the wake of practically infinite time and resources, it was expected that miracles would happen eventually. Through chance encounters, animals could strengthen their bodies to unbelievable heights and ascend! In fact, it was much more likely for animals to break through the ''low'' ranks, but it would become nigh impossible for them to reach the ''high'' ranks. From what people could see, a Rank 3 Beast King was rare, but many existed. And the one standing before them was a Rank 3 Beast King!

    "Why are you trespassing on my, Rampaging Nightmare Beast King''s, territory?" one head spoke. "If you grovel on the ground and beg for mercy, I might consider letting you go," the second head added. The creature could speak the common language and converse with them! Furthermore, he was capable of complex thought and logic. Once animals broke through to Rank 3, they would gain intelligence equivalent to a young human a.d.u.l.t!

    "Fight!" the girl yelled straightforwardly. Casting several spells simultaneously to reinforce her offense and defense, she was prepared to clash with the Rank 3 Beast King!

    Rampaging Nightmare Beast King roared with his voice potent enough that it created a local earthquake and shattered everyone''s eardrums. Weaker animals were directly killed by his monstrous aura! It represented his fury! Despite gaining enlightenment and wisdom, it did little to suppress his instincts. And this was his territory, the territory of a Beast King! He could not allow an intruder to challenge his rule. He was prepared to fight to the death! The two Rank 3 Kings faced off before colliding. Boom! Another tremendous shockwave, far greater than the previous one, detonated inside the ravine, threatening to crush everyone under the landslides. The two sides, black and crimson, were fiercely fighting for supremacy!

    "Let''s get out of here!" the acting Sect Master shouted, pulling his fellow birds back to attention.

    They quickly steered the ship away from the battlefield and off into the distance. The commander dodged a fierce attack from the Beast King to chase after them causing the animal grew enraged. To be ignored insulted his pride! He doubled down on his attack and activated his trump card, Rampaging Night Eclipse! His bat-like wings unfurled to their full size, wider than a normal house, before they pulsed with a dark l.u.s.ter. An unspeakable amount of Martial Energy was focused on them, making them grow even larger! Tripling in wingspan, it seemed like he could eclipse the sky in eternal night, such being the reason why it was called Rampaging Night Eclipse! Every living being felt an unbelievable fear as his aura erupted to unimaginable heights. Rampaging Nightmare Beast King was truly furious!

    "You''re not getting away from me!" he bellowed. "Watch me tear you apart!"

    He flapped his wings and disappeared. No¡­ Perhaps, disappear was the wrong word to describe it. He was not turning invisible or anything like that. He simply¡­ moved so fast that no one could capture his sight! A sonic boom emerged as he instantly broke through the sound barrier. Unlike Infernal Witch King, he relied only on his body and his speed was still rising! When he moved, he obliterated the rock face behind him into powder with the pressure wave alone. With the short distance between them, he essentially teleported directly in front of Infernal Witch King. His claws slashed down, as if they could split the moon in half!

    This time, she was thoroughly on-guard and prepared. Using her claymore, the resplendently bright light overflowed from her body and into the surroundings. She might be weakened from the intense fighting at the Featherwind Sect and the following chase, but who was she? Commander Infernal Witch King of the Crimson Army, the third most powerful army in the Luminous Central Origin! She was a genuine Rank 3 King and one of the main powerhouses! Furthermore¡­ her background was shrouded in secrecy. Once more, the little girl abused her World Energy again with her complexion growing a little paler. In response, her aura soared like the rising suns and washed away the darkness. The two sides clashed again, but the intensity was many times greater than before! With Martial and Magic Energy potent enough to level a large town, the entire ravine exploded!

    The accompanying air gusts and shockwaves nearly knocked the airship out of the air, despite having left the ravine far behind in the horizon. They could still feel the two deadly auras. However, as their battle intensified, the ''glare'' that the birds felt from Commander Infernal Witch King receded. She had to switch her full attention to the opponent in front of her. Their gamble had paid off! But depending on who would win, their lives remained uncertain. They had to find a haven to recuperate from their injuries, determine the fate of their Sect Master, and rebuild the Featherwind Sect. There was simply too much to do! Little did they know that Infernal Witch King planted a tracker in one of them¡­

 Chapter 244 - Flying ship at the Xi Wall

    Months later in February of K.A. 515, prior to Elizabeth''s run-in with the Whispering Shadow, on the western border of the Xingyuu Empire laid the Xi Wall. It was the largest and longest wall in the human world, spanning the entire western edge of civilization and thoroughly separating the civilized world from the wilderness. Soldiers were stationed here all year-long to maintain security. After all, wild beasts were a common occurrence here, and if a pack of lions snuck into nearby villages, they would cause a bloodbath.

    Very rarely, they would encounter an outstandingly strong beast, labelled as irregularities. They could dodge crossbow bolts with ease, scale the walls with no footholds, and slaughter the soldiers with haste! It might happen once every couple of years, but that day would be marked by panic and horror. Two years ago, an irregular gorilla was discovered. It was almost two times larger than an a.d.u.l.t man with rock-hard muscles that could resist swords! How could mere flesh resist a bladed edge? It was an absurd but cruel reality! The animal was fast as well, attacking with brutal ferocity and cunning. A single strike from its hardened muscles could blast through a shield and kill! When it attacked the Xi Wall, it was a massacre. Over twenty people were killed, and thirty more were crippled¡­

    In truth, they could not be considered ''animals'' anymore in the truest definition. They were actually Rank 2 Beast Lords! These beasts had transcended the stairs of strength and entered the level of Perception Realm. Coupled with their already frightening physiques, that surpassed humans, it created a natural killing machine. They could tangle with the Imperial Sentinels or Royal Guards, much less to say about regular soldiers. Honestly, the fact that they did not break through into the sheep''s lair was because of human ingenuity. Rank 2 Beast Lords were, after all, still too primitive in their cognitive functions and comparable to human children. They could easily be corralled, isolated, ambushed, and then executed!

    Of course, if a Rank 3 Beast King, like Rampaging Nightmare, were present¡­ then the story would be completely different. His intelligence and cunning were far beyond the scope of animals! The soldiers would find it hard to lure or trap him. Well, to begin with, his powers were not something that humans could trap anyways. He could singlehandedly annihilate the defending garrison, break through the walls, and annihilate the surrounding lands. Just his last attack against Infernal Witch King was probably sufficient to wipe a small town off the map! The Xingyuu Empire would need to pay a steep price to stop his rampage.

    A soldier yawned on the walls. His spear rested on his shoulder because he was not bothered to even hold it. Despite the harrowing tales of beast sieges, the day-to-day life was rather simple and lackl.u.s.ter. The scouting parties usually handled most of the work and left the guards with nothing to do. It was boring enough that many people started playing cards or napping outright. Their superior officers did not say anything either. Anyone sent to the walls were delinquents or criminals that refused to fall under the normal chain of command. It was almost considered exile. They were forced to guard the walls for years, if not decades, in lieu of their sentence¡­

    Leaning on the wall, the soldier glanced in the far horizon. The same boring and empty sky was enough for him to start dozing off. Just before his eyes closed though, he noticed something wrong. Was there¡­ a new star in the sky? It was nighttime, so it was hard to see, but he was confident in his memory. There should be no stars in that direction, especially one so bright! Then, what was it? Other people began noticing as well and stood up one after another. Their gazes were filled with confusion then awe! It was incredibly eye-catching and beautiful to look at.

    "A falling star?" the soldier muttered.

    Unlike the Alzar Kingdom, falling stars were an auspicious sign in the Xingyuu Empire. Everyone laid down their arms, clasped their hands together, closed their eyes, and prayed. Some wished for good health, others for good fortune. Some wished for a steady life, others for a promising child. The mood was surprisingly delicate and quaint. No one dared to spoil the mood, as if it would invite calamity onto their family. They might be delinquents or criminals, but even they had a soft spot, and the heavens were equal! Should they anger the gods, who knew what kind of disaster awaited them? This lasted until someone else raised their head in shock.

    "Why¡­ does it seem like it''s headed straight towards us?" they whispered.

    "Shush!" a few others snapped. This was a precious moment for them, so they would not tolerate any interruptions.

    An older man frowned. He was a Half-Perception Realm soldier that got relocated to the Xi Wall after his poor conduct. He might not be an Imperial Sentinel, but he gained the respect of everyone around him. Hearing the others murmuring sent a cold shock through his heart. It was an incredibly ominous feeling! He learned through countless life-and-death encounters that these feelings could not be overlooked. Therefore, he opened his eyes and squinted, focusing his eyesight to the absolute pinnacle. Although he was a Half-Perception Realm, his vision was no less potent! If Shirley could accomplish the same with her hearing, how could this man not?

    Is my vision failing me? he wondered before rubbing his eyes. No, no, no¡­ There''s no way. His expression grew increasingly grave.

    "What''s the matter, old sharp eye?" his friend joked. "You''ll scare away the stars if you make a face like that."

    "¡­I don''t want to alarm you, but¡­ that isn''t a falling star," the Half-Perception man replied slowly, trying to make sense of the illusion in front of him. He wondered if he was going insane.

    "Huh? If it isn''t a falling star, then what is it? Are you trying to pull my leg?"

    "It looks like a ship," the man hesitated wryly.

    "You¡­ You must still be drunk from yesterday. How could there be a flying ship?"

    However, as the seconds passed and the ''falling star'' drew closer, people noticed it really was a ship! A flying ship! Like the previous man, everyone questioned their vision and sanity. This went far beyond their understanding! Many tried to salvage their worldview and reasoned it was an illusion, only to fail miserably when the ship continued to approach. That was when everyone had to accept the truth. It was real! As expected, their superiors sensed the danger and immediately rang the alarm. The sounds of a bell tolled through the night, rousing everyone awake.

    The number of bell tolls corresponded with the threat level. One was designated for a pack of animals that weak individually, but strong in numbers. Typically, a platoon of fifty men would be dispatched to deal with it. Two chimes were for irregular Beast Lords like the gorilla two years ago. A brigade or two were enough. Three chimes though¡­ were unheard of. It was a mass mobilization! Everyone, regardless of their station or location, had to immediately assemble! Meanwhile, there were three crisp bell chimes. Three! That signaled the unparalleled urgency of the commanders.

    Countless were unwilling to pay it much heed. Three chimes were equivalent to an invasion, requiring the full mobilization of the entire regiment! There were two thousand soldiers present though so who was their enemy? The Alzar Kingdom? The Zino Kingdom? Seriously? They would attack the Xi Wall on the far side of the empire? That was impossible! The second possibility was a civil war finally breaking out and the chances were not low. With the rapidly deteriorating political situation in the capital surrounding the Imperial Council and the Li Family, it was anyone''s guess what the next day would look like. However, this was the remote Xi Wall. It was hardly considered a strategic location, much less a point of interest. Therefore¡­ people were confused and angry. What could warrant their attention?

    When the unruly crowds eventually assembled outside, their faces turned dumbstruck, horrified, and mind-blown! They dropped their weapons and armor in disbelief, forgetting to even breath! Right before their eyes, the ship finally arrived and floated elegantly to meet the soldiers on the wall. Everyone formed ugly faces because the famous Xi Wall was completely useless! What was their strongest defense? It was their wall! By having it breached that trivially meant that their defensive line was gone. If this ''ship'' became hostile, then they were really screwed! People held their breath as five figures emerged and flew down. They were the five elder birds from the Featherwind Sect!

 Chapter 245 - Negotiating with the Imperial Council

    Since escaping the Luminous Central Origin, they went through many struggles to arrive here. Although there might not be a Rank 3 Beast King like Rampaging Nightmare every corner, the wilderness was still extremely inhospitable. That was why people said that the minimum strength required to traverse the wilderness was Rank 3! That was unthinkable! But in hindsight, it made sense. Rank 2s were extremely common already. In the previous battle, both the Luminous Central Origin and the Featherwind Sect had more than ten thousand Rank 2s participating! It was not as rare or difficult as humanity made it out to be. And for the wilderness, which overflowed with resources and opportunities, there were countless more Rank 2 Beast Lords lurking its depths. For these five elder birds, who dropped out of half-Rank 3, they skirted death everyday before finally reaching here.

    Maintaining the illusion of steadiness and strength, the acting Sect Master communicated with his fellow birds, "Can you determine what species they are? What civilization, rank, or leader?" Through a little wind magic trickery, he could directly transmit his voice to their ears, much like what Ten Dawn Iris achieved long ago.

    "I don''t have any memory of this species," replied one using the same method.

    "Neither do I."

    "Never seen them before."

    They all mentally shook their heads, prompting the acting Sect Master to ponder. In the known world, all species of well-known civilizations were recorded and detailed. For example, their bird species were the Vogel, while the Luminous Central Origin''s fish species were the Aquin. Even the supreme superpower civilizations had at least their names and appearances known. Therefore, that became the problem when meeting the unknown humans. From what they could see, the scale of humanity was very, very large. If size correlated to strength, then they must be a crouching tiger or hidden dragon! At the very least, humanity could not be weak. They might even be a mid or late-Rank 3 civilization! If that were true, then the proceeding negotiations might become troublesome. Who knew what would happen next?

    Thinking that way, the acting Sect Master steeled his face and heart, stepped out, and said, "I am the acting Sect Master of the Rank 3 Featherwind Sect, Argo. May I inquire what the name, rank, and leader of your civilization is?" There was neither servitude nor arrogance in his tone. It was the perfect neutral tone.

    However, the exact opposite reaction played out. Obviously, the soldiers could not understand a thing. In all three human civilizations, Olden Anglo was the only language! This was the first time they heard the common tongue, much less seeing a bird bigger than them¡­ Worse yet, Argo subconsciously released the aura and demeanor of a powerful expert! He might have dropped to peak Rank 2, but his strength was still leagues ahead of the soldiers present. It was enough to overwhelm and crush their composure, edging them closer to a total mental breakdown. Although it had yet to divulge into chaos, it was close!

    Speechless, Argo used a simple magic to directly convert his thoughts into meaning and repeated his earlier statement. This time, the soldiers were thoroughly mind-blown and had their worldviews demolished! They really thought they were going insane, otherwise, how could these birds talk to them? And not just talk, but also that wisdom and intelligence too¡­ Was that something an ordinary animal could do? Think about it. If you woke up one day and realized your dog could speak, would that not be ridiculous? Everyone felt their sanity slipping away faster than an eel as they went crazy! Some dropped to the floor and prayed to their new gods while others fled in panic. Some punched themselves to wake up while others broke down and laughed manically! It was pure madness!

    The scene stupefied Argo. He had no idea what was happening at all. He said a few words and they all went crazy. If anything, he was a bit scared. Perhaps, humanity could not be reasoned with? Seeing this, another bird stepped up and wielded their magical tool. A large Magic Circle manifested above the disorganized troops and rained down a gentle light. People could not help but stop and look up. It was a spell that could suppress confusion and anxiety while enforcing calmness and relaxation. The gradual panic receded, and lucidity returned, though people remained cautious and fear toward the birds.

    "Please listen to me calmly," Argo smiled wryly. "We wish to negotiate with the leader of your civilization. Could you pass the message on to your superiors?"

    ***

    At the capital city of the Xingyuu Empire, Yongtein, was the Imperial Court! Since Emperor Lianghu''s death in the final battle with Elizabeth, the right to inheritance was called into question. With the Imperial Princesses failing to receive the approval of both the Imperial Council and the public, the role of the ultimate decision-maker fell onto the Imperial Council. Right now, the council was having a heated conversation about that exact problem.

    A minister sighed. "We''ve reached a stalemate, haven''t we? How are we supposed to pull ourselves out of this one?"

    "What you say is true. If we make a move against the Li Family, then the Alzar Kingdom will intervene. If we don''t then the empire will eventually crumble from within. Isn''t this the so-called three-way deadlock?"

    The three-way deadlock was a simple term that described a simultaneous stalemate with the Imperial Council, the Li Family, and the Alzar Kingdom. The Imperial Council needed to eliminate the Li Family to establish a new dynasty, while the Li Family needed to fight back for the Imperial Princesses to become the rightful empresses. However, neither side could move since they were resisting the Alzar Kingdom together. After all, no matter what happens, if the two factions fight, then the kingdom would have a chance to sweep in and crush them. This precarious situation prevented any party from acting out and created the current ceasefire.

    But the situation could not last. The Xingyuu Empire was plagued with the same problem as the Alzar Kingdom: the lack of leadership! Although the Imperial Council established itself as the replacement for the emperor, that was a temporary, made-up position. They did not have the authority nor respect of the populace. Much like a house, if the foundation was missing, then the structure would simply fall apart. Moreover, the Li Family was too dominant. It was an apex power within the empire, capable of eclipsing the three Great Nobility Families and the Imperial Council! Under such an ambiguous future, unity was an impossibility, and a civil war was destined to happen!

    "How are the negotiations going with the Li Family?"

    "You know better than anyone else. The Li Family only wants one condition: the Imperial Council to knowledge the Imperial Princesses'' right to the throne."

    "How could we agree to that?" another said bitterly. "The Li Family is already strong enough to contest us. If we give them that power, then we''ll fall under their mercy."

    "Why don''t we assassinate them?"

    "You weren''t here at the last meeting, were you? There were two assassination attempts on Imperian Qiang and the princesses, but both failed miserably. It''s not so easy."

    "We need to tear them apart from the inside. I refuse to believe that they could be that united internally!" someone shouted.

    "Even if that were true, a cornered animal is still dangerous. The Alzar Kingdom is already watching our empire very closely. Once a fight breaks out¡­"

    "Then what are we supposed to do?" someone snapped.

    Another furious round of debates erupted in the chambers, giving three people a heavy headache. The first was Minister Daiyuu Shui, patriarch of the Shui Family. He was an unimposing and weak person, and he was forced to sacrifice his daughter''s engagement to placate the people present. Otherwise, they would consider him in the Li Family''s camp and the mess would really spiral out of control! Saying nothing, and not even acknowledging anything, he remained neutral and passive like a statue. If it were not for the implications in leaving, he would have been long gone already.

    The second was Minister Keigon Jun, patriarch of the Jun Family. As the minister overseeing all military affairs, his position resembled the Master of Strategy in the Alzar Kingdom. His authority was second only to the Prime Minister! However, his power was all but mute when considering that a single family could resist them. The Li Family was simply too extraordinary and powerful. They could be considered the fourth human civilization judging by their vast range of influence, power, economy, and industry. Furthermore, their deep history infected all levels of the government, crippling and paralyzing them when push came to shove. Minister Keigon Jun had the empire''s armies under his control, but he could not use them! He felt humiliated and insulted!

    The third was the Prime Minister Pon-Wai Jian! Interestingly enough, he was not the patriarch of the Jian Family, despite holding the second greatest office in the empire. Delegating that duty to his father, it allowed him to focus all his efforts on governing. And well, he was a terrifying character. He orchestrated the Ambush of Sanguis Coast, which preceded the Second Great Kingdom War, and ordered the slaughter of thousands. Emperor Lianghu gave the order, but it was the Prime Minister who executed it! The Teria Sea Campaign and the Invasion of Aereon were his handiwork too. Setting aside his military exploits, he also had a ruthlessly calculating, intelligent, and wise side. That was why he was given the ill.u.s.trious title of Lynchpin of the Empire! Thus, he could see further ahead than others. A decisive factor was required to tip the scales!

 Chapter 246 - Prime Minister Pon-Wai Jian

    The three ministers kept their thoughts to themselves, each with their own considerations. However, the balance was eventually broken by something no one could conceive! A messenger scurried in under everyone''s gazes and exchanged hushed words with the new Minster of Information. It was quite sad. The former Minister of Information was Minister Linshi, who occupied a terrifyingly high level of authority and control over the Imperial Council. She was unofficially the third most powerful figure underneath Minister Keigon and the Prime Minister due to her magical influence! When Emperor Lianghu died and Minister Linshi ''disappeared'', the information division went with her. It took a huge number of resources to rebuild it, and even then, it was a shadow of its glory days. No one had much faith in the division nor the new minister.

    That was why when the Minister of Information shouted, stood up, and slammed the table, people became angry. They snapped, "What are you shouting for? If you have anything to add, then say it. Don''t act like an animal!"

    The minister realized his mistake and meekly bowed, "My apologies, Prime Minister."

    "That''s not a problem. What did you hear that elicited such a reaction?" Pon-Wai said with a smile. He was always smiling, which made it impossible for people to read his thoughts. Coupled with his tremendous presence, everyone subconsciously shivered and averted their eyes. He was like a giant looming over the room!

    "It''s like this¡­" the Minister of Information hesitantly explained. "A foreign power¡­ arrived at the Xi Wall and¡­ wishes to talk with us."

    "What?"

    "Nonsense!"

    "What a farce!"

    Many shook their heads in disbelief, disdain filling their eyes. It was obvious no one thought it could be true. The world had been painted in two colors since the very beginning: the Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire. Only in recent times did a third power, the Zino Kingdom, rise. But there was a firm belief that besides humanity, there was no one else! They were the lone rulers of the world!

    "You must have had evidence before presenting this before the Imperial Council, right?" Pon-Wai argued slowly. "If not¡­"

    "No, no, no! We have evidence!" The minister felt his back drenched in sweat. The indignation forced him to shout at the messenger, "Hurry up and spit it out! Repeat what you told me!"

    Feeling betrayed and cursing his superior in his heart, the poor man walked up and said, "The Xi Wall reported that there were five guests from beyond the wall that arrived approximately ten days ago. They were described as bird-like creatures, though they were taller than humans¡­ And they came with a flying ship¡­"

    As he spoke more, he felt his soul wither away. The atmosphere was so suffocating that he almost believed he would get executed the next moment! He was thrown straight into a bottomless pit with no return! No one dared to say anything, though it was clear what they thought. The ministers reflexively turned to see the Prime Minister''s reaction. As they expected, Prime Minister Pon-Wai''s face turned solemn. While he continued smiling, that made it scarier, causing the messenger to wet his pants.

    "Cardinal Loujin, take him outside and give him thirty lashes," he ordered coldly.

    Ah, that kid is in for it now. He''s dead for sure, people thought while sighing.

    Who was Cardinal Loujin? He was one of the Four Cardinals, originally tasked with protecting Emperor Lianghu! After Elizabeth''s abrupt reversal in the final battle though, Cardinal Shaolong met with his untimely demise, reducing it to three. That said, their might remained formidable! They were hailed as the strongest Imperial Sentinels in the empire and their mere presence was enough to affect an entire army''s morale! They were so powerful that Shaolong could produce a flying strike, despite lacking a complete understanding of Martial Energy. Additionally, they clashed against Sir Winstin several times, letting the kingdom''s strongest knight suffer loss after loss. They might be incomparable to the Sword King or Protector Avin, but they were definitely strong!

    The man nodded. His goliath of a body stepped out and the floor seemed to tremble. Cardinal Loujin was a monster of a man, and his strength was unfathomable. That was why his weapon of choice was a gigantic shield, the size of a carriage door! Only he could wield that hunk of metal with such ease that it seemed almost weightless in his hands. And do not misunderstand, his size was not indicative of his speed. He was not slow at all! Even Sir Winstin was helpless against this person, forcing him to look the other way in their battle. A single lash from a normal person might breach and bleed the skin. However, in Loujin''s hands, that lash could easily break bone and kill! Therefore, the thirty lashes were really a death sentence!

    "Please¡­ Please wait! I''m just the messenger, so please have mercy on me! I can explain! I have proof!"

    "You have ten seconds," the Prime Minister said.

    "Yes, yes¡­ I have multiple seals of approval from respected individuals. Two from the Regiment Commanders at the Xi Wall, one from their Division General, and five seals from within the information division¡­"

    He fumbled in his pockets, like his life depended on it, and retrieved them one after another. The ministers exchanged glances. From what they could see, they were not forged. Giving their seals of approval was a very big deal. It was equivalent of placing their reputation on the line! If the news was really made up, then they could be stripped of their positions and imprisoned for life. Worse case scenario, even execution was possible! No one would be stupid enough to gamble like this for a joke, especially a Division General. A Division General might be the third from the top in terms of the command chain, but they still commanded over five thousand troops! That was enough for these ministers to warrant some more attention.

    "Not to mention, Army General Huangfu and Unit Commander Haea read through the report and approved of it!"

    Those two? Everyone sucked in a cold breath.

    This was an earth-shattering revelation! General Huangfu and Commander Haea were extremely famous and influential individuals in the army. On paper, an Army General might be a simple rank higher than a Division General, but the difference was enormous. A Division General commanded five thousand, while an Army General commanded twenty-five thousand! That was a five-fold difference already, and how many soldiers were there in the entire empire? Tack onto that, General Huangfu''s accomplishments in his youth, and how he dominated the north in the First Great Kingdom War, it painted just how revered this man was! He was one step from becoming a Unit Commander, one of the cornerstones of the empire''s military!

    So obviously, Unit Commander Haea was exactly that person, a cornerstone! Officially, her title was First Junior Imperial Unit Commander. Put into simpler terms, she was the Third-In-Command of the Tai Feng Army! Third-In-Command! In fact, she was the one responsible for overseeing the entire southern theatre! During the Second Great Kingdom War, this was the Teria Sea Campaign, Invasion of Aereon, and even the Battle of the Millennium! In some ways, she was involved with New Havens too, leading to Elizabeth''s tragedy¡­ The extent of her reach was really unfathomable, and she had deep ties to countless famous events. When those two approved of the report from the Xi Wall, the council had to consider it seriously, even if they innately refused it!

    "Is it really true?" someone muttered. They could not help but doubt it still.

    "If Unit Commander Haea said so¡­"

    "Maybe they were imagining things¡­"

    "All of them?" Everyone grew quiet.

    "¡­ Assuming the report is correct, who were they and what did they want?" Prime Minister Pon-Wai asked.

    "And what about their numbers or relative strength? Are they a threat?" Minister Keigon added. Worthy of their seats, they regained their composures in a matter of seconds! Even the idea of a foreign species visiting them was not enough to ruin their tempo.

    Suppressing his admiration, the messenger instantly replied, "According to their leader, they hailed from a Rank 3 civilization called the Featherwind Sect. Their leader was their acting Sect Master, Argo. They emphasized that they wanted to talk with the Imperial Council. There were five of them in total, and their strength was hard to gauge. The assumption is that they''re at least Perception Realm or Condensed Drop. Their capabilities are unknown¡­ and their intentions are also¡­ unknown."

    "What a useless report," someone chided. "It went through so many levels of approval, and we get this?"

    "It''s too dangerous to agree. If they have hostile intentions, aren''t we offering our heads by going? In my opinion, we should ignore them."

    "Now hold on, we don''t know if they''re the vanguard of this sect. If we offend them¡­ this might lead to an invasion."

    "This is obviously a sign from a higher power! We need to take this precious chance while we can!" someone cried.

    "What if they''re making things up though? We don''t have any way to prove otherwise!"

    "Just the fact that they came in on a¡­ flying ship gives itself credibility, don''t you think?"

    "Hmph! I won''t believe it until I see it for myself. How could a ship fly, much less birds talk? It all sounds ridiculous!"

    "Then how could you explain Unit Commander Haea''s approval?"

    "That¡­"

    Right then, Prime Minister Pon-Wai raised his hand and silenced the noisy hall. "I understand everyone''s considerations. While the situation remains unknown, I believe it does warrant our attention. I shall go there myself."

    "Prime Minister?" Everyone shouted. "This is unwise! You''re the leader of the Imperial Council!"

    "Don''t worry," the man smiled. "I have everything under consideration."

 Chapter 247 - Humanitys Rank

    At the Xi Wall, roughly two weeks later, a heavy snowstorm decorated the skies, painting a gloomy atmosphere. The soldiers wrapped themselves up in coats and huddled around bonfires, their teeth shaking from the cold. No one was willing to speak, as they clasped their weapons anxiously. From time to time, they would shoot glances toward the birds. The flying airship was ''anchored'' near the walls and had not moved in the weeks since it arrived. What once seemed like a miracle gradually became accepted among everyone. But the commanders did not grow lax. They secretly smuggled a huge amount of ranged weaponry in and prepared all sorts of countermeasures. Flying ship or not, it was not invincible! If a thousand was not enough, then they would prepare ten thousand! They refused to let birds challenge their human pride!

    Meanwhile, Argo, the acting Sect Master, stood on the deck with a straight face. The snow seemed to disappear around him as the temperature was regulated perfectly. With proper control of energy, the elements were nothing! His eyes stayed closed in deep contemplation when they suddenly shone with a brilliant radiance. He glanced in the far, far distance. There he saw the incoming army! It was the Imperial Council! Likewise, the minor tremors caused by their arrival alerted the soldiers. They glowed with excitement and eagerness. Once the Imperial Council moved, then these birds would finally realize the supremacy of the Xingyuu Empire and humanity!

    In one of the carriages, Prime Minister Pon-Wai looked out his window and his eyes widened involuntarily. Despite his briefing, the sight really did astound him. Gliders came nothing close. That was a flying ship! The skies were always an unassailable territory, a domain that no humans could ever hope to reach! Even the surrounding soldiers were shocked. They had never seen anything quite so miraculous in all their lives. Only the Prime Minister recovered his wits quickly enough. Relatively speaking, the sight was surprising, but its existence not so much. Almost half a year ago, there was something much more shocking: the flying island, New Havens! This flying ship almost seemed pathetic in comparison!

    He started thinking, The flying ship is anchored outside the wall, neither touching the ground nor above the wall. What does that mean? It should be a sign of neither arrogance nor subservience. They believe that they''re an equal force, worthy to negotiate with the empire. At the very least, they should not be openly hostile. Furthermore¡­

    As he came closer, he could see the ship was visibly damaged. Burns, cracks, holes, and all sorts of battle scars were scattered across the hull. Humanity might have stopped expansion, but that did not stop their exploration. As the leader of the Imperial Council, he knew more than most about the dangers of the wilderness. The cruel and bizarre world beyond the Xi Wall was not for humans! So, he believed that there were two ways to break through and pioneer the new world. One was through simple brute force like bringing a massive army to clear everything out. The other was to rely on an exceptional group of elites, surpassing the Perception Realm standard¡­ the legendary Instinct Realm! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-rank_52419080036084864">#''s-rank_52419080036084864</a> for visiting.

    Then what about these birds? Were they really the vanguard of a stronger force, making first contact with the empire? Or were they five ungodly strong individuals, capable of carving their way through with a path of blood? Or was their flying ship a strategic weapon of war? On the off chance the empire angered them, then the three-way deadlock balance would be broken. The council would be destroyed! Conversely, if they were roped onto the council''s side, they would be a decisive trump card! Of course, all his speculations might be wrong too. There were too many questions and too many unknowns. Still, he ruminated on his plans up until he arrived at the wall.

    A massive welcoming ceremony was conducted, and it shied just short of welcoming the Imperial Family! The Prime Minister waved politely and disembarked when the birds came over. The atmosphere immediately turned solemn. Seeing them up close, the Prime Minister felt his breath hasten. They were towering beasts, forcing everyone to look up at them. Coupled with their wingspan, then everyone would seem small! Even the beast of a man, Cardinal Loujin, was no different. In the first place, they were an entirely different species altogether, so it was not too surprising. However, they subconsciously released a monstrous level of oppression toward everyone. Argo, in particular, caused the Prime Minister to stiffen. The bird might have backlashed back to peak Rank 2, but his aura remained sharp as ever! It was incomparable to the Imperial Sentinels, who lacked Martial Energy. This was a true peak Rank 2 existence!

    "You must be Argo, the acting Sect Master of the Featherwind Sect, right? I am Prime Minister Pon-Wai Jian, also the temporary leader of the Xingyuu Empire. On behalf of humanity, we welcome your kind," he said eloquently after restraining his shock.

    On the other hand, Argo had a momentary lapse in concentration. Why? Because the Prime Minister was a weakling! Back in the Featherwind Sect, he was the second highest authority which was gained through his formidable power, power that reached the half-Rank 3 standard! In a few years, he had full confidence to make that final leap forward to becoming a Rank 3 King! His servants were Rank 2s, and he would ignore anyone below that. They were unworthy of his notice! Now though, he had to treat this brat, who was lesser than his servants, on equal grounds? That was really humiliating!

    Understandably, his killing intent surged. They were clearly looking down on him! But he ultimately stayed his hand. Just as the Prime Minister lacked information on them, the reverse was also true. If this was a Rank 3 civilization, like the Luminous Central Origin, then those Kings could be watching from afar, ready to intervene whenever necessary. Beings like Commander Infernal Witch King or Rampaging Nightmare Beast King were already frightening existences, but they were only early Rank 3s. They were incomparable to mid Rank 3s, much less Rank 4 Emperors! It was a tiny, almost non-existent chance, but if this were a Rank 4 elite civilization, then¡­ They might die without noticing it! As for Rank 5 superpower¡­ So, both sides kept their cards hidden and kept a cordial attitude.

    With the Prime Minister leading the way, the two sides settled down in a nearby lounge. The finest tea, wine, and beverages were prepared with an extravagant selection of food. Since their dietary preferences were unknown, the Prime Minister specifically arranged for every possible meal, creating an elaborate borderline banquet-like experience. Super rare ingredients, such as once-a-decade forged mushrooms or meat from an almost extinct species, which money could not buy, were thoroughly available. Despite that, the birds ignored the display and sat down, forcing a wry smile on the Prime Minister''s face. Snapping his fingers, servants came in and cleared the table.

    Once everything was done, the Prime Minister asked, "I believe that the Featherwind Sect wished to discuss something with the Xingyuu Empire?"

    "Isn''t the place improper for a confidential conversation?" Argo was confused.

    There was not a single barrier surrounding them! No presence-sealing nor perception-blocking, nor even the most basic defensive barrier¡­ One had to know that the elder hall in the Featherwind Sect was protected by over a hundred specialized spells, formed by a large complex Magic Array! It could withstand the attack of a dozen half-Rank 3s, though it would fall short against a real Rank 3 King. That was the bare minimum to be considered as safe from prying eyes. The actions of the Xingyuu Empire continued to baffle him while doubt filled his eyes. What was their rank?

 Chapter 248 - Start of a civil war!

    "I apologize for our inadequate hospitality as we prepared this place hurriedly," the Prime Minister misunderstood. "If it isn''t to your liking¡­"

    "No need. We can stay here. Elder Terus, please," he spoke to a bird standing behind him.

    The large sparrow nodded and extended both of his claws. One below and one above, he formed a cage with his hands as his fingers touched. A swirling conglomeration of Magic Energy appeared at the center like the starry sky. Four Magic Circles manifested simultaneously! One in each of his palms, and one across the ground, and one in the sky, large enough to cover the entire building! Prime Minister Pon-Wai and the Cardinals had a change in expression. They could feel¡­ no, see the air fainting ''condensing'' around the sparrow. It was pure World Energy! That was Condensed Drop! Furthermore, the sparrow grunted. Bloodline Ability: Starry Caged Sky!

    "This¡­ This is!"

    Prime Minister Pon-Wai stood up in a panic, while Cardinal Loujin and Yongyu drew their weapons. The other Imperial Sentinels were also thrown into disarray. After all, the building disappeared in their eyes, replaced with a vast expanse of the starry sky! If not for the ground that still existed beneath their feet, then they would have clung onto each other and screamed in despair, believing they were about to fall to their deaths! Everyone geared themselves for a fight and looked at the birds viciously. This was clearly an act of war!

    "This is Elder Terus''s Bloodline Ability: Starry Caged Sky. Worry not, it isn''t an offensive technique, so it won''t harm you. I hope you won''t mind our actions," Argo said calmly, looking at everyone''s reactions.

    "Is this another world?" Cardinal Yongyu blurted out in wonder. She took measured steps around the ''floor'', worried that she might fall through at any moment.

    "Of course not. It isn''t anything like those legendary techniques from Rank 4 Emperors," he chuckled. "The room and building did not change places at all, and neither did we. Rather, Elder Terus can alter the perception of living beings inside to give them the false impression that ''space expanded''. Of course, he also tampered with the perception in both directions to give us a sense of security."

    "Really?" Yongyu found it hard to believe and experimented. After walking some distance away, she really could feel the walls and other furniture. Her eyes widened. The room really did not change, but her senses did! Although Argo said it was not an offensive technique, the combat potential was extremely high!

    Meanwhile, the Prime Minister thought over the new terms: Bloodline Ability, Rank, Emperor¡­ They were still an unknown concept for humanity with few knowing like Elizabeth from the spirit Rena. That was how disengaged humanity was! So, the Prime Minister was running on guesses and assumptions. Yet, he could already roughly figure out how Ranks worked since it was a simple system, and Argo gave plenty of hints. And the question came, as expected¡­

    "Prime Minister Pon-Wai, what Rank is humanity?" Argo smiled.

    "We''re Rank 3 as well," he replied instantly.

    "Is that so?" the bird replied quizzically, with a hint of malice. "I find it hard to believe that the leader of a Rank 3 civilization would be a lowly Rank 1. Where are the Peak Rank 2s, Half-Rank 3s or Rank 3 Kings? I don''t see them in your entourage."

    "Acting Sect Master, you should understand our situation as well. I believe we told you that I am the temporary leader of the Xingyuu Empire because our leader, Emperor Lianghu, died months ago. Furthermore, I don''t think that you have the qualifications to question our Ranking, right? You arrived in our land, but you''re only five people," Pon-Wai returned the smile.

    The Prime Minister promptly reversed the conversation as his eloquent speaking skills came in full swing. Argo observed the man''s expressions thoroughly, trying to sieve out any flaws. However, the Prime Minister was calm and reserved, standing firm like a mountain. Strictly speaking, the Prime Minister had far more experience navigating troubled waters and political trickery than Argo. After all, the Featherwind Sect was unified under the Sect Master, leaving no room for debate. It was entirely different from the Xingyuu Empire where the political landscape was equivalent to a warzone! As a result, the bird could not tell if it was bluff or not, even though his gut was telling him it was!

    Most importantly, the man spoke the truth. They were a party of five, facing against an entire empire! Although they were exceedingly strong individuals, possessed powerful spells and techniques, and comprehended many secrets, there was still a limit to what one could do. There was a saying that until one reached the level of a Rank 4 Emperor, numbers would win! It might take a thousand deaths, or even a million, but eventually the side with more numbers would prevail. That was all the more relevant to this poor bunch of birds, who slipped from half-Rank 3 back to Rank 2. Not to mention, the Luminous Central Origin was right on their back¡­ Thinking to this point, Argo realized he grew too bold and took a step back.

    "I only said that in jest. Please do not take that to heart." At the very least, humanity was at the pseudo-Rank 3 level, if not Rank 3! Escaping the Luminous Central Origin to anger another Rank 3 existence would be stupid beyond belief!

    "No, I also acted out of line. Please forgive my rudeness." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52525934275772672">#!_52525934275772672</a> for visiting.

    The Prime Minister also pulled back his daring attitude and smiled. The two sides were two sides of the same coin. Neither understood the other party well enough, and that acted as a natural restraining force. Due to that, the ensuing discussion became harmonious, and they settled everything in the coming nights. No one knew exactly what happened inside due to the Starry Caged Sky Bloodline Ability. Afterwards, the Prime Minister placed heavy emphasis on sealing any speck of news from leaking, treating this matter above a top-grade national secret! Spies belonging to the Li Family, the Zino Kingdom, and even the Alzar Kingdom were helpless. They knew something huge transpired, but nothing more! That was how extreme the information control was!

    Time passed slowly. From February, the wintery seasons came and went, bringing with it a fresh burst of spring. This time was when the Lannisail explosion rocked the Alzar Kingdom''s capital, and the heavenly phenomenon dominated the Zino Kingdom''s capital! Everyone was stunned silent with the outrageous news and questioned it vehemently. To think such a ridiculous matter would occur, one had to be mad! However, as the waves continued and the news poured out, people had to accept it! The Lannisail Household was destroyed! The Whispering Shadow was annihilated! The Arcellius Family was revived! One was crazier than the next, driving everyone into a frenzy. It completely drowned out the events at the Xi Wall and everyone soon forgot.

    Until¡­ In K.A. 515, at the first dawn of summer, the unthinkable finally happened! The Imperial Council unleashed a terrifying attack on the Li Family with unstoppable momentum! In a flash, five heavily guarded strongholds were captured without a chance to retaliate. They were the cornerstones of the Li Family''s defensive line and had more than ten thousand guarding its walls! In the past hundred years, they stood strong against all adversity! They were almost deemed impenetrable! Even the titanic behemoth, the Alzar Kingdom, was forced to take the long way around and avoid them in the First Great Kingdom War. So, to hear that they were captured, everyone felt their worldview crashing down. And this became the spark that transformed into the raging fire that ravaged across the empire. It became the start of the Xingyuu Empire''s civil war!

 Chapter 249 - Travelling news

    At Castle Reinhard, in the wide archery field, an arrow whizzed through the air. Despite the seemingly normal scene, the result was anything but normal. The arrows landed on a training dummy wearing plate armor and¡­ blasted through it! Keep in mind, this was not a hollow dummy, or rusted armor. The dummies were reinforced with a particular combination of metals and wood to mimic the thickness and feeling of a human body. Its quality was top-class, incomparable to cheap imitations used by poorer schools. Furthermore, the plate armor mirrored the ones used by Royal Guards and not scrap garbage one had lying around. Yet, the arrow punched straight through with ease, creating a hole the size of a melon!

    The arrow continued with frightening momentum and in a flash, it arrived at two other similar training dummies behind it. Boom! Boom! Both were eviscerated without a trace, only slowing the arrow down by a smudge. One could imagine how a real person would fare against it! It was undoubtedly a mass-killing weapon! The arrow finally landed on a thick iron plate where it collided with indescribable force. The plate, thicker than a tree trunk and heavier than a horse, dug into the dirt to withstand the attack! This was enough to show just how much power was behind this arrow! And as expected, the wooden arrow was the first to give out and exploded into splinters.

    Elizabeth exhaled and lowered her Whiteangel Bow as the Magic Circle dispelled. Her fleet of handmaidens then rushed up and patted her sweat off, unveiled an umbrella, took out refreshments, and even brought a chair out and started fanning her. This was truly the pampered life of a princess! Elizabeth smiled wryly but said nothing, indulging in their care. Although she was still slightly uncomfortable, she grew accustomed to their overbearing nature. People would bleed money just to experience a tiny bit of their care, yet Elizabeth wanted to run away. That was the biggest difference between her and those young masters!

    Shaking her head of frivolous thoughts, she contemplated on her condition. Peak Gaseous Fog! Coupled with the tempering technique taught by Rena, Dual Core Rending Technique, her power was enough to jump ranks and contest against Rank 2s! It was ridiculous when considered, but the undisputable truth! Especially when she started to incorporate spells into her arrows, it further solidified her strength. Her bow became deadlier than the deadliest of crossbows and could easily kill several armored foes in one strike! If she had to face Emperor Lianghu again, then she had a solid chance of winning.

    In fact, her previous display was nothing close to her strongest show. Because Castle Reinhard was situated in the dense city of Algard, any excess destructive power would result in unprecedented destruction! There was a common saying in the known world: A Rank 1 could affect a building, a Rank 2 a city block, a Rank 3 a city, and so forth! When the upper echelon assumed that the Lannisail explosion, or the heavenly phenomenon had the potential to destroy the city, their fears were justified. They were actually very accurate! Just looking at the earth-shattering battle between the Featherwind Sect and the Luminous Central Origin revealed how frightening the Ranks could be. They could casually obliterate regions the size of Algard!

    Elizabeth was far from that level, but her pseudo-Rank 2 power was something very real! Like a child with a new toy, she yearned to utilize her full power, at least to experiment and see how her training paid off. However, Rena dissuaded her. Peak Gaseous Fog, Dual Core Rending Technique, and the mysterious Whiteangel Bow¡­ The three of them together could easily level the castle to the ground, much less the people inside. She was already a walking weapon of destruction!

    Her face was sour, while the nearby Sir Winstin could not help but sigh. Although he never saw her true strength, his eyes were as experienced as an old fox. How could he not feel her growing presence? It was unbelievable to think that a few months ago, Elizabeth was a meager fledging! During her skirmish with the Second Hand, her survival was mostly attributed to her luck and her opponents underestimating her. More importantly, they wanted to capture, not kill her. However, if the same battle were to occur today¡­ While her lack of combat experience remained, her destructive power was enough to even threaten Sir Winstin! A regular assassin from the Second Hand might not be able to faze her anymore!

    That sort of growth was monstrous, almost ridiculous! Who could grow so much in the span of a few months? Even the greatest geniuses would feel dismayed at her demonic speed! For example, Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire was widely considered the top genius in Arcania, sweeping all previous records with ease. She breezed through both the First Celestial Magic Academy and University in one to two years. Then, she immediately joined Ten Dawns as one of the trump card Arcanists of the Zino Kingdom! Keep in mind, she was a twelve-year-old girl. Who else could boast such monstrous talents? The next youngest Ten Dawn was almost twice her age¡­ This only made sense because Nassandra hailed from the legendary Arcellius Family and inherited a freakish Magic Potential. Elizabeth on the other hand¡­

    Everyone''s thoughts were disrupted with the arrival of two individuals. The first was Commander Christina, or Auntie Christina as Elizabeth referred to her. She held a high position in the Highguard Household, one of the preeminent Grand Nobility Households in the Alzar Kingdom. Once the brigade commander of Fortress Fallinard, she was tasked with safeguarding Elizabeth at New Havens as one of the few people who knew of the girl''s existence. Now, her titles stayed while her duties changed. She was now responsible for watching over Elizabeth, like a surrogate guardian. Their relationship was strained previously, but it was gradually recovering. There was no longer the cold and harsh attitude, but a cordial and accepting bond now.

    The second person was a surprising figure, Lord Archibon Lannisail! Previously, the Lannisail Household could be considered a solid mid-tier Grand Nobility Household. It was greater than the Hawken Household, that reared Royal Guards and Protectors, and lower than the supreme Highguard Household. Despite this, a Grand Nobility Household was indeed the object of fear and respect, commanding reverence from millions of subjects! Out of the tens of millions of people in the kingdom, aside from the Royal Family, only twenty-five households could reign above everyone! That was telling of how absurdly monstrous an existence they were!

    Unfortunately, one wrong step led to calamity. When Lord Wenmord went insane, revealed his ties to the Whispering Shadow, and attacked Elizabeth, it was all over. That was the Royal Family''s reverse scale, its bottom line! Taking Elizabeth was equivalent to robbing them of their future! How could they bear it? So, they unleashed a heavenly siege against the Lannisail Household and the Whispering Shadow, slaughtering them down to their last member. They were annihilated! The kingdom''s ferocity and decisiveness shocked everyone, while the Lannisail members could only lament their fate. Originally, their heads were supposed to roll in a grand execution, but Elizabeth eventually stopped that. And like that, Lord Archibon and the remnants of the Lannisail Household fell under her banner.

    "I hope I''m not interrupting anything, Your Highness," Lord Archibon said reservedly.

    Elizabeth waved her hands and said, "It''s fine. Recently, I''ve been getting more free time. Also, I told you before to stop the honorifics. It''s annoying to keep hearing them. Just call me Elizabeth."

    The boy smiled wryly. "You know I can''t do that, Your Highness." Although his family declined, he was once one of the three leading nobles of the generation alongside Lord Fredrick and Lady Kalasena. The rules of etiquette had been beaten into him so hard that they were practically engraved onto his bones. It would be impossible to forget it!

    Meanwhile, Commander Christina glanced at the devastated training dummies and dented metal plate in disbelief. Her eyebrows twitched once or twice. "Elizabeth¡­ Just how far did you push yourself?" she could not help but ask. "You don''t have to push yourself this much."

    The girl shook her head. "I''m firmly in the Peak Gaseous Fog Core Level, but it won''t be easy for me to step into Half-Condensed Drop. And well¡­ My wish is to get stronger, so this much effort is fine."

    "Elizabeth, you''re the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent," the woman put on a stern look. "In the future, you''ll stand above millions and command entire armies as queen of all! I don''t see the need for improving your own personal strength. Shouldn''t you be focusing your efforts on your education, temperament, or governing?"

    "I know that, but I still want to improve myself!" Elizabeth gave a defiant smile.

    She knew there were times where external help became irrelevant. There were things that the kingdom could not help her with, things that only she was privy to. The only thing that she could truly depend on was herself! Existences like Lord Wenmord already towered over them as a Rank 3 King, but what about a Rank 4 Emperor or a Rank 5 God? They could singlehandedly sweep through all adversity and dominate the world! They were not called emperor or god without reason! If the Featherwind Sect or the Luminous Central Origin arrived at full power, it would be tantamount to cataclysm! So, Elizabeth wanted to grow stronger, not only to protect herself, but also her new home.

    Christina sighed for she knew how stubborn this girl was. This was not the first time she tried changing Elizabeth''s mind. "Alright, ignore I said anything. This isn''t why we came here today."

    "What''s the matter?" Elizabeth asked worriedly. It was rare to see her aunt''s expression so grim.

    "It''s better for us to head inside and discuss it. It''s not good news."

 Chapter 250 - An absurd idea

    Inside a tearoom, maids carefully served fine tea before leaving. The atmosphere was solemn, so they knew when to leave. Sir Winstin stood watch by the door, while Lady Christina and Lord Archibon became dejected. It was as if their souls had left their bodies, resulting in their sunken eyes. No one said a word, adding to the tense air.

    Elizabeth felt nervous and immediately asked, "Is it about the inheritance race? What happened?"

    By now, the inheritance race was starting to heat up as all factions were preparing. There were three primary factions: hers, Lord Fredrick''s, and Princess Samanthie''s. There were other smaller parties, but they were a lost cause without a powerful backing, like the Grand Nobility Households. That said, Elizabeth''s ''faction'' was actually not much better off. Her only support was the Royal Family and the Lannisail Household. Initially, she hoped to utilize the household''s connections and experience in establishing a firm foundation for her faction. This was not a bad idea at all. The Lannisail Household was originally a genuine Grand Nobility Household that had sweeping authority across the kingdom, reaching out to the entire nobility. Their name was like a clap of thunder next to everyone''s ears, all knew of the Lannisail Household!

    However, it was a hollow vessel of what it was once, no longer one of the great Grand Nobility Households. The stain of leading the Whispering Shadow and attacking the heir apparent made it worse, dragging their reputation through the mud. Who knew how many dastardly crimes the Whispering Shadow committed? They were one of the leading criminal organizations, profiting off the wars by kidnapping refugees and selling them for a premium. Whether it be the extreme north, or the southern seas, their tendrils tainted everyone and everything. Now that Lord Wenmord was ousted as the Second Shadow, their family became public enemy number one! Furthermore, the nobles took this chance to assimilate the ownerless lands like wild beasts. Understandably, any power that Lord Archibon had became nonexistent, hence leading to the ugly state of Elizabeth''s factions.

    "No, it''s not that, Your Highness," Lord Archibon said. "It''s related to the Xingyuu Empire¡­" Then, he thoroughly explained the news to Elizabeth, who grew increasingly stunned.

    "Are you sure? The Xingyuu Empire actually descended into civil war?" Elizabeth paled. "But what about the three-way deadlock! Weren''t the Imperial Council and Li Family restraining each other?"

    "We don''t know either," Christina interrupted. "The empire attacked suddenly with ferocious momentum and unknown methods. Five fortresses fell practically overnight."

    "But the fortresses you named should be nigh-impenetrable. At the very least, it should be incredibly hard to siege and capture it overnight! Can we confirm the accuracy of these reports?" the girl asked incredulously.

    That was five strongholds they were talking about, not a defenseless town! Sieges were notoriously time-consuming. Unless an invading force could breach the fortress defenses, then they could only wait. Famous sieges, such as the Siege of Linjora Fortress or the Siege of Denmai Yi Fortress, took years while the longest siege in history lasted more than an entire decade! That spoke of how stubborn and tenacious some strongholds could be. Of course, times changed, and with inventions like the glider and magic, the sieges grew rarer and the resource investment lessened. But that did not apply in this case. The Li Family''s famous five citadels were some of the most well-fortified cities in the empire! Falling overnight should not be possible!

    "It''s been verified through multiple sources. This is the truth¡­ We''re entering another war."

    Although this civil war looked simple on the surface, it was not. In normal circ.u.mstances, neither the Imperial Council nor the Li Family would start fighting. They might skirmish here or there, but never a full-blown conflict. After all, the titanic Alzar Kingdom was eagerly watching like a predator. The second that the Xingyuu Empire showed any weakness, then the kingdom would pounce! To prevent this, the three parties acted as a restraining force, hence the ''three-way deadlock''. And yet, the situation still deteriorated to the point of civil war. How could Elizabeth not be stunned?

    "What about the Imperial Princesses Xiuying and Ming? What about the Li Family?" she grew worried. Although the time spent together could be seen as small, almost to the point of nonexistent, and involved many questionable acts, she felt awfully close to the princesses. It was truly a case of fighting only to become friends in the end!

    "The situation remains unclear, and we aren''t privy to many details," her aunt replied slowly. That was obvious enough. She might be a brigade commander, a relatively high-ranking status, but her authority was far from imperial matters. She had no right to that information.

    "What about the Alzar Kingdom? What are they planning to do?" Hesitation was written on Elizabeth''s face. She had a bad feeling.

    Lady Christina spread her hands in helplessness. "At this point, you should know better than me what''s going to happen. The kingdom won''t sit around."

    Elizabeth frowned. How could anyone let go of this precious chance? The feud between the kingdom and empire had gone on for far too long so she was confident that the Alzar Kingdom would plan an invasion!

    "We need to stop this!" Elizabeth panicked. "The peace that they fought for shouldn''t be ruined by us!"

    "Calm down, Your Highness. You''re getting too agitated," Lord Archibon advised calmly.

    "Calm down? How could I? We''re about to enter another war, aren''t we? Who could sit still!"

    "Pardon me for saying so, but this is where Your Highness is wrong. Strictly speaking, the Alzar Kingdom never ended the Second Great Kingdom War. We only entered a temporary non-agreement ceasefire. We didn''t even negotiate with the Imperial Council. This is simply¡­ a continuation of the war half a year ago."

    "Hmph! Are you saying that we should plunge the world into conflict and bloodshed again?"

    "I apologize if I offended Your Highness," the boy bowed. Seeing his attitude made her really want to hit him. Taking this time to forcefully calm herself down, the redness in her eyes dimmed.

    "What are you planning to do?" Her aunt''s heart jumped. She knew that Elizabeth was prone to¡­ decisions out of the norm. Maybe another storm was about to brew!

    Elizabeth slapped the table, stood up, and replied determinedly, "I''ll need to speak with Her Majesty and the Royal Assembly to convince them! I can''t let them continue!"

    Before she could charge out, the sound of her aunt''s exasperated voice came, "I came because I wanted to say¡­ I''ve been chosen as a brigade commander for the upcoming operation. At this point, you won''t be able to change anything."

    Sadly, Elizabeth underestimated the extent of the kingdom''s ambition. A tremendous amount of manpower and resources had already been dedicated to this with the plan being drafted even further back. The downfall of the Whispering Shadow was largely attributed to this! Because the Quinvoren Army had been preparing a large-scale mobilization, that way, when the order came, the army moved swiftly to crush the opposition! If Elizabeth were queen, then she could veto the invasion and stop everything. However, she was but a mere heir apparent. She lacked sufficient authority to change anything, especially when everything developed to this point!

    Elizabeth understood that too. Her actions would simply be viewed as a childish tantrum. Nothing more. Thinking so, the girl sat back down dejectedly. "Can I really do nothing?"

    Lord Archibon then said, "That was the only news I wanted to inform Your Highness of so I shall take my leave here, Your Highness."

    "Wait!" Elizabeth shouted, startling the boy.

    "Is something the matter, Your Highness?"

    "If I can''t stop it, then I''ll just have to go there as well," she smiled, as if she stumbled upon the greatest idea in the world. Silence fell, leaving everyone speechless and even Sir Winstin, the silent and composed Protector, felt his vision darken slightly. This girl was¡­ just too ridiculous!

    "Elizabeth," her aunt made a forced smile. "You''re the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom. We can''t have you running off to the empire at this crucial time. What about the inheritance race? Are you forgoing your right to the throne? Weren''t you trying to become queen? Forget that ridiculous idea and focus on this instead."

    "I don''t think it''s ridiculous at all," the girl retorted. "Our relationship with the empire is a key matter for the kingdom. If everything can be resolved peacefully, isn''t that ideal?"

    "I think you''re greatly underestimating the difficulty¡­"

    If it were so easy, then what were King Harth or Lord Korogin doing? What did they die for? As shown time and time again, peace was an impossibility! Two lions could not rule the same mountain. One side had to submit and perish!

    "Furthermore, Her Majesty and the Royal Assembly will not grant you permission to act as you wish. It''s better to give up early on your absurd idea," her aunt stressed. This was her final trump card!

 Chapter 251 - Royal Army General

    Queen Bethnal Etuvel Reindel, the matriarch of the Royal Family, former queen of an era, brother to another, and mother to a third. Now, she was leading the Alzar Kingdom as the temporary monarch once more. She was one of the handful of women in this male-dominant society, rising to the apex of power! Furthermore, her ill.u.s.trious achievements and accomplishments were known by all. She abolished the Impure Magic Proclamation, led the birth of the Zino Kingdom, and singlehandedly transformed everyone''s perspective on magic! It was no longer a vile demonic art, attempting to cheat the heavens, but an honest science, attempting to understand the world! Although countless people stayed rigid in their ways and criticized Arcania, Queen Bethnal charged through all opposition and carried on.

    Later, people begun to forget about her era. She was, after all, the queen from more than fifteen years ago. Receding from political matters, she abstained from interfering in the mundane world. It was no longer her time, and so she peacefully handed over the reins to the next generation. However, do not be misled. Queen Bethnal remained as the matriarch of the Royal Family, a pinnacle figure atop the world! When Elizabeth disappeared from the castle almost a year ago, Lord Korogin had to request her approval before utilizing the crown''s authority! When the kingdom descended into turmoil over Lord Korogin''s death, she stepped up and stabilized everything. Even the haughty and proud Royal Assembly and Grand Nobility Households lowered their heads!

    Just thinking about how she ordered the destruction of the Lannisail Household and the Whispering Shadow drenched people in cold sweat. These two great existences that dominated several generations, one in the light, the other in the dark, they were powerful enough to shake the kingdom to its roots! However, with a single cold order, Queen Bethnal annihilated both down to the last hair and in the span of two weeks, no less¡­ Grand Nobles could flaunt above all others, but the Royal Family, and especially Queen Bethnal, was a forbidden taboo existence! She was undoubtedly one of the most fearsome characters in the entire Alzar Kingdom!

    Elizabeth was rightfully afraid of her grandmother too and felt as helpless as a lamb in her presence. The girl explained her motives and rationale in leaving for the Xingyuu Empire. On the other hand, Queen Bethnal said nothing but listened patiently with a blank expression. No one could tell what she was thinking. Eventually, Elizabeth ran out of words to say. Although she felt this was a fool''s errand, she tried anyways. She earnestly wanted to stop the flames of war from erupting again! Right when she expected a firm denial, the next words shocked her to the core.

    "I''ll approve of it," Queen Bethnal said.

    "As I was saying, there''s plenty of advantages¡­ Huh?" Elizabeth was stunned silly. "I''m sorry, could you repeat that again? I thought I misheard¡­"

    "I said I''ll approve. You can go to the Xingyuu Empire if you want."

    Elizabeth c.o.c.ked her head cutely and put on a frown. Just like her aunt, she did not expect her grandmother to approve, but to her surprise¡­ That was why Elizabeth was confused. What was happening here? Queen Bethnal was always stern and calculating, always keeping the Royal Family''s interests in mind. When Elizabeth was kidnapped by the Whispering Shadow, the woman did not hesitate to order a crusade against them. In the end, she thoroughly exterminated the Whispering Shadow and the Lannisail Household! That was how highly Queen Bethnal regarded Elizabeth! After all, Elizabeth was the last hope for the Royal Family to continue, otherwise they would have to step down. Anyone would treat her like a golden egg, afraid of breaking it from the lightest tremor. And yet, the very same woman who destroyed a Grand Nobility Household for her sake permitted Elizabeth''s venture into troubled waters?

    The girl felt her mind lag. "Are¡­ Are you sure? Are you feeling okay? Are you sick or something?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" the woman snapped. "I''m giving you the role of Royal Army General for the Xingyuu Empire operation, which means you''ll be representing the crown authority in this endeavour. Of course, the real work will be handled by our Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, General Yan, so you''ll just be spectating. However, you will still depart the capital in one week to rendezvous with the main army at Pelangi Fortress. The rest of the deployment information will be passed over to you in a few days."

    "You''re actually serious?"

    "Didn''t you want to do this yourself? Why are you asking so many questions?" Queen Bethnal narrowed her eyes in displeasure.

    "No, no, I do want to go. It''s just¡­ why?"

    "This is an opportunity for you too. If you can showcase your talents in handling the Xingyuu Empire, it would bode well for you in the inheritance race. Depending on your success, those Grand Nobility Households have a strong chance of supporting you," she explained.

    "Well¡­ That''s true¡­" Elizabeth pondered.

    "You should go and prepare. I am expecting great things from you, Elizabeth."

    "¡­ As you wish, Your Majesty," she bowed politely and left, despite her questions.

    Once the girl left, Queen Bethnal''s face darkened by a shade and an imperceptible flicker flashed across her eyes. Not long after, another person entered the queen''s quarters. Her appearance was strikingly like the queen in her youth, but that was not too surprising. With a breathtaking figure and cold demeanor, who else could it be besides Princess Samanthie, the youngest daughter of Queen Bethnal? She was also the Royal Ambassador for the Zino Kingdom, the one who represented the crown authority! That alone spoke volumes about her political maneuvering!

    This woman rarely left the Zino Kingdom, but with her recent declaration of entering the inheritance race, things began to change. Despite lacking support from the Royal Family, and specifically Queen Bethnal, many Grand Nobility Households fell under her banner. After all, the alternatives were too unsightly for them to behold. Elizabeth''s faults did not need explanation. To put it simply, she was a country bumpkin, without a lick of noble upbringing or heritage! Her connections with the rest of the nobility were nonexistent or even negative. Nobody would want to be ruled by a commoner like her!

    Lord Fredrick was unquestionably better in all regards, from his temperament to his foresight and from his intelligence to his connections. Unfortunately, he was a junior in the end, a mere fledging. He never occupied an official post, nor earned significant merits. People admired his boundless potential, but that was it. Potential was nothing truly tangible. In the grand scheme of things, it was really a worthless concept! Therefore, the Grand Nobility Households chose to support Princess Samanthie''s cause, leading her to become the third most popular royal candidate! As for why the Royal Family looked the other way, no one knew. However, her stance could easily be seen as challenging her family''s integrity! No one knew what Queen Bethnal and Princess Samanthie discussed, but it would shock anyone silly because it was related to the future of the Alzar Kingdom!

    ***

    After returning to her quarters, Elizabeth summoned her aunt and Lord Archibon. They arrived without delay, knowing that she had gone to Queen Bethnal for permission. This was a great deal. Although they knew that the chances were zero, deep down they felt the same sort of dread. It was like the calm before the storm! Elizabeth was someone who did not conform to common sense! And¡­ in the end, their worst fears came true.

    "Her Majesty approved," Elizabeth said.

    A pin-drop silence ensued as the two''s minds promptly collapsed. All their thoughts disappeared, fleeting like the wind. These two were not simple people either. Lady Christina was a proud Brigade Commander, and a close confidant of the late Lord Korogin. Lord Archibon was the heir of the Lannisail Household, and carried the title of the ''Artful Pen''. Their temperament could stay steady, even in the roughest of storms, so this made their shocked and speechless faces all the more comical. One could fit several whole eggs in their dropped mouths! It took a long time for them to regain their composure.

    Lady Christina spoke gravely, "Elizabeth, it''s not good to lie about this. The repercussions aren''t something that you can imagine. There are some things that you can and can''t say."

    "That''s true. If Her Highness had wantonly spread these rumors around, and abused the heir apparent''s authority, then¡­" Lord Archibon also felt nervous.

    "I''m not lying!" Elizabeth replied with a grunt. "I really went to Her Majesty and explained everything to her. Her Majesty said that I would be designated as the Royal Army General and that I would have to depart in a week for Pelangi Fortress."

    "That''s¡­" Christina remained skeptical.

    That was when a knock came on the door. A messenger respectfully handed over several doc.u.ments before departing. Carrying the personal seal of Queen Bethnal, the contents were of the highest order of significance! Elizabeth unfurled the scrolls and scanned through them, before revealing a look of surprise. Inside detailed the extensive deployment details for the upcoming operation in the Xingyuu Empire! Although the finer details were omitted, it was no less valuable. Such secrets, if leaked to the empire, would herald an unprecedented calamity! With Elizabeth''s approval, both Commander Christina and Lord Archibon stole a glance. When they did, they trembled once more.

    "This¡­ You weren''t joking?" Lady Christina was shocked. This was Queen Bethnal they were talking about! Granting Elizabeth''s whimsical wish was not the queen that she knew!

    Lord Archibon kept his silence and continued to stare at the seal. It was obviously no forgery, and the contents were earth-shattering too. There was no way anything could be falsified. Even if someone did forge them, then they were courting death! No¡­ Death would be putting it lightly. The Royal Family would not hesitate to annihilate their family out of existence right down to the roots! Even the grass would be scorched to nonexistence! No one, even if they had a million times the guts and arrogance, would joke around like this. But the alternative was much more baffling and nonsensical. Did Queen Bethnal really grant Elizabeth''s request? If so, then why?

 Chapter 252 - Sword Kings disciples

    He held his palms and meditated. The upcoming Xingyuu campaign would herald a new dawn of bloodshed and warfare. The dangers involved would be immense! This was the Second Great Kingdom War! Who did not know how perilous it was? King Harth died in the Battle of the Millennium. Lord Korogin died at the final battle with Emperor Lianghu. At this level, status and titles were irrelevant. Death was equal to all! If Elizabeth entered that battlefield as well, there was no telling what might happen. Perhaps the past would repeat itself again. She would be captured and then executed! Who could tell? To throw the heir apparent into the jaws of death, what was the point? What was Her Majesty''s goal?

    Lord Archibon might have a frightening grasp over intellectual pursuits, enough to be titled as the ''Artful Pen'', but alas, he was not a wily old political snake. There was no way to divine Queen Bethnal''s intentions with so few clues. However, he could tell that there were swirling undercurrents beneath the surface. A conspiracy was born with Elizabeth at the center! Naturally, Commander Christina was more sensitive to these matters. Although she did not inherit the Highguard surname, she was a central figure in the Highguard Household! She narrowed her eyes and frowned. She did not like the answer she thought of.

    "Elizabeth¡­" Christina''s gaze changed to a gentle one. "Did Her Majesty explain why she approved of your request?"

    "Her Majesty wanted me to showcase my talents and prove my worth to the Grand Nobility Households," she explained.

    "Showcase¡­"

    "Worth¡­"

    Both Lord Archibon and Lady Christina repeated this, falling into deep thought. The truth was¡­ it was not entirely unreasonable. Just like Lord Fredrick, Elizabeth lacked substantial achievements. Considering her humble beginnings, feisty personality, and ambiguous ties to the Xingyuu Empire''s Imperial Princesses, it made her foundation extremely feeble and fragile. Even Lord Fredrick had greater support than her, just on those terms alone. Without the Royal Family''s support, Elizabeth''s faction would not even qualify to compete for the throne! Therefore, if, and that was a big if, Elizabeth could resolve the five hundred years of conflict between the Alzar Kingdom and Xingyuu Empire¡­ Her ascension would be guaranteed! Perhaps, this was one of the few ways Elizabeth could reverse all odds and become queen!

    However, could anything ever be so simple? A lie in a truth, a truth in a lie¡­ Who, besides Queen Bethnal, knew what was what?

    ***

    Quickly, the news travelled like a storm across the Alzar Kingdom, and then the world! The Royal Assembly declared their intentions to attack the Xingyuu Empire! Different from Lord Korogin''s previous strategy, the kingdom did not bother hiding anything. Anyone could tell from the massive mobilization of armies that a storm was approaching! It came as a surprise to no one. The Xingyuu Empire falling into a civil war was the best time to attack. People had a variety of reactions to the news. The older generation were sighing with emotion. The First and Second Great Kingdom War reaped too many, far too many lives from the world. It was a ruthless grindstone that threatened to destroy everyone! Meanwhile, the young were brimming with ambition! They were eager to carve out a piece of history!

    "Mother, father, don''t stop me. I''m going to join the army!" a person shouted.

    "What is this nonsense! You''re supposed to inherit the family business! I didn''t raise you to lose your life over there!" the father returned ferociously. He grabbed his unfilial son and punched him to the ground.

    "Stop it, darling!" a woman tearfully pulled back her husband. "Forgive him! He''s just confused!"

    "Confused, my ass! He wants to die like a fool!" the man roared. "I''ll beat him silly until he gives up this stupid idea!"

    The son ignored his parents'' wailing and spoke with a burning passion. "You can''t stop me, father. I''ll join the army no matter what!"

    The same scene could be seen across the realm. The hotblooded youth threw themselves into the war machine in hopes of honor, prestige, and glory! The wars generated too many heroes and legends of old that it was easy to be swept in it too. Thinking about how they might surpass Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, or Lady Valentina¡­ Thinking about how they might become Great or Grand Nobles¡­ On the glorious battlefield, they would prove their worth! Bath the world in blood, pave the path in bones, and march forward fearlessly! From all over the kingdom, people joined the army, and the numbers quickly swelled. It was not just the youth either. People with grievances, people with loses, people with nothing left to lose¡­ All kinds of people came together for one cause: to defeat the Xingyuu Empire!

    Of course, the next piece of news caused an even bigger storm. Princess Elizabeth, heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, would be personally leading the campaign effort as the Royal Army General! The most mysterious princess, who jumped from commoner to heir apparent and never entered the public spotlight, ignited many discussions! Despite the disdain from the Grand Nobility Households, her popularity was tremendous amongst the common citizens. Elizabeth showed that a commoner had the potential to challenge tradition and become queen! This caused everyone''s passion to boil over many times over and the number of new army recruits to double, if not triple!

    Meanwhile, in the south, near the Goron Wastelands, this was a deserted town. There were many places like this following the Etera Campaign. They were not directly touched by the flames of war, but being so close to the frontier made people lose hope, so they fled. No one came back after so long, painting the town in an eerie layer of dust. However, in the middle of the street stood a solitary figure. His appearance was as plain as could be. Anyone could pass him by and never think about him again. In his hands was a sheathed sword that could be ignored as trash. This was the epitome of ''average''.

    But when he unsheathed his sword, his aura exploded to unimaginable heights! It materialized like a fire as it rampaged throughout the town before soaring into the skies like a heavenly pillar! Just bathing in his majestic power was enough for anyone to succ.u.mb to fear and despair. The earth trembled under his presence. Breaking free of the Perception Realm, it was the Instinct Realm, Sword King Sin Quelldown! His vast and boundless Martial Perception swept through the town, gaining him nigh-omniscience! In this place, he was the center of the world while his senses transcended! There was nothing that could escape his grasp! It was no wonder Rank 3s were heralded as Kings. They could truly reign this realm as monarch!

    Before anyone could see, his slash had already arrived! It was a flying slash! As it hit the house, the attack cut through the walls like water. Crossing through its foundation in a fraction of a second, the building was effortlessly reduced to rubble. That was not all either. The strength behind the attack did not dissipate and continued with its unstoppable momentum, like the arrival of a tsunami! One house, two, three, and finally four! The Sword King did not move, but he destroyed four houses as easy as breathing. A moment later, two equally frightening auras pierced the sky from the debris as two figures propelled themselves high up. Their auras seemed feeble, in comparison to Sword King Sin''s unfathomable aura, like a rocking boat in a vast ocean, but they were both Perception Realm Masters! It was Hidek and Lanar, the Sword King''s first two disciples! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-disciples_52827777329586763">#''s-disciples_52827777329586763</a> for visiting.

    In the air, they exchanged a serious glance. Light shone underneath their feet as they executed a high-speed movement technique. Hidek and Lanar promptly disappeared with untraceable speed only to reappear near their master, one in front, and another behind! Lanar manipulated his Martial Energy to form a colossal water dragon. Despite being an apparition, a mere shape without life, its presence was terrifyingly real! It roared, as if signalling the arrival of a god. Every scale on its body was equivalent to a sword! Hidek pulled back his sword like a divine serpent, ready to strike. While its demure appearance was less than the water dragon, it concentrated all that power into a single explosive thrust! They did not hesitate to execute the Cloud Sea Style''s secret techniques!

    Lanar launched his water dragon, causing it to slice through the street and town with invincible momentum. Hidek''s serpent lashed out at ungodly speeds, causing it to almost break the sound barrier. The two attacks had enough force to split the town in half and kill a thousand! Perception Realm Masters with full control over their Martial Energy were that formidable! It was leagues above what the kingdom''s strongest knights could display. This was the true power behind Peak Rank 2s! But how could it enter the sight of Sword King Sin, a genuine Rank 3 King? The man smiled and channeled a monstrous quantity of Martial Energy into his sword, causing it to glow blue. His actions were smooth and relaxed as he thrusted it down into the earth. Before Lanar and Hidek''s attacks could land, a huge shockwave emanated from the Sword King, rippling through the street like a tsunami!

    Boom! The entire street exploded under his Martial Energy, sending a shower of rock, dirt, and bricks into the air. The shockwave was so potent that nearby houses were obliterated into dust. The two incoming attacks, as fearsome as they were, were wiped out without a trace. If not for Lanar and Hidek reinforcing their bodies with Martial Energy, then they would have been blown away all the same. In a flash, a towering dust cloud formed that was so tall it could be seen from far away. The rain of debris poured down from the heavens, almost like a volcanic detonation. A large portion of the town was destroyed by the Sword King''s single attack!

 Chapter 253 - Major Sword Form

    At the epicenter, the Sword King was about to retract his sword when Benedict dashed in at unbelievable speeds. He ruthlessly slashed out to kill the man! It all happened so fast that it was practically instantaneously. The attack surpassed thought! Moreover, it was so sublime and simple that it cut straight into the heart of swordsmanship. It could very well be considered perfect! If anyone else were present, this strike would have been enough to kill them a thousand times over. In the face of this daunting attack though, the Sword King smiled. Who was he? A Rank 3 King, an Instinct Realm, and someone hailed as the monarch of swords! In response, the Sword King moved ten times faster and parried the blow instantly with his sword, creating another large shockwave.

    The moment the two sides collided though, Benedict unleashed a flying strike too! But without Martial Energy, it was purely a physical strike. He swung his sword hard enough to produce a highly compressed air shockwave! It was like Cardinal Shaolong''s flying strike used against Sir Winstin back then. Although the Sword King blocked it, the residual force flew past and split the wall behind. If the man did not resist it with Martial Energy, the flying strike could have easily cut him in half! Before the dust could settle, Lanar and Hidek pounced to attack from three sides at once. The three disciples were unwilling to give their master a moment''s respite. Boom! After another fierce clash, it was over.

    "I suppose that''s my victory then," the Sword King casually announced, as if he were taking a walk through his own garden.

    Under his foot was Benedict, who was coughing up blood. In his left hand was Lanar''s neck, who he was holding up like a ragdoll. In his right hand was his sword that was nudged up against Hidek''s throat. The three disciples could offer no resistance against their monstrous master! Releasing the three of them, they rolled about to catch their breath. Meanwhile, the Sword King waved his sword around and sheathed it. He could execute thirty Perception Realms from the First Hand in one strike. For a Rank 3 King, this result was expected. If he went all out, they would not last a second.

    "Damn!" Lanar scowled. Disappointment was written across his face.

    "It really is a bitter truth to swallow," Hidek sighed. "Master is unfathomably strong."

    "Even with three people attacking, we couldn''t touch his clothes," Benedict added with disbelief. "This is the true power behind our master, the Sword King, huh?" His eyes burned with yearning.

    "The strategy you three created wasn''t bad, but it was insufficient. Hidek, your mastery over Martial Energy has improved greatly, but you don''t have the courage and heart to march at the front. Even in our previous duel, you wanted to ambush me. However, it would''ve been smarter to attack me head-on, especially since you know of my Martial Perception''s range. If you continue like this, you won''t break into Half-Instinct Realm, much less become the next Sword King.

    "As for you, Lanar¡­ You''re too hotheaded. You want to charge in headfirst, without consideration for anything or anyone around you, and it showed in your techniques. It''s not a bad thing to be proud and arrogant. The path of becoming the sword monarch is exactly that: it''s a lonely path to the top! But don''t be ignorant. At your level, there are things that you can and can''t do. You must polish your attitude, just like Hidek.

    "And finally, Benedict," the Sword King''s eyes focused on him. "In terms of progress, you came far. You grasped Martial Energy, awakened your Core, achieved Major Sword Form, and your temperament is passable, so I don''t have many complaints there. Your main problem is your lack of experience. You''ll need a lot more time to familiarize yourself with Martial Energy and manipulating it while in combat."

    "Yes, we understand, master," the three of them said.

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, the man replied, "I''ll be going on a little trip, so the three of you will continue your training independently. I''ll find all of you when my business is done." With that, he disappeared.

    After settling their farewells, the three disciples departed. Benedict did not know where the others were headed, or what they planned to do. To be honest, he knew very little about them and their master. It was the simple pursuit for swordsmanship that united the four! There was no need for anything else. Shaking his head of pointless thoughts, Benedict gathered his belongings and channeled Martial Energy into his legs. This caused them to glow with a faintly golden color. He stomped down and the sheer force crushed the street stone bricks. Boom! The knight charged forward faster than a horse at full sprint, a speed that a human could never hope to reach! In less than a minute, he exited the town.

    Several hours later and the town was already long gone from the horizon. He washed his grimy face in the river and sighed. Fatigue was written across his face. It was truly not easy to reach his current strength. The Sword King put him through a nightmarish training routine and if he failed at any point and failed to meet his master''s harsh standards¡­ Benedict shuddered. Although they rarely talked about non-swordsmanship topics, Benedict understood a bit of the Sword King''s personality. Only useful people could enter the man''s eyes. Useless people would be killed without mercy! So, the boy had to put in a monstrous amount of effort just to stay alive and eventually, he succeeded!

    He looked at his hand and summoned Martial Energy. His fist began glowing with a menacing light, a sign that deadly power was gathering. Pulling back, he punched the air above the river, causing the water surface to explode! It was like someone dropped a massive rock from up high. Until he broke through into Perception Realm, his Martial Energy would be limited to the body, much like the Magic Perception of an Arcanist. Benedict could still perform those ''flying strikes'' but they were a product of his Martial Energy augmenting his strength to ridiculous levels, not a true projection of his Martial Energy. Of course, that did not diminish his accomplishments at all. To be able to produce a fake flying strike as easily as he did, it was terrifying for a normal person! Very few people could replicate his feat!

    Furthermore, he drew his sword lightning fast and slashed. A fish happened to be thrown into the air by his attack earlier and was easily beheaded. The cut was so fast and precise that no blood tainted his blade, while the fish landed beside him, its head perfectly removed without a flaw. He was still skeptical that his swordsmanship had improved by leaps and bounds! According to the Sword King, Benedict had the potential to reach Sword Intent, which was many times rarer than Perception Realm! After all, the Realms of Mastery and Core Levels focused on energy mastery. One was gauged by the quantity and quality of energy they could manipulate. Conversely, the Attainment Stages focused on theoretical understanding of a particular field. It was easier said than done to advance in the Attainment Stages.

    Benedict attained Major Sword Form, one step from Perfect Sword Form. Sword Form was, as its name implied, general understanding of swordsmanship. How to advance, how to retreat, how to attack, how to defend, and all the various forms, techniques, and styles behind the sword. Perfect Sword Form meant understanding all the swordsmanship styles in the world and grasping techniques with ease! It was literally ''perfect''! And for Benedict, who was one step away, his swordsmanship had reached a sublime level. He now understood the five stances of the Hawken Style, the initial techniques of the Cloud Sea Style, and even began experimenting on a new style.

    Roasting the fish, and taking a much-deserved break, he let his stamina replenish. It was a long time since he had some time to himself. Outside of his peers and master, he talked to very few others. Or rather, he saw very few people in general. Although they kept in the Alzar Kingdom, their training took them to remote and unforgiving environments. He had no way to see friends or family, no way to unwind and just relax¡­ Sometimes, they would catch wind of particularly earth-shaking news, keeping them connected to the world. For example, the downfall of the Lannisail Household, destruction of the Whispering Shadow, and the revival of the Arcellius Family, but that was about it. The recent news of the Xingyuu civil war had yet to enter his ears.

 Chapter 254 - Heading to Pelangi Fortress

    It took half a day before Benedict made it to the next town over. It was a quaint little town of around a couple hundred residents, small enough that it went unnamed. Without a horse, that distance would have normally taken someone half a week to traverse. His speed was close to the peak of normal human standards, as expected of one touching the precipice of Fundamental Realm Master. He wiped the sweat off his brow and entered the local inn. It was a lot busier than the outside, which made Benedict pleasantly surprised. People were cheering and drinking, even dancing, as they partied for unknown reasons. More than half the patrons were celebrating like their last night out. The infectious mood affected Benedict too, as he inadvertently smirked.

    He took a seat at the bar, saying, "Do you have a room available for one night? I''m also pretty hungry so you can give me whatever food you have."

    "Not a problem." The barmaster returned with some local delicacies. "I haven''t seen your face around here. Where are you headed?"

    "The capital for now," Benedict replied. "Was there any big news recently?"

    "Besides war breaking out again, I can''t think of anything else."

    Benedict nearly spat out his food, his shock was apparent. "What? Don''t joke about that kind of thing, barmaster." It instantly soured his mood.

    "I was I was joking. I''m surprised you haven''t heard since everyone''s talking about it," the woman gave him a weird look.

    "You''re serious?"

    "Even I wouldn''t joke about something like that," the barmaster smiled wryly. "I don''t have that poor taste in humor. If you don''t believe me, here''s the official notice from the kingdom." She grabbed a paper from the wall and handed it over.

    Benedict read it skeptically, but his suspicions turned into depression quickly. "I knew it was bound to happen but isn''t this too quick?" he frowned with a depressed face. "How did this happen?"

    "I wish I knew¡­ But I did hear some rumors from the soldiers back there," she pointed with her finger to the party-goers. "They said that the Imperial Council suddenly attacked the Li Family. Five fortresses were taken overnight."

    "Five fortresses? Are you sure you didn''t hear wrongly?"

    The barmaster shrugged. "You''re free to ask them yourself. I''m just repeating their words."

    "No, no, it''s fine," Benedict waved with his hand while thinking. He served in the military for many years and participated in his own fair share of battles. This allowed him to gain a sense for these types of things. Five fortresses overnight¡­ No matter how it sounded, it was insane to believe, much less imagine!

    "Oh, you also probably haven''t heard of this, right? Princess Elizabeth, the heir apparent, will be leading the military campaign to the empire."

    The boy froze, dropping his fork. He tried to process those words again but failed. It was like the saying, ''what goes in one ear comes out the other.'' While news of the civil war came as a shock, Elizabeth becoming the Royal Army General was ten times more shocking. Benedict could not make heads or tails of it! Was the world going mad? Just what was happening here?

    Upon noticing his distress, the woman asked, "Are you alright? You''re as pale as a ghost."

    "This¡­ Are you sure that Elizabeth¡­ No, Princess Elizabeth¡­ is headed to the Xingyuu Empire?" Benedict slowly pronounced every word, afraid that the barmaster misunderstood him.

    "I''m just as surprised as you, but I''m afraid it''s true. To be honest, no one knows what the kingdom is thinking. They went through all that trouble for Her Highness, and now this¡­ Still, I have to admire Her Highness''s courage! She has this woman''s approval!"

    Meanwhile, Benedict was lost in his own thoughts, so he ignored what she said. His mind was a mess. He could not understand what was happening still! They went through all that trouble in the Xingyuu Empire, risking their lives, before finally escaping from that nightmare. It would not be an exaggeration to say their survival was a miracle above miracles! Were it not for numerous coincidences, then their lives would have been forfeited a long time ago. Despite that, Elizabeth was willing to return to that land? It made no sense whatsoever!

    "You''re looking really bad right now. I''ll get you some water," the barmaster rushed away.

    Benedict refused to believe her words and walked over to the band of soldiers partying behind. The captain of this merry bunch was busy with a scantily clad woman sat on his lap. They were cuddling very affectionately with the stench of alcohol abundant. His hands fondled her assets aggressively, leaving the woman in a deep red blush. The other people were also having their fun, drinking and partying to their hearts content. However, a very subtle somber air lingered. It was not too surprising though, since they were low-ranking soldiers and war broke out again. At any moment''s notice, they might turn into fodder, turning into corpses that paved the road for others. If so, they would party like their last night, because it might really come true.

    "More! Where''s the waitress? We need more alcohol!"

    "Captain, you already spent your month''s salary. Aren''t you worried you might go broke soon?"

    The captain chuckled. "Since when did you have to care about this old man? Forget it! We''re partying until dawn and all drinks are on me!" leading the ten soldiers to cheer. When he was about to continue, he saw Benedict standing there like an idiot. Coupled with Benedict''s current beggar-like appearance, it made the captain grimace. "Get out of here, brat. I don''t have any scraps for you," he snarled.

    "You''re soldiers, right? Can you tell me news about Princess Elizabeth''s role?" Benedict asked politely. "Is Her Highness really¡­ headed to the empire?"

    "What''s it to you, kid? Beat it!" the captain waved his hands dismissively. "If you don''t move it, we''ll move you."

    Two of his men walked up with furious expressions because their precious relaxation time was ruined. From the way they were acting, they were borderline thugs. They were big too and their stature caused Benedict to look like a child. Without waiting for a response, they reached out. On the other hand, Benedict''s face also dulled. He was in no mood to play around. Channeling a hint of his Martial Energy, his aura abrupted soared to a monstrous level! A person''s aura was directly proportional to their Rank. While Benedict was far from the Perception Realm, he wielded Martial Energy, something that few others understood. This made his aura swell to something equivalent to Grand Knights of the Realm!

    Everyone in the bar simultaneously stepped back in fear, as their instincts screamed at them to run. It was a fundamental reaction to the strong, an instinct to survive! Benedict might appear harmless, and even weak, but the tremendous pressure he exerted crushed any idea of resistance the soldiers had. In addition, these were normal soldiers, not trained knights, meaning their mental strength was much weaker! The other patrons charged out of the restaurant, leaving the soldiers and Benedict alone. The woman sitting on the captain''s lap went one step further and fainted. The sharp piercing aura abruptly sobered all the soldiers up, while the captain realized he hit a wall this time. Benedict was not someone to offend!

    Benedict gave a wry smile. He had few chances to meet normal people, so he inadvertently released more of his aura than intended. Restraining his aura again, Benedict resumed the appearance of a beggar. However, this time, no one dared to look down on him. He was a wolf in a sheep''s clothing!

    Because of this, the captain quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, brother. I didn''t realize that you were a phoenix above men. If I knew that, then I wouldn''t have tried anything against you."

    "It''s alright," the boy replied. "I also went too far."

    The captain exhaled, as if a weight had been lifted from his chest. He spoke freely, "You wanted to find out about Her Highness? If that''s the case, then the rumors should be true. We heard from our superiors that Princess Elizabeth would be taking command of the Xingyuu Empire''s operations as Royal Army General. Her Highness should be arriving in Pelangi Fortress in a month. Because of the war summons, we''re headed in that direction too."

    "It''s really true?" Benedict asked incredulously. "Do you know why that happened? How did Princess Elizabeth get involved in this mess?"

    The soldiers said nothing, but their response was enough. No one knew! They were the bottom rung of the military so if they heard anything, then that would be truly strange. The captain hesitated, but eventually spoke, "If you want, you can join us in heading to Pelangi Fortress. You can confirm for yourself if Her Highness will be presiding or not."

    The boy became conflicted as well. On one hand, he wanted to go home and visit his family. Despite sending a letter, that was months ago and there was no guarantee that they received it either. Regardless of the estranged relationship with his father, he did not want to worry his family. Furthermore, he disappeared from Algard right when the Lannisail explosion engulfed the capital. Thousands were killed with many more injured from the monstrous shockwave. It would normal if he were considered deceased! Of course, he had yet to learn the truth of the matter, such as how his father banished him from the Hawken Household in front of the Grand Nobility. Benedict Hawken was a Hawken no more!

    Ultimately, he gritted his teeth and agreed. This matter was too important to him. Even now, he did not fully understand the emotions he had toward Elizabeth and the fact she carried an uncanny resemblance to Isabella made it ten times worse. However, he made a vow, a knight''s vow, one he swore on his life! He promised Elizabeth''s mother that he would protect her, no matter what! She might appear safe with the army protecting her but look at Lord Korogin. He was defeated by Emperor Lianghu in their final battle! And this was no longer one battlefield, but an entire war theatre! The Alzar Kingdom would slaughter their way into the Xingyuu Empire! So, there was no promise of her safety. In such a situation, how could Benedict not be moved? Therefore, Benedict joined the captain and his men and headed for Pelangi Fortress!

 Chapter 255 - Waking from a coma

    Presharvo Port was one of the busiest ports in the Zino Kingdom, sporting an impressive flow of people and goods every day. At any point in the day, there would be tons of sh.i.p.s moving in and out. The scene did not change even at night! It was expected though since it was the closest trade hub to the Alzar Kingdom and bordered the Teria Sea, both central to the Zino Kingdom''s economy. That was why people called it the port that never rested! Currently, there were countless sh.i.p.s ferrying soldiers across the sea to answer the Alzar Kingdom''s summons. It was likely that these soldiers, once they left, would never return. As a result, there were thousands of tragic farewells and reluctant partings. A heavy air hung above the port, suffocating the denizens to the core. It was a depressing sight.

    Shirley stood on the harbor and watched the soldiers leaving one by one. Even with her energetic attitude, she found it hard to stay positive. She had experienced the dark side of the war personally. One could say it was engraved onto her soul, making it impossible for her to forget. Her home was destroyed, her family torn apart, and her innocence was robbed. Because of that, she could understand just what those soldiers would have to go through and perhaps, they might experience a nightmare far worse than she did¡­ War was that type of monster, uncaringly destroying everything it touched. The nightmares lingered on her mind, plaguing her thoughts and plunging her into darkness. Despite the warm summer air, she shivered uncontrollably.

    "Calm down, Shirley." Placing a hand on her shoulder, the man acted as an invisible pillar of strength. Thanks to that, she managed to shake away her thoughts and regain her calm.

    "Thanks, Inari. I¡­"

    "You don''t have to act tough," the man interrupted. "We won''t stay for long. They should be arriving soon."

    "Alright¡­" Shirley took a deep breath and exhaled. The familiar salty smell of the ocean revitalized her. Ignoring the depressing harbor, the landscape was quite beautiful. The deep blue sea and vast open sky would cause anyone to admire the majesty of nature. It was sad that it was marred by war.

    Two hours passed before Inari narrowed his eyes on the distant horizon. That distance was massive though, massive enough that sh.i.p.s would appear like tiny dots, indistinguishable from others. There was no way anyone could see anything at this point alone, but Inari could! He was, after all, a Perception Realm Master and master assassin! Admittedly without Martial Energy, much like a starving tiger, the power he could display was far less than what he should be capable of. Look at the Sword King''s two disciples, Hidek and Lanar. With their full power, they could transform the entire town into a battlefield! They were walking strategic weapons! However, Inari definitely stood at the apex of the human world as one of the strongest humans alive. A starving tiger was a tiger, nonetheless.

    "Do you see them?" Shirley asked eagerly.

    "Why don''t you see for yourself?" Inari smiled.

    Glaring at his answer that was not an answer, she hmphed. The girl then took another deep breath before sharpening her senses. Suddenly, the world in front of her transformed. As the quality and depth increased dozens of times over, it gave her a vast sweeping view of her surroundings! The world grew brighter as her eyes greedily absorbed every detail. From the tiniest of bugs to the farthest of sh.i.p.s, everything entered her sight! The tremendous sensory input momentarily stunned her before she adjusted. As she focused on the horizon, the previously blurry and tiny picture revealed itself to her. Shirley could finally spot several familiar figures and a brilliant smile blossomed on her face. She even began crying out of joy. Still, she could not maintain the state for long and she stopped shortly after.

    Despite sharpening her eyesight to abnormal levels, she was actually not a Perception Realm. Her achievement was Fundamental Realm Master, one step from Half-Perception Realm. What did that mean? It meant her physique had reached the limits of normal human standards! While it might seem meager on paper, do not misunderstand. Half a year ago, she was at the Adept level, meaning she jumped two minor realms! That sort of speed was equally as demonic as Elizabeth and Benedict. And since Elizabeth''s speed was already regarded as peerless, that meant the three of them were practically monsters!

    Shirley could not be judged by normal means either. She could already tap into the hidden power behind the Perception Realm, that of enhancing her senses to supernatural levels. Back in her fight against the Third Hand, were it not for her sudden breakthrough in hearing, allowing her to sense her enemies from afar, then she would have died a pathetic death. Her training on the Mordrigan Peaks reinforced her foundation and pushed her to the limit further. It was not easy. In fact, it was a gruelling and treacherous time where one step would end in disaster! When every day could be her last, she had to squeeze out every drop of her willpower and more.

    The results were worth it though. Now, she could freely enhance her senses, equivalent to a real Perception Realm! That said, it was not like she possessed the full strength of a Perception Realm. She could strength one sense, maybe two if she strained herself. As for all five, that was a dream. Regardless, the power that one strengthened sense provided alone was astonishing! For example, she could see that distant ship as if she were right next to it. In a battle, that ability was worth its weight in gold. It was accurate to say Shirley possessed the potential to contend against Half-Rank 2s!

    Gradually, after another half hour, the ship neared. Shirley could not restrain herself, running like a little girl to meet them. How could she not? When facing that person, she would inevitably lapse back to her childhood. Those sweet and innocent times, those joyful and harmonious times created surging waves in her heart! Because that very person was her very own mother! Previously, Shirley''s mother had fallen unconscious and entered a deep comatose state due to the shock of her family''s ruin. It left the local physicians helpless since the mind was one of the most complicated and mysterious things. They had no means to alleviate the coma, only prolong her life. This burdened her three children: Shirley, Charles, and Robert heavily.

    It was not easy to prolong her life. A comatose person required all kinds of careful consideration. Because she had no way to tend to herself, her children had to feed her special medicine, massage her muscles, clean her body, and even clean up after her. The woman was no different from a doll! As her children, they did not complain, but it was extremely exhausting. Oftentimes, they had little time for themselves. Someone had to always keep watch over their mother, in case an accident was to occur. Not to mention, it was painful to see their mother in this state. For years, she remained unresponsive and unmoving, akin to a corpse. Who knew how long she would continue like this? Maybe another year, maybe another decade, or maybe until she died? It was a tragic story without an answer.

    The reason why Shirley originally came to the Zino Kingdom was to purchase medicine. This medicine was quite special, and Lour Island could not produce it. They could only import it from elsewhere. When the shipments stopped arriving, Shirley had no choice but to come here herself. Unfortunately, she became tied into the mess with Freon and the Whispering Shadow, nearly losing her life as a result. Then, with her training in the Mordrigan Peaks, her goal was thrown onto Inari instead. Thankfully, Inari did not disappoint. Aside from being one of the grim reapers of Firecast, he had a vast wide-sweeping network of connections across the city, enabling him to buy the medicine with ease. He had someone deliver it to Shirley''s mother, while he continued to supervise Shirley''s training.

    But truth be told, it was unnecessary. When Shirley talked with Princess Samanthie, the latter offered a great reward for the former''s contribution in saving Elizabeth, the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent. The Royal Family would not stint on such a reward. Gaining the promise of the Royal Family could instantly elevate a beggar to a noble or higher! It would be enough for generations to celebrate! However, Shirley declined and requested medical help for her mother. She was willingly giving up the opportunity of a lifetime for her mother; from this it could be seen how filial she was. Princess Samanthie accepted and sent over the kingdom''s most qualified physicians to help. And the result was shown now¡­ Shirley''s mother had finally woken up!

 Chapter 256 - Meeting her mother again

    In reality, if Shirley asked Elizabeth back when they travelled together, then it would have been trivial for Elizabeth to intervene and help. The title of heir apparent was not for show. Elizabeth essentially became the second most powerful person in the Alzar Kingdom! Unfortunately, Shirley let the matter slip from her mind and lost that convenient opportunity.

    "Mother!" Shirley jumped into the woman''s embrace, tears flying out to paint a touching scene. Her brothers were also shaken and joined in.

    On the other hand, their mother patted their heads gently. "Shirley, you''ve grown up. How old are you now?"

    "Twenty-two¡­" the girl sobbed.

    "If you''re that old, you shouldn''t be crying like a little girl," her mother consoled, but it was hardly a complaint. Her voice was soft and filled with motherly love.

    She found it difficult to hold back her emotions too. Although her body was frail, her mind was shaken, and years passed by in a flash, she felt the current scene was like a dream. Why did she fall into a coma in the first place? Because her heart died! Back when Lour Island was invaded by the Xingyuu Empire, her husband was killed, her daughter was kidnapped, and her hometown was destroyed. The monstrous tsunami of grief and sorrow drowned her, forcing her into the deep and dark abyss. In her eyes, there was no longer any value in living. The world was dead! With her mentality thoroughly broken, the woman willingly slipped into a coma! At least, in her dreams, there was the comfort of her daughter and husband. She was happy!

    Gradually, the lines between reality and illusion blurred. More importantly, she did not want to wake up. This made it extremely difficult for any physicians to do anything. If the patient was unwilling, then no amount of medicine could fix it! Physicians were not miracle workers. She was like an ironclad fortress with impenetrable walls; they were helpless in this regard. However, a qualitative change occurred with Shirley''s return. Although the woman remained unconscious, she was not entirely isolated from the outside world. A crack in her resistance formed and widened over time. Princess Samanthie requesting the help of the kingdom''s greatest physicians became the final push. As a result, Adel Adonina woke up!

    The family of four reunited after a long, very long time. There were no words, only loud sobbing. Words were unnecessary. Feelings and emotions transcended such hollow concepts because they were directly conveyed through their heart! A torrent, no¡­ an avalanche of emotions surged out! It was hard to imagine just how meaningful this reunion was! One of the reasons Shirley joined the army and sought revenge was due to her mother. She was willing to fight to exchange life for life, blood for blood! She struggled for so long, even when she was captured by the Xingyuu Empire, just to see her mother once more! And now, one of her wishes were finally fulfilled. Shirley was immeasurably happy, and her mother and brothers were too. On the side, Inari smiled and stayed silent. They deserved this moment. Nobody was allowed to intrude!

    An unknown time passed, and Shirley unwillingly pulled away, as if her mother would disappear like a dream. She wanted that moment to last forever, but¡­ Her mother was back now. There was plenty of time to reminisce later. Still, the girl clung onto her mother''s hands like a child afraid of getting lost. A beautiful smile was painted on her bright face. Even if the world collapsed the next second, she would be content! As long as her mother were here, by her side, to watch her grow older, then she would be content! She only had one mother, so she would treasure her forever!

    "You silly girl, what are you afraid of? Don''t worry¡­ I won''t go anywhere," her mother said solemnly. "I won''t ever leave you three again."

    Shirley nodded her head with smiles. "You know, mother, I have a lot to tell you! So much has happened since you were asleep that I don''t even know where to start."

    The woman chuckled. "You really haven''t changed at all. I''m glad."

    "That''s not true!" the girl pouted cutely. "Inari made me train like mad and now I''m much stronger than before! It won''t be long before I reach Perception Realm!"

    "Is that true?" Adel sent an incisive glare toward Inari.

    "I didn''t force her into it, madam," Upon seeing her, Inari replied with a cold sweat. Mothers were undoubtedly scary when it involved their children.

    "Sis, are you really about to enter Perception Realm?" Robert asked curiously. To him, Perception Realm was the stuff of legends! Only a hero could achieve it!

    "Who do you think I am?" Shirley posed smugly. "Let alone Perception Realm, soon, I''ll break into the realm beyond¡­ Instinct Realm!"

    "Instinct Realm?" the boy returned with puzzlement. Because it was too rare and obscure, it was not too surprising that knowledge of that realm was scarce. The last publicly acknowledged Instinct Realm disappeared over a hundred years ago, and the Sword King kept himself hidden.

    "Alright, we can talk about this later," their mother clapped. "Shirley, you wanted us to move here, didn''t you? We sold the shop, but it wasn''t worth much. We might be able to get a good house in the countryside, but the main cities are unlikely. Do you have anywhere in mind?"

    Shirley chuckled mischievously. "Don''t worry about that, mother. I already have everything arranged! We can move straight into the capital, Firecast!"

    "Eh?" her mother and two brothers replied dumbfoundedly.

    A few days later, the group of five arrived in one of the middle districts of Firecast. This middle referred to both position and economic status since it was between the commoner district and the Engelsheft District. It was the main area for the nobility of the Zino Kingdom, namely the Hochlaegen and Kreftig Families. As a result, the properties were considerably larger than the commoner district. For example, when Freon lived there, he lived on the second floor of a multi-story building. With other residents filling up the space, it was inevitable that it became cramped and uncomfortable. However, the buildings here were owned by a single family and they were three to five times larger than their counterparts! Not only that, but the properties were allocated generously, granting plenty of breathing room. In the capital city, where any land was considered priceless, it was enough to show the power of the nobility!

    And in front of the family plus Inari stood one of those luxurious mansions. They came from a remote island with a lowly status. Staring at the beautiful building, occupying one of the best plots of land in the middle district, Charles and Robert instinctively gulped. This wealth was simply too exaggerated! Just the number of servants and guards roaming the premises made their hairs stand on end. Even their entire yearly income might not afford one servant, much less the dozens of busy people. Since they were standing by the gates like a bunch of baboons, the guards saw them and approached. A sense of panic escalated in Charles and Robert. Their mother also frowned. But before anyone could do anything, the guard bowed.

    "Welcome back, young miss," they said.

    Everyone was stunned silly and failed to understand a thing. Under everyone''s unbelieving eyes, Shirley stood out and said, "I''m back!"

    "What?" Charles blurted out.

    Their mother shivered and grabbed the girl''s sleeves. "Shirley¡­ Don''t joke around like this," she whispered. "We aren''t back on Lour Island anymore. If you try something like that¡­ Anyways, hurry up and apologize!"

    Inari coughed and cleared his throat. He had to step up and clear this misunderstanding. "I''m afraid¡­ Shirley isn''t lying. She is the new owner of this mansion!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" the mother snapped back with anger. She already had a poor impression of the man after his rough handling of Shirley, and now he continued this fa?ade. She really wanted to pummel him senseless!

    "Inari is right," Shirley said. Her joke had gone a bit too far, so she apologized. "I''m sorry for deceiving you, mother. The truth is this¡­"

    As it turned out, this mansion really did belong to Shirley now. She did not steal it or use nefarious means either, it was obtained perfectly legitimately! How did she do it? It was related to Princess Samanthie! Back then, when the princess visited and rewarded Shirley, one of the rewards was her assistance in curing Shirley''s mother, and the other was this mansion! The funny thing was that Shirley refused a far grander and conspicuous property in the heart of the Engelsheft District. Her reasoning was like Freon''s in that she could not handle the lavish life of nobility. It was too stifling for someone as free as her. Thus, after some discussions, the reward was ''downgraded'' to this mansion.

    Her mother was a bit skeptical, as were her brothers, but the greatest proof was in front of them. The servants and guards came out and bowed to Shirley. They had to accept the truth and like the flip of a switch, her brothers grew excited. All along, they struggled every day for scraps. Money was like the fleeting wind: It was here one moment and gone the next. Their savings were essentially zero! But now, they could see the changing current. Their lives had taken a drastic jump! While her two sons were dreamy-eyed, the mother was hesitant. Was it really that easy? Were there really no strings attached?

    After settling in, Shirley went on to explain everything. Since her mother was hearing things for the first time, she had to start from the beginning¡­ Her decision to join the army, meeting Elizabeth and getting abducted, fighting through the Yunyun Stronghold and Kuthong Forest, the battle with Emperor Lianghu, then surviving against the Whispering Shadow, before finally training at the Mordrigan Peaks. There was simply too much to say that the suns fell, and evening approached. Throughout the story, her mother showed a mixture of nervousness, disbelief, and sadness, but she never interrupted. When Shirley finally finished, her mother closed her eyes and sighed. Shirley went through so much yet, she was absent. Guilt racked her heart!

 Chapter 257 - Yunas concerns

    "Young miss, a guest is here to see you."

    "Who is it?"

    "Lady Yuna."

    Shirley made a thoughtful expression before agreeing. "Alright, I''ll meet with her. Do you mind, mother?"

    "It''s fine, go meet with your friend," she waved her away. After Shirley left, her mother made a bitter and complex face. She needed some time alone.

    Entering a separate room, Shirley spotted Yuna sat down with tea served. This girl was Yuna Cascadion, Freon''s friend from the First Celestial Magic University. She was an exceptionally gifted Arcanist, having both high accomplishments at the university and in Core Levels. Together, they used to be acquainted with Gunther Paralun. Due to him, Freon''s home was besieged and destroyed, giving Avin and Yuna deep injuries. The Whispering Shadow later acted, and the rest was history. Protector Avin massacred the Third Hand, while Inari and his partner killed the Third Shadow! Under the fierce retaliation of multiple parties, mainly the Alzar Kingdom, the Whispering Shadow was ultimately annihilated.

    Gunther''s Rellion Family, which was responsible for leaking information about the Arcellius Family to the Third Hand, were scared out of their minds. That was expected though. Although the Alzar Kingdom turned a blind eye to the Whispering Shadow, it was still one of the most expansive underground criminal organizations in the world! Associating with them was not a good thing, especially when the Rellion patriarch heard about the Third Hand and Third Shadow''s abrupt destruction¡­ How could he not go mad with fear? The Third Shadow was dozens of times more powerful, yet they were destroyed anyways. What to say about their weak Rellion Family? There was no doubt about it¡­ They would suffer a far worser fate! Therefore, without saying anything, the Rellion Family packed up and left the capital overnight.

    But karma always came back with a revenge. When they were traversing through a mountainside, packs of ravenous wolves attacked them. It happened too quickly and most of the guards perished, with few barely surviving. Just as they chased off the animals, a freak landslide came charging down. Everyone screamed and panicked, even the Rellion patriarch was no exception. The power of mother nature was unstoppable as it plowed through the caravan. Be it the trees, carriages, horses, or humans, they were all smashed to a pulp! The ones that survived were all struggled slowly and painfully, wishing for nothing but the sweet release of death. No one heard their mournful cries filling the valley, except for an ice-cold pair of eyes watching from a distance.

    Since Yuna was unconscious when everything unfolded, she had no clue about Gunther''s betrayal and death. That was probably for the better too. Unaware as she was, Yuna was actually inextricably involved with the entire affair. When she later heard about the heavenly phenomenon, and the rumors surrounding the Arcellius Family, she knew Freon was okay. That gave her an immense sense of relief. However, there was a touch of anxiety as well. Freon disappeared so abruptly without a trace that she could not help but worry. Months flew by like that¡­ What if she would never see him again?

    Seeing her emotions so obvious, Shirley laughed. "There''s no need to be so worried about your sweetheart."

    "What! What are you talking about?" Yuna cried.

    "You''re as red as a tomato," she continued to tease. "Do you think I didn''t know? Don''t underestimate a woman''s intuition!"

    "Honestly¡­"

    Shirley smiled and shook her head. "There really isn''t a need to worry though. Freon is protected by his uncle, that famous legendary Protector of the Arcellius Family. He''ll be fine."

    "You''re probably right," Yuna took a deep breath and settled her heart. "But Lady Shirley¡­ You''ve really grown stronger. You''re much stronger than me."

    "Really?"

    Yuna shyly pointed her head down and whispered, "Your aura is¡­ different. Before¡­ I could not sense it, but¡­ you feel scary now."

    "Me? I''m scary?" Shirley was shocked. "I''m sorry, did I do something wrong?"

    "No, it''s not you¡­ Well, it is, but¡­" Yuna grew increasingly quieter.

    Shirley was confused. When did this happen? But Yuna was not lying. As the person in question, Shirley had yet to notice. Scaling a staircase step by step, each step seemed minor and insignificant. But when looking down, they would see that they came a long way! That was like right now. Shirley advanced in the Fundamental Realm by struggling every day before finally reaching Fundamental Realm Master! She did not realize that she accomplished so much! Through the baptism of fighting and killing, her aura became many times more refined, possessing almost a feral nature. Currently, even without exerting herself, her mere presence was akin to a hidden blade, ready to draw blood! It was far deadlier than Benedict without Martial Energy. It was no wonder Yuna felt threatened. True Perception Realms would feel wary facing Shirley, much less her.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean what I said. I hope you can forgive me!" Yuna said surprisingly loud.

    "It''s okay," Shirley waved her hand. "We''re friends already, aren''t we? Don''t mind the small details. I won''t get mad over such trivial things."

    "Thank you."

    The two continued their simple chitchat, talking about various topics. Since Freon and Gunther disappeared, Shirley was the next closest friend to Yuna, leading them to meet frequently. Originally, Yuna''s personality was simply too introverted and shy. They sat together often while Yuna would keep her head down and say nothing. That kind of extremely awkward situation was enough for anyone to crack, much less her. This made their meetings both short and stressful. It took a lot of effort for Shirley to create an environment where she would be comfortable in. Thanks to Shirley''s hard work though, Yuna gradually opened up. One had to admit Shirley''s interpersonal skills were truly worthy of admiration! The girl stayed for an hour or so before departing on happy terms. As Shirley stood at the door, looking out towards the deep dark sky, her thoughts wandered¡­ Who knew what she was thinking?

    ***

    At the same time, three figures emerged from a hidden crevice in the countryside. A middle-aged man stood tall and proud, as if he could stand against all adversity. Liquid World Energy was gathering around him, representing his immeasurable aura and unmatched Core Level! Unsurprisingly, it was Protector Avin Arcellius, a Blue Depth Arcanist and a Rank 3 King! A Rank 3 King, whether it be the human world or the greater world beyond, was still an incredible achievement. It was not easy to reach that point! He was tantamount to a strategic weapon, capable of destroying an entire city. Without a shadow of a doubt, Protector Avin was one of the strongest humans in history.

    Beside him was Freon and Nassandra Adnire. Freon held onto his sister''s hand and took a deep breath. As he manipulated his Magic Energy, a slight breeze circulated around him. A moment later, thin tiny wisps of rainbow light appeared, and like the center of a web, Freon was at the center. There were hundreds to thousands of these threads which entangled Freon in a dense net. It was ambient World Energy! Compared to his uncle, who could visibly condense energy into liquid form, it seemed pathetic, but anyone compared to Protector Avin would seem dull. In truth, Freon was at High Gaseous Fog Core Level, one step from Peak! He achieved it in just a few months of training, his efficiency was many times greater than at the university.

    For reference, it took Arcanists normally ten years from awakening their Core to High Gaseous Fog! That was what inspired the creation of the Magic Academies and Universities into having five-year plans. The Magic Academy would awaken the Core and pave the foundation for Medium Gaseous Fog. The university would take it a step further and bring them to the High or Peak levels if they were talented enough. That was indicative of how time-consuming and strenuous everything was! Of course, there were additional underlying factors since Arcania knowledge, practice, and experimentation were all included. It was hard to draw a direct comparison between them and Freon. But¡­ Looking back, Freon took many years only to stagnate at Low Gaseous Fog. To achieve what he did, by breaking through to High Gaseous Fog, in this short of a time was nothing short of miraculous!

    Upon sensing his improvement, Freon felt conflicted. On one hand, he made large steps towards his goal. He wanted to become strong, so strong that his sister would never have to fight again! To do so, Condensed Drop Core Level was necessary. He had to become a Ten Dawn! On the other hand, his current strength seemed like it had little to do with him. Think about it. It was because of his Arcellius Family''s Bloodline, no? He was one of the last descendants of that legendary Arcellius Family, which boasted monstrous Magic Potential! Did he not work hard before? Did he not try like mad? Yes, he did! Yet, he stagnated at Low Gaseous Fog regardless¡­ Now, he broke through using the Arcellius Family? It made his efforts a joke!

 Chapter 258 - Returning to Firecast

    "Forget about that," Avin instructed. He could sense Freon''s anxiety with a glance. "We''re finally headed back to Firecast, but we won''t be taking a carriage. I wonder if you can keep up with us?"

    "It''s fine!" Freon replied.

    Bloodline Ability: Thousand Core Resonance! Under normal circ.u.mstances, a Core Level of Condensed Drop was the minimum requirement for his Bloodline Ability. Despite that, using willpower alone, he could forcibly activate it, accompanied with an intense burst of pain that distorted Freon''s face. His Channels and Core rearranged themselves into the ideal configuration for the spell, burning his body from the inside out! He trained throughout these few months to endure this, and it did help a little. At the very least, he no longer felt he was dying. Protector Avin nodded in satisfaction. With power came risks, there was no free lunch in this world!

    "Are you ready?"

    Freon took several breaths to calm his furious heartbeat. Taking out his wand, he nodded. He immediately invoked a movement-type spell, Spring Step. Magic Energy gathered around his legs, imbuing them with fearsome strength. With a stomp, Freon instantly jumped into the sky! For a moment, he panicked. He soared higher than the trees nearby, much higher than he expected! If he fell from this height, it was enough to kill him! It was not strange that he miscalculated the potency of his spell. His Bloodline Ability, Thousand Core Resonance, could strengthen his spells to ludicrous levels. Until he gained practical experience to finetune it, this was bound to happen. As if expecting it, Protector Avin raised his own wand and casted a weightless spell on Freon, allowing him to gently float back down to the ground.

    There was no need to explain things. Freon was an exceptionally fast learner and on his second attempt, he already accurately adjusted the magic output. This time, he propelled himself to incredible speeds straight through the canyon! Were it not for his wariness, then he could go even faster! His top speed was probably faster than Benedict using Martial Energy! Of course, that was accounting for his Bloodline Ability, so Benedict possessed more flexibility in this aspect. The Bloodline Ability required excellent foresight and ability, and not just anyone could use it to its maximum potential! It could be seen that once fully mastered, it could unleash unrivaled ferocity. There was a reason that the Arcellius Family was seen as legendary!

    Protector Avin caressed his chin in a thoughtful manner. Freon was far from that pinnacle state of mastery, but he was not a Condensed Drop Arcanist. To be honest, Freon activating his Bloodline Ability so early was both a good and bad thing. The problem was that it was unknown which it leaned more towards.

    "Nassandra, shall we get going too?" he ceased his thoughts and spoke.

    "No, I''ll copy my brother!" the girl declared.

    "As you wish," Avin smiled.

    Although Nassandra did not partake in the training to activate her Bloodline Ability, she was a prodigy nonetheless. She made steady progress towards Medium Condensed Drop! Avin estimated that in one or two years, she could take that final step. It was easy to take it for granted since Avin was a Blue Depth Core Level himself, a full Core Level above Nassandra. However, the strongest publicly acknowledged Arcanist was the Conquestian, a High Condensed Drop Arcanist! It took the man ninety years to reach that point. On the other hand, Nassandra was a mere child in the prime of her youth! Her potential was simply impossible to calculate. It was a pity though, Protector Avin thought, since Nassandra was unsuited for that long road of pain and bloodshed. She would likely never break into Blue Depth Core Level!

    The girl used her wand to cast a spell on the river surface. The crevice they emerged from was connected to a large river system which stemmed from the capital city. So, as long as they followed the water upstream, then they would eventually return to Firecast. Using a bit of wind-type magic, a small portion of the river was frozen solid. Nassandra stepped onto the ice and started skating her way upriver! In theory, the speed was much slower than Freon abusing his Bloodline Ability, but¡­ she was already using wind-type magic to cool the water. With a bit of clever repositioning, she could use the wind currents to boost herself too! Since she was controlling the wind spell, she could manipulate the speed to whatever she liked! It was just as fast as Freon using Sprint Step!

    Protector Avin was more exaggerated and used his special movement-type spell, creating a wind tunnel between him and his destination. With a single step, the man appeared a far distance away a second later and the distance covered was many times greater than Freon or Nassandra! It was elegant, powerful, and simple, perfectly embodying the essence of a movement-type spell. In fact, a variant of this spell had already made its appearance in Firecast when he traveled from the Arkfell estate to Freon. The variant he used right now was a simplified version and it was slower while the one back then was the complete version, capable of crossing the capital city at breakneck speeds! It was a genuine Rank 3 movement technique!

    Like this, the three made their way back to the city. They could travel faster than a horse carriage and cover huge distances. The only problem was the lack of Magic Energy. While Magic Energy boasted extremely potent power and flexibility, it was burdened by scarcity. Its recovery rate was too slow for consistent high demand use, requiring time to replenish naturally. There were special methods to forcibly recover an enormous quantity of Magic Energy and the ''heavenly phenomenon'' produced by Protector Avin was an example. Using it, he siphoned the World Energy around the capital city to restore his Blue Depth core Level! However, these methods were both rare and dangerous. One wrong step could lead to disastrous results, including death! Because of this, their journey was filled with occasional rests, as they enjoyed the countryside.

    Days later, the trio arrived in the outskirts of Firecast. Freon was exhausted beyond belief, but his joy was evident. Nassandra felt the same and smiled. They were finally home! After spending months in that dingy underground hideout, it was easy to imagine their homesickness. That said, their expressions turned slightly strange. Their home was previously demolished by an attacker, so they were actually homeless. Then, with the Whispering Shadow''s involvement, the siblings had no time to follow up on that issue.

    Since Nassandra was a Ten Dawn, one of the cornerstones of the Zino Kingdom''s military, she could technically acquire any residence she wanted. She was one of the highest-ranking officials in the entire kingdom after all! However, Freon never used that authority, and neither did Nassandra, as the siblings opted to live in a humble home. It was no wonder they were ostracized by the rest of the Engelsheft Families. And now when they needed new accommodations, Nassandra''s position was put into serious question. She disappeared for so long, without notifying anyone, that it would not be strange if she were removed from being a Ten Dawn. If so, then what were they going to do? Where would they live from now on?

    While Freon frowned and pondered, Protector Avin looked deadly serious as he glared at the humongous and towering Asaparagon Tree at the city center. Its wide canopy encapsulated most of the city, while its trunk stood like a mountain! Because of this, it was widely considered the largest living organism throughout the human world! It could easily be seen from far away, despite the trio standing in the outskirts of the city. At the base, there was a winding golden dragon building that seemed to reach for the heavens. It was the Celestial Court! Protector Avin focused on the Celestial Court as a sliver of killing intent emerged.

    "Where are we going to go now?" Nassandra moped, pulling Avin out of his reverie.

    "Do you know anyone we could stay with temporarily?" Avin asked.

    "Honestly, our circle of friends is pretty small," Freon replied. "We could try asking Ten Dawn Rosemary again, but¡­" To be honest, he was not particularly fond of the woman, and she did not like him either. Although he appreciated her mentoring of Nassandra as a Ten Dawn, that was about it. Furthermore, there was the delicate matter of the Arcellius Family now. It was unadvisable to be too high-profile about it, especially when the mysterious circ.u.mstances surrounded their disappearance.

    "What about your two friends, Shirley and Yuna, was it?"

    "I don''t know about Shirley and I don''t know where Yuna lives."

    "That won''t be a problem. Let''s head to the city first."

    After another hour or so, they came to one of the main roads leading into Firecast. The traffic was extremely busy as carriages and horses flew about, their faces were stricken with seriousness. There was so much traffic that the wide roads, which could accommodate five or six carriages side-by-side, were jammed! Everyone funneled into the security checkpoint at the city entrance. Even Freon, who lived here for years now, had never seen such a large commotion before. It was practically unheard of! From time to time, large military squadrons rushed out and headed for destinations unknown. A thick somber atmosphere swirled around the city, suffocating the citizens. Freon''s face darkened. It was obvious that something big had happened!

 Chapter 259 - Reunion in Firecast

    Nassandra clung to her brother''s back in worry. Freon put on a brave face and patted her gently. "Let''s go find out what''s going on. I''m sure it isn''t anything serious," he said. However, he knew he was speaking a lie. There was no way it could be simple!

    "Be careful not to reveal our identities," his uncle added. Although he was a Rank 3 King, he was not invincible. It was better to act prudently.

    "I understand."

    They walked over to the road where the lineup for the city gates was. Freon chose a random carriage driver, who was enjoying his temporary break, and approached him. "Excuse me sir, do you know what''s happening around here? Why is there such a big lineup to enter the capital?"

    The driver raised an eyebrow and gave him a cursory glance. "And why should I answer you? Can''t you tell I''m busy?"

    "Busy? Busy doing what?" Freon''s eyes twitched because he was clearly lazing about.

    "It''s war," another nearby friendlier fellow joined in and spoke. "With the empire''s civil war, the Alzar Kingdom''s trying to stomp out the empire once and for all. Honestly, I''m jealous of the people higher up. They don''t understand the troubles of the little guys like us."

    "War?" Freon''s expression twisted. "You''re not pulling my leg, are you?"

    "I wouldn''t make that poor taste in jokes," the man replied wryly. "Most of the Zino Kingdom''s fleets are already headed north while the people are fleeing the countryside to enter the big cities. I heard some people taking a full week just to get into Firecast¡­"

    "I''ve already been here for seven hours," the earlier carriage driver scowled. "If it takes any longer, all my goods will spoil! Damn it!"

    "As you can tell, everyone''s about to start rioting," the man explained. "There''s been a few big fights outside the gates, so there''s soldiers swarming the place now. It''s mayhem! If I were you, I wouldn''t try entering the city right now."

    "Thanks for the advice, but we live here," Freon did not know whether to laugh or cry. He then sighed. "I didn''t realize so much happened since we were gone¡­ This¡­ This really isn''t good news."

    Nassandra held her brother''s hand tighter, inviting a sense of pity from everyone. Everyone felt the urge to comfort her, but what they did not know was¡­ she was a Ten Dawn, one of the highest ranking officials in the kingdom! The man looked at her suspiciously and his eyes widened in shock.

    "You¡­ You''re Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire!"

    "What?" the carriage driver spat out while his legs quivered. He dared to snub one of the Ten Dawns! Thanks to him, everyone in the surroundings curiously glanced in their direction. Even some soldiers caught on and started walking over.

    "We''re leaving!" Protector Avin flashed an irritated look towards the carriage driver before grabbing both Freon and Nassandra.

    He casted his Rank 3 movement-type spell to form an invisible air corridor. With a single step, the three then abruptly ''disappeared'' from sight and remerged a far distance away. Releasing the spell, Freon and Nassandra felt sick before violently vomiting. Since Avin''s spell essentially accelerated them to ludicrous speeds, giving the illusion of ''teleportation'', they were wrought with nausea. It took both training and practice to withstand the tremendous physical strain. Coupled with the high Magic Energy demand, that was why Protector Avin never taught it to Freon or Nassandra. It took the two siblings some time before they recovered.

    In the meantime, Protector Avin released his Magic Perception. If his True Perception could encompass the entire capital city, then there was no reason that his Magic Perception could not do the same. In fact, it was specifically because his Martial Perception was piggybacking off his Magic Perception that his True Perception could gain such a range! Ignoring Shirley who may not be in Firecast presently, he recalled Yuna''s aura. Since he met her once before, he could track her again. He then filtered out the tens of thousands of people and found her with pinpoint accuracy, even in the middle of the bustling capital city! That was the power of Magic Perception! However, he formed the slightest scowl when he placed his attention elsewhere.

    "Come, I found your friend, Yuna," Protector Avin said.

    "What about Shirley? Do you know if she''s in the city?"

    "She hasn''t awakened her Core, so she doesn''t have a Magic Aura. I''m not going to use my True Perception for something like that," his uncle bluntly stated since it was exceptionally exhausting! He was not about to risk himself for an outsider.

    "Alright¡­ How are we going to get inside the city? Are we sneaking in?" Freon wondered. Even if he considered himself a law-abiding citizen, waiting around for hours was not exactly fun. Furthermore, it was still unclear as to what the Zino Kingdom''s stance on the Arcellius Family was. Would they let it rise up or force it to collapse again? Either way, it was a thorny subject that he wanted to avoid for as long as possible.

    "Since we''re already quite close to the city, I can just bring us over the walls. We''ll have to do something about Nassandra''s appearance though. She''s too well known."

    "You don''t have any magic that can change someone''s appearance or anything?" Freon replied.

    "No¡­ I don''t know any magic that convenient," the man admitted. "Creating a general optical illusion is not hard but focusing the range to a single person while also altering their appearance is beyond my ability."

    "How about this?" Nassandra interrupted. She then presented her grand disguise, which was effectively her clothes slightly messy, and her expression contorted uglily. It was no more than a child''s attempt at fooling an a.d.u.l.t. Anybody would see through it instantly. It would actually make her stand out more because of how conspicuous she would be. The icing on the cake was how serious she was!

    Freon burst into laughter and felt all his stress disappear. "Thank you for that, Nassandra," he said while rubbing her cheeks. Afterwards, he tied her long black hair into a ponytail, giving the girl a vibrant look.

    "Is that your idea of a disguise?" Avin asked skeptically. "In my eyes, she hasn''t changed at all."

    "How many children are there in Firecast?" replied Freon. "Assuming she doesn''t intentionally give herself away, most people wouldn''t pay attention to her. It should be good enough."

    "Up to you."

    Following that, the group travelled to the city walls, and using a bit of magic, they hopped inside. It was done smoothly enough that no one noticed a thing. They proceeded to take a carriage according to Avin''s directions and arrived¡­ in front of a large mansion! This was the one of the most luxurious property in the Hochlaegen District, almost extravagant enough to label it the residence of an Engelsheft Family! The beautiful architecture, coupled with the expansive garden and impressive fleet of servants made Freon frown. He was aware of Yuna''s background and upbringing. While incomparable to Gunther''s investigation results, Freon believe Yuna descended from a humble lifestyle, much like himself. There was no way to reconcile Yuna and the massive mansion in front of him now, so he instinctively glanced at Avin.

    "I made no mistake," his uncle replied simply. "You can look for yourself."

    Freon turned back to see Yuna and Shirley stepping out together. For a second, the boy questioned his eyesight and rubbed his eyes. Just what was going on? Why were the two of them together? Why was Shirley here? His incredulous and stunned expression would have earned much mockery from Shirley, but she was too busy talking to Yuna to notice.

    "I''m sorry that you have to leave so early," Shirley said apologetically.

    "No¡­ It''s fine. You were kind enough¡­ to let me stay for dinner¡­" Yuna denied.

    "It''s all that Inari''s fault! My brother was worried sick when he disappeared suddenly without saying anything!" the girl shouted. "Why do I have to babysit a grown man?"

    Yuna smiled, thinking that Shirley and her teacher must have a great relationship. She added, "I shall take my leave here¡­ Lady Shirley."

    Nodding, the girl returned, "Be careful on the way back. You can come visit anytime you want."

    "I shall!" Yuna whispered quietly with a smile.

    The two girls walked over to the mansion gates when they simultaneously caught sight of Freon and his group. The two sides were equally surprised and speechless. It turned so quiet that one could hear the whistling wind¡­ Everyone questioned their vision! That was unsurprising considering their last interaction was months prior! The last time Yuna saw Freon was during the fight at the latter''s home. When the house collapsed due to the spell, Thirty-Six Falling Meteors, she suffered heavy injuries and fell unconscious. Similarly, Shirley and Freon last saw each other in the Arkfell estate, after making their questionable plan against the Whispering Shadow. Ultimately, the two never knew what happened to the other!

    It was hard to understand exactly what kind of emotions everyone was feeling, but Nassandra and Avin stepped aside. Yuna wept slowly, feeling an immeasurable sense of relief from the bottom of her heart. Like a mountain was lifted off her shoulders, she felt her stress vanish like the wind! She had few friends to begin with, so she treasured every one of them. Seeing Freon illuminated her dark world again! Freon felt awkward seeing Yuna and lacked the know-how of how to comfort her. Although he knew Gunther was behind the attack, he never knew why. But he understood that Yuna was collateral damage, caught up from his ties with the Arcellius Family. Hence, he felt guilty. He was the reason she suffered! While the two were caught up in their own thoughts, a cloudy-faced Shirley smacked Freon!

    "Wha- What are you doing?" Freon reflexively shouted.

    "I should be telling you that! How dare you show up like nothing happened? Where have you been? How come you disappeared for months? Don''t you know Yuna''s been worried sick? The poor girl came to visit me practically every other day just to see you again!"

    "Lady¡­ Lady Shirley, please!" the girl cried tears for a different reason now.

    "I know I''m in the wrong but hitting me wasn''t right either!" he fired back. "Seriously, who would greet someone by hitting them? That''s something a barbarian would do!"

    "Hmph. You deserved it," Shirley smirked. "Treat it as punishment for tainting a maiden''s heart."

    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about¡­" Freon sighed. "I forgot how tiring it was to talk to you¡­ Forget it¡­"

 Chapter 260 - Protector Avin and the Conquestian

    "Did you just call me tiresome?" she grimaced, pulling on his ear. "I''ll have you know that women hold long grudges! I''ll remember that!"

    "What part of you is womanly?" he snorted. "Let go of me, you barbarian."

    "Why you¡­"

    "What''s all the racket out here for, sis?" Charles shouted while walking out with Robert close behind. The two brothers eyed Freon and his group curiously but failed to recognize them. Charles grew antsy and added, "Is there trouble?"

    "No, no¡­" Shirley waved her hand. "I was only kidding around. Don''t take it to heart. Remember I told you about Freon? He''s that person."

    Sweeping her jokes aside, he introduced himself. "Hello, I''m Freon Adnire. Pleased to make your acquaintance¡­ is what I would normally say but Shirley¡­ you still haven''t explained why or how you''re in Firecast? This isn''t your home."

    "Who says it''s not my home?" she arrogantly harrumphed.

    Freon nearly failed to restrain his anger. "Last time I met you, you came to Firecast from some faraway place for your mother''s medicine. Now¡­ you''re saying you live here? Who are you trying to fool?"

    Shirley stuck out her tongue as Yuna stepped out to mediate. The girl then patiently explained everything to Freon, who grew increasingly stunned. To be personally gifted a residence by Princess Samanthie! How grand was that! One had to remember that the Zino Kingdom was subservient to the Alzar Kingdom, so Princess Samanthie stood on a high pedestal. Even the Conquestian could not compare to the Royal Family! Her Highness was the type of person that lowly figures, such as themselves, could only look up to in admiration, but never meet. To begin with, they were in entirely different worlds! Well¡­ then again, there was Elizabeth, who turned out to be the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, so¡­ it was not too strange after all?

    "Her Highness gifted this residence to you because of our services in protecting Elizabeth?" Freon realized. "That''s¡­"

    He did not continue; however, his suspicions were obvious. On paper, it sounded like a perfectly logical and normal reason. Elizabeth was genuinely the last hope for the Alzar Kingdom''s Royal Family! She was the lynchpin that held everything together! Without her, the situation would have rapidly degraded beyond repair, and following Lord Korogin''s crushing defeat, the Xingyuu Empire would have ultimately prevailed! Hence, their contributions in protecting the realm were definite. The problem came with the strange timing¡­ For Princess Samanthie to delay bestowing the rewards until now, there had to be a reason behind it. Unfortunately, to slander the princess, even in private company, was equivalent to suicide. He would never say these words aloud!

    Meanwhile, Protector Avin wrinkled his brow. His suspicions were greater than Freon. As a Rank 3 King, his gut instincts were unusually strong, so he could faintly associate Her Highness''s appearance with himself. That was not too surprising though, considering how big of a commotion he caused in Firecast. Anyone would grow wary under such an unpredictable and uncontrollable power living in their borders! Whether it be in the human world or the greater world beyond, a Rank 3 King was worthy of fear and respect! That was why they were titled as Kings!

    "We should continue talking inside," Freon concluded, feeling uncomfortable all the sudden.

    Shirley frowned, not because of Freon''s words, but because she felt the same. They were being watched! Previously, after moving in, she had that faint notion already. Although she might be far from reaching the Perception Realm standard, that did not mean everything. Her experiences grew immensely following her training in the Mordrigan Peaks! Her instincts were already monstrous, and with her training, she was like a bird taking flight. Her instincts had reached an unbelievable level! That was why she could sense people monitoring her every day. Naturally, this made her upset and she initially wanted to vent her frustrations on them but Inari stopped her.

    However, compared to before, the feeling now was two worlds apart! Previously, it was only the slightest notion of someone watching her. It was so faint and sporadic that Shirley wondered if she were imagining it. But now, she could clearly feel the presence of countless people, all pointing their hostility towards her! They practically leapt out of the shadows and brazenly announced their presence! Of course, this was to her. To normal folk like Shirley''s brothers, they noticed nothing. Even Yuna, and to some degree Nassandra, were unaware. Freon was a bit better having sensed something amiss while Shirley was the one who understood the true source of this feeling!

    "You should go ahead. I have some business to take care of," Protector Avin said unhurriedly. "Sit still until I''m done." Without explaining further or hearing their responses, the man walked away and vanished.

    "This¡­" Shirley was confused and lost.

    Freon had a bad feeling, thinking that the situation was more complicated than it seemed. "Let''s do as he says for now and head inside. I''m sure he''ll be back soon."

    Not long after, Protector Avin arrived in front of another mansion. From the surface, it was normal, embodying the definition of standard. People would pass it by without thinking a second thought. The only strange thing was the complete lack of guards or servants. It looked abandoned and desolate! Despite that, Protector Avin knew better than to see with his eyes. He instantly released his True Perception! Since he was still working on progressing into Perception Realm and his Magic Perception was unsuited for the task at hand, he needed his True Perception. But there was no need to envelope the entire capital city in its embrace. He just needed to focus on the mansion and its surrounding area. This task was much simpler than the former and the risks were nearly negligible.

    Once he finished his investigation, his mouth curved into a slight smirk. There were around one hundred people lying in ambush! Twelve of them were Perception Realms, with two of them faintly possessing the same strength as Perception Realm Experts! They might fall short when facing those apex warriors from the Alzar Kingdom, such as Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina, those famous three strongest knights. And yet, their strength would match against Sir Roland, Benedict''s father, patriarch of the Hawken Household, and master of the Hawken Style! They could not be underestimated. It was possible that they were the strongest warriors in the Zino Kingdom! And besides them, there were also four of the Ten Dawns. Together, they were the greatest concentration of military power the kingdom could show!

    But that was nothing too impressive. The difference between Rank 1 and Rank 2 appeared great and unbridgeable. After all, Perception Realms and Condensed Drops could unleash unbelievable power! Their feats were transcendental! Although they seemed invincible, there were cases of a Rank 1 transcending ranks and defeating a Rank 2! Was Elizabeth, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon defeating Emperor Lianghu not one of them? That was exactly one of those rare cases, albeit shrouded in many uncertainties and factors. The difference between Rank 2 and Rank 3 though¡­ was much, much greater! If the Rank 1 and Rank 2 were likened to a wide river, then Rank 2 and Rank 3 were equivalent to a deep chasm! Bridging that gap was impossible!

    The Sword King was the best example. Without exerting himself much at all, with one strike from the Cloud Sea Style, he effortlessly annihilated the First Hand! The situation now had fewer people on par with the First Hand, so how could Protector Avin view them as threats? He regained his peak strength as a Rank 3 King! The man walked into the mansion while keeping half of attention focused on these people. If they showed any suspicious behavior, then he would immediately know. The remainder of his focus was placed on the person ahead. It was the only High Condensed Drop Arcanist in the Zino Kingdom, the Conquestian himself!

    Protector Avin entered a plain and ascetic room with a simple table and chairs. A simmering pot of tea released its amorous scent into the air, filling the space with a sweet smell. An elderly man stood in front of the windows, looking out with an unknown expression. His white hair was tidy and touched his waist, showed his advanced age. His straight posture, akin to a peerless sword, showed his youthful energy. These two contradicted one another and created a peculiar sight. In a crowd, he could absolutely stand out amongst all others. Everyone would instinctively feel awe and respect! This was the ruler of the Zino Kingdom, one of the three civilizations in the human world!

    The Conquestian said nothing, as if he were too engrossed in his reverie to notice Protector Avin''s arrival. His view happened to coincide perfectly with Shirley''s mansion! Through the reflection on the glass, Avin could see the Conquestian''s face as well as wariness, fear, amazement, regret, and even¡­ killing intent. Avin snorted lightly. This was because the Conquestian wanted to reveal these emotions, and in doing so, subtly expose his motives and thoughts. As soon as Avin entered the room, the battle had already begun! The Conquestian wanted to gauge the man''s reactions and understand the attitude of Avin toward the Zino Kingdom. Even the tiniest fluctuation would be realized, magnified, and tied into an ever-increasing framework of the person known as Avin Arcellius! Unfortunately¡­ Protector Avin showed no weaknesses and presented an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 261 - Gaining lifespan, acquiescing to the kingdom

    Upon seeing this, the Conquestian closed his eyes and sighed emotionally, "You''ve grown younger. After advancing to Blue Depth Core Level, how much lifespan did you gain?"

    As it turned out, advancing ranks gave lifespan! That revelation would singlehandedly throw the entire human world into chaos! Who did not want to live a long life? Everyone had their own hopes and dreams, lovers and families, fears and regrets. Life, especially a human life, was too short and finite. What could they achieve in one lifetime? It was inconsequential! That was why everyone feared death. In this world, where lives could vanish on a whim, it was simply too fragile. Disease, war, murder, famine, old age, and accidents¡­ Just like how the Second Great Kingdom War left hundreds of thousands of dead, and many more struggling to survive, death was ever-present! So, if the truth spread, that advancing in ranks could grant lifespan, everyone would go crazy!

    Despite all that, the truth was never widespread. Could it be that the civilizations were keeping a tight lid on it, to prevent mass panic? That seemed logical on the surface, but when one looked further, they would realize it was nonsense. Who did not yearn for eternal life? Even if not eternal, but a long and fulfilling life? Greed was the main driving force behind all actions. This matter was too big to conceal! A single spark was all that was needed to start a raging fire, and this matter was the driest kindling in the forest! In the face of eternal life and immortality, loyalty would become worthless. People would die for money and kill for life! That saying was true everywhere, whether it be the lowest of ants, or the greatest of humans!

    Excluding that, then the reason must be¡­ no one knew! But how was that possible? There were hundreds, if not thousands, of Rank 2 individuals throughout the world. Who among them were not geniuses, war-born heroes, or legendary? For no one to discover it, it seemed unlikely and yet it was the undeniable truth! Advancing ranks absolutely granted lifespan one hundred percent of the time. The world was both cruel and fair and with risks came rewards. The greater the risk, the greater the reward! Advancing ranks was extremely challenging and dangerous, consuming countless geniuses over the eons. Time, energy, talent, effort, and resources were the foundations of advancement. There may be a thousand willing, but only a few could do it. And this advancement was equivalent to an evolution in life, transcending mortality and becoming a higher being! The world granted both power and lifespan to the victor!

    Rank 1, that is Fundamental Realm and Gaseous Fog, had nothing much to say. Because it was the starting point of every sentient being, there was no point to talk about lifespan extension. That changed once a person reached Rank 2, either Perception Realm or Condensed Drop! They were breaking through the first barrier on the path towards the top! The increase in lifespan here, roughly ten years, was small enough to ignore. People would think it logical since Perception Realms were unimaginably fit and vigorous. People with stronger bodies would live longer than those with weaker ones; that just made sense. That was why no one discovered this hidden earth-shaking secret!

    And Rank 3 was even more exaggerated, granting the person around one hundred years of life! The greater the risk, the greater the reward! It was titanically monstrously difficult to scale the ladder and step into the realm of a Rank 3 King. Hundreds of years could pass without one! They were many, many times rarer than a Rank 2 Lord, so the rewards matched the difficulties. A hundred years¡­ a century. Most humans lived to seventy, with healthier and luckier individuals making it to eighty. Queen Bethnal of the Alzar Kingdom was one such case and it represented the rough ceiling of a human''s lifespan. Taking Rank 2 into account, then a human could live to ninety and potentially a hundred! The Conquestian was the perfect example.

    So, a hundred years effectively doubled a human''s lifespan! With two hundred years of total lifespan, a Rank 3 King could accomplish many things! Just think about it. The Alzar Kingdom lasted for a little more than five hundred years¡­ With a Rank 3 King, they could steer and control the kingdom''s growth for half of its existence! And it was not a trick either. This lifespan did not simply ''extend'' the person''s maximum age. If an elderly man reached Rank 3, and lived for an extra century, but kept his old decrepit body¡­ that would be a truly sad joke. What could they accomplish with their body halfway in the grave? That would be pointless, almost insulting. Therefore, this ''extension'' was more like regaining youth!

    An elderly man would regress to a middle-aged man, while a middle-aged man would regress to a young lad. One could almost say it was defying natural order, reversing time, and restoring youth! That was why despite being born in the same generation, the Conquestian and Protector Avin, looked diametrically different. Although the Conquestian''s demeanor and posture radiated youthful vitality, his body exuded a thick aura of death. It was obvious he was close to dying. On the other hand, Protector Avin lacked those qualities. There were no tricks, no disguises, and no magic involved. He was unmistakable a middle-aged man!

    Freon and Nassandra were once confused by this too, since their old uncle transformed into a ''young'' man again. That was why Avin was confident when he roamed Firecast looking for the siblings that if he suppressed his Core Level, no one would discover him. How could they? Even if they remembered the person known as Avin Arcellius, the image of an elderly grandfather would enter their mind. No one would dare associate that image with the middle-aged Avin! This allowed Protector Avin to search the capital for weeks using his True Perception, in hopes of catching either Freon or Nassandra, without being discovered. The rest was history.

    Protector Avin did not answer the man''s question and instead replied with his own, "Princess Samanthie gifting that girl a mansion, were her intentions aimed towards me?"

    The Conquestian did not answer either and walked away from the window, settling down to pick up a teacup. Staring at the enchanting amber liquid inside, he started mysteriously, "Do you know the origins of the leaves used to brew this tea?" Without waiting for an answer, he continued, "They''re called Yellow Fall Leaves and they''re grown in the southeast of the kingdom. It has a strict growth cycle and has a peculiar diet, that of tea leaves! Depending on the quality of tea leaves used as fertilizer, it has dramatically distinct growth speeds. The highest quality could shorten that time frame to a few months, while the lowest quality could drag it out to years, if not decades. But the most important thing of all¡­ is that it requires tea leaves to grow! Only with that can it fully grow and flourish, being enjoyed by everyone in the kingdom."

    Like a brick wall, Protector Avin maintained his silence, but he was inwardly scoffing. The Conquestian''s meanings were as plain as day to him. How could they not be? Freon and Nassandra were the ''budding tea leaves'', while he was the ''fertilizer''! New waves plow forward, while the old waves support it from behind, that was the saying that immediately came to his mind. He needed to become the solid foundation for which the Arcellius Family grew their roots and sprouted! But there was a hidden meaning that Protector Avin should step to the side and leave the stage for the younger generation. Oldtimers like him and the Conquestian¡­ their generation had long since been passed! Like this, the Conquestian was implying that Protector Avin should refrain from acting out, even if he possessed Rank 3 combat strength!

    This was the crux of the problem, and one that gave him the greatest headache. Blue Depth Core Level was indeed impressive, almost borderline mythical in the human world! It was worthy to be termed as ''King''! But¡­ it was not almighty, not close at all! Taking the extermination of the Featherwind Sect as an example, there were numerous Rank 3 Kings present. The leader of the four guardians, Infernal Witch King, Chaotic Hex King, and even Ice Rupture King, a total of four Rank 3 Kings. They could dictate the flow of battle! They were undoubtedly the stars of the battlefield! However, they could not dominate it. The ultimate result was still decided by the armies of Rank 2 Lords and Rank 1s. If it were a Rank 4 Emperor or higher, then things would be different, but as Rank 3s, they were too insignificant!

    Protector Avin knew his limits well. Just like how the Luminous Central Origin required three massive armies consisting of thousands of Rank 2 Lords, specialized warsh.i.p.s with Rank 3 power, three Rank 3 Kings, and finally the Underworld Rose to triumph, contesting against the Zino Kingdom with his meager power was a fool''s errand. It was suicide! But that was never his goal anyways. For now, he wanted to focus on Freon and Nassandra to rebuild the Arcellius Family. His dream was to witness its revival! The matter of the Zino Kingdom refusing to aid the Arcellius Family in their time of need would be dealt with later. Thinking this, then what Protector Avin had to do was obvious. He sat down opposite of the Conquestian and grabbed a teacup. He was acquiescing!

    "When the Arcellius Family fell into a predicament, the Zino Kingdom did not help. Because of that, all of our members died and Lady Serana was no exception," the man turned chilly. If looks could kill, this would be it! "I fled with Mikaus and I managed to protect him for decades, while he created a family of his own. But just when I thought it was safe and secluded myself to break into Blue Depth Core Level, the Xingyuu Empire attacked," the man turned gloomy. "However¡­ Freon and Nassandra were both saved by you and brought up. For this, we can call our debts settled and evened," the man turned calm before Avin glared at the Conquestian deeply. "The Arcellius Family has no intent on pursuing these past matters. I hope that the Zino Kingdom does the same."

    "Of course, that is what we desire as well," the Conquestian smiled. "These decade-old grudges should stay as water under the bridge. The future should rest in the hands of the next generation."

 Chapter 262 - To go or not go?

    At the same time, inside Shirley''s mansion, the group had long since settled down. Putting aside Avin''s matters for now, Shirley went straight to the point. Elizabeth was chosen to be the Royal Army General of the upcoming Xingyuu Empire campaign! When Freon heard this, like everyone else, he was stunned to no extent. The shock was greater than hearing Princess Samanthie gifting Shirley this mansion! It was absolutely absurd! Freon was no stranger to Elizabeth''s personality, and she did not seem like the type of person suitable for leadership. Whether it was leading the army into the empire or leading the kingdom forward, he had little confidence she would excel. She was too immature, emotional, and rash. Of course, she could change with due time, but¡­ this was too soon. What was the Alzar Kingdom thinking?

    "Doing this at a crucial point in the inheritance race¡­ you''re sure that this information is true?"

    "The notice came from the Zino Kingdom''s army," saying so, Shirley passed the paper over. "I only saw it yesterday¡­"

    "What the heck is that girl thinking?" Freon frowned. "Is she giving up on the throne? When we last met, she was so adamant and determined to become the next queen. Why did she change her mind so quickly?" Since he was personally acquainted with Elizabeth, although she was the heir apparent, he did not mince his words.

    "I don''t think she gave up," the girl shook her head. "It must be¡­ related to the Xingyuu Empire. She must be worried about the Imperial Princesses."

    Freon snorted lightly. He did not have good feelings about these Imperial Princesses. They might have ''saved'' their lives in the Yunyun Stronghold, but they were also the next empresses of the empire. Their paths were fated to never cross in good faith! In fact, both Benedict and Shirley thought the same. The idea that the Xingyuu Empire and the Alzar Kingdom could never coexist was ingrained in their minds, being nurtured there since birth. It was hard to wash away these misconceptions. Only someone like Elizabeth, who came from New Havens, was immune to these thoughts.

    "What an idiot!" Freon shouted.

    Shirley sighed. "It''s going to be very dangerous, even with the kingdom''s help. I was thinking of heading over to help."

    "Sister!" her brothers said in surprise. This was the first time they heard of this.

    "Sister, please rethink this!" Charles continued. "You said it yourself¡­ This upcoming campaign is going to be very dangerous, so why the need to put yourself in harm''s way? You already did it before, and you almost died! Maybe this time¡­"

    "Sis, don''t leave us!" Robert cried, clinging to her leg.

    Shirley caressed the little boy''s head and said softly, "It''ll be alright. Our mother''s awake now, and we have this mansion as our new home. With that, you two will manage."

    "No! If you''re going, then I''m coming along as well!"

    "No, absolutely not," Shirley''s tone turned hard. There was no room for compromise! "The battlefield isn''t a playground for children. You''re going to stay here and continue studying. Didn''t you want to be a physician?"

    "But¡­"

    "No buts."

    Robert mumbled quietly, as he felt unconvinced. Seeing this, Charles took up the banner and argued in his little brother''s stead. "Sister¡­ You don''t have to go because of Princess Elizabeth''s matter. Her Highness is the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom and there will be many powerful people protecting her. There''s no reason for you to personally go. This is war we''re talking about! There''s a limit to one person''s strength so even if you went, it wouldn''t matter."

    The girl bit her lip. How could she not understand? Although she endured harsh training on the Mordrigan Peaks and forcefully excavated her potential, that was nothing when compared to the grand scheme of things. Speak not of the vast world beyond, in this human world too, Shirley was but a mere bud, much less than a grand tree which could shelter others in her canopy! Do not look at the title of Fundamental Realm Master and assume she was a ''master'' because the truth could not be further. In the context of Fundamental Realm, she did reach the apex. One more step and she would become a Half-Perception Realm. Another and it would be a genuine Perception Realm! However, that was far from enough. Until one attained the preeminent power of a Rank 4 Emperor or higher, numbers ruled! That was why Protector Avin played nice with the Zino Kingdom, despite begin a Rank 3 himself. What to say about Shirley, who was just a fledging Rank 1?

    "I know I''m weak¡­ and I know that I won''t be able to change anything¡­ but the fact that Elizabeth is out there fighting ¡­ it makes me upset that I''m not there with her, sharing in her pain!" Shirley explained emotionally. "That silly girl needs her friends by her side!"

    Charles was exasperated and looked to Freon for help. "Please try and help convince our sister. The conflict with the empire is too dangerous for people like us to sink our hands into! She''ll only die a miserable death over there!"

    Freon had an ugly expression, feeling a great headache. Originally, he wanted to steer clear of the Second Great Kingdom War. He already had his ''fill'' when he was captured in Port Silic and taken to the Yunyun Stronghold. Every day was a journey, and every night was a fight for survival. Due to a lot of circ.u.mstances outside of his control, he survived, and he was content. Living was good enough! Who would willingly jump back into that mess? They had to be kicked in the head to do so! Either that, or they were suicidal. In Freon''s mind, it was much smarter to develop safely in Firecast, letting the strong and powerful deal with these issues. It might be cowardly, almost pathetic, but these were his true thoughts!

    Unfortunately, fate liked to play with mortals. As they say, man proposes, and god disposes! Elizabeth leading the war campaign painted a very different scene. He could no longer say it had nothing to do with him! As much as he wanted to forget everything and flush these friendsh.i.p.s down the drain, he could not. Freon was someone logical and asocial, but that would be too heartless, even for him. Not to mention, after sharing their struggles and pain together over time in the Xingyuu Empire, how could he do that? They could be considered half-family already. When the Whispering Shadow attacked Freon and his family, Shirley immediately agreed to help, placing her life on the line! The results did not matter, what mattered was her resolve! Therefore, in Elizabeth''s time of need, it was hard to look the other way¡­

    Freon kept silent, but Nassandra could vaguely understand her brother''s thoughts. She grabbed his hand and made a downcast face. She said three words, "Brother¡­ don''t go," quiet as a whisper. And yet, they caused greater pain to Freon than any blade could.

    The last time he left his little sister alone¡­ was the final battle with Emperor Lianghu. Those emotional scars remained in her heart, trapping her in a cacophony of fear and regret. For a child to slaughter hundreds, if not thousands, of lives, it was too great a sin for her to bear. Freon was her lone pillar of support, the only guiding light in the otherwise endless, bleak darkness. Their parents were dead, and their uncle had been gone for too long. In her mind, Freon was her only family! Because of that, Freon struggled. If he wanted to leave, who knows how long he would be gone? Or perhaps he might never return. In that case, what about Nassandra? What would she do?

    And it was not like Shirley was heartless towards her family either. She felt the same gut-wrenching agony as Freon. Everyone wanted peace and stability. Who wanted to fight and battle on the frontlines? Who wanted to see people chopped down into a mess of blood and bones? To see thousands of corpses, or the many more crying out for help? To feel pain, loss, and regret? She was not delusional enough to think a war could be won without sacrifices, or a battle won without deaths. Neither was she hotheaded or crazy enough to fight to her heart''s content with little regard to the people around her. Shirley treasured her family and friends deeply, holding them tight, and because of that, she felt conflicted. To stay with her family here or head to the frontlines with Elizabeth¡­ it was a painful decision to make!

    Surprisingly, it was Freon who broke this silence. "Elizabeth is headed to Pelangi Fortress, right? If we travelled from here, it should take us a month or so to reach there."

    "Brother?" Nassandra cried with fear.

    He gave a bitter smile. One way or another, he would have regrets. To any other sane person, they would overwhelmingly agree that family was more important than outsiders. As much as he suffered and struggled with Elizabeth, they were ultimately unrelated. Nassandra was his true family! But¡­ she was safe here in Firecast. With their uncle watching over, he would be assured of this. On the other hand, Elizabeth''s safety was questionable. Looking at Lord Korogin''s case, was he not protected by an army, Royal Guards, and Sir Winstin? As a result, he still died! A battlefield was that chaotic and dangerous. There were no guarantees of safety! Weighing his options then, the more ''logical'' answer appeared.

    "I''ll head there as well," Freon sighed. Oh, how foolish he thought he was.

    "What is wrong with you people?" Charles was incredulous. Just what was compelling them into these acts of idiocy? There was no way they were thinking straight! "Stay here! What''s the problem with that? Let the soldiers fight the battles. That''s their job!"

    "Freon, please rethink this¡­ You almost¡­ died last time," Yuna murmured with big watery eyes.

    "It''s hard to explain why¡­ but I feel it''s the correct decision," Freon said. "Don''t you feel the same, Shirley?"

    The girl nodded slowly. "I have a feeling that this campaign''s going to be filled with danger. Elizabeth will need our help."

    "Besides, if Elizabeth fails, it''s not like the Alzar or Zino Kingdom will be spared," he added sardonically. "And looking at her track record, I''m not too confident in our odds. Who knows? Maybe we''ll be able to change that."

 Chapter 263 - Persuading the two

    "Absolutely not!" a voice roared.

    The doors then slammed open to reveal Protector Avin, whose face was dark as charcoal, and Shirley''s mother, who showed a painful face. Their arrival created enormous storms in everyone''s heart, as they momentarily went quiet. Little needed to be said about Avin. His vast and titanic aura exploded out with divine strength, weighing down on everyone like an ocean! His very presence suffocated people and their minds drew blanks. This was the heavenly power of a Rank 3 King! He was thoroughly enraged! And beside him, Shirley''s mother, Adel, was equally upset. She appealed differently from Avin with her subtle, gut-wrenching, and distraught emotions. If Avin represented strength and fury, then Adel represented sadness and regret. The dichotomy made the impact more oppressive, preventing anyone from doing anything.

    "Shirley, I''m forbidding you from going," Adel said emotionally. Once upon a time, her husband was killed, and Shirley was taken from her. Those nightmarish scenes stayed fresh in her memory, and even if she closed her eyes and tried to forget, it continued to haunt her! Why did she fall into a coma? This was why! Therefore, how could she let her go?

    "Freon, I''m also not letting you go. What is this nonsense about helping Princess Elizabeth?" Avin snorted. "Do you realize how weak you are? Add a thousand of you together, and it would still be inconsequential! You''ll just die a dog''s death over there." The time of the Arcellius Family''s grand revival was so close, and Freon wanted to run off and die? Not happening!

    "I thought you were resting, mother!" Shirley anxiously asked.

    Her mother was recovering from years of inactivity, and the boat trip from Lour Island took a heavy toll. Due to this, she was not in the greatest state of health and required medication periodically to stabilize her condition. As if on cue, her mother started coughing violently and slid down the doorframe. Shirley and her brothers were about to charge over when Protector Avin unexpectedly helped her. This proud and obstinate man helping outsiders? This renewed everyone''s view of him. After everyone calmed down, the tension in the room visibly decreased.

    Adel coughed again while saying, "Shirley¡­ You''re a young girl, my daughter! You don''t belong on any battlefield. You should stay home, find a good man, get married, and create a family instead. I won''t hear anything else!"

    "But mother!"

    "No buts! Your mother knows what''s best!" she shouted, forcing Shirley silent.

    "As for you, Freon," Protector Avin fumed. "I trained you because I wanted you to revive the Arcellius Family! That was our promise! I won''t allow you to kill yourself on some stupid battlefield because of a ''friend'' you met for a month or two. If you actually thought you''d contribute something over there, then you''re far more arrogant and ignorant than I thought!"

    Freon grew angry. "What crap are you talking about? I didn''t promise anything about the Arcellius Family! That was your delusion!"

    "Why you! Who do you think you''re talking to?" the man stepped forward menacingly, his aura surging out like an ocean.

    "You? Hehe," Freon mocked. "Of course, I know who you are! You''re the person who left my family to die, and my sister and I to beg on the streets! Make no mistake, I never forgot. I know all about you, Protector Avin Arcellius!" These buried grudges came pouring out again in full force! His fury consumed him! "What? Are you tongue-tied because I said the truth? You keep going on about Arcellius this, Arcellius that¡­ But when did I care about the Arcellius Family? Never!"

    "How dare you? You, who inherited the family bloodline, how dare you say such presumptuous things? It''s your duty to revive the Arcellius Family!" Avin was infinitely close to exploding now. Veins pulsed on his forehead and his eyes were bloodshot. Even his skin was reddening from rage!

    "I didn''t choose my heritage," the boy sneered. "But I will choose my own path. Who are you to decide what I will or will not do?"

    "It seems that you need discipline!" the Rank 3 King narrowed his eyes. He raised his hand and conjured a Magic Circle by free-casting! Magic Energy swirled around him in liquid form, intensifying his presence several times over!

    Freon fearlessly and coldly responded, "You would?" Should his uncle attack, then they would drop all pretenses of family! He would never acknowledge him henceforth!

    "Stop!" Nassandra screamed, raising her wand and instantly materializing several barriers between the two.

    Shirley followed as she stood against the man. "Please calm down, you two!"

    "Who are you to intervene in our family matters?" Avin snorted, but he still retracted his hand, dispelling the magic. He was not about to do something as self-destructive as attacking Freon. Instead, it was meant to give the boy a little scare. Except whom would have thought that Freon would stand tall, boldly and courageously, and refuse to back down? Avin was only slightly surprised. The more pressing thing was how to proceed¡­

    "Alright, let''s sit down and have a nice chat," Shirley felt relieved. She called for servants to bring refreshments in. When they finally arrived, it felt like the tense, almost hostile, atmosphere was lifted, allowing everyone to breath again.

    Protector Avin sat down, as did the rest, to which he immediately said, "Freon, I don''t understand. This isn''t a game, nor is it a joke. This is war! This isn''t something that children can play in. I am sure that the Alzar Kingdom has their own measures in place to support Princess Elizabeth. There''s no need for you to personally go." He took a softer approach after his hardhanded methods failed.

    "Lord Korogin failed, even though he was supported by the full power of the kingdom," Freon said bitterly. "It is specifically because it is so random and chaotic that all kinds of possibilities can appear. Elizabeth''s treading on a dangerous path, which is intricately tied to both our kingdom''s wellbeing and our livelihood. I''m not treating it like a joke. I''m completely serious here."

    "What could you hope to achieve with your presence alone?"

    "It''s not about what we hope to achieve," Shirley added. "We want to help our friend. It''s that simple. Although our time together with Elizabeth was short, many things happened, things that we won''t forget! We talked, cried, laughed, fought, struggled, and travelled together. We became friends for life! As they say, betray your friends, betray yourself. In her time of need, how could I not step up? I would regret it and loathe myself for life if I looked away. If nothing happens, then that''s fine. I would want nothing more than that to happen! However¡­ if somehow, something unexpected happens, then I hope that I can stand there, alongside Elizabeth, to face her enemies together. If I don''t do this, I wouldn''t be Shirley Adonina!"

    Much less Protector Avin, Freon, Nassandra, or Yuna, but even her family was stunned by her powerful resolve! These were her fundamental principles, her bottom line! She would never violate them! She radiated an aura of righteousness and justice, as if her word were divine gospel! It was the infallible, inviolable truth of the world! That overwhelming charisma and determination made her brothers see her in a new light. This was the first time they saw her this way. Their sister was normally so kind and gentle, as harmless as a butterfly. That was specifically why this strong contrast created heavy waves in their mind, repeating and amplifying her words over and over again! And this shock was a thousand times greater in their mother''s mind!

    Shirley¡­ you changed, Adel thought quietly with a sigh filled with complex emotions. Originally, she thought that Shirley remained the same happy-go-lucky daughter, but time worked in cruel ways. She had been asleep for too long and Shirley was no longer a young girl needing her protection, but a mature young woman! Shirley''s declaration made that abundantly clear! For a second, she felt she were facing her husband once more.

    As such, her hesitations vanished, and her brow relaxed. Adel wore a graceful smile, a mother seeing her daughter off, and said, "Shirley, go ahead and do what you think is best. It''s your life and you can decide yourself! Your mother will support you!"

    "Mother?" her three children reflexively blurted out, astonished at her abrupt change in attitude.

    "But mother¡­" Charles tried to say.

    However, he was interrupted. "Charles, I know what you want to say, but¡­ Shirley is a grown woman now. I can''t decide for her. She must live her own life! Of course, I have my own misgivings. Although it''s dangerous and nobody would want their little girl to go¡­ I shouldn''t hold her back. She needs to leave the nest at some point. Only by giving her room can she flex her wings and take flight!"

    "Thank you, mother! I won''t let you down!" Shirley vowed.

    "You don''t have to worry about me. Just keep yourself safe and happy then your mother will be happy too. That''s my only wish for you."

 Chapter 264 - Persuading the two (2)

    On the other hand, Protector Avin felt irritated. They came in with imposing momentum to squash Shirley and Freon''s ideas. Yet, before they could do that, Adel already jumped ship and gave her blessings! Rather than discouraging them, it was doing the opposite! Therefore, it was much more important that his stance be firm and unmalleable. He could not compromise!

    Sensing his uncle''s thoughts, Freon spoke, "I agree that the Arcellius Family blood flows through my veins. Both my Bloodline and Nassandra''s Magic Potential falls in agreement with this. However, that''s it. Neither of us think we''re truly part of the Arcellius Family. I mean, even our surname is Adnire." Saying so, he paused to collect his thoughts. "I don''t know why you''re so motivated to resurrect the Arcellius Family, uncle, but the truth is¡­ neither Nassandra nor I have the ambition to do so. You might call it unfilial, disgraceful, or shameless, I don''t really care. It''s the truth."

    "Then why did you endure training to unlock your Bloodline and Bloodline Ability?" Avin asked.

    Freon smiled and answered, "That''s simple enough. I wanted to become stronger."

    "And why did you want that?"

    "That''s simple too." He offered a self-ridiculing laugh. "Because¡­ I don''t want to die! I don''t want the people around me to suffer or die. I don''t want to live in fear, ashamed to face my problems head-on. I don''t want to live in regret, feeling that I failed to reach my potential. I don''t want to live in shame, letting the ones around me suffer from my own weaknesses. I don''t¡­ I don''t want plenty of things, but I also want plenty of things! In this world, you could call it arrogance, but I want to live with my head held high, proudly looking forward! I want to laugh and say¡­ I was happy with the way I lived!"

    Freon''s glare was razor-sharp, cutting straight through the reservations in his heart. It was so strong that everyone faintly felt pressure from the deepest parts of their soul. Previously, it was Shirley''s family that was shocked with her declaration. Now, Freon''s side shared in their shock. The two that knew him the best, Nassandra and Yuna, were amazed that Freon thought such things. He was always calm and collected, maintaining a logical and cold persona. He never revealed his emotions or thoughts, leaving most to guess. Who would have imagined that he would harbor these ambitions? Even Protector Avin, a reputable Rank 3 King, was astonished at how clear and pure Freon''s eyes were! His unbelievable strength of heart shone brighter than the suns, making everyone feel the urge to look away. These were Freon''s true feelings: his ambitions, his hopes, and his dreams!

    The room turned quiet when Protector Avin¡­ sighed. He realized he lost. It did not take a genius to realize how determined and resolved Freon was. No matter what he said or did, Freon would not change. These ambitions came straight from the heart, how could they be changed so easily? The two could continue their battle of willpower to see who would give up first, but Avin could already foresee the ending. Neither of them would relent. Then what? Would he imprison Freon and force the boy to obey? Ignoring the questionable morality, that was one step forward, ten steps back. He wanted to nurture the future patriarch of the Arcellius Family, not a puppet!

    Perhaps¡­ the Conquestian saw this coming, Protector Avin was gloomy. The saying reappeared in his head: New waves flourish, with old waves from behind. Perhaps¡­ I should let nature take its course.

    "You win," he said with closed eyes. "I''ll let you go on one condition."

    Freon was surprised and asked, "What is it?"

    "Promise me that you''ll come back alive."

    "Why wouldn''t I want that?" he chuckled before taking a serious tone. "I''m not going to die that easily, don''t worry. I will come back. I will definitely return."

    "Very well, I''ll keep you on your word."

    ***

    Five days later, they arrived in Presharvo Port where significantly more people were present than what Shirley remembered. There were hundreds of caravans and wagons pulling into the city every hour, creating a scene of chaos and pandemonium. Because of the increased traffic, the Zino Kingdom issued more manpower here to help control everything but despite that, it was still a mad rush with the constant flow of people in and out. The streets were jam-packed, while inns and taverns were filled to the brim. And this scene was not limited to people alone because the port was also struggling to process the enormous flow of sh.i.p.s! The ocean was littered with small and large sh.i.p.s, cargo and transport sh.i.p.s, public and private sh.i.p.s, and even military sh.i.p.s! It was both amazing and terrifying to witness!

    The scene was not too hard to explain. News of the Second Great Kingdom War''s continuation had now thoroughly seeped into every household in the Zino Kingdom, ushering in another wave of fear and panic. People were scared for their lives, so they hoped to flee towards the ''safer'' Alzar Kingdom, scrounging up what little money they had to afford the trip. After the Invasion of Aereon, where they were captured or slaughtered like pigs, it was very understandable. Those that were worse off shuffled their way towards the Zino Kingdom''s main cities, creating that scene that Freon once saw outside of Firecast. And the current scene was not just playing in Presharvo Port and Firecast. Rather, the entire world was stirred by the impending chaos. It was the calm before the grand storm, the storm known as war!

    Since the Alzar Kingdom announced Princess Elizabeth''s participation as Royal Army General, it struck a chord with uncountably many people. For a time, the army enlistment numbers surged to an unbelievable peak! The truth behind Elizabeth''s origins from New Havens had long since exposed, causing everyone to feel closer to the Royal Family than ever before. She was the perfect example of a humble commoner, rising against the villainous nobility, to claim the throne! This was why her popularity among the commoners was extraordinarily high, higher than any other royal candidate! She was their idol, their role model, and their star! What a shame that it meant little in the inheritance race. Still, many people flocked to join the army, including two familiar people: Shirley and Freon.

    Standing on the dockside, their group stood out as one of the largest around. There was Shirley, her two brothers and mother, Freon, his sister and uncle, as well as Yuna for a total of eight! Furthermore, Protector Avin was¡­ just too intimidating. Even without channeling his aura, his lifeforce and presence were far greater than anyone else around which subtly repelled people away. Both Robert and Nassandra were clinging onto Shirley and Freon, practically mirroring each other''s actions. The fact that they were both around the same age made the scene funnier in a sad way. Yuna was close to tears and said close to nothing. Charles was openly unhappy but reserved his words.

    "Don''t worry, Charles. Your big sister won''t bite the dust that easily!" Shirley laughed.

    "Hmph. You might fool Robert, but you won''t fool me," he replied. With hesitation, he added, "Are you sure about this? Once you board that ship¡­ you might not come back. This might be the last time we see you."

    "Why are you cursing me before I go?"

    "Shirley," her mother interrupted. "Take care of yourself, okay? If it gets too dangerous, don''t hesitate to run away. Your life is the most important! If anyone has a problem with that, your mother will fight them off for you!"

    "Mother¡­" Shirley was touched. She then knelt and faced Robert. "Your big sister is headed on a big journey and I won''t be back for some time. Promise me you won''t make things difficult for Charles and our mother."

    Robert shouted, "Promise you''ll return!"

    "I will, so you''ll keep up your end of the promise, right?" Hearing that, the boy nodded, making Shirley smile. "Good. I won''t let you down!"

    Similarly, Yuna murmured to Freon with a downcast expression, "Do you¡­ really have to go?" Their reunion was too short, and she had many things to say. Letting him go like this¡­ how could she be happy?

    "Sorry about this, Yuna," Freon felt awkward. "We''ll catch up when I return." He then glanced at his uncle and continued, "You''ll take care of Nassandra for me, right?" Realizing that his death may be a possibility, he subtly entrusted his sister to his uncle.

    "You can leave to me," Protector Avin understood and agreed. "Good luck. You''ll need it."

    "Thanks¡­ I guess." He continued to Nassandra, who was pouting angrily. "Sorry, Nassandra. I know you don''t want me to go, but¡­ it''s the way things are. I hope you''ll forgive me."

    "I¡­ I''ll also train to become stronger too!" the girl shouted. "Enough that you''ll be proud of me!"

    "Silly girl, I''m already proud of you. Don''t worry because I''ll be back before you know it."

    Shirley nudged Yuna on the side and whispered, "Are you going to let him go with just this? You waited so long for him to return."

    "Lady Shirley!" she blushed red.

    "The ship is beginning to board. If you''re done everything Shirley, then we should head off too," Freon asked.

    For whatever strange reason, Yuna surged in confidence. Actually, it was not so strange because she¡­ fell in love with Freon! She just realized this now! As if her heart gained wings, she moved without thinking. Even she did not know herself what she was doing. Her hands held Freon''s face as she stared into his eyes intently. While she ignored the people around her, she carved every little detail of his face into her memory. Seeing him up close like this made her cheeks flush into a deep crimson red. Then, without saying a word, she closed her eyes, leaned in, and kissed him! Freon was stunned and did nothing to stop it. Much less Freon, everyone else was equally surprised, but they dared not interrupt. After an unknown time passed, the girl finally released Freon from her grasp. When she realized what she had done, her embarrassment increased dozens of times over and she jumped back in fright. She was too afraid to look up anymore.

    Before anyone else could react, Shirley smiled and shouted, "Wait for our return, everyone! Let''s set off, Freon!" She grabbed the stiff boy and dragged him towards the ship, out of everyone''s sight. Their destination was¡­ Pelangi Fortress!

 Chapter 265 - Relationship with Elizabeth?

    "Are you sure you''re fine with this?" Inari asked his partner.

    They were standing on a distant overlooking hilltop, which gave a sweeping view of the port. From here, they could see the entire port and its bustling denizens. Adding onto that, the power of a Perception Realm Master, then they needed no viewing aids. They could see clearly, as if they were standing there in the streets! That was why they could locate Shirley and Freon boarding a warship, as the crew began their final preparations for departure. Inari had the intent to observe Protector Avin closer, but he reined in his curiosity. Although they could skirt by peeping on Shirley and Freon, trying that against Protector Avin, a monster in human skin and a Rank 3 King, was suicidal! One could not underestimate the extent of Avin''s instincts!

    In fact, that was the main reason why Inari disappeared under Shirley''s watch. It was not like he had any important business to attend to. Rather, he received news of Protector Avin''s return to Firecast! From the simple blunder at the gates, the Conquestian figured it out and waited outside Shirley''s mansion for them. Inari was the same, except he fled immediately. He was absolutely disinterested in meeting Protector Avin, and the feeling might venture as far as fear. Against a person like Protector Avin, even if they had ten of Inari, they would not be a match. Inari was an assassin and prided his safety above all else. He was not about to deliver himself to someone''s chopping block.

    His partner closed his eyes and said, "She made her own decision, so I won''t meddle in it. Whatever happens in the future will be up to her and the heavens above."

    "It''s rare for you to expose an emotional side," Inari chuckled. Earning a dark glance, his partner returned to being cold and quiet. "Haha, you don''t have to be so mad. I''ll treat you to a good meal tonight after we''re finished with our assignment. How about that?"

    "Zelfon''s Bar."

    Inari gave an awkward laugh. "You know that''s a bit too high-class for me. How about we settle for something else?"

    "You think I don''t know about your secret stash?"

    "Alright, alright¡­ Let''s get out of here then."

    "Hmph."

    With that, the pair of master assassins vanished without a trace! Unfortunately, what they did not know¡­ was that they were still underestimating Protector Avin! As expected, the man, who was watching Shirley and Freon depart, then turned to glance at the hilltop. He snorted inwardly. From the very beginning, he knew that they were being watched. Master assassin or not, a Rank 3 King was simply at a level that Inari and his partner could not fathom! The only reason that Avin did not make a move was that he could sense they had no hostile intentions. Regardless, he was determined to investigate their backgrounds thoroughly and wrap up loose ends!

    ***

    Owen was the leader of a small group in the Alzar Kingdom. It paid very lucratively, possibly one of the highest paying jobs for a commoner. A big assignment could easily secure them months of an extravagant lifestyle! Factor in a dozen of those jobs and a frugal lifestyle, then a family could comfortably live off it for years, if not decades. Where else could one find another job like this? Yet why were there vacancies? Why was nobody signing up? The answer was simple because it was being a mercenary! In every world, reward came with risk. The higher the reward, the higher the risk. How could a free lunch exist? And becoming a mercenary was one of the most dangerous of occupations!

    Mercenaries were a special force under the Alzar Kingdom''s chain of command. They were not truly military soldiers, so they did not have to comply with the kingdom''s rules or regulations. However, this freedom came at a cost since they were given the most dangerous and suicidal assignments of them all! Deep in enemy lines, into forbidden zones, or fighting in the vanguard¡­ They frequently had to take assignments where the fatality rate exceeded eight parts in ten! And remember, that was an average. If a mercenary group was unlucky enough, then they would face total annihilation! Even on the small chance that someone did survive, they would find their allies dead or incapacitated. It was not an easy job!

    But with every ten dead, there would be another ten to fill the void. The promise of riches was too alluring. As they say, people die for money and kill for life! That was why mercenary groups were a meat grinder. There were constantly people joining and dying. Rarely did anyone get the ending they hoped for and Owen was the same. He was the leader of this small mercenary group, having participated in six extreme high-risk operations with eight parts in ten fatality rates. Most people died after their first assignment, and ladder kept narrowing on the way up. For someone to survive six assignments was extremely, extremely impressive! Hence, Owen was called a ''lucky star'' by many.

    He looked around him at his fellow mercenaries. They were in the wilderness of the Quelladon Province, heading towards Pelangi Fortress. Everyone was partying crazily, drinking booze, singing songs, and dancing around the campfire. The life of a mercenary¡­ was like a shooting star. It dazzled for one moment before fading away. On the next morning, no one would remember it at all. Owen had seen it too many times to count. If he lacked a strong driving force to continue, why would he stay and torture himself? Alas, the heavens were unforgiving.

    While drowning in his melancholy, someone sat beside him and asked, "Why aren''t you joining?"

    Owen turned to stare at the speaker. Compared to Owen, this person was their ''unlucky star'' who joined them partway in the south. He seemed young and polite with his mannerisms and appearance, but Owen shook those misconceptions out his head. Because this person¡­ was crazy! Not only did he have absurdly high fighting potential, which Owen suspected breached the Perception Realm level, but their unlucky star mentioned being a Grand Noble! Grand Nobility was the absolute apex of nobility in the Alzar Kingdom, one step below the Royal Family! People like Owen could only look up and awe their feet, much less their full grandeur. They were unworthy of notice! And yet, this person was saying he was a Grand Noble too? He must be an idiot or crazy! Little did Owen know that this person was telling the truth¡­ because it was Benedict!

    Benedict scratched his head awkwardly and smiled. It was hard to avoid suspicion. He was dirty and unkempt, due to his long months in the wilderness. He tried his best to maintain a certain level of cleanliness, but that was limited. To make matters worse, his clothes were stained, torn, and barely fit. Through his training, his body bulked up with more robust muscles, revealing his growing strength! His fair skin was tanned darker and seemed to indicate a life of hard manual labour. Coupled with his razor-sharp aura, it was understandable that Owen had reservations towards him. He looked more like a runaway slave, than a Grand Noble!

    "I was enjoying my time alone. What don''t you join them instead?" Owen replied. Benedict laughed awkwardly and scratched his head, but he did not leave. Owen gave him a sidelong stare and eventually looked away. "Why are you headed to Pelangi Fortress?" he asked.

    Benedict was a little surprised, since this was the first time they spoke. Still, he said, "Because I want to figure out Elizabeth''s¡­ Princess Elizabeth''s intentions for becoming the Royal Army General."

    "This again, huh?" Owen muttered. Since he needed a distraction, he decided to play along. "You say you''re that Sir Benedict Hawken, one of the three people who helped protect and save Her Highness while she was in the Xingyuu Empire, right?"

    Although the exact details were never revealed, particularly their time in the Yunyun Stronghold or the Kuthong Forest, the rest had countless witnesses. Especially the final battle where Elizabeth attacked with unstoppable momentum, overshadowed the entire battlefield, and killed the emperor! For a time, their heroic tales spread throughout the human world, and everyone heard their names. Although it might not appear like it, they were famous! The only reason they were not recognized as much as they should be was due to many factors. Benedict stayed at home in Algard, Shirley lived on a remote island, and Freon rarely socialized. That was why, despite knowing their names, their appearances remained a mystery.

    "Yes, I am Sir Benedict," he answered instantly. It was himself, how could he not?

    "Really?" Despite that, Owen replied sarcastically, as if looking at a fool. Ignoring the boy''s darkening expression, he took a swig of alcohol and added mischievously, "You know, many people have been speculating the exact relationship between Princess Elizabeth and Sir Benedict. They spun all sorts of crazy and wild rumors like the two were childhood sweethearts that ran away or that the knight kidnapped the princess or that Benedict was a Xingyuu spy¡­ Some minstrels even went too far and gotten imprisoned for slandering Her Highness. If you''re that Sir Benedict, then tell me. What is your relationship with Her Highness?"

 Chapter 266 - Improving himself

    Benedict was stumped. He never imagined that their story would spawn such a cesspool of bizarre theories! To begin with, he never socialized that much. He was too absorbed in training that this was sadly ignored. Well, perhaps it would be more appropriate to say that he had few friends. At his level, Grand Nobles were expected to befriend each other and form their own social circles. This directly represented the major factions and powers in the Grand Nobility. Do not be misled by their age because there were an uncountable number of schemes and plots surging below the surface! Smiling above, scheming below was practically their modus operandi! That was why Benedict never fancied talking with them. As for the working class¡­ It was not an exaggeration to say that they lived in two different worlds. Much less him talking to them, they would be too scared to approach him! Consequently, his social sphere was rather small.

    As for Elizabeth¡­ Benedict felt unsure. They were friends, that he was confident of. The problem was that did it go any further? Originally, they met on New Havens after his abrupt crashlanding. This exposed the existence of the flying island to the Xingyuu Empire, which subsequently led to the Slaughter of New Havens. Elizabeth''s family, friends, life and home were burned right before her eyes! And the culprit? It was none other than Benedict! Understandably, she hated his guts for a long time. Were it not for the empire taking the bulk of the blame, she might have lashed out and tried to kill him! Eventually, their terms settled down and he was forgiven.

    Elizabeth''s foster mother insisted that Benedict protect her as her knight, and he gave his vow as a Hawken. A vow as a Hawken was a very serious matter! It meant that he placed his honor as a Hawken, as one of the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households, on the line! Benedict gave his word and swore, pledging to protect her, and he did just that. And yet he knew that his intentions were not totally pure. That was not to say that he had devious ideas in mind. Rather¡­ his decisions were influenced by the fact that¡­ Elizabeth looked like his former lover, Isabella. The resemblance went beyond uncanny and into levels of ridiculousness. Elizabeth genuinely looked like Isabella reincarnated! Whenever he saw Elizabeth, he would inevitably think of Isabella, masking their relationship in another level of ambiguity. What were his true feelings? Even he, himself, did not know the answer to that.

    All he knew was that right here and right now, he wanted to meet Elizabeth again. It was less about longing, and more about concern. The last time he saw her was during the Grand Nobility''s celebration in Algard, followed by their brief run-in with the Whispering Shadow. After that, he vividly remembered the gut-twisting feeling of something wrong and he believed that Elizabeth encountered a calamity. He tried to alert the soldiers at the castle, but he was firmly denied by his father. Then, when he later infiltrated the Lannisail Household and learned the truth, he was nearly killed by his enemies. If it not for his master, the Sword King''s intrusion, then he would have bled out and died. And that was ignoring the Lannisail explosion, which later erased the Grand Nobility Household from the map. As a result, he never knew what happened to Elizabeth in the end.

    Was she safe, unharmed, and happy? What was she thinking or doing? What was she going to do from now on? And how did she survive the Lannisail explosion? Did someone rescue her, or did she escape herself? Benedict wanted to figure things out. Looking back at it now, they barely exchanged words the last time they met. The last true conversation they had was more than half a year ago when they were returning from the Xingyuu Empire. Currently, time passed, and Elizabeth was chosen to be the Royal Army General for the kingdom''s invasion! Just like Shirley and Freon, Benedict wanted to understand what her goals were, and help her if need be. Although people like Sir Winstin stood as her Protector, he was still her knight! It was his duty to protect her. And above all else, he was her friend!

    "I''m her friend," Benedict answered with a smile. "I''m not a spy for the empire nor did I kidnap the princess. It''s just a bunch of nonsense rumors. That''s all there is to it."

    "What a boring answer," Owen snorted and said nothing else, drinking more alcohol.

    "What about you then? Why are you joining the war?" Benedict grew dissatisfied and tried reversing the conversation.

    "Me?" the mercenary wondered with a long pause. "And why should I tell a brat like you?"

    "I told you my reasons. Isn''t it fair that you return the favor?"

    Owen laughed. "I never agreed to that. That''s your fault for assuming things."

    As Benedict furrowed his brows, he accidentally released a surge of his Martial Energy out. Martial Energy was, in the end, an internal energy unlike Magic Energy. It was synonymous with terms like stamina, inner energy, and so forth which was why it was much harder to maintain control over it. For example, it was like trying to properly control your grip strength to prevent crushing an egg. With increased mastery over Martial Energy, your potential grip strength would increase by many times, making it that much harder to finetune the correct output. The same was playing out with Benedict now. A little bit of mental agitation and it caused his body to involuntarily exert Martial Energy. After all, he was a Fundamental Realm. Rank 1 individuals, for lack of a better term, were equivalent to children, still trying to understand and manipulate energy. Until he reaches a qualitative transformation like Rank 2, mishaps were bound to happen.

    Unfortunately, this sudden burst of Martial Energy was enough to sober all the mercenaries up as their party halted. They might be lowly mercenaries, but anyone who worked in this profession had keen senses for danger. Otherwise, they would be dead! Owen was the closest to Benedict, so he sobered up instantly and bem.o.a.n.e.d himself inwardly. Who was Benedict? Regardless of looking like a worn-down runaway slave, the sword by the boy''s waist was no joke! Coupled with the fact that Benedict exerted a presence almost on par to those Perception Realm martial artists, while being extraordinarily young¡­ A dullard could tell he was a unique existence! Due to alcohol, Owen got complacent and misjudged Benedict before as well. To think he committed the same blunder¡­ Everyone watched as Benedict shrug his shoulders and walk away.

    Benedict was never a confrontational person to begin with. Some might even call him cowardly and indeed, his darkest memories involving Isabella would indicate the same thing. He ran and left the girl he loved behind just to save his own pathetic life. Although Isabella begged him to leave and chose to sacrifice herself, how could he use that to justify himself? How could anyone? That regret only amplified with Elizabeth, Isabella''s lookalike. However, he was aspiring to change his cowardice, bit by bit. After all, he was a young man and there was a long road ahead! In his mind, the first step towards that was undoubtedly reaching Perception Realm!

    He unsheathed his sword and flexed his muscles, channeling Martial Energy! Since he had the energy, he was going to train! Spending every tiny bit of time to improve himself was the only way forward! His legs erupted with explosive power and propelled him through the uninhabited wilderness. On the way, they encountered a small group of boars which they scared off. Now, Benedict was going back to hunt them! Do not look down on boars. Wild boars killed people every year who underestimated them. Especially in a large pack, they could overrun a trained group of soldiers! But Benedict already had a grasp on Martial Energy, making his combat strength soar. The boars would be sufficient to further hone his skills! Elizabeth, Shirley, and Freon were the same way, spending their free time improving themselves to break into Rank 2!

 Chapter 267 - Departing from Castle Reinhard

    "Elizabeth¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t say this at this point but are you sure you want to come along?" asked a worried Commander Christina. She was, after all, the only person that could refer to Elizabeth by her given name without disrespect.

    Currently, the woman was dressed in her formal military uniform as a Brigade Commander of the Alzar Kingdom! Brigade Commanders were the third highest rank in the military with only Legion Generals and Army Generals above. They oversaw five thousand soldiers, had high status wherever they went, and helped manage important chokepoints or defensive areas in the war. For example, Commander Christina was once the Commander of Fortress Fallinard, Benedict''s superior by two levels. She was also the late Master of Strategy''s cousin, a proud member of the Highguard Grand Nobility Household, and the heir apparent''s ''aunt.'' This elevated her position in the upcoming Xingyuu campaign to an unprecedented height, allowing Commander Christina to speak more unreservedly.

    "It''s what I want to do," Elizabeth shook her head. "Sitting in the castle all day long doesn''t seem right to me when there''s people fighting out there for my sake. The Imperial Princesses too¡­ If possible, I would like to help them stabilize the situation in the empire, but that might be my one-sided hope."

    Conversely, Elizabeth was wearing attire suitable as heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, while mixing in elements of a military uniform. It was hard to describe exactly, but she appeared both disciplined and inviolable, while ladylike and gentle. The two opposing aspects merged in a harmonious manner and helped prop Elizabeth''s subtle features to a whole other level. Right now, simply by standing outside Castle Reinhard, preparing to depart, she easily became the focal point of the crowd. She was like a phoenix among a flock of chickens, easily setting apart her tremendous and paramount status! That was the power of the heir apparent and the future Royal Army General!

    "The inheritance race won''t stop because of you," her aunt returned the gesture and shook her head. "This is a very importance decision¡­ It''s unknown how long you''ll be gone for, and if the race ends then you''ll be practically handing over the reigns to someone else. You should be focusing your efforts on succeeding the throne, not the conflict in the Xingyuu Empire."

    Elizabeth smiled bitterly. It was a hard decision to make. Previously, she pledged to work hard and strive to become queen, and that was not a lie. She earnestly endured the nightmarish royal training as she absorbed every speck of knowledge or wisdom that her teachers gave. She tried molding herself into the ideal candidate to inherit the throne, plunging deep into the world of aristocracy, politics, and rulership. Learning in the morning, practicing in the afternoon, and reviewing in the evening¡­ Even her meals were precisely timed down to the last minute! To compress all that essential information to a paltry year¡­ Without an abundance of motivation and ambition, even the strongest willed person would have long since surrendered! That showed how serious Elizabeth was towards the crown!

    Honoring the late Lord Korogin''s wishes was just one part of it, but she mainly wanted to carve out a new home for herself in this new world! Remember that she lived her whole life isolated from the rest of civilization on a flying island called New Havens. The time she spent on the surface was only starting to reach one year so, it was natural for Elizabeth to try planting her roots here. A new life in a new world¡­ The journey to become queen was undoubtedly arduous and challenging. Perhaps it was the most difficult thing in the world! However, she was needed here, and she wanted to be here. For the sake of herself, her friends, and everyone in the world, she was ready to endure, pushing relentlessly towards her goal. That was her driving motivation!

    However, with the current situation in the Xingyuu Empire, how could she stay out and watch from afar? The Xingyuu Empire¡­ There was no doubt she had a complex feeling towards it. The empire was the sole reason her family were killed! A person who could gracefully and freely let their hatred go¡­ How could such a magical and virtuous person exist? Anyone who could manage that¡­ probably already disliked their family. Saints and demons were the stuff of legends and the world was far greyer than one could imagine! Of course, Elizabeth thought the same. To the soldiers and generals who gave the order to slaughter her family, she would absolutely return the favor a thousand times over. That was the only way she could bury this overwhelming sensation of revenge, resentment, and regret. That was the only way she could honor her family! Return an eye for an eye, and blood for blood! That was her belief!

    And that was precisely why she had such a complex feeling. Nothing was ever purely black and white. Where there was darkness, there was sure to be light! As Elizabeth learned, this world was far more complex than one could imagine. Just like how there were people blinded by hatred and anger towards the Alzar Kingdom, there were also those who yearned for peace and harmony like the Imperial Princesses. Judging everyone based on their heritage or background was nothing short of ignorant. Therefore, Elizabeth could not sit still and allow things to progress. She wanted to help the Xingyuu Empire and hopefully finally end this silly war once and for all!

    "Having the power, but doing nothing¡­ I can''t do that. I''ll have to see what I can do to help. After all, I did make a promise to the Imperial Princesses."

    Lady Christina sighed inwardly. Of course, she knew that would be Elizabeth''s response. To be perfectly honest, the situation already went past the point of no-return. Queen Bethnal approved of Elizabeth''s actions and the Royal Assembly supplemented it. Being granted an official title and position as the Royal Army General cemented it in stone. And to make matters worse, news of her participation reached the far corners of the human world! Now, everyone knew that the elusive ''commoner'' princess heir apparent, who almost never appeared in public, was leading the war! If Elizabeth decided to take a step back, her reputation would take a massive hit. It would irreversibly cripple her chances in ascending to the throne. Nevertheless¡­ Lady Christina believed it would be better than entering the battlefield. Reputation was one thing, but it could be recovered. Life though¡­ once lost would never come back!

    Perhaps my concerns are unfounded, the woman tried to console herself. It was not like Elizabeth would enter the battlefield anyways. Lord Korogin''s case was an exception above exceptions. She should be safe in the commanding headquarters.

    "That said, I''ll have to apologize for troubling you, Lord Archibon," Elizabeth said. "I''m putting a lot of pressure on you to maintain my faction."

    Standing to the side was a skinny and fair-skinned young man with a refined air, eyes sparkling with intellectual l.u.s.ter. One could tell from a glance that he stood above his peers as someone truly gifted! It was Lord Archibon Lannisail, the current patriarch of the now fallen Lannisail Household, currently with an unreadable expression. After months of interacting with Elizabeth, he developed a certain level of immunity to her strange quirks. His companions, two leading figures from the Lannisail Household, were less composed and revealed traces of contempt and irritation. They might have been spared from execution by Elizabeth''s hand, but¡­ in their minds, they were being kept as slaves! What should have been a great honor and opportunity to fall under the heir apparent''s banner was tainted by Elizabeth''s ''commoner stench''. It was disgraceful for them! Of course, they did not dare act out of line, only burying their resentment deep into their hearts.

    Thankfully, Lord Archibon was more open-minded and cared little about the so-called ''commoner''s stench''. He preferred to look at things objectively and if one viewed Elizabeth that way, then they would discover that she was truly a special individual! Not special in a bad way, but her unique tenacity, stubbornness, and courageousness to plow through all adversity¡­ It was rare to see someone like that on their level of royalty or nobility. There were so many schemes and conspiracies that it was akin to a breath of fresh air being around her. She might not achieve the pinnacle seat of power in the Alzar Kingdom, but that was fine. Lord Archibon firmly believed that¡­ if she could grow, then she could absolutely stand at the apex one day! Hence, he did not mind lending a hand, not just to repay the debt of being saved, but also to witness her journey to the top!

    Be that as it may, the state of her faction was pitiful. There was nothing to say about the Lannisail Household''s support. The household may have rallied under her banner, but they were a hollow shell of their former glory. The political power they wielded was worth less than dirt. And although Lady Christina, her adoptive aunt, was a descendant of the mighty Highguard Household, she was not a part of the main family. At best, less than a third of the family supported Elizabeth, and that was purely out of respect for the late Lord Korogin Highguard. As for Benedict''s family, the Hawken Household? Sir Roland remained impartial throughout the inheritance race! There was no room for friendsh.i.p.s in politics, only sufficient benefits could sway these Grand Nobility Households!

    Not to mention, the current situation reeked of a conspiracy. Both Lady Christina and Lord Archibon were sharp enough to realize this, though they dared not speak a word of it aloud, not even in private. Why? Because it involved the matriarch of the Royal Family, Queen Bethnal Etuvel Reindel! She was the one who initially approved of Elizabeth''s plan to head to the Xingyuu Empire. She was the one who set off the current chain of events! It just made no sense. Queen Bethnal was not someone who succ.u.mbed to external pressure, no matter how great it was. There was a reason why she could reign as queen for almost thirty years! She was calm and collected, logical and cold-hearted, and the perfect embodiment of what a queen should be! Yet, she was willing to ''sacrifice'' Elizabeth, the heir apparent that they were waiting for all this time. No matter what, it made no sense!

 Chapter 268 - Departing from Castle Reinhard (2)

    Maintaining his tranquil expression, Lord Archibon replied, "I will continue to try my best, Your Highness, so rest assured. Please be safe out there on the battlefield."

    "I will," Elizabeth replied solemnly.

    "Your Highness, it''s time to depart," Sir Winstin interrupted.

    She nodded and said her final farewells before boarding a lavish carriage. Accompanied by many other carriages, soldiers, and bannermen, it was a grand royal procession, fit to send royalty into battle! The carriage doors closed as Elizabeth and her aunt settled in. Sir Winstin hopped onto an armored horse and signalled to the rest of the convoy. With a majestic steed, immaculate plate armor, and an oppressive presence, he took the lead. On cue, horns played and Arcanists released flashy magic into the air. Boom! Amidst a myriad of blinding colors and deafening sounds, the gates raised and the procession moved out! The next second, the streets exploded with volcanic activity as the massive crowds started cheering, hollering until their throats dried! It was so loud that the buildings were shaking, and even Elizabeth had to cover her ears. She was finally entering public eye and in such a high-profile way too!

    As her carriage entered the main street, she was dumbfounded and speechless. The amount of people present was mind-boggling! Not only were the streets jam-packed to the point of solidifying, but even the side streets were occupied! Children clambered onto shoulders to watch, while shorter folk grabbed boxes to stand on. The buildings on the main road had dozens leaning out of every window, as every room was sold out at a premium, and the more adventurous individuals applauded from rooftops. It was insane! Streamers, banners, flags, and all manner of patriotic material were strewn out. Some were tamer, cheering for the Alzar Kingdom and Elizabeth''s triumphant victory. Others were crasser, shouting to exterminate the Xingyuu Empire or slaughter the Imperial Princesses. The chaotic atmosphere strained thousands of soldiers to keep order.

    Elizabeth thought she had seen it all. Coming from New Havens, where the population was a few hundred, every moment spent in the Alzar Kingdom was a novel experience. When she stepped into Corasen and Algard for the first time, Elizabeth was blown away by the fact that millions lived here. That number was staggering, equivalent to several thousand times New Havens''s population! However, hearing was one thing, but seeing was another! Currently, how many people were present? Thousands? Tens of thousands? Maybe hundreds of thousands? She had no idea! Everywhere she looked, swarms of people filed her sight. Despite her training, being the center of everyone''s attention made her pale and queasy. Elizabeth felt her vision darken and her stomach turn. She was going to be sick!

    "Calm down, Elizabeth," her aunt said gently, while resting her hands on the girl''s hands. "Take a deep breath and relax. It will be okay."

    The girl closed her eyes and calmed her frantic heart. When she opened her eyes again, her muscles were still tense and her brow was drenched in sweat, but at least she felt better. It took her a minute to recover yet the carriage barely managed to move through the busy streets of Algard. In fact, Castle Reinhard remained visible behind! Elizabeth took another look around and felt trepidation. This was the Alzar Kingdom! Last she saw anything like this was half a year ago, right at the start of the new year, when she made her first appearance as heir apparent. The crowds back then were absolutely on par to the ones right now. However, travelling through the hordes of people or staring at them from afar were two diametrically opposed things. This was a thousand times more intense!

    "Do you want to greet them or stay like this?" The windows and curtains offered a unique one-directional view. It was next to impossible for outsiders to see inside, but the opposite was not true.

    "I will greet them," Elizabeth replied slowly as she revealed a bright smile. Light flooded the carriage and she waved to the masses. This caused another tsunami of excitement, shaking the carriage, street, and buildings again like a small earthquake! Elizabeth felt bitter inside. The journey to Corasen''s harbor was longer than she thought!

    Meanwhile, it was not just the commoners looking at her. From his personal quarters in Castle Reinhard, Prince Ranir was also observing. Prince Ranir was the oldest son of Queen Bethnal, so by tradition, he should have been king! Unfortunately, man proposes, and god disposes. The heavens were cruel! What should have been his, his brother Prince Dannark inherited. Prince Dannark then later abdicated, passing down the crown to King Harth. King Harth then was defeated during the Battle of the Millennium, forcing Lord Korogin to take the reins. And the rest was obvious with Lord Korogin then passing away at the final battle with Emperor Lianghu, passing Elizabeth his dying wishes. Now, Elizabeth was the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, the chosen candidate to become queen regnant! All the while, Prince Ranir was left in the dust, forgotten by the sands of time.

    "That filthy bitch is going too far!" Princess Rosia, his daughter, shouted indignantly. "The throne should''ve been ours! Why does she get to take it, but not us? I can''t stand it!"

    "It is a bit unsightly," Prince Belmond, his son, added. "But don''t worry because everything is going as expected. There''s no way the Royal Assembly or the Grand Nobility Households would let her ascend to the throne. It''s nothing more than a dream for her."

    "Hmph. It''s good that the bitch is heading to the battlefield. Our grandmother finally realized how useless and pathetic that bitch is! I hope she gets killed over there!"

    "If you want, we could stoke the fire. Maybe she''ll be involved in an ''accident'' and die."

    "That''s a great idea, brother! Who should we get for the job?"

    "Shut up!" Prince Ranir roared angrily with a frosty face. "Don''t you have any decorum? Talking about the heir apparent, if you weren''t royalty, then your heads would have been rolling already! Don''t mention nonsense like that in my presence again!"

    He was not saying it to really defend Elizabeth. Rather, it was truly dangerous to slander the heir apparent, much less threatening to harm her. Do not forget what happened to her a few months prior. She was abducted within these very walls by the Whispering Shadow''s Second Hand! They were able to bypass dozens of security checkpoints and safeguards without a trace that it mystified everyone. Of course, how could anyone believe that ''Lord Wenmord'' used a special perception altering spell to grant them near-perfect invisibility? And that it could affect Elizabeth just by touching her? Or that Captain Julian and Vice-captain Julie were fully healed after their tough battle? All this showed how extraordinary and unbelievable Lord Wenmord''s methods were! Consequently, both the Royal Family and Royal Assembly began placing stricter and stricter restrictions and guidelines for Castle Reinhard and its inhabitants. Since everyone was looking for a target to pin their suspicions on, Prince Ranir was not about to willingly offer up his head and become someone else''s scapegoat.

    "But father¡­" Rosia pouted. "These brawn for brains won''t do anything to us. They''re glorified slaves, see?" She proceeded to violently kick her Protector, but the man remained rigid and inert, almost like a statue. "What''s the problem?"

    "Sis is right," Belmond yawned. "What a shame that my Protector is a man. If it was a woman¡­" he laughed l.e.w.dly. "If I could lay my hands on uncle''s Protector, I''d give her a night she''d never forget," referring to Prince Dannark''s Protector, Lady Valentina Weiss, one of the kingdom''s three strongest knights as a toy!

    Despite their o.b.s.c.e.n.e and rude comments, the three Protectors did not react at all. They really did resemble statues with their passive expressions! Even Sir Roland Hawken, Benedict''s father and Prince Ranir''s Protector said nothing, and this was the proud patriarch of the Hawken Household, one of the twenty-five Grand Nobility Households in the Alzar Kingdom! Who could have imagined that these legendary or invincible Royal Guards would be treated as lowly slaves or playthings? But that was the reality of this world. Only at the top can one see the grandeur of the world. Only the chosen royalty can look down on everyone with disdain and laugh! Everyone else, no matter how great or powerful they were, unless they surpassed their masters, they would only end up as servants. Be it the human world or the grand world beyond, this was the universal truth! Power was king!

    How did I father these two ungrateful bastards? Prince Ranir''s expression blackened further. It seems I need to severely discipline them afterwards, he thought. Taking one last glance at Elizabeth''s carriage in the streets, he shook his head thinking, Princess Elizabeth¡­ You have no idea how frightening Queen Bethnal can be. I''m afraid that this is all part of her grand plan. To not notice it and willingly walk into the trap, you''re young, too young¡­ Hopefully you don''t end up in too much despair.

 Chapter 269 - Queen Bethnals plans

    Likewise, Prince Dannark and Lady Valentina were watching from a balcony. The star child of the Royal Family and Second-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army had a neutral face on. Neither he nor Lord Illion would be directly residing over operations in the upcoming Xingyuu campaign. They would be overseeing the general situation, but the main details would be handled by the Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, General William! Although Elizabeth was dubbed the ''Royal Army General'', it was a sham in reality. She did have genuine authority, of course, but not enough to affect the overall picture. In the end, everything had to go through General William. He was the final say!

    Prince Dannark was lost in thought. He realized as soon as Queen Bethnal gave the go-ahead for Elizabeth''s venture in the empire that something was wrong. Something between Elizabeth and Queen Bethnal changed, and it changed for worse! It was obvious that this plan spelled disaster, and that nothing good could arise from it. Prince Dannark was not being pessimistic, but realistic. If the conflict between the Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire could be resolved like that, then what were they doing? Wasting their lives? It was just not that simple to do! Then why did Queen Bethnal send Elizabeth anyways? During a critical time in the inheritance race, no less, it was equivalent to political suicide. All things pointed to Queen Bethnal abandoning Elizabeth!

    But that was the critical question: why? Why now? What caused this? From Prince Dannark''s investigations and deductions, there was only one possible explanation. Back when Elizabeth miraculously recovered from her comatose state because of the Lannisail explosion, she was fiercely questioned by everyone. They wanted to understand the truth behind the Lannisail explosion and Elizabeth''s strange power! Prince Dannark was present too and he remembered it perfectly. Elizabeth jumped from zero magical capability to Peak Gaseous Fog! It was too bizarre to pass off as dumb luck, so there had to be a grand secret behind it! Eventually, Elizabeth relented and explained things to Queen Bethnal, but the contents of that conversation remained between them. As far as Prince Dannark knew, that was the tipping point. From then on, Queen Bethnal''s attitude took a sharp turn, leading to the current events.

    Prince Dannark believed that Queen Bethnal''s plan was thus two-fold. The first was to distance Elizabeth from the core pillar of power in the Alzar Kingdom! Why? Because she was too mysterious! First was the attack that killed Emperor Lianghu half a year ago. Second was surviving the Lannisail explosion point-blank. Third was leaping straight to Peak Gaseous Fog Core Level! All these factors piled up in an increasingly worrying manner and painted Elizabeth in a dangerous light. She had far too many secrets to belong anywhere near the central power of the kingdom. Her existence itself was a risk! So, she was cast aside and thrown far away where she would not harm anyone. Was it cruel? Perhaps. But there was no room for emotions here. They were the leaders of the Alzar Kingdom!

    And the second part of the queen''s plan should be to test Elizabeth''s potential as a weapon. The Ten Dawns needed no explanation. If the Alzar Kingdom gained a power equivalent to that, then they could end their awkward dependency on the Zino Kingdom. Furthermore, Elizabeth could act as a deterrent in Arcania, which they were sorely lacking in! Although she was far from touching the boundary of Condensed Drop Core Level, she gave surprise after surprise. Who knows? Maybe using the war as a trigger, she could break through! The gains would be tremendous, so Prince Dannark could roughly understand Queen Bethnal''s idea. And well¡­ If the plan failed, it would be a small loss. At the end of the day, Elizabeth''s status of heir apparent was symbolic more than anything. Elizabeth¡­ was unessential.

    Hopefully, you can bring us more surprises¡­ If not¡­ Prince Dannark closed his eyes before turning away.

    And above these two, situated at one of the highest points of Castle Reinhard, was Queen Bethnal''s personal quarters! Matriarch of the Royal Family, former queen of two generations, queen mother of King Harth, and currently residing queen regent, she had many impressive titles, but she never grew complacent or lax. Even if she wanted to, the world would never let her rest! After all, as the leader of the Alzar Kingdom, she had to oversee the fate of millions of people! It was her duty to safeguard the future, no matter the challenges. That was who this person, Queen Bethnal Etuvel Reindel, was! Looking out across the rolling crowds and the slowly advancing royal carriage, her face was devoid of emotion. It was frighteningly cold like millennium-year-old ice, capable of freezing anyone in their tracks!

    As Prince Dannark theorized, the truth was exactly that. Elizabeth posed too great of a threat against the Royal Family and the Alzar Kingdom! Well, that was not quite correct. Elizabeth was not that dangerous. There were plenty of tools and tricks to force her obedience and integrate her into the system. Sure, it was not pretty, much less ethical, but it was possible. In the grand scheme of things, the girl was just a girl! How could she overturn the entire kingdom by herself? So, she was clearly not the problem. Then what was? Queen Bethnal narrowed her eyes as she remembered¡­ Rena, the mysterious ''spirit'' possessing Elizabeth''s Whiteangel Bow! Their meeting might have been short, but she knew Rena was absolutely capable of destroying the Alzar Kingdom! Whether it was a slow and methodical rot from the inside, or a swift and destructive attack from the outside, she believed Rena had the potential!

    She had very little reason to believe it, but her instincts were screaming at her, telling her that this person was dangerous¡­ far more dangerous than Protector Avin, Sword King Sin, or even the Xingyuu Empire! And how scary were her instincts? In reality, Queen Bethnal had no interactions with either Protector Avin or Sword King Sin. All she had were second-hand accounts from either witnesses or her intelligence network. She had no way of accurately understanding the depths of their power, so any comparison was impossible to begin with.

    However, she was completely correct! Just like the Realms of Mastery and Core Levels, Ranks had both minor and major divisions. The major ones were Rank 1, Rank 2 Lord, Rank 3 King, Rank 4 Emperor, and Rank 5 God, while the minor ones were formally called Early, Mid, Late, Grand, and Half-Step! Protector Avin and Sword King Sin were fledging Rank 3 combatants. To be precise, they were very Early Rank 3 Kings. Individuals such as Commander Infernal Witch King from the Luminous Central Origin were a qualitative level stronger, but still Early Rank 3. The ruler of Luminous Central Origin was a Mid Rank 3 King, thus classifying the civilization as a mid-tier Rank 3 one. The strength that Lord Wenmord showed in the Lannisail explosion could be viewed as equivalent to Grand Rank 3, despite the pure destructive power being somewhat less. Finally, there was Rena, who transcended that level possibly to Rank 4 Emperor!

    Since the Luminous Central Origin''s three armies could bring the Featherwind Sect to ruin, think about what Rena could achieve if they were at their full power? They could erase humanity off the map! So, it was understandable that Queen Bethnal would feel extremely wary and hesitant around Rena. The spirit could bring unparalleled destruction, the true harbinger of calamity! And Elizabeth was the spirit''s ''student''¡­ How could Queen Bethnal stand that? Sticking so close to the heir apparent, the future might very well be controlled by Rena! As a result, Elizabeth had to be expelled. That was the most logical conclusion to take. Thankfully, this opportunity appeared, and Elizabeth volunteered to head to the Xingyuu Empire.

    "So, you understand the situation now, right?" Queen Bethnal asked suddenly. "The Royal Family will focus their support on you now."

    "I understand, Your Majesty," a graceful voice said.

    The queen nodded, returning her attention to the window. She wanted to see just how valuable Elizabeth was to the Alzar Kingdom. Was she an asset or a threat? Depending on that answer¡­ The rest did not need to be said. It was all up to Elizabeth!

 Chapter 270 - Pelangi Fortress (1)

    Meanwhile, on the street, Elizabeth remained blissfully unaware of the swirling storms behind the scenes. She knew that her grandmother''s attitude was strange, but that was it. She had no idea that the one short introduction from Rena months prior would generate such an outcome! Besides, the current situation aligned with her interests anyways, so she was not about to start a fuss. Elizabeth was going to take everything in stride just as she always did! As she continued looking at the endless crowds, she felt a sense of helplessness and anxiety. They were pushing their grand expectations onto her! They hoped she could produce a miracle and defeat the Xingyuu Empire once and for all! The intensity of their excitement was palpable. What would they do if they realized her goal was peace, not slaughter? It was scary to imagine.

    When she finally reached Corasen''s harbor, almost two hours passed. That was how long it took to travel through the hordes of people! Elizabeth was drenched in sweat, exhausted all over. It was incredibly taxing to interact with that many people. She was never a people''s person like Shirley, but more introverted like Freon. If not for the safe confines of the royal carriage, then she would have passed out already! She felt woozy stepping off the carriage, requiring her aunt''s support. Seeing her like this, Lady Christina felt relieved that Elizabeth remained the same, pure from the darkness of politics. Elizabeth was still young, so let the young enjoy their youth¡­ for it would be too soon to regret it in the future.

    "You must be Her Highness, Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel," a middle-aged man presented himself formally. "I am the new Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army, General William Barlyn. Pleased to be at your service."

    "General Petra Tourelle, Your Highness."

    "And this humble one is General Dennis Velt, Your Highness."

    The three Army Generals bowed followed by fifteen Legion Generals kneeling on the ground behind. Remember they were not some random captains or commanders, but generals! Elizabeth''s aunt was a Brigade Commander, fielding five thousand soldiers. However, a Legion General was her direct superior with twenty thousand under their wing! And an Army General was a step above that, standing at the top of the military hierarchy commanding one hundred thousand soldiers! An army of this size was typically responsible for an entire war theatre. And as one would expect, there were not many Army Generals in total, but every single one could shake the kingdom! They were the swords and shields protecting everyone, the pillars holding everything up!

    The girl curtsied and replied, "I am Princess Elizabeth. I will be in everyone''s care from now on and I look forward to working together."

    "The fleet is ready for departure, Your Highness."

    Elizabeth nodded and boarded the largest ship in the harbor, the Royal Warship Excellica! She c.a.r.e.s.sed the polished wooden railing in deep reminiscence as memories flowed into her like a warm summer''s spring. More than half a year ago, together with Benedict, Shirley, Freon, they defeated Emperor Lianghu, escaped from the Xingyuu Empire, and successfully returned to the Alzar Kingdom! It was a short journey but littered with physical and emotional turmoil. They fought with their lives on the line! And at the end of it all, Elizabeth could confidently say they became friends for life. In this world, aside from her aunt, she could say they were the closest people to her! Although it was just half a year ago since she last saw them, she felt it was an eternity. The grueling royal training, the run-in with the Whispering Shadow, the Lannisail explosion, the encounter with Rena, and then the path to Peak Gaseous Fog¡­ So much happened, yet so little time passed.

    Approximately one month later, Elizabeth finally arrived at Pelangi Fortress. The fleet could only take them as far as Port Silic before they were forced to continue on foot. And since their army was large, the hurdle in transporting everyone from the capital towards Pelangi Fortress was equally large. From conservative estimates, Elizabeth heard that there were already close to two hundred thousand soldiers present! Because reinforcements and volunteers kept flowing in from across the Alzar Kingdom, they were expecting close to four hundred thousand! Four hundred thousand! Even Elizabeth had to reread the report to ensure her eyes were reading correctly.

    For reference, half a year ago, when General Illion led the attack on the Yunyun Stronghold, the fleet strength was around seventy thousand strong and the total military force dedicated to the northern theatre was close to double that. But now, for the upcoming campaign, the numbers were expected to breach four hundred thousand! There was a reason why three Army Generals were tasked in managing this humongous operation! It was ranked among the highest in numbers alone with few exceeding it! Even the Battle of the Millennium involved something just short of two hundred thousand. In the Second Great Kingdom War, only the Teria Sea Campaign topped everything with a total military presence of over seven hundred thousand soldiers! So, from this alone, one could see how significant and monumental this upcoming campaign was. It was destined to alter the political landscape for good or for worse!

    Pelangi Fortress was built against the ocean cliffside as one of the main cornerstones in the Alzar Kingdom''s defensive line. Its high stone walls seemed to tower over the oceanside with a deeply oppressive air. Built with excellent angles and sightlines, attackers would find it difficult to scale, much less breach, this impenetrable fortress. And it was not a single-layer wall, or even a double, but a triple-layered defensive wall to further deter any invaders! To make matters worse, it occupied an excellent section of the coastline, which made it easy to defend, but hard to attack. Coupled with the deep moat, boom towers, and large garrison, it was worthy of its status as one of the ''impenetrable'' fortresses! Elizabeth felt awed at the sight of such an architectural marvel and was reminded once more¡­ this was war!

    Although the fortress was big and housed a massive military presence, it would obviously be insufficient in supporting four hundred thousand soldiers. So, the camps were set up just outside the fortress walls on the open grassy plains. Due to the hot summer weather, the tents were simpler in design, which made it easier to accommodate larger numbers. The downside was that each tent could house, at most, four or five people and that was pushing it too. There would be no sense of comfort involved! To ensure that morale remained high, the maximum occupancy became three people. If one were to do some basic arithmetic, that meant over one hundred thousand tents¡­ Although the generals divided the camps into three major groups, eventually becoming the three armies, the encampment almost stretched from horizon to horizon! It was a massive, sprawling, and complex mess!

    Elizabeth had to take a long carriage ride to exit the camp and enter the fortress. Since she was the heir apparent, it only made sense that her residency would belong in the most exalted and fortified area. She headed to the central fortress, which stood tallest on the westernmost section of the wall, constantly overlooking the Maelstrom Gulf. It was not pretty by any definitions of the word, and it could even be considered ugly too. But function reigned over form here, and it worked its wonders over the years. Despite the repeated sieges from the Xingyuu Empire, it remained strong! Both Pelangi Fortress and the central fortress became a symbol for the Alzar Kingdom''s unrelenting persistence and ambition! While Elizabeth remained engrossed in the layout, a large welcoming party approached her.

    "Your Highness, Princess Elizabeth, I am honored that you would grace us with your presence. I am Legion General Edward Connisgate and I govern this fortress. On behalf of everyone, welcome to Pelangi Fortress," an elderly, but powerful man said. He radiated an immensely powerful and authoritative presence that made Elizabeth, even after her training, to hesitate.

 Chapter 271 - Pelangi Fortress (2)

    This was not a surprise. Legion General Edward was well-respected, even among the Army Generals! Lord Illion, the current Master of Strategy, Prince Dannark, the Second-In-Command and prince, and General William, the new Third-In-Command, all paid their respects whenever they visited Pelangi Fortress. Legion General Edward was almost their equal! Why? Because he commanded and defended the northern border for more than fifty years, standing as the iron wall that prevented the Xingyuu Empire from invading! Fifty years¡­ There were countless attempts to take the fortress and the walls were marred with indescribable bloodshed and damage. Yet, throughout those years, there was not a single successful invasion! General Edward managed to prevail against the odds every time! As a result, he became one of the most famous and respected of Legion Generals in the entire army.

    Elizabeth nodded and replied, "It''s my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet the famous Legion General Edward. I''ve heard many of your heroic tales even in the capital city."

    "You''re too kind, Your Highness," the man chuckled. "I am, but an old man now. The new generation will surpass me in no time at all. Please follow me¡­ The meeting will begin when you arrive."

    "I''ll stay here and wait for you," Lady Christina said. Despite unofficially being Elizabeth''s chaperon, it remained a big breach in military protocol if she, a Brigade Commander, encroached on a strategic meeting with Army Generals. Hence, she tactfully decided to step back.

    "Okay," Elizabeth said, understanding instantly. Together with Sir Winstin, she walked behind General Edward inside to the top of the central fortress.

    "Has Your Highness been informed of the contents of the upcoming meeting?"

    "Somewhat."

    "We''ll be discussing our short-term and long-term goals in this operation," he explained. "Although I won''t be joining everyone in the Xingyuu Empire, I will remain as a strategic reserve force and a safe retreat point in case things go awry. A second base of operations, you could say. As for our long-term goals¡­ Of course, we would like to fish up remains after the two sides fight it out," referring to the Imperial Council and the Li Family. "However, that is too optimistic. In order to triumph against the Xingyuu Empire and prevent retaliation from both sides, we will have to seize the initiative. That is why, when the main fleet arrives in one week, we''ll be launching a large-scale offense against the Yunyun Stronghold."

    "The Yunyun Stronghold¡­" Elizabeth frowned. How mysterious was the world that history seemed to repeat itself? Once, she was captured in that very stronghold, and now she was returning with an army! "But I doubt it should be that easy," she questioned. "Pelangi Fortress and the Yunyun Stronghold are said to be equals, neither able to defeat the other. What''s our trump card in conquering the stronghold then?"

    General Edward laughed. "Your suspicions are spot-on, Your Highness. There used to be a saying that Pelangi Fortress and the Yunyun Stronghold were like two fishes chasing after each other''s tails in an eternal battle. We both restrain each other, neither being able to consume the other. That''s why the Maelstrom Gulf remains in a certain level of ''peace'' so to speak. Without it, the war would easily be ten times worse."

    And he was not exaggerating either. The Maelstrom Gulf was the closest point between the ocean-separated Alzar Kingdom and Xingyuu Empire. The challenge in transporting supplies and troops between the two continents was an enormous undertaking, fraught with danger and risk. There was no need to talk about the ''enemy'', but the unrelenting downpours, freak lightning storms, and high winds were just a small part of the innate difficulties. Stories of crews running out of food and starving to death, morale bottoming out leading to a mutiny¡­ or even a rampant disease killing everyone onboard were common. Out in the open waters, far from civilization, if something went wrong, then no one could help! That was why it was prohibitively challenging to invade the opposing side and why the war could last for this long. If one side managed to establish a permanent corridor for attacking and defending¡­ the consequences would be terrifying!

    "However, the tides have changed. The status quo will be broken now," he added with a smile.

    "Arcania¡­ You mean the Ten Dawns?" Elizabeth realized. With their tactical-level magic, it should be much easier in breaching stationary defenses. They were more effective than any siege weapon! As soon as she realized this, there was a faint hope budding in her. On the low chance that Ten Dawn Nassandra came along, perhaps Freon and Shirley came too?

    "You are correct, Your Highness. There will be four Ten Dawns supporting us in our upcoming operation: Ten Dawn Yvonne Malkhorn and Rosemary Arkfell, as well as Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia and Krogan Jermon. You may know Ten Dawn Iris as the White Healer."

    A hint of disappointment flickered across Elizabeth''s face. "I see¡­"

    "Using their magic, we should be able to breakthrough the ''impenetrable'' Yunyun Stronghold and secure it. Once we have the Maelstrom Gulf under our control, we''ll be able to maintain a constant supply of resources and manpower into the Xingyuu Empire. That will be our first step in this operation." Arriving at the doors of the inner meeting chambers, he concluded, "We''ll have to stop our conversation here."

    Upon their arrival, the guards opened the doors to reveal a spacious room with a grand map of the north laid out on a table. The three Army Generals: General William, General Petra, and General Dennis were present alongside some high-ranking senior military officers. Elizabeth took a deep breath and stepped inside. The meeting to decide the future had officially begun!

    Days passed slowly as the soldiers and officers scrambled to organize everything. It was a grand undertaking! Because of the immense challenges in transporting troops, it would be done in groups. The first group would be the forward strike force, composed of twenty thousand. They would be responsible for connecting with the previously established base of operations in the Xingyuu Empire, which was left by General Illion half a year ago. Once properly scouted and secured, the main vanguard force would arrive to thoroughly lock the area down. This group would be led by an Army General and consist of over fifty thousand. In the following months, the fleet would continue to ferry troops back and forth in groups of fifty thousand. Theoretically, they should be finished around mid-November or early December if nothing goes wrong. But as they say, whatever can go wrong will eventually go wrong¡­

    Benedict, accompanied by Owen and his band of mercenaries, finally arrived at Pelangi Fortress. During this time, their group almost doubled in size. As they travelled through the cities and towns, they would catch the attention of desperate people, wishing to earn quick money, or vengeful people, wishing to take revenge. Their unconventional attitude meant they were ill-suited for the military, forcing them to turn to unconventional methods. Despite the depressing odds for survival, people kept joining them. And although everyone had questionable backgrounds and goals, no one made a fuss as they celebrated jovially. They knew that once they headed over to the Xingyuu Empire, they might never return home!

    The party rode their horses toward the closest army group, when a patrol came up and asked sternly, "What is your purpose here? Civilians are not allowed any further. If you want access to Pelangi Fortress, then we''ll have to escort you in after a thorough search."

    "I''m Owen Lux, the leader of this mercenary group. I notified your superiors ahead of time of our presence."

    "Owen Lux, huh?" the patrol captain asked suspiciously. "Hold on a moment while we confirm."

    "That''s fine with us. We''ll rest here," Owen said. Everyone dismounted and massaged their sore muscles while making small talk. This was standard protocol to prevent Xingyuu spies from infiltrating, so no one was angry.

    Benedict pondered before walking up to the patrol captain. This alerted the soldiers and caused them to reach for their swords. He tactfully stopped and spoke, "I am Sir Benedict Hawken, squadron captain and Knight of the Realm. I am friends with Her Highness, the heir apparent, Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel. If Her Highness is present, could you notify Her Highness of my presence?"

 Chapter 272 - Pelangi Fortress (3)

    "Here is my identity token. You can confirm what I said with someone else," Benedict said.

    Before the soldiers could react, Owen charged over and tried snatching the token out of Benedict''s hands. His movements were lightning-fast, inviting surprise from Benedict. As it turns out, this simple mercenary was not that simple after all! Owen living this long was not due to luck alone! Benedict gauged this man''s martial capability to be Fundamental Realm Expert or even touching Master level. If speaking honestly, then Owen was superior to Benedict right now! Of course, that was leaving Martial Energy out of the equation because once included, Benedict would absolutely dominate. That was the tyranny of those with Martial Energy and those without. Nevertheless, it was not a fight to the death, much less a fight at all, so with one backstep, Benedict moved effortlessly out of the way.

    While doing so, he frowned and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "I''m the one who should be asking that!" Owen fumed. "You keep going on about Benedict this or Benedict that. Is your head broken or something? Do you admire him that much? Joking among us, I can understand¡­ but joking here? Are you trying to get us all killed?"

    Impersonating a Grand Noble had dire consequences, which was not surprising since the Grand Nobility were the head of the nobility. With a single wave of their hand, they could massacre this small group of mercenaries with no repercussion! That was the supremacy of the Grand Nobility Households! Therefore, Owen was rightfully frustrated and scared of this baboon who continued to spout nonsense!

    "I really am Benedict Hawken though," he snapped back.

    Realizing the futility, Owen turned to the patrol captain and smiled, "Please ignore my companion. He must''ve been very tired from our journey here and since he idolized Lord Benedict Hawken so much, one thing led to another. Please do not take his jokes seriously."

    The captain raised an eyebrow, saying, "I''ll let him off the hook this time, but keep a close eye on him. If he tries that again, don''t blame me for taking action."

    "Yes, yes¡­ You''re too kind. I won''t let him utter another word," Owen fawned. Grabbing Benedict aggressively by the shoulder, with a smile that was not a smile, he continued, "Follow me and shut up, will you?"

    "It''s fine," Benedict replied by throwing off Owen''s hand. Ignoring the volatile mercenary, he walked up to the patrol captain again.

    "What do you want this time? This is my final warning," the man shouted with half a hand on his sword, and the same went with his patrol. The ten soldiers surrounded the band of mercenaries and Benedict. On his command, they could sweep in, capture them, or execute them if they resisted. In response, the mercenaries were nervous and furious at Benedict. One wrong move and they would be goners too!

    "Please inspect my identity token," Benedict said calmly. "If you find out it''s a forgery, then you can deal with me appropriately."

    Hearing this, the captain paused. The steadiness and confidence in Benedict''s tone offered no hesitation or doubt. Either Benedict was telling the truth, or he had gone mad! Thinking about the possibility of offending a Grand Noble made the captain drenched in sweat. Despite no confirmation, at this point, he straightened his back, and his tone became much more polite. He even added a flattering smile to his face. Owen wanted to protest fiercely, but the captain already took the token, who immediately sent for someone to verify its authenticity. Time passed painfully slowly, and no one said a word. Much to the mercenaries'' frustration, Benedict was calm and quiet. And thirty minutes later¡­ a large commotion emerged. Several powerful people trotted through the camp towards them with a band of soldiers and knights. All the surrounding soldiers respectfully stepped back, while Owen and the mercenaries felt their stomachs turn.

    As they feared, the group stopped before them and dismounted. The mercenaries closed their eyes, afraid to see what would come next. And yet¡­ as the seconds passed, their fear turned to confusion. They opened their eyes and saw those ''powerful'' individuals kneeling in front of Benedict. The scene stunned everyone silent. To kneel before a dirty slave boy from the countryside was truly unthinkable! So, it was natural to think that Benedict was genuinely a Grand Noble! But that was impossible! Because if it were, then their previous poor attitude was damnable by a thousand cuts! Their faces sunk as they cursed their lucky stars and thought about fleeing. On the side, Owen really wanted to cry. He survived all those dangerous missions to be offed by a blunder at home! How ironic!

    "Our apologies for the poor reception, Grand Lord Benedict Hawken," the first man spoke. "If we knew Your Lordship was coming, we would have prepared a proper reception." Regardless of his relatively high position, his tone was bootl.i.c.k.i.n.g to the extreme. That was how powerful a Grand Noble was!

    "It''s fine," Benedict said quietly, receiving his token back. "If possible, I was wondering if you could notify Her Highness, Princess Elizabeth, of my presence?"

    "Very well, I will pass the word on," the man ushered someone close to do it. "For now, a temporary residence has been prepared for Your Lordship inside Pelangi Fortress. Please follow me."

    Benedict nodded and mounted one of the horses available. He took one final glance at Owen and the mercenaries before taking off. It would be up to fate if they meet again!

    Not long after, Elizabeth heard the news and her expression brightened beautifully. Her entire mood changed for the better! The last time she saw the boy was during the night of the Grand Nobility''s party and the short battle with the Second Hand. She could vividly remember it, but it was almost four months ago! Since then, she was so engrossed in the royal training and the inheritance race that they had no opportunities to catch up anymore. However, Elizabeth did not know that Benedict was already missing since the Lannisail explosion due to the Sword King Sin''s intervention. Coupled with Benedict''s expulsion from the Hawken Household, the aftermath of the Lannisail explosion, and the Whispering Shadow''s destruction, he was eventually forgotten. Only because he retained his identity token, and the news of his expulsion was kept a secret did he convince others of his identity. Otherwise, it would have been unclear what the consequences would be for ''impersonating'' a Grand Noble!

    Lady Christina was with Elizabeth when she heard the news, causing her expression to turn a bit strange. She might have been absent when Sir Roland publicly denounced his own son, but any changes affecting the Grand Nobility Households would be well-known. Speak not about the commoners or even the lesser nobility, since they would never be privy to these details; however, Lady Christina was a Grand Lady from the Highguard Household! Of course, she would be informed of Benedict''s expulsion and disappearance! The only problem was that she intentionally kept Elizabeth in the dark. Since the inheritance race was far more important, she thought it was the right move. Now, her decision seemed to bite back in a big way!

    Elizabeth rushed out, abandoning decorum, dragging her aunt and Sir Winstin along. Fortunately, Benedict''s temporary residence was not far, but on the way, the servants and guards restrained their widening eyes. For the heir apparent to be personally running, without any horses or carriages, just what attracted her attention? Lady Christina was exasperated, yet silent. Perhaps she had underestimated the significance of Benedict in Elizabeth''s mind. She sighed. When she thought about it, it was not too surprising. Elizabeth had no one else her age to talk to. In the world of politics, especially at the highest level, a good friend was priceless. Not to mention, Elizabeth was a seventeen-year old girl! She needed friends by her side to walk and laugh together on this long and lonely road¡­

    "Benedict!" Elizabeth shouted with glee upon seeing him. Currently, he had cleaned and dressed up appropriately for someone of his standing, a massive transformation from the ''lowly slave boy'' appearance that he had previously. Elizabeth rushed over and hugged him, ignoring the strange looks from the people around them.

    Meanwhile, Benedict felt a humongous surge of relief. Learning about Elizabeth''s capture by the Second Hand and the later Lannisail explosion, he was initially filled with guilt and anger. Had he succeeded at the Lannisail Household to rescue her, perhaps everything could have been resolved better. There would have been assurance that Elizabeth was safe and sound. That guilt transformed into anger, anger for his own powerlessness, which ultimately helped motivate him to train under the Sword King. Therefore, when he finally saw Elizabeth, the same as always, he finally felt the weight lift from his shoulders.

    "It''s nice to see you again, Elizabeth."

    "You''re right about that!" the girl murmured.

    "Let''s catch up inside," Benedict said, giving a wry smile. He could sense the gazes around them were getting more and more heated.

    "Alright."

 Chapter 273 - Catching up (1)

    Once they settled down in the lounge, Elizabeth calmed down, but she panicked inwardly. How embarrassing was she! To do that in public, it was almost¡­ almost like they were lovers or something! Her cheeks bloomed a deep red while her head shook adamantly. There was no way that could be true! She never once had a single romantic thought towards Benedict. It was not like she hated him or found him ugly. She was just caught up in the moment and acted out of impulse. That was it. She convinced herself of that and drew a deep breath. Whether for better or for worse, Benedict was blissfully unaware of her thoughts.

    "How come you''re here at Pelangi Fortress?" she asked the most important question. "Shouldn''t you be in Algard? This is for the armies meant to be deployed for the Xingyuu Empire¡­"

    "I haven''t been in Algard for months now."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    He sighed. "I guess you didn''t know, but after we fought against the Second Hand, I tried to rescue you from the Lannisail Household."

    "What?" Elizabeth was stunned, as were her aunt and Sir Winstin.

    The Lannisail explosion was potent enough to transform the entire property into a smoking crater, send huge shockwaves throughout the capital cities, and be visible from several provinces away. When Sir Winstin faced it directly, it required the combined prowess forty Grand Knights and Royal Guards to overcome. That was forty Perception Realms! And in the end, most of his comrades and allies perished in the explosion, some left without a corpse¡­ Elizabeth was one miracle, but miracles do not happen twice. Therefore, he could not believe that Benedict could survive the Lannisail explosion! He refused to believe that a human could surpass that heavenly power!

    Upon seeing everyone''s disbelief, Benedict explained, "I was saved by my master, Sword King Sin Quelldown, prior to the Lannisail explosion."

    "Who''s that?" Elizabeth wondered aloud. Since the Sword King''s last public appearance was decades ago, she had no way of knowing who he was.

    However, the same could not be said about Sir Winstin, who was shocked. The Sword King! To have the ill.u.s.trious title of King represented how unimaginably powerful they were! They reigned at the top, unrivaled against all! Decades ago, before his disappearance, the Sword King managed an impossible feat by defeating several Perception Realm Masters simultaneously. Who were Perception Realm Masters? They were the absolute pinnacle of physical prowess, representing the peak of human potential! The Alzar Kingdom''s famous ''three strongest knights'', Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina, were at that level too. Together, they could instantly win against the Second Hand''s captain and vice-captain. One could argue that almost none were their equal! But Sword King Sin was more than their equal¡­ He could singlehandedly defeat them!

    Sir Winstin had personally seen his splendor. The Sword King''s last public appearance was during the Royal Tournament. The tournament was, as its name implied, the preeminent stage for all experts in the kingdom and a priceless chance to catch the attention of the Grand Nobility or Royal Family. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to jump straight to the stars! And the most famous story was undoubtedly Zaru, who showcased incredible magical prowess to dominate the arena over sixty years ago. He caught the interest of Queen Bethnal, who chose him to become her Protector. The rest was history, as his accomplishments and feats later allowed him to create the Zino Kingdom! He became the Conquestian!

    Conversely, the Sword King''s debut was more recent, but it remained fresh on everyone''s minds. No one could forget the breathtaking performance of the Sword King''s Cloud and Sea Style. Back then, the Cloud Sea Style was still undeveloped, and the building blocks were these two independent styles. However, they remained as superior as ever. The Cloud Style, free and flowing, travelling wherever it pleases, and constantly watching over from above¡­ The Sea Style, bottomless and boundless, calm like the dead, or violent with a million waves¡­ When the Sword King revealed his masterpiece styles, it shocked the audience silly. Comparing it to the other existing styles was like comparing trash to treasure. They were completely incomparable! Every stroke, every slash, and every movement seemed right out of a painting.

    Although the Sword King vanished, he remained a symbol, a role model, and a goal for all the Royal Guards, including Sir Winstin, Sir Sebastian, and Lady Valentina. Decades passed without a word, so Sir Winstin believed that the Sword King had died. However, to think that the once legendary Sword King''s name would emerge here again¡­ This was one of the rare times that the Protector could not restrain his surprise! After explaining everything to Elizabeth and Lady Christina, they were equally surprised and dumbfounded.

    "But I don''t understand¡­ Why was he missing for so long, and why did he emerge again?" Elizabeth was confused.

    "From what I was told, my master was in seclusion, training in the great wilderness, trying to breakthrough into Instinct Realm."

    "Instinct Realm?"

    "It''s the legendary realm beyond Perception Realm, Your Highness," Sir Winstin chimed in. "I heard that the last person who reached that level died more than a hundred years ago. I thought it was a myth, but¡­ did the Sword King manage to achieve the impossible?"

    "Yes, sir¡­" Benedict felt apprehensive because Sir Winstin was the preeminent ''strongest'' knight in the Alzar Kingdom, the Leader of the Royal Guards, and Leader of the Knights overall! In many ways, both the Sword King and Sir Winstin were his ultimate goals. It was one thing to act casual in front of Elizabeth, but for others, it was hard to ignore proper decorum.

    "Please stay at ease. I do not mind," the Protector said. "You may continue."

    "I don''t know what level he''s at now, but my master definitely reached Instinct Realm."

    "I see¡­" Sir Winstin was slightly gloomy.

    He trained his entire life, aspiring to reach the zenith¡­ but the massive ceiling between Perception Realm Master and Half-Instinct Realm was just too great. He could not bridge that final gap! And then there was the greater divide from Half-step into the full Instinct Realm¡­ There was a reason why Rank 3s were titled Kings! He was about to move on when his eyes widened.

    "Did you say ''master''? You''re the Sword King''s student?"

    Benedict nodded slowly. "Yes, I''m currently the Sword King''s third student."

    "He has three students?" Lady Christina asked. "Who are the other two?" Benedict aside, whoever earned the personal tutelage of the Sword King, a genuine once-in-a-century Instinct Realm martial artist, must be earthshattering themselves. Their names should be known far and wide!

    "My senior martial brothers are Hidek and Lanar. However, we spent all our time training, so I don''t know much about them."

    "This¡­ I haven''t heard of them. Do they have another name perhaps? Or a title?"

    "I don''t know."

    "I see¡­"

    "What''s the matter, Aunt Christina?"

    The woman replied, "You must have heard about the Arcellius Family and Protector Avin in the Zino Kingdom, right? The one rumored to be responsible for the ''heavenly phenomenon''. I was thinking that the times were changing too fast. First, there was Protector Avin, and now the Sword King Sin. I don''t know what''s happening anymore."

    "That''s true," Elizabeth frowned. She knew a bit more, thanks to her connection with Rena. Both Protector Avin and the Sword King must be the so-called Early Rank 3 Kings! And a Rank 3 King had the power to throw humanity into chaos! Just like how Queen Bethnal took the threat of the ''super powerful'' beings seriously, Elizabeth was equally concerned. "Where is the Sword King?" she asked.

    "I don''t know that either," Benedict shook his head. "My master said he had business to attend to and that we were supposed to continue training on our own. Once he''s done, he would come and find us."

    "Either way, news that the Sword King Sin Quelldown reached Instinct Realm is very important. I''ll have to report this to the capital afterwards," Sir Winstin said.

    With that settled, Lady Christina asked in a cryptic tone, "Benedict, I heard you used your Grand Lord''s identity token to enter the camp. Did you receive any news from your family, the Hawken Household, about that?"

    "No¡­" Benedict said with a bad feeling swelling in his stomach.

    "I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but Benedict¡­ Your father, Lord Roland, expelled you from the Hawken Household. You''re not a Grand Lord anymore."

    "What?" Elizabeth and Benedict shouted in unison.

    "This happened prior to the Lannisail explosion during the emergency summons from the Royal Family."

    "Wait! How come I didn''t know about this?" Elizabeth asked. Any information regarding the Grand Nobility Households passed through her so she could familiarize herself with the ongoings of the realm. Yet, such a ''relevant'' piece of information was conveniently missed. She smelled trickery.

    "It was my fault," her aunt admitted. "Because I didn''t want you to be distracted during your royal training, I decided to omit this from your reports. That, and the fact that Benedict has been recorded as missing for months now." Although Elizabeth understood the reasoning, she could not help but grow upset.

    "So, my father finally decided to expel me¡­" Benedict sighed. "I guess I shouldn''t be that surprised. I couldn''t even become a High Knight of the Realm."

    "But you''re the Sword King''s student now!" Elizabeth tried to cheer him up. "I think that''s a hundred times more impressive than being a High Knight!"

    "No, I still have a long way to go. I might have achieved Fundamental Realm Expert and Major Sword Form, but I''m nowhere near my master''s level."

    Major Sword Form was different to the Realms of Mastery and Core Levels. The Realms and Levels essentially referred to the state of the body. A stronger physical body meant a higher Realm. A stronger magical Core meant a higher Level. Conversely, Major Sword Form or Attainment Stages referred to the mind. These represented the theoretical understanding of the field. Much like the aforementioned systems, the Attainment Stages also had minor and major divisions. The first two major divisions were Form and Intent. For example, the Sword King had Sword Intent, which meant he could grasp the underlying principles behind every sword technique. Finally, the minor divisions were Basic, Minor, Major, Perfect, and Half-step respectively.

    "Major Sword Form is very impressive for someone your age. It took me thirty years to reach the same point. You shouldn''t underestimate yourself," Sir Winstin added.

    "Thank you, sir!" Hearing the compliments of the kingdom''s strongest knight made him feel a lot better.

 Chapter 274 - Catching up (2)

    "You still haven''t explained why you''re here," Elizabeth frowned. "Are you joining the army again?"

    "I should be the one asking you that," Benedict shook his head. "Why are you entering these muddled waters? You''re supposed to be the heir apparent. You shouldn''t be heading to the battlefield!"

    "I wanted to become the heir apparent because I wanted a place where I could call home. I wanted to do my part in protecting the kingdom. So, don''t you understand? When the civil war in the empire boils over, everyone will suffer the consequences equally. Not just the Xingyuu Empire, but the Alzar Kingdom and the Zino Kingdom too. We''re so close to achieving peace with the Imperial Princesses that if we can take that final step, we can finally resolve this war."

    "It''s not that easy. The wars have been going on for so long that no one remembers how it began anymore. It won''t end until one side defeats the other. That''s it."

    "How can you say that? The First Great Kingdom War ended thanks to my father, King Harth, didn''t it? Who''s to say that it can''t be done a second time?" Elizabeth refuted.

    "You''re right that the First Great Kingdom War ended but¡­ didn''t a second one begin less than ten years later? Say that the current war ends, who''s to say it might not restart later?"

    "That''s just pessimism!"

    Benedict smiled wryly. "Do you think this massive army posted here is for show? It''s clearly an invasion force! The kingdom has already declared their intentions to defeat the empire."

    "That''s why I''m here¡­ To prevent the army from going too far. We''ll need to ally with the Li Family and the Imperial Princesses to suppress the Imperial Council. From there, we can work out the details for ending the war."

    "You met the Imperial Princesses for a tiny amount of time, most of which was being their prisoner. How do you have that much faith in them? It could be a big ruse meant to trick you."

    "You''re right. I won''t lie that I don''t know much about them. It''s hard to say that I know enough to decide anything," Elizabeth explained slowly, taking time to consider her thoughts. "However, they had plenty of opportunities to kill us, but they chose not to. If that''s part of a grander plan involving me killing their father, the emperor, then¡­ I have to say that they outsmarted me completely. I don''t think anyone would be their match in scheming!"

    "They helped us escape, I do agree with that statement. I don''t think that they orc.h.e.s.trated anything there, but¡­ It still isn''t right to trust the Xingyuu Empire," Benedict could not accept it.

    Elizabeth grew frustrated upon hearing his negative attitude. No¡­ that was not quite true. She realized it was endemic. Having endured the wars for so long, for more than five hundred years, it was natural for the notion that one side wins and one side loses to emerge. They are the enemy. They are evil. We are righteous. We should win. It was this kind of logic that became engrained into the hearts of all. She had seen it herself during her carriage ride in Algard when tens of thousands of people cheered to slaughter or destroy the ''evil'' empire. How many would say they sympathized with the enemy? Nobody would!

    "The first step to building a cooperative relationship is trust. We need to, at the very least, try to trust them. If we don''t have trust, then nothing else matters. Peace is a dream," Elizabeth said. "Tell me Benedict, do you want to destroy the empire or create peace?"

    "I do want the war to end," he answered immediately. "But I also want those that deserve to be punished to be punished."

    "Of course, I want the same. The soldiers who decided to massacre my family and townspeople deserve death," Elizabeth replied viciously before sighing. "However, if we decide to judge the Xingyuu Empire for their crimes, do we have to be accountable for our crimes too? Then who can be the neutral judge to decide everything? The important thing to realize is that both civilizations suffered. No one was the winner, and everyone was the loser."

    "You''re going regardless of what I say, aren''t you?"

    "I can''t stay at ease if I had the power to change things, but I chose not to."

    "I guess you haven''t changed," Benedict chuckled. "That''s one of your better traits."

    "I''ll take that as a compliment."

    Benedict nodded. "If that''s the case, then I''ll join the army. I was originally a soldier anyways."

    "Are you sure? It will be quite dangerous," Elizabeth was worried.

    "Aren''t those the same words I said to you? You said it yourself that you can''t sit still when things are crumbling around us, and I''m the same way. If this campaign is the key to ending the war, whether it be a peaceful or destructive ending, then I''m willing to fight for it. That''s why I trained under the Sword King¡­ to gain the power to change things, whatever that change may be."

    The two continued to catchup with more lighthearted topics to get away from the heavy atmosphere. This lasted for several hours until Elizabeth had to take her leave. While the armies were gearing up to send the first deployment force to the Xingyuu Empire, the main fleet finally arrived!

    Elizabeth was waiting patiently, along with Benedict, at the harbor to see the fleet approach from the south. If there was one word that could describe it aptly, then it would be gargantuan! Although the fleet used to transport the troops and Elizabeth from the capital to Port Silic could be considered as huge already, there was a qualitative difference between the two. The capital fleet was comprised of smaller sh.i.p.s, suitable for river channels or seas, and had little in the way of defenses or armaments. Since they were logistic sh.i.p.s, designed to be far from the battlefront, that was enough. However, the main fleet approaching now was entirely different. They were hulking, massive sh.i.p.s meant to spearhead through the Maelstrom Gulf and charge into the battlefield! They were warsh.i.p.s!

    Almost spanning from horizon to horizon, there were two distinct groups. One belonged to the Alzar Kingdom led by Admiral Aura Stormwind! Due to the differences between land warfare and naval, control of upcoming naval operations would be handled by her. Furthermore, she was actually a Grand Lady and the matriarch of the Stormwind Household, a Grand Nobility Household! The Stormwind Household was among the few households which had an active military presence, another obviously being the Hawken Household. Instead of Royal Guards and Protectors, this family loved the sea and admirals emerged every generation. Of course, there were some underhanded plays to ensure a position was always available for the Stormwind Household, but Admiral Aura had the skill and talent to support it! She was worthy to be called the ''Noble Protector'' of the south!

    The second group belonged to the Zino Kingdom led by Admiral Jacken Exula. Although he wore the Alzar Kingdom''s uniform, he was actually an admiral from the Zino Kingdom! Ever since the Zino Kingdom folded their entire military under the Alzar Kingdom''s command, all the Zino high-ranking officials had to abandon their patriotism and work wholeheartedly with the Alzar Kingdom. That was why there were barely any high-ranking military officials from the Zino Kingdom. However, due to the extensive presence of the Zino Kingdom''s military in this upcoming operation, with four of the Ten Dawns also participating, there had to be an official representative to support the Zino Kingdom''s best interests. That was Admiral Jacken Exula!

    Elizabeth could almost smell the fire and blood in the air with how menacing and oppressive the view was. Hundreds to thousands of warsh.i.p.s arriving majestically on the horizon¡­ Close to four hundred thousand soldiers participating¡­ It was hard to imagine the sheer scale of the campaign, but this was the most direct way to visualize it! Elizabeth, Benedict, and the rest of the greeting party felt waves in their hearts and minds. No matter their position, no matter their experience, and no matter their views, they felt the same way. This was war!

    When the fleet finally docked at the harbour, Admiral Aura and Admiral Jacken disembarked first. Admiral Aura was a tall woman, exceptionally tall, and towered over others. Wearing the admiral''s uniform, she appeared almost gaudy. If it not for the solemness, Elizabeth might have laughed. It was slightly ridiculous. On the other hand, Admiral Jacken was exceptionally young in his late twenties or early thirties. To become an admiral and representative of the Zino Kingdom at his age was very impressive! He had a casual and friendly vibe which radiated charisma. Both the admirals walked toward Elizabeth and paid their due respects. Regardless of her dubious title of ''Royal Army General'', she was still the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, one step from being queen! Her authority was absolute here.

 Chapter 275 - Catching up (3)

    "Welcome to Pelangi Fortress. How were your travels?" Elizabeth said.

    "Excellent, Your Highness. All two hundred warsh.i.p.s are accounted for. Once we finalize our route and supplies, we can begin the first vanguard deployment to the Yunyun Stronghold," Admiral Aura explained. "

    "It''s an honor to finally meet you, Your Highness," Admiral Jacken extended a hand.

    "Likewise."

    "We can continue the debriefing and planning inside," Legion General Edward added. "Speaking of which, where are the Ten Dawns?" As the core strength of their military strategy, it was important to keep an eye on them.

    "Of course," Admiral Aura smiled and gestured to four individuals behind her wearing identical uniforms.

    Two of them were already familiar to Elizabeth. Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia, the White Healer, and Ten Dawn Krogan Jermon were the ones who saved them during their escape from the Xingyuu Empire. Moreover, Ten Dawn Iris worked alongside the Hundred Lives Doctor to resuscitate Elizabeth when she fell to a coma because of the Lannisail explosion. Although their diagnosis was discouraging, eventually Elizabeth beat the impossible odds and awoke. Of course, this was due to the intervention of Rena, but Ten Dawn Iris was rendered speechless, seeing a perfectly healthy and cognizant Elizabeth. Ten Dawn Krogan had limited interactions with her, so he remained as stoic as always.

    Elizabeth greeted them, but her attention was drawn to the two others: Ten Dawn Rosemary Arkfell and Ten Dawn Yvonne Malkhorn! Retaining the same usual seductive mannerisms, Ten Dawn Rosemary politely bowed. Matriarch of the Arkfell Engelsheft Family and Headmaster of the First Celestial Magic University, she once helped the Adnire siblings after their house was destroyed. And Ten Dawn Yvonne was a special person too, being one of the oldest and most powerful of the Ten Dawns. She possessed incredible Magic Potential and stood on the precipice of Medium Condensed Drop! If Nassandra was the strongest of the current generation, then Ten Dawn Yvonne was the strongest of the older generation.

    The four paid their respects to Elizabeth, the admirals and generals. As the Ten Dawns, they knew how important and pivotal their participation would be. They were strategic weapons! As such, their movements and actions would be heavily monitored and limited. That was the fate of the powerful. Unless they were strong enough to triumph against law and order like Protector Avin, then they had to bow down!

    "I hope Admiral Jacken has no issues with the Ten Dawns coming under my direct supervision?" General William added. As the Third-In-Command of the Quinvoren Army and general of the overall campaign, he wanted absolute control over important ''tools'' like the Ten Dawns. There was no room for refusal!

    "I have none," Admiral Jacken smiled wryly.

    "Good. In that case, the Alzar Kingdom looks forward to working with you four. Don''t let us down," General William said in a neutral tone.

    "As you command," the four replied in unison.

    "Let''s head inside then," General Petra concluded.

    Elizabeth continued overlooking the harbour with childish anticipation. If Benedict came, then what about Shirley or Freon? Perhaps they came too? However, as she saw the thousands of soldiers flowing in and out, loading supplies, coordinating with the local armies, and not a single sign of those two, she grew dispirited. That was normal though. How could the world be so convenient? She sighed. Perhaps it was a good thing that they did not come because being swept up in the ensuing chaos was a bad thing. On the side, Benedict said nothing, but he felt the same way. Their journey through the Xingyuu Empire was enough for them to be friends for life.

    "Come on, there''s nothing to see here¡­ We should go," Benedict said.

    "You''re right."

    Just as she was about to turn away though, a loud voice echoed across the harbour, drowning out all the noise, saying, "Elizabeth! Hey! It''s me, Shirley!"

    Elizabeth stumbled while Benedict''s jaw dropped. And their reactions were not the only ones either. Since Shirley''s voice was incredibly loud, everyone heard her! For a moment, everyone stopped in their tracks and stared at the culprit. In no time at all, people distanced themselves around Shirley and Freon, isolating the two from the crowds. Most of them were amused, hoping to see a good show. After all, calling out to the heir apparent in such a rude way, in front of everyone no less, was a tremendous insult to the crown. If they were lucky, they might get away with public lashes for a few days. If not, then their heads might roll! A small minority remembered Elizabeth''s exploits in the Xingyuu Empire, and how it involved people named Benedict, Shirley, and Freon so they tactfully stayed silent.

    "This¡­" Admiral Aura raised an eyebrow toward Legion General Edward.

    In turn, the man became embarrassed that something like this happened under his watch. "Let me summon the guards to handle this troublemaker."

    "Hold on," the silent General Dennis said. "Didn''t she say her name was Shirley?"

    "It could be her¡­ How should we proceed?" General Petra asked.

    "We shall wait for Her Highness''s judgement," General William concluded.

    In the harbour, a few squadrons of soldiers rushed up to arrest Shirley and Freon. As expected, Freon facepalmed and g.r.o.a.n.e.d. They arrived after a long journey from the Zino Kingdom, so he was hoping to take some time to relax and recuperate before doing anything else. At the earliest, the first deployment would take place in a few days, hence there was no rush. Yet, who would have thought Shirley would ruin his plans this way? Shirley spotted Elizabeth shortly after they disembarked. Although it was a large distance between them and Elizabeth, Shirley was now an accomplished Fundamental Realm Master! Using her improvised technique Mock Perception, she could temporarily gain the sensory power of a Perception Realm! Combining that and following where the admirals went, it was easy to discover Elizabeth and Benedict. Therefore, to her, the most logical decision was to call out¡­

    Seeing the soldiers surround them, Freon cursed, "You idiot! Why did you do that? Did you forget that Elizabeth is the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent now? How are we supposed to explain ourselves?"

    "I¡­ forgot," Shirley sheepishly replied.

    Freon sighed. "What are we going to do here?"

    The girl turned to the soldiers and smiled innocently, "Could you take us to see Elizabeth? We''re her friends! You''ll see that this was a big misunderstanding."

    See your ass! the soldiers scolded inwardly. How could they let a random stranger meet the heir apparent? Assuming that they could do it in the first place, it would be stupid beyond belief!

    "Surrender yourselves nicely," the captain said sternly. "Do that and this won''t escalate any further."

    "Let us explain¡­" Freon tried to say.

    "I''m not interested. Arrest them!"

    Upon his command, the soldiers advanced aggressively, and it was made worse by the fact that Shirley reflexively grabbed her halberd. Furthermore, her aura went under an intense transformation because of her training in the Mordrigan Peaks. It now brimmed with immense ferocity and killing intent, enough to startle anyone. Yuna once remarked that Shirley had completely transformed into someone else and even Freon was surprised at how oppressive her aura was! With a weapon in her hand and her tremendous aura, which she subconsciously released, the effects were obvious. The soldiers pulled out their own weapons and charged in!

    Just as the two sides were about to clash, Freon acted. He was not too scared to face these soldiers, despite the difference in numbers. Both Shirley and he advanced by leaps and bounds thanks to their training. With Shirley''s Mock Perception and his Thousand Core Resonance, it would be trivial to deal with them. It was mainly a problem of what to do afterwards. So, the most logical decision was to retreat. Casting the movement-type spell, Spring Step, Magic Energy swirled around his legs. Without wasting a beat, he grabbed Shirley, not-so-lightly, and jumped! With the spell, he effortlessly hopped out of the encirclement and headed in Elizabeth''s direction. The speed at which he executed everything was the astounding part! Because of his advancement to High Gaseous Fog, his casting speed increased many times over, allowing him to outmaneuver the soldiers in time. If it were before, with his Low Gaseous Fog, it would have been impossible!

    "Stop them!" the captain shouted in fright, alerting many more squadrons to his location.

    Freon was overtaxed and exhausted. After a grueling trip here, his mind was slow to respond. Although his Spring Step spell allowed him to directly bypass any encirclements, it required a constant flow of Magic Energy and concentration. He had to multi-task and carefully plan out his route, while carrying Shirley. Everything turned into a mess too quickly and he was about to curse out a storm!

 Chapter 276 - Catching up (4)

    "Stop!" Elizabeth shouted. It took her time to race down to the harbour from their vantagepoint. Benedict, Lady Christina, and Sir Winstin followed right behind her. The crowds naturally parted to allow them through while Freon felt relieved. Any further and things would become hard to salvage.

    "Your Highness, we were about to capture them," the captain began sweating, thinking that her disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was due to his incompetence.

    "Don''t worry. They''re my friends."

    Those simple words nearly made the captain die of shock. He dared to treat the heir apparent''s friends this disrespectfully! This was the heir apparent they were talking about here! She was next in line to become queen! As his blood drained from his face and he feared the worst, Elizabeth ignored him and walked past. She was not about to punish him since he was only doing his job. She was far more focused on Shirley and Freon, whom she had not seen for more than half a year. Elizabeth emotionally hugged Shirley, and because it was another girl, she had no qualms about doing it publicly, unlike in Benedict''s case.

    "I''ve missed you," Elizabeth said.

    "Sorry¡­ I promised that I would come and see you, but I didn''t," Shirley sighed.

    "No, it''s fine. I''m happy that we could meet again."

    "It''s been a while, Freon," Benedict added, grabbing Freon''s hand.

    "It really has. I wasn''t expecting our reunion to be so exciting though," Freon laughed awkwardly. "I also wasn''t expecting to see you here. How come you''re here too?"

    "Probably the same reason as you."

    "Ah¡­" Freon glanced at Elizabeth. "I suppose that makes sense."

    "We have so much to catch up on," Elizabeth was overjoyed. "Let''s head inside!"

    Meanwhile, Sir Winstin was inwardly shocked. First was Elizabeth reaching Peak Gaseous Fog after mysteriously recovering from her coma. Second was Benedict reaching Fundamental Realm Expert and Major Sword Form after training with the Sword King. Sir Winstin thought he had seen it all, but now, Shirley and Freon showed up with equally frightening advancements! Although Sir Winstin lacked Martial Energy to utilize the full power of Perception Realm, his body had nonetheless reached the standard of a Perception Realm Master! His Martial Perception stood at the edge, one step away from Instinct Realm! That was why he could gauge Shirley and Freon''s level accurately. One possessing Fundamental Realm Master with a vicious and bloodthirsty aura, another with the casting speed and proficiency of a High Gaseous Fog Arcanist¡­ Despite previously thinking they were diamonds in the rough, these four progressed too quickly! It was unbelievable!

    "Your Highness, care to introduce us to the rest of your friends?" Legion General Edward arrived with the admirals, Ten Dawns, and generals. There was a subtle devious light in their eyes, which made Elizabeth silent. She did not want to draw her friends to this stage!

    The crowds grew quiet and stiff as could be. No one dared to move a muscle! After all, they were in the presence of the leaders of the upcoming campaign! Princess Elizabeth, Sir Winstin, Lady Christina of Highguard, General William, General Petra, General Dennis, Legion General Edward, Admiral Aura, Admiral Jacken, Ten Dawn Iris, Ten Dawn Krogan, Ten Dawn Rosemary, and Ten Dawn Yvonne! They stood at the top of the ladder, comfortably looking down on everyone. Every single one of them carved their own paths. Every single one was a household name. There was practically no one that did not know them! The extreme contrast between the lively harbor and the ''dead'' harbor was scary. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    "At ease. We won''t stay for long," Legion General Edward said. Only then did people gather the courage to continue working.

    "I am Sir Benedict, formerly of house Hawken. Pleased to make your acquaintance," he then said eloquently, showing the proper mannerisms of a former Grand Lord.

    "Huh? When did you leave your family?" Shirley blurted causing Benedict to stumble.

    Before anyone could reply, Freon jabbed her in the stomach and added, "I am Freon Adnire, brother of Ten Dawn Nassandra Adnire." He discretely chose to hide his affiliation with the Arcellius Family to avoid drawing attention. As far as he knew, only a handful of people knew the truth.

    "And I am Shirley Adonina¡­ I guess I don''t have anything special to add."

    "What a funny girl," General Petra chucked. On the other hand, General Dennis remained thoughtful and General William stayed stoic.

    "My friends are tired from the long journey here, so you''ll have to pardon our abrupt closure," Elizabeth interrupted. "Let''s go." F.o.r.c.i.b.l.y ending the conversation, she dragged her friends away, leaving the large group behind.

    Inside a small comfortable lounge in the central fortress, the four settled in. Elizabeth asked her aunt and Sir Winstin to stay outside since she wanted this to just be a reunion between friends. There was an awkward silence as no one knew exactly what to say. It might seem like a short time, but plenty happened to each and every single one of them. Elizabeth clashed with Lord Wenmord, learned the truth behind her Whiteangel Bow, and became a Peak Gaseous Fog Arcanist. Benedict earned the tutelage of Sword King Sin, grasped Martial Energy, and touched upon Sword Intent. Shirley was taught by one of the grim reapers of Firecast, struggled in the Mordrigan Peaks, and developed Mock Perception. And Freon discovered his Arcellius Family heritage, jumped to High Gaseous Fog, and prem.a.t.u.r.ely awakened his Bloodline Ability.

    "Elizabeth¡­ About the Xingyuu Empire¡­" Shirley began softly.

    "I know what you want to say," she replied. "Benedict spoke about the same thing, but I won''t change my mind."

    Shirley flashed Benedict an unhappy gaze, as if her chances were spoiled by his actions. She continued, "Can''t you rethink this, Elizabeth? Royal Army General¡­ It''s too dangerous. After what we went through in the Xingyuu Empire, I don''t want you to return. After all, you might¡­"

    "I know¡­ Even Lord Korogin lost his life in this war so I can''t say that it''ll be safe, or that I might survive through this battle."

    "Then!"

    "But what''s the alternative? Hide away in Castle Reinhard, close my ears and eyes, and pretend nothing is happening? I can''t do that. I¡­ really can''t," Elizabeth said bitterly. To that, Shirley had no idea what to say.

    After a brief silence, Freon said, "Elizabeth¡­ I won''t mince words here, but you aren''t suitable to be the Royal Army General or the leader of the upcoming operations. I don''t know how much you improved because of your training; however, war is a different beast altogether. It takes years of experience, theory, and talent to become a good general. Furthermore, you need the right aptitude for the job. I doubt you have all the qualifications, so this is just foolhardy. You''ll endanger everyone''s lives, as well as your own. You need to stop while you''re ahead."

    "I wanted to come here, but it wasn''t my decision to become the Royal Army General."

    "What do you mean?" Freon had a bad feeling.

    "It was Queen Bethnal and the Royal Assembly that bestowed me the position of Royal Army General. They were the ones that approved of my actions here."

    "That can''t be true. What about the inheritance race? What about being heir apparent? Aren''t they¡­" He did not dare to continue.

    "I think you''re right about that," Elizabeth smiled wryly. "They¡­ lost hope in me becoming queen, haven''t they? Since they don''t think I can do it, they''re casting me away from the capital."

    "I didn''t say that," Freon began sweating. It was dangerous to keep talking about the ongoings of the kingdom at the highest levels. One slip up, and he could be executed for treason!

    She nodded in response but said nothing. How could she not understand? The simple fact that her grandmother was willing to fancy her request was not because she was nice. Obviously, that was wrong! Who was her grandmother? She was Queen Bethnal! Although Elizabeth would not call her cold-hearted, her grandmother was nonetheless calculating and logical. Weighing pros and cons on a scale, judging the best path to take, and plotting everything out to the tiniest details¡­ That was what it took to reign as monarch! Then why would she grant Elizabeth her request, despite the pressing inheritance race and the importance of being heir apparent?

    It was not like Elizabeth was a miracle worker, capable of bringing the war to a close with a snap of her fingers. She certainly had hopes that an alliance with the Imperial Princesses and the Li Family could spearhead that, but that would be the beginning of a long, long process to peace. And just like Benedict said, it was not guaranteed to succeed either. Regardless of that, Queen Bethnal still allowed her to go? Why? Elizabeth was not an idiot and her royal training helped her understand¡­ She was thrown aside! She realized the truth quick enough, yet she said nothing. After all, her interests aligned since she genuinely wanted to head to the Xingyuu Empire. The business in the capital¡­ would have to wait for her return.

 Chapter 277 - Catching up (5)

    "Also, Elizabeth, Benedict¡­ I heard about the Lannisail explosion. Are the two of you alright? What about your families? What happened?" Shirley asked.

    "As you can tell, we''re fine. I can''t say anything about Benedict, but the Royal Family suffered no major casualties. It was mainly the area around the Lannisail Household and the cities that took the most damage. However, everything has already been dealt with," Elizabeth replied.

    Benedict nodded. "I haven''t been to the capital since then, so I don''t know the status of my¡­ family," he hesitated to say the word. If he was expelled from the Hawken Household, then was it really his ''family'' anymore? He had no idea and the mere thought made him melancholic.

    "About that, I heard that you left your family. Did you run away from home?"

    "I wish I did."

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t realize¡­" Shirley faintly recalled how tense things were between Benedict and his father. She could tell he did not want to talk, so she politely dropped the topic.

    "So, why did the Lannisail explosion happen? I heard it was so powerful that it could be seen from several provinces away and the shockwave could be felt throughout the capital?" Freon chimed in. "That sounds crazy. It must be a rumor, right?"

    "I guess I haven''t explained anything," Elizabeth realized. "I was in the Lannisail Household when the explosion happened. Because of Lord Wenmord¡­ he should be the one who caused the explosion in the first place when he tried to¡­ kill me."

    Once she said it aloud, her face turned weird as she noticed a glaring problem. Originally, she believed that Rena was responsible for protecting her. And because Rena could protect her against the Lannisail explosion, which was estimated to be Grand Rank 3 equivalent, then they must be the same or greater! The problem was that they later claimed their powers were heavily limited and the extent of their capabilities was now governed by Elizabeth''s Core. That could be best seen during the meeting with Queen Bethnal, in which Rena sealed the room to prevent any eavesdropping. The perception-blocking barrier was ultimately shattered through a combined attack from the three strongest knights. While Elizabeth did view the three strongest knights as strong, there was a qualitative difference between that and the Lannisail explosion! If that were true though, then how did she survive? Who saved her?

    Beginning a telepathic connection, Elizabeth asked, (Rena¡­ You weren''t the one that saved me from Lord Wenmord, were you?)

    The spirit was slow to reply, (No, that was not me. I treated your worst injuries and stabilized your condition in time for others to help you, but that was all I did.)

    (Then how did I live through Lord Wenmord''s attack? It''s not like he intentionally decided to spare me, right?)

    (That''s correct.)

    (You¡­ didn''t answer my question.)

    In response, the spirit grew quiet before ultimately saying, (The one who saved you¡­ was your mother.)

    "What?" Elizabeth blurted aloud, confusing her friends.

    "What''s the problem, Elizabeth?" Shirley asked in concern. Although the telepathic connection was intangible, such that her friends heard nothing from it, it was still done in real-time. Therefore, Elizabeth zoned out in the middle of their conversation. It was weird to say the least!

    "Sorry, my bad. Give me a second," the girl blushed.

    Continuing, she asked, (You said that my mother saved me? How? Is she here in Algard?) There was a growing sense of expectation in her voice. She was compelled to find and meet her mother, Sonae Nor, at any cost. That was the duty of a daughter!

    (I don''t know,) the spirit said plainly.

    (How could you not?) she grew irritated. (You''re that powerful and¡­)

    This time, Rena remained silent, prompting Elizabeth to grow infuriated. She was this close to learning more about her mother, possibly even meeting her, yet she was stopped at the final step. If she could, she would try beating the answers out of Rena. Sadly, that was impossible.

    "Elizabeth, are you okay?" Shirley asked again. "Do we need to call someone?"

    "No¡­ It''s fine."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''m okay."

    "Then¡­ back to what we were talking about before, you said you were in the Lannisail Household? How did you survive?" Freon pointed out the problem. "In the first place, why were you there?"

    "I guess I have to explain everything from the beginning," Elizabeth said before beginning a long story, spanning from the Grand Nobility''s party to their first clash with the Second Hand, her capture in Castle Reinhard, then her interrogation by Lord Wenmord which concluded with the Lannisail explosion. It took an hour for her to describe all the events in detail, but her friends listened attentively. However, their faces alternated between worry, shock, confusion, and fear. At the end, there was a long pause before anyone spoke up.

    "So, the Second Hand really did kidnap you from Castle Reinhard," Benedict''s face twisted. Back then, he had a feeling and acted on it, trying to convince the soldiers to investigate. Ultimately though, that failed with his father''s arrival, so he was forced to take matters into his own hands. That was why he decided to infiltrate the Lannisail Household directly and the rest was history.

    Elizabeth nodded. "I don''t know how they managed to do it, but they seemed illusionary? They were like a ghost, impossible to notice. That was how they were able to bypass so many layers of security to kidnap me."

    "The only thing I can think is Arcania¡­ but I''ve never heard of any magic that potent, enough to fool Royal Guards," Freon refuted.

    "Ten Dawn Iris said the same thing that she had never seen or heard of any magic that could do the same thing, but I''m certain that there was magic involved."

    "Besides, are the Whispering Shadow that capable in Arcania? When I fought against them, they didn''t seem to be Arcanists. I find it hard to believe that there is someone that incredible in their ranks."

    "You fought against them too?" Elizabeth was stunned.

    "It''s a long story¡­" Freon smiled. "Shirley helped too."

    "I had no idea."

    "Back to the point, in your story, you were saying that Lord Wenmord was responsible for this?"

    "I''ve met Lord Wenmord Lannisail before and he didn''t seem like the type of person to dabble in shady business like the Whispering Shadow," Benedict said. "People called him one of the brightest minds of his generation, standing right beside the Master of Progress."

    The Master of Progress was a position on the Royal Assembly tasked with advancing the technology of the Alzar Kingdom. The current Master of Progress, Lord Oliver Terrigo, was widely regarded as a once-in-a-century genius, who singlehandedly helped advance the kingdom by fifty years. To stand alongside the likes of Lord Oliver, it cannot be undermentioned how intelligent or wise Lord Wenmord was!

    "Just because he was intelligent doesn''t mean he was virtuous," Freon pointed out. "You don''t know what a person is truly thinking, doubly-so if they''re smarter than you. He was probably masquerading for years without anyone being the wiser."

    "I suppose¡­"

    "So, this Lord Wenmord was the Second Shadow, one of the leaders of the Whispering Shadow?" Shirley said. "What happened to him? Has he been imprisoned?"

    "Nobody knows where he went," Elizabeth said bitterly. "His search warrant remains active, but there hasn''t been any trace of him. Even when the Lannisail Household was facing execution, he did not show up."

    "What a disgusting person," Shirley spat. She hated slimy two-faced people the most.

    "To cause something equivalent to the Lannisail explosion, he must have been a Blue Depth Core Arcanist?" Freon reasoned aloud. Although he had not seen it for himself, but the heavenly phenomenon in Firecast, which was caused by his uncle, had the power to affect the entire capital. Only a Blue Depth Core Arcanist was strong enough to influence cities!

    "You know about the Blue Depth Core Level?" Elizabeth was surprised. Benedict''s master, Sword King Sin Quelldown, was an exception. As far as she knew, not many people knew about Instinct Realm, Blue Depth, or Rank 3!

    "I guess I don''t need to hide the truth from you¡­ but my uncle is Protector Avin Arcellius." Upon noticing Elizabeth and Benedict''s surprise, he emphasized, "Yes, from that Arcellius Family. Furthermore, he is a genuine Blue Depth Core Arcanist, perhaps the only one in the world."

    "What?" Benedict was dumbfounded.

    "You''re from that legendary Arcellius Family?" Elizabeth repeated. "Am I hearing that correctly?"

    "That''s correct."

    "I can''t believe it¡­ First was Benedict''s master being the Sword King, and now you''re related to the Arcellius Family too? What are the odds of that?"

    This time, Freon was the one speechless. "The Sword King? You mean¡­ that Sword King Sin Quelldown? Benedict¡­ you''re his student now? What¡­"

    "Who''s that?" Shirley wondered, requiring Elizabeth''s help to get her caught up. After all, it was not that weird to be unaware of the Sword King''s existence. "What? He''s someone that powerful? The realm beyond Perception Realm, Instinct Realm?" she shouted.

    "Instinct Realm and Blue Depth Core¡­" Freon shook his head wryly. What was the world coming to when these super powerful individuals were emerging one after another? What was happening?

    "Sword King Sin and Protector Avin¡­ I believe that Lord Wenmord is a Rank 3 King like them," Elizabeth theorized. "If not, then Lord Wenmord might potentially even be a Rank 4 Emperor!"

    "Rank?" her friends simultaneously asked. This was the first time they heard such a unique term.

    "Ah¡­" she realized. Since humanity did not use the concept of Ranks, Rena was forced to teach her about it. She was likely to be the only human to know about Ranks! Afterwards, she took her time to explain every single Rank in detail from Rank 1, Rank 2 Lord, Rank 3 King, Rank 4 Emperor, and finally Rank 5 God!

    "Emperor?"

    "God?"

    "Rank 5?"

    Everyone was understandably very confused. The sudden revelation of a sky much higher than before was bound to shatter their worldly views. Just think about it. Although they were exposed to the world of Rank 3 Kings, they were still fledging Rank 1s. Who were Rank 1s? They were ordinary people, living mundane lives, with ordinary abilities. Benedict was a soldier, Shirley was a blacksmith, and Freon was a student. The three of them were like everyone else, living out their lives as regular people! Sword King Sin and Protector Avin were already unbelievably strong but who were the so-called Rank 4 Emperors or Rank 5 Gods? They were titled Emperors and Gods because they could lift mountains, split oceans, scatter the skies, erase civilizations, and create worlds! Those impossible feats that only fairy tales mentioned were possible! It was nonsense! Absolutely insane!

 Chapter 278 - Lord Wenmords mystery

    "So¡­ by your standards, the Sword King and my uncle Avin are Early Rank 3 Kings. And there''s Mid, Late, Grand Rank 3 above that? Not to mention Rank 4 Emperor and Rank 5 God?"

    Although he knew his uncle was not omnipotent, but Freon believed his uncle was, at least, close to the ceiling. Being able to affect the entire capital city in his wake, was it not already ridiculous? If that was considered as ''mid-tier'' in the grand scheme of Ranks, then he could not imagine how preposterous those stronger than his uncle would be!

    Benedict also found it hard to believe. His master, the Sword King Sin Quelldown, was regarded as the most recent Instinct Realm in the last century to emerge. Whether that was true or not, it did highlight the overwhelming scarcity of Instinct Realms and Rank 3 Kings in general. Sure, he could accept his master being the only Instinct Realm. If it was a one-in-a-million occurrence, then it was bound to happen. That was what it took to reign at the top! Yet, if that was the mere tip of the iceberg of a much grander stage¡­ What about him then? It seemed to make all his accomplishments meaningless!

    Shirley was less affected since she never encountered those Rank 3 Kings of legend. While she did meet with Protector Avin a handful of times, she had neither witnessed the heavenly phenomenon nor the Third Hand''s slaughter. She had no way of understanding exactly how powerful Rank 3 Kings were! And to be honest, neither did Freon nor Benedict. The Sword King could effortlessly annihilate the First Hand, while Protector Avin could massacre the Third Hand. When fighting against those of a lower Rank, was there a need to exert your best effort? There was not! Only against equals or people of a higher Rank would they show their true strength. The extermination of the Featherwind Sect was the best example.

    "Elizabeth¡­ are you making this stuff up? I never heard of anything like this," Freon frowned. It sounded borderline mythical like the ramblings of a child with a bit too much imagination.

    "I¡­ I don''t think it''s made up," she defended poorly. Because this was a second-hand recounting from Rena, she had no way of knowing if it was true or not. Even she had troubles believing the existence of Rank 4 Emperors or Rank 5 Gods¡­

    "Where did you hear about this?" Benedict questioned.

    "You must have read or heard it somewhere, right?" Shirley tried helping on the side.

    "It''s¡­" Elizabeth sighed. "I did hear it from someone¡­ My teacher."

    "Your royal teachers?"

    Not wanting to keep secrets from her friends, Elizabeth grabbed her bow and placed it gently on the table in front of her. The Whiteangel Bow continued presenting its endless l.u.s.ter, as if it were untouchable by the filth of the mortal world. The delicate curved appearance, born from peerless craftsmanship, and the beautiful white wings almost seemed to lift itself to the heavens, hence the name ''Whiteangel''. And it was not a flashy piece either for its features were gentle and inconspicuous, requiring a cautious eye to notice. The bow could be regarded as a timeless masterpiece! But¡­ that was all. Nothing else happened! It remained a simple bow, so her friends grew befuddled. What was this supposed to mean?

    "What does your bow have to do with your teacher?" Freon asked.

    Upon noticing her strange expression, Shirley asked, "Are you okay, Elizabeth? Are you sure you don''t want us to call someone?"

    The reason why Elizabeth was upset was because of Rena! She wanted to introduce her teacher to the rest of her friends, but the bow remained unresponsive. So, although she was telling the truth, from their perspective, she looked like an unhinged person, rambling about incoherent things! Her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment as the girl tried to telepathically complain to the spirit. Alas, it was the same. She realized she was being ignored.

    "Never mind¡­" Elizabeth sighed, taking her bow back. "The point is¡­ Lord Wenmord is theorized to be either a Grand Rank 3 King or a Rank 4 Emperor. As my teacher once explained, he''s likely to be one of the strongest people in the whole world."

    "I don''t get it," Benedict added. "How did a Grand Lord patriarch like Lord Wenmord gain that level of strength without anyone noticing? This goes beyond talent, skill, or intelligence."

    It took his master, the Sword King, most of his life, to reach the pinnacle level of Instinct Realm. And that was by enduring nightmarish training everyday, coupled with countless near-death encounters, as well as pushing his swordsmanship to the utmost limit. He even managed the perfect all swordsmanship styles and achieved the thought-to-be-impossible Sword Intent! For him to become an Instinct Realm, it made sense.

    Freon nodded on the side. He was closer with his uncle, Protector Avin, so he knew a few more things. A long time ago, he wondered how his uncle could look and act so young. He originally thought it was a disguise, formed with magic or otherwise, to help disguise his uncle''s movements in Firecast, but as Protector Avin later explained, this was not true at all. When he achieved Blue Depth Core Level, he gained both the appearance and vitality of a middle-aged person! That was the power of transcending limits! The heavens were equal, in exchange for the immense requirement in effort and talent to become a Rank 3 King, they would be granted lifespan!

    However, Protector Avin took almost ninety years to reach that ultimate level. As far as Freon knew, a human''s lifespan was limited to eighty or ninety years. Perhaps there were some elusive century-old humans, but they would be extremely rare. Therefore, that would mean that a Rank 3 King would take close to their entire lifespan to breakthrough, where countless others would fail and perish. Yet, Elizabeth was claiming that Lord Wenmord reached a level beyond their two teachers? The patriarch of the Lannisail Household and a Grand Lord, Lord Wenmord surpassed both the Sword King and Protector Avin in less than a fraction of the same time? The so-called mythical Rank 4 Emperor, one step below a God? Neither Benedict nor Freon could accept it. It sounded ridiculous!

    "I don''t know how Lord Wenmord did it. I also don''t know what he wanted from me," Elizabeth said. "But using the Whispering Shadow, he kidnapped me and then caused the Lannisail explosion."

    "I''m confused," Shirley interrupted. "If Lord Wenmord is so much stronger than everyone else, then why did he bother with the Whispering Shadow?"

    "That is a good point," Freon remarked. "A really good point coming from Shirley. If I were that strong, then I would do things directly. There wouldn''t be a need to sneak around and scheme everywhere."

    "That would be crazy," Benedict refuted. "There were three brigades around Castle Reinhard, a total of fifteen thousand soldiers. And that was not counting the presence of the kingdom''s three strongest knights and dozens of Royal Guards. I doubt Lord Wenmord could handle all of them by himself."

    "One high-level spell from a Rank 3 King or a Rank 4 Emperor could probably do it," Freon returned. Since his uncle could already create the heavenly phenomenon which siphoned the World Energy from across Firecast then it was natural to assume that his uncle could affect an entire city with a spell. If something of that magnitude occurred in Algard, then what did a paltry fifteen thousand amount to? A Rank 3 King''s attack might destroy the capital city completely!

    Benedict was speechless. He had neither seen the Lannisail explosion nor the heavenly phenomenon, so he had no way of understanding the true scale of a Rank 3 King''s power. While his master seemed unbelievably, unfathomably, and unimaginably strong, Benedict believed it was still within human limits. For example, look at his father, Sir Roland''s, performance. Although the man was regarded as one of the strongest Royal Guards in the realm, right below the three greatest knights, Benedict highly doubted that his father could defeat three brigades simultaneously. After all, four hands would beat two. What to say about thirty thousand? The idea that ''quantity over quality'' was common sense. There was no way a ''one-man army'' could exist, right?

 Chapter 279 - Second Great Kingdom War restart!

    About one week later, the first vanguard strike fleet was finally ready to depart. It was set to arrive north of the Yunyun Stronghold on the coastline. Almost a year ago, when General Illion''s army departed with Elizabeth to support Lord Korogin, he left behind a secret advance outpost which persisted until today. This would be the fleet''s destination and temporary headquarters for all operations in the Xingyuu Empire. The fleet, consisting of twenty thousand soldiers, crowded the port. Although Pelangi Fortress had a large harbour, built to support the fleets patrolling the Maelstrom Gulf, the current fleet was another behemoth altogether. The sh.i.p.s had to ''rotated'' constantly to be supplied and boarded. To help lead the forward base and prepare for the future fleets, General Dennis would be going first. There was little surprise there. The truly surprising thing was Princess Elizabeth''s attendance!

    Standing on the stern of the flagship, Elizabeth switched out of her formal dresses and into a proper military uniform. The sleek red and white unis.e.x outfit looked simple on the surface, but the intricate designs could not be forged so easily. Additionally, the outfit included several padded pieces to protect key locations, while emphasizing her propriety. It was easily the work of a master tailor! To accompany it was a long flowing golden red cape, which dr.a.p.ed behind her, demonstrating her royal blood. With the Whiteangel Bow strapped to her back and her crimson hair fluttering in the breeze, she no longer looked like a delicate princess flower, but a brave and fierce general! This was the Royal Army General, Princess Elizabeth!

    Besides her, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon were right there. Benedict was wearing a full suit of plate armor, which made him stand out. The protection and durability were sacrificed to make it lighter, while still providing a generous level of defense. After all, he was a Fundamental Realm martial artist. Only Royal Guards, who transcended human limits and entered Perception Realm, could fight at extreme high speeds with that much weight. ''Normal'' people like Benedict were simply incapable, even with Martial Energy. Real perception Realms were truly on another level! Benedict''s eyes swept through the fleet in a steady manner. Out of everyone here, he had the most experience with war. With his father''s gifted sword hanging on his waist and a shield on his back, he looked like a silent guardian, a true knight of the Realm!

    For Shirley, the girl wore a simple piece of leather armor which curled around her figure comfortably. Without any frills or special designs, it appeared very ordinary, but upon closer inspection, one would realize the ingeniousness of the design. The custom-made armor formed from dozens of individual segments allowed her a full range of motion without awkwardness. Although the protection was reduced to a pitiful level, what was a detriment became great benefit to Shirley. All along, the girl fought using her own self-made style or, to put it bluntly, she was improvising on the fly. Inari saw her unbelievable combat talent and instead of teaching her, he actively promoted her ''barbaric'' style by throwing her into the Mordrigan Peaks. The result was as shown¡­ With her halberd in her hands and a fierce aura surging, she embodied a powerful warrior, the spear of a vanguard!

    And finally, there was Freon. Out of everyone present, he was the most inconspicuous. Wrapped in a plain dark cloak with leather armor underneath, the proud insignia of the Zino Kingdom was embroidered on the back. From the beginning, he disliked standing out and preferred to remain in the background, which coincided with the role of most Arcanists. His black glossy hair and quiet demeanor radiated a certain degree of confidence and strength. Indeed, if it were before, with Low Gaseous Fog and without his Bloodline Ability, then he would waver. But now, with a High Gaseous Fog Core and the Arcellius Family Bloodline, he had the right to stand proudly. Freon appeared like a master tactician, the overseer of the battlefield!

    The four of them, through their own various trials and tribulations, managed to advance to this point. While it may seem minor, especially when hearing about those omnipotent Rank 4 Emperors or Rank 5 Gods which could destroy humanity with a snap of their fingers, the road was never a smooth one. The world was filled with countless opportunities, fortune and misfortune mixed into a beautiful dance of chance and fate. They spent a year, advancing from the bottom of the barrel, fighting for their lives, and nearly dying numerous times. However, by persevering and pushing through adversity, they had finally touched upon the ceiling of Rank 1! And remember that Rank 1 represented the peak of mortal limits. Once into the realm of Rank 2, then they will have truly transcended!

    "Your Highness, the fleet is ready for departure," General Dennis quietly reported. "What is your command?"

    Elizabeth''s participation had special meaning since her title was officially the ''Royal Army General''. Although she was chosen to spearhead the attack like a valiant general leading the troops from the frontlines, she was told that was a mere ruse to ignite the army''s morale. And that it did¡­ Everyone''s enthusiasm and excitement were practically boiling through the skies above! To fight alongside a member of the Royal Family, a princess, and the heir apparent no less, everyone was ready to put forth their earnest effort! They were ready to lay their lives on the line for the glory of the Alzar Kingdom! Their cheering, hollering, and screaming filled Pelangi Fortress to the brim.

    The girl raised her hand, and as if by magic, the crowds grew silent. Dressed in that sharp general uniform with a regal bearing, Elizabeth commanded the attention of thousands. No one dared to defy her command! On her gesture, Freon used a spell to amplify Elizabeth''s voice. She stepped forward and smiled before starting her speech, "Brave warriors from far and wide, on behalf of the crown and Alzar Kingdom, I thank you for your participation here. As everyone may know, the road ahead is perilous and fraught with dangers. I also don''t know how many of us will survive to tell the tale¡­ but the feud between the Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire must come to a close. I came here specifically because I wanted to end the war and I swear on my name, Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, that I will do just that! Together, we shall pull the curtains on this silly stage which lasted for more than five hundred years! The Second Great Kingdom War shall be no more!"

    As if a volcano erupted, the fleet exploded with fervor. Elizabeth then solemnly grabbed her Whiteangel Bow and¡­ without an arrow, she pulled back on the bowstring. Channeling her Magic Energy forward, an arrow formed from pure energy materialized between her fingertips. From this, the entire bow seemed to awaken, and a formless pair of white wings sprouted from the bow, like a true artifact of heaven! Elizabeth''s own aura began surging, prompting faint rainbow-colored World Energy mist to condense around her. Pointing the bow upwards, the girl let the arrow high into the sky where it split into two. The left arrow became a long twisting snake, the length of the longest warship. The right arrow became a tall grand lion, the height of the largest warship. The two life-like creatures turned around mid-air and clashed before finally entering a stalemate. Their final pose was exactly the Alzar Kingdom''s emblem: the lion and snake!

    "I hereby declare this campaign commence!" Elizabeth concluded.

 Chapter 280 - A Rank 2 Army

    A small distance outside of Yongtein, the Xingyuu Empire''s capital city, was the central training grounds for the military. It was also the location for the capital''s garrison and reserve armies, in the unlikely case of a foreign invasion. And at the center of the military complex was a massive wide-open field where large-scale military practices and drills were held. Currently, almost four thousand soldiers were assembled and stood perfectly at attention. Their discipline and form were impeccable! Wearing ill.u.s.trious armor, holding stoic gazes, and harboring an intense bloodl.u.s.t, they were the famous Phoenix Division! Famed as one of the empire''s elite trump cards, they were the absolute best of the best, the perfect killers. During Lord Korogin''s final battle, the Phoenix Division made their untimely appearance and slaughtered their way across the battlefield. Under Perception Realm, they reigned!

    But now¡­ their bodies radiated a strange power. It was subtle, but the difference was night and day. They had clearly improved an unimaginable amount! They were already Fundamental Realm Masters, but now their strength actually pushed into Half-Perception Realm! One person breaking through was not that crazy and it was almost expected for people of their calibre to make that final step forward given enough time. However, for all four thousand to manage the same, it was inconceivable! And worst yet, a significant portion of them had power equivalent to full-fledged Perception Realms! For the Phoenix Division to grow so much so quickly, the name ''phoenix'' was aptly chosen. They became monsters!

    Prime Minister Pon-Wai was seated at a table which overlooked the field. He picked up a cup and inhaled the fragrant tea, before sipping it slowly. His gaze carried a faint satisfaction as he glossed over the Phoenix Division. Two individuals, Cardinal Loujin and Yongyu, stood behind him as his Protectors. They were the former Emperor''s personal guard, the Four Cardinals! Although both stood at the peak of Perception Realm and were compared to the likes of the Alzar Kingdom''s three strongest knights, they could not help but express their surprise. An entire division of soldiers with strength equivalent to Half-Perception or stronger¡­ It was mind-numbing to imagine how terrifying they would be on the battlefield. If before, they could already sweep through unhindered, then what about now? They would absolutely massacre everyone! It was a shame that the two Cardinals could not learn Martial Energy themselves as they used their latent potential long ago.

    The Phoenix Division General bowed in front of the Prime Minister, not daring to sit down at the same table. His voice shook with excitement, "Your Excellency, the training¡­ was a huge success. Out of the three thousand seven hundred, three thousand four hundred are at the Half-Perception standard, and three hundred are true Perception Realms! All of them managed to grasp Martial Energy!"

    As it turned out, the reason behind their mysterious explosion in strength was related to Martial Energy! In the first place, Martial Energy was the internal equivalent of Magic Energy, both originating from World Energy. It allowed one to perform superhuman feats and transcend limits. The difference between those that understood and those that did not was enormous! However, the concept of Martial Energy remained untouched in the human world for reasons unknown. Only through the likes of the Sword King Sin Quelldown and his three students did this secret finally be revealed. So, for the Phoenix Division to both know and grasp Martial Energy, the only explanation was the Featherwind Sect!

    Sat next to the Prime Minister was the acting Sect Master of the Featherwind Sect, Argo. He was a falcon that was much taller than a normal human being, a full two or three heads taller than Cardinal Loujin, who was a beast among men himself. With a wingspan capable of covering more than a dozen men in his grasp, Argo was huge, to say the least. And that size was not for show either. Prior to the Luminous Central Origin''s extermination, Argo was one of the very few Half-Rank 3 Kings in the sect, strong enough to stand as the acting Sect Master in the Rank 3 civilization! Rank 3 civilizations¡­ Compared to humanity, they had the power to trivially destroy humanity. To become the acting Sect Master reflected his incredible ability!

    Unfortunately, with the battle against Commander Infernal Witch King and the subsequent backlash involving the Featherwind Pearl, the survivors received various injuries and fell. Argo was one of the luckier ones since he was the closest to becoming a Rank 3 King. Consequently, he dropped to Peak Rank 2. But while his strength appeared similar to Cardinal Hui or Sir Winstin, there was a qualitative difference. As a former candidate for Rank 3 King, he had completely mastered Martial Energy to a near-perfect degree and begun constructing his own Core for Arcania. Combined with his exposure to the ''true'' world beyond humanity and his vast plethora of knowledge and techniques, he could defeat Cardinal Hui and Sir Winstin easily! Under ideal conditions, he could even pose a serious threat to Sword King Sin!

    The bird Argo faced the division general with a dull expression. This was their ''agreement'' with the Xingyuu Empire. Unless he wanted to face the dire consequences of violating the pact, then playing nicely was the only thing he could do.

    Prime Minister observed everyone''s reactions calmly and gently lowered his teacup. With his ever-present smile, which made it seem as if he had everything in his grasp, he said, "You said that there are three thousand, seven hundred men present, correct? Your division is supposed to have five hundred men in total. Where are the rest?"

    "Your Excellency is very wise," the division general shivered. "As Your Excellency said, in the beginning, there were five thousand. However¡­ eight hundred became incapacitated from the harsh training, another three hundred quit or fled, while the remaining two hundred¡­ died."

    Drumming his fingers in a rhythmic manner, the Prime Minister replied, "A success rate of three-quarters is too low. Find a way to increase the training program''s success rate to nine-tenths."

    The poor division general nearly cursed. The Prime Minister made it sound easy, but the training was already ridiculous to the extreme! It was practically torture! For example, one of their exercises was to chain several weights to everyone''s limbs, weighing around three a.d.u.l.ts in total. The problem was that they were not trekking up mountains or through the forests or anything like that. Instead, they were thrown into the middle of a lake. A lake! No matter how one cut it, carrying that much weight on one''s back would instantly sink anyone. It was a death sentence! Only by breaking through in their last desperate attempts and harnessing the power of Martial Energy would they survive. Furthermore, this was one of dozens of exercises with the same sadistic tendencies. It was the only way to explosively increase everyone''s strength so quickly.

    "Your Excellency¡­ this cannot be done. Please remember that my Phoenix Division is filled with hand-picked men, chosen from hundreds of thousands of individuals, for their monstrous talent, skill, resolve, and potential, but even then, only three-quarters managed to survive. I''m afraid that if this training regimen were passed to the rest of the army that this success rate would be much lower."

    "How low would you estimate it to be?" the Prime Minister said, stopping his fingers.

    The man pondered for a full minute before gritting his teeth. "Pardon my bluntness, Your Excellency, but I believe the success rate would not exceed one-in-twenty, or even one-in-thirty. The regular soldiers aren''t suited for this type of extreme training."

    "Your points are valid¡­ and it is unfavorable to gain a few Perception Realms in exchange for the loss in lives, morale, and reputation." Nodding his head, he continued, "How long until your division is combat-ready?"

    "One month, Your Excellency."

    "Very well. You will connect with Unit Commander Haea at that time and advance north. The Alzar Kingdom is already making their move, so we''ll need to be quick. You''re dismissed."

    Once the division general left, the Prime Minister began to think. After his encounter and subsequent alliance with the Featherwind Sect, he learned a great deal. He had to laugh at how shallow and meager humanity''s conflicts were. At the level of the Featherwind Sect or the Luminous Central Origin, their entire armies would be composed of Rank 2 Lords. Anything lower were too weak to participate! And even then, there were thousands upon thousands of Grand Rank 2 Lords to fill the ranks, which showed the overwhelming disparity between them and humanity. The Prime Minister wanted to emulate their training strategies and it did yield some success. Through this insane program, they were able to produce three hundred Perception Realms!

    Three hundred¡­ Keep in mind that the estimated number of Perception Realms in the Alzar Kingdom was one thousand, and only three hundred were employed by the kingdom directly. For the Phoenix Division to produce the same result in just three months, how absurd was that? It was almost like Perception Realms were cabbages found on the streets! And they were not the only division experiencing a metamorphosis. The Prime Minister also instructed two other divisions to undergo the same nightmarish training and f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y nurture Perception Realms. Although their results were less impressive, altogether, there were close to five hundred Perception Realms!

    It was a shame though. The realization of an army like the ones used by the Featherwind Sect or the Luminous Central Origin could not be done. Their armies consisted of Grand Rank 2 Lords, Half-Rank 3 Kings, and even a full-fledged Rank 3 King commander. By contrast, the Phoenix Division consisted of fledging Early Rank 2 Lords with a scant understanding of Martial Energy. It would take them more time to acclimate to their newfound powers and techniques, and much more time to push from Early Rank 2 into Grand Rank 2. Except¡­ would the Alzar Kingdom wait that long? The walls have ears, it would not take long before the kingdom figures out the ''secret'' behind Martial Energy. Therefore, the Prime Minister had no choice but to force this trump card to the frontlines to maximize their advantage.

    Of course, the true secret trump card was¡­ Prime Minister Pon-Wai looked at Argo and smiled.

 Chapter 281 - Li Family and the Imperial Princesses

    The Four Great Nobility Families. They were the four greatest nobility families in the Xingyuu Empire, right under the Imperial Family. When compared to the Alzar Kingdom''s twenty-five Grand Nobility Households, or the Zino Kingdom''s Engelsheft Families, the power of the Four Great Nobility Families was really in a class of their own. They were far superior! One of them were equal to several Grand Nobility Households! They were the esteemed Li, Shui, Jian, and Jun Families! Between the four of them, they equally divided the empire into their respective territories: the Li Family of the north, Shui Family of the west, Jian Family of the south, and Jun Family of the east. But even among those four, there was one that stood head and shoulders above the rest. It was none other than the preeminent and feared Li Family!

    The Li Family had a long history and deep ties to the Imperial Family. For example, Emperor Lianghu Tzu, the last emperor, was married to Empress Mei Li, the then matriarch of the Li Family. The previous Emperor Jungang Tzu, the so-called Mad Emperor, was married to Empress Yin Li. In fact, the family played a pivotal role during the Tzu Conquest, when they overthrew the previous dynasty to instate the current one. Moreover, it was not just influence or authority that they wielded, but genuine military power, enough to overwhelm the empire''s armies! That was why the Li Family was regarded as the most powerful and dangerous of all families! They stood on equal footing with the three human civilizations and their might was great enough to create the three-way deadlock between the Imperial Council and the Alzar Kingdom. They could be regarded as the ''fourth'' human civilization!

    Deep in Li Family territory was the capital city of the Qianwing Province, Chongdu. Since it was far from the frontlines of war, it grew unreservedly. Prospects of safety and security would lure people from across the north, attracting them to settle down here. Overtime, Chongdu grew to an enormous size with millions of people and gradually led in social, technological, and economic development. In the eyes of many, the city was one of the foremost cities in the entire Xingyuu Empire, if not the whole world! And it would come to no surprise that the Li Family''s second estate was here whereas the main estate was located just outside of Yongtein.

    The estate occupied the central prime area of the city, even displacing the provincial government to another district. Well, in the first place, the Qianwing Province was governed by the Li Family, as well as the many surrounding provinces, so the government buildings were used exclusively by the civil servants. From a bird eye''s view, the Li estate was almost its own secluded world. Outside was the bustling city with dense buildings and heavy traffic, filled with the struggles of the mundane. Inside though¡­ was a verdant forest with tranquil streams and beautiful gardens. Everything was designed and maintained to the absolute highest degree of quality, allowing it to embolden nature''s appeal to a breathtaking level. It looked like a heavenly abode, fit for an emperor! History showed how correct that was with many emperors making their visits!

    Amid the lily pads and flowers was a pavilion in the middle of a lake. The crisp sound of a zither flowed out across the water''s surface throughout the estate. Three figures walked across the wooden bridge to the pavilion. One was a tall and bald man with ordinary features and ordinary clothes. He almost appeared invasive to this divine domain with his low status. However, an unmistakably strong aura radiated out from his being. It had to do with neither Martial Energy nor Magic Energy, but rather an innate charisma born from a leader! With a slightly frowning face, this man was the current patriarch of the Li Family, Imperian Qiang Li!

    The next two were also an iconic sight. Leading the way was a gorgeous young girl whose beauty was unbelievably perfect in every way. She might not compare to those legendary goddesses in fairy tales, but she was definitely one of the prettiest in Chongdu, if not the Qianwing Province! With a delicate blue and green dress which highlighted her curves, and a bright sunny demeanor which radiated youthfulness, she could light up any room she was in. She was easily the brightest shining star around! The beauty was none other than one of the Imperial Princesses of the Xingyuu Empire, Princess Xiuying Tzu!

    Right behind her was a young man, around the same age as Princess Xiuying. Rather than sporting a refined air, he had the feeling of a mad dog. His muscular body was bulging with power and lethality. His simple martial artists outfit ensured he was always combat-ready. With a face capable of frightening children and a crude personality to boot, he looked and acted like a common street thug. Although he seemed like a pushover, there was a sharp gleam in his eyes. People might mistake his identity, but he was Sentinel Tai Shui, Protector of Princess Xiuying Tzu!

    The three walked side-by-side with a heavy air and entered the island pavilion together. Inside, there was a simple stone table and chairs. Several people were present, facing the girl playing the zither. Her thin fingers traced across the strings and strummed a heavenly melody. Her performance easily showed her master-level skill because even the birds, insects, and fish went silent as if the world revolved around this girl! This girl, a mirror image of Princess Xiuying, had a scholarly disposition and quiet demeanor. She was the embodiment of a cold beauty! Princess Ming Tzu halted her fingers when the trio arrived, returning everyone to their senses.

    "You arrived later than I expected, sister. The tea was about to grow cold."

    With that said, the handmaidens stepped up and arranged the chairs and teacups before pouring out the boiling liquid. The dense aroma of the fresh tea leaves wafted in the air. The handmaidens then bowed and departed.

    "You heard about it then?" Xiuying asked worriedly.

    "Yes, I did. I was playing to straighten out my thoughts," her sister replied. "Sit down first and then we''ll talk." The girl composedly sat down and gestured to the open seats.

    "Sister, how can you be so calm?" Despite saying so, she still followed her instructions.

    "What would panicking result in?" Ming chastised while shaking her head. "I know how you feel, but this was destined to happen since the Li Family and the Imperial Council began fighting. The Alzar Kingdom moving against us is nothing surprising."

    "Then should we try to negotiate with the Imperial Council again? At this rate¡­"

    "They refused to meet with us," their uncle, Imperian Qiang Li, spoke up. "I don''t know what Prime Minister Pon-Wai or the rest of the Imperial Council is thinking, but they seem resolved to see this through."

    "In the first place, we don''t know why they decided to take action against us. What gave them the confidence to attack us and attract the Alzar Kingdom over here as well?" Ming frowned.

    "Our investigation yields nothing substantial. We can tell that the Imperial Council is hiding a huge secret, but they''re doing everything in their power to ensure it doesn''t leak. We don''t have any clue about what it could be," Qiang said.

    "It''s the fault of that grinning two-faced villain!" Xiuying stomped her feet. "I should have given him two slaps when I saw him last time!"

    "Xiuying¡­" Raising her voice, Ming looked at her sister. "It''s impolite to refer to Prime Minister Pon-Wai Jian as a ''grinning two-faced villain''. Regardless of what happens, he is still the Prime Minister of the Xingyuu Empire, right below our late father, Emperor Lianghu! We must treat him with due respect. And besides, he''s¡­" Her voice trailed off towards the end, as she glanced toward her Protector.

    A young man with a gentle face stood next to her. With a white innerwear and a long blue robe, matching his straight posture and righteous attitude, he was the very definition of a nobleman. His long hair was neatly tied into a ponytail and his clothes were as clean as could be, painting the image of a prim and proper scion. However, if one looked below, then they would notice the two long straight swords hanging off his waist. In addition to that was his incredible sharp aura, reminiscent to a sheathed blade, ready to strike on a moment''s notice. He was Sentinel Chang Jian, Protector of Princess Ming Tzu! As one would expect, bearing the same Jian surname as the Prime Minister, they were related to one another. In fact, Prime Minister Pon-Wai was actually his older brother!

    Sentinel Chang spoke slowly, "Please do not worry about these things, Your Highness. Although I am a descendant of the Jian Family, I am your Protector, first and foremost. Whatever Your Highness does and wherever Your Highness goes, I will act as your sword and shield. That is the oath that I made."

    "It''s the same for me," Sentinel Tai rudely spat. "The only reason the Shui Family''s involved in this mess is because the Jun and Jian Families pressured my father and he was too spineless to decline. My father is the shame of our family! Damn it!" He snatched a teacup and shattered it in his hands.

 Chapter 282 - Lady Hong-Lan Li

    No one spoke up after that. Between the Imperial Council and the Alzar Kingdom, they were truly stuck between a rock and a hard place. These were two titanic enemies! The future of the Li Family seemed bleak and riddled with destruction. On the surface, everything appeared fine. They were the ''fourth'' human civilization after all! But how could anything be so simple? The Li Family was a humongous force, spanning over half of the Xingyuu Empire and consisting of over thirty branch families. Where there were people, there were bound to be disagreements. The larger the organization, the larger the disputes and even the preeminent Li Family was not spared from that fate.

    Imperian Qiang''s face was particularly gloomy because of that. He decided to support his nieces, the Imperial Princesses, in succeeding their late father and becoming the new empresses. This meant clashing with the Imperial Council and the three other Four Great Nobility Families. It meant fighting against the world! And in this regard, the Li Family was completely supportive of this. Everyone wanted to show the world the supremacy of the Li Family once more! But the biggest problem was Elizabeth. What was the Imperial Princesses relationship with the new heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom? Everyone knew about how Elizabeth killed the late Emperor Lianghu, and that the Imperial Princesses actively defended her. Just where did their true loyalties lay then? This single question created a large rift in the Li Family!

    "Should we try working with Elizabeth and the Alzar Kingdom, sister?" Xiuying asked quietly.

    Ming closed her eyes. "We don''t know what the new Royal Army General is planning. It''s too dangerous to rely on Princess Elizabeth for this, especially when we''re unsure of how much authority she wields."

    "But we have to try! For our mother''s sake!"

    "I feel the same way you do, but¡­ what good would that bring? Suppose we work with Princess Elizabeth and the Alzar Kingdom to defeat the Imperial Council, what next? The Li Family would be severely weakened, while the kingdom retains most of their strength. At that point, if they want to devour us whole, it would be trivial. No matter what, the Xingyuu Empire loses." However, Xiuying kept a stubborn expression, eliciting a sigh from Ming. Directing the conversation over, she asked, "Uncle, what is the opinion of the Li Family? What will happen if we decide to ally ourselves with the Alzar Kingdom?"

    "Absolutely nonsense!" a woman shouted.

    At that noise, everyone noticed a small group of people approaching. Leading them was a fierce-looking middle-aged woman. Her clothes were extravagant with a myriad of beautiful silk and colors and her hair was woven in a tall bun with priceless jade pins fixing it in place. She walked with a certain proud and confident gait, which showed her high-born background. Not to mention invading this meeting, but directly arguing with Princess Ming¡­ Very few had the status to do so! As a woman from the previous generation, she was one of the most influential figures in the Li Family, allowing her to stand above even Imperian Qiang in terms of seniority! Lady Hong-Lan Li entered with a scowling face.

    "Aunt Hong-Lan, you weren''t invited to this meeting. Stand down," Imperian Qiang grew upset.

    "Hmph, who are you to say that to me? You might be the patriarch now, but don''t forget who helped raise you. You should learn to treat your seniors with respect!"

    Qiang furrowed his brows since what Hong-Lan said was true. Although he was older than both Princess Xiuying and Princess Ming, the age difference was not that big. He was in his early to mid thirties, while the princesses were nearing their twenties. To call him ''uncle'' was not wrong, but incorrectly reflected his true age. Aunt Hong-Lan and the rest of the previous generation were still alive and well, holding considerable control over the Li Family''s internal politics, especially after the former matriarch of the family, Empress Mei Li, passed away abruptly. To them, Qiang was still too green behind the ears to rule the strongest nobility family in the empire!

    "It has been some time since we last met, Aunt Hong-Lan," Ming said eloquently.

    "Yes, you''ll have to pardon my arrival, Your Highness," the woman replied. "But I cannot ignore what you said. Don''t forget who killed our late matriarch, Empress Mei! We would rather die than ally with the Alzar Kingdom again!"

    "But Aunt Hong-Lan¡­" Xiuying tried to add.

    "Don''t forget who killed your father, Emperor Lianghu! It was none other than Princess Elizabeth, the new heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom!" she sharply stated. "And you want to trust her? Your father''s killer?"

    "Hong-Lan Li, that''s enough!" Qiang roared loudly while slamming the table.

    "Now, now¡­ Let''s calm down," one of Hong-Lan''s companions pacified. "Imperian Qiang, you must understand that while we will support the Imperial Princesses, supporting the kingdom is a different matter altogether. You cannot expect us to condone your actions."

    With that, the other people nodded their heads. The people Lady Hong-Lan brought with her were the respective heads of the Li Family branch families. Despite the fact they were branch families, subordinate to the main Li Family, that did not mean they had no say. Their authority, when combined, was enough to triumph Imperian Qiang''s own! In the end, what mattered was the Li Family''s collective interests. If that did not align with his beliefs¡­ If the entire Li Family were resolved to fight against him, what could he do? He was one man! Without a shadow of a doubt, he would be cast aside and thrown away! That was the cruel truth of this world!

    Lady Hong-Lan crossed her arms and snorted, "Imperian Qiang Li, if you choose to side with the Alzar Kingdom, then we will have to ask you to step down as patriarch of the Li Family!"

    His face sunk. "Is this the opinion of the Li Family?"

    "The fact that I brought everyone here today shows that," she affirmed. "Remember who our enemy is. We might be fighting with the Imperial Council now, but the Alzar Kingdom has always been our true enemy! That will never change!"

    "Then what do you want me to do?" Qiang massaged his forehead in frustration.

    "Simple. We''ll negotiate with the Imperial Council to repel the kingdom from our borders. Once we''ve dealt with them, then we can slowly settle our differences with the council."

    Seeing his conflicted face, Princess Xiuying stood up and smiled. "It''s fine, uncle. You don''t have to force yourself for our sake. We can handle this by ourselves."

    Ming instantly understood her sister''s intention and sighed. "We''ve been imposing on the Li Family for too long. My sister and I are exhausted, so we''ll have to excuse ourselves. We bid everyone farewell."

    "Sister!"

    "We''re leaving, Xiuying," Ming declared and stepped past Uncle Qiang and Aunt Hong-Lan.

    "Wait!" her sister cried and chased after Ming with their Protectors in tow.

    "Imperian Qiang Li," Lady Hong-Lan started once the four were gone from sight. "We hope you''ll make the correct decision. Do not disappoint us."

    "Sister, what''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?" Xiuying finally caught up.

    "Don''t you understand, Xiuying?" Ming shook her head. "We¡­ don''t have a say anymore."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why does the Li Family support us? It''s not because they''re magnanimous or kind-hearted, but because of our value as Imperial Princesses. Our titles are the keys to the imperial throne! Since our mother died and our uncle became patriarch, he had to placate the Imperial Council and the other Great Nobility Families by stepping back. That''s why none of the Li Family members sit on the Imperial Council. It was our uncle''s way of ensuring that the power balance between the Li Family and Imperial Council was preserved. However, because of this, their ambitions grew unchecked, leading to the present civil war."

    "What does that have to do with the Li Family?" Xiuying was confused.

    "Everything¡­ Since the Imperial Council and the three Great Nobility Families formed an alliance against the Li Family, many in the Li Family grew discontent. They believed that their supremacy was being challenged! Therefore, they''re using us as an excuse for their ''righteous'' claim to the throne, to thoroughly extinguish their enemies and consolidate their rule! That''s why our opinions are irrelevant. The Li Family knows that we''re helpless without them and that''s true. Our powers and authority are limited. What is an Imperial Princess if the people do not acknowledge it? They''re the hand we must cling to, even if it bites us in the end."

 Chapter 283 - Left without options

    "Let me talk with my brother, Your Highness," Chang chimed in. "You two are the rightful heirs to the throne. I''m sure I can convince him to stop this madness."

    "You want to convince your brother, Prime Minister Pon-Wai?" Ming smiled bitterly. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but¡­ when was the last time you two spoke?"

    "This¡­ I¡­ don''t know."

    "While I appreciate the sentiment, you and I both know that''s impossible."

    "I''ll talk with my father then. He''s stupid, cowardly, and weak, but if I beat some sense into him, he might listen to us," Tai added.

    "Your family lives in the Bujiang-Song Province, right? That''s halfway across the empire¡­" Xiuying pondered. "Should we try, sister?"

    "Sad to say, but that isn''t possible either," Ming replied. "The Shui Family patriarch¡­ hasn''t left Yongtein. It''s not ''detainment'', so to speak, but ''coercion''. Perhaps the Imperial Council understands the implications of the Shui Family defecting, so they''re doing everything in their power to ensure the status quo is maintained. Is there anyone else we can talk to in the Shui Family?"

    "There is a council of elders¡­ except the final say still rests in my father''s hands. Without his approval, nothing can happen, especially on a big matter like switching sides. At this point, it might be easier to sneak into Yongtein and kidnap my father."

    "Are you crazy?" Xiuying shouted. "The Shui, Jian, and Jun Family armies are present, as well as the Xingyuu Empire''s own Tai Feng Army! We would instantly get caught!"

    "Then what idea do you have?" Tai grew heated.

    "Relax, Tai. You''re raising your voice against Her Highness," Chang pulled him away. "You need to apologize."

    "Cut the crap," he retorted.

    Ming coughed. "We''ve gotten distracted."

    "So, we can''t rely on the Jian Family. Prime Minister Pon-Wai was the one who orc.h.e.s.trated everything, so he won''t concede. About Lord Fuwu Jian¡­" Xiuying summarized.

    "He fully supports my brother''s decisions in this regard," Chang sighed.

    "Then counting the Jian Family out, we also can''t contact Lord Daiyuu Shui¡­ That would leave us with the Jun Family, but¡­ Lord Keigon Jun¡­"

    "Also impossible," Ming said. "He''s a loyal, militaristic, and steadfast man who won''t budge on his opinions. I also doubt anyone else from the Jun Family would listen either. They''ve always been at odds with the Li Family. Sister, if it were possible, then I would have tried already. The fact that I haven''t means that our options are limited."

    "Then we have to listen to Aunt Hong-Lan?" Xiuying became upset. In the first place, she never liked that woman so the mere thought of following her orders made Xiuying sick.

    "Like I said before, what other choice do we have?" Ming sighed. "The Li Family grew too powerful and gained too many enemies. This conflict had been brewing since our grandfather''s era, and it finally erupted with our father''s death. The two sides won''t rest until there''s a victor!"

    The four became quiet, listening to the rustling of the tree leaves. As the summer drew to a close, the leaves were slowly turning yellow and red. They danced in the wind and painted a beautiful scene. As the saying goes, the spring seedlings sprout in the autumn harvest. The inevitable conflict between the Li Family and the Imperial Council perfectly showed this! But what the saying failed to emphasize¡­ was the autumn harvest preceded the dead winter. A civil war of this scale, threatening to divide the empire in two, with the Alzar Kingdom lurking behind the scenes, it was bound to create innumerable pain, suffering, and death. Would they be able to see the spring after? No one knows.

    Xiuying looked at the drifting clouds and closed her eyes while Ming''s face was wrought with exhaustion and regret. The two bore an unbelievable burden on their shoulders. Despite the high and mighty title of Imperial Princesses, the reality was less than pleasant. Their mother, Empress Mei Li, died abruptly overnight, leading their father, Emperor Lianghu Tzu, to begin the Second Great Kingdom War. They then spent years to uncover a multi-layered conspiracy stemming from Minister Linshi and the Imperial Council.

    When they were about to resolve everything, Elizabeth killed their father. It was wrong to say they were accepting of that, but they also understood the circ.u.mstances. There was neither right nor wrong but kill or be killed. However, before they could even grieve, the Imperial Council declared them as traitors, conspiring to seize the throne. This poor reasoning gave them the justification to attack the Li Family! How ironic was it, that the two most influential figures, the Imperial Princesses, were this helpless? In the end, their power, status, and titles became the shackles that tied them down. What could they do? What¡­ should they do?

    "Sister¡­ let''s contact Elizabeth," Xiuying said slowly.

    "Do you understand what you''re saying?" Ming shook her head. "The Li Family¡­"

    "We can do this ourselves!"

    "You¡­ want to be a sinner?" Ming became downcast. "If we do this, then the people¡­ they will never forgive us. We''ll really become the empire''s greatest sinners. Are you sure about this?"

    "You said it yourself, didn''t you? You considered all our options, and none will lead us to the ending we want. What other choice do we have? For the people, as well as our parents, we owe it to everyone to try!"

    "It''s too dangerous. We can''t¡­"

    "Ming!"

    "We burned her home, slaughtered her family, and destroyed her life. We captured her, tortured her, and nearly executed her. Our father killed King Harth, Lord Korogin, and tried killing her too. How could she bear any goodwill toward us? How could she cooperate with us? We''re the Xingyuu Empire''s Imperial Princesses, while she''s the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent! One wrong step and we won''t be the only ones suffering the consequences¡­ Everyone in the empire will feel it. That''s why we cannot rely on Princess Elizabeth!"

    "But at this rate¡­"

    "¡­I know," Ming softly whispered.

    North of the Yunyun Stronghold was the temporary headquarters for the Alzar Kingdom. This was General Illion''s command center during his time in the empire, prior to rescuing Elizabeth. It was a small and inconspicuous settlement of a thousand in number, half of which were logistics personnel. Using a clever arrangement in the dense forest, as well as strict guidelines on movement, the kingdom could stay hidden, even deep in enemy territory. General Illion specifically left this encampment here in case the kingdom restarted the northern campaign against the Yunyun Stronghold. And now, almost a full year later, the fruits of his labour were finally being revealed!

    However, two birds stood at the edge of the camp and glanced out at the vast Maelstrom Gulf. In the background was an enormous bubble-like barrier which covered the Alzar camp. No one could go in, and no one could come out. The serene forest continued in its eternal harmony when the barrier quietly shattered. As the interior revealed itself, an overwhelming stench of blood and rot flowed out. One thousand corpses were dissembled into a myriad of colorful pieces, which showed their pitiful struggles before death. There was not one whole corpse, as everyone was shredded beyond recognition. The tents were also torn apart, the trees were felled, and the ground was split in two. It looked like the center of a chaotic battlefield! Except the strangest thing¡­ was the lack of ''enemy'' corpses. No one from the Xingyuu Empire was present!

    "Wasn''t it excessive to use your famous martial technique, Demon Wind Revenge?" Ludin, the cuckoo bird, smiled.

    "Since we fled like mad dogs from the Luminous Central Origin, there wasn''t one day where we relaxed. It''s good to vent my frustrations now that we''re safe," the majestic white crane, Crus, said while flapping her grand wings.

    Ludin and Crus were two of the five remaining survivors of the Featherwind Sect. Despite being two different species of birds, they were roughly the same size, towering over a.d.u.l.t humans. Ludin was the smaller and younger one out of the two with his pale grey feathers and demure appearance. Relative to a normal human lifespan, he would be in his mid-twenties. However, his body surged with an extremely dense Magic Aura, the sign of a High Condensed Drop Arcanist! Prior to the Featherwind Pearl''s severe backlash, he was stronger, a Peak Condensed Drop Arcanist and a Grand Rank 2 Lord! To be so young and obtain the level of strength that he had, it was worthy of praise. In the Featherwind Sect, he was responsible for the sect''s defensive magic school. For example, the massive bubble-like shield which protected the sect against the Luminous Central Origin''s attacks fell under his responsibility.

    On the other hand, Crus was a female crane with long legs and silver-white wings. She was twice Ludin''s age, being middle-aged for a crane Vogel, and she brimmed with a violent Martial Aura. Her speciality was wide-range, large-scale indiscriminate attacks using Martial Energy. During the Featherwind Sect''s extermination, she played a big role in repelling the invaders. Crus''s trademark techniques, Demon Wind Revenge and Resurrection, slaughtered the battlefield and killed an uncountable number! Unfortunately, her backlash was far greater than her companion''s, prompting her to drop from Perception Realm Master to Perception Realm Adept. It was a bitter pill to swallow since she was close to the Half-Rank 3 standard! The allure of a lifespan extension was too great, much less the extraordinary rise in combat strength. She once aspired to be the next Sect Master, but alas¡­ the sect was long gone now.

    "I suppose that''s true. Fighting a thousand Rank 1 soldiers wasn''t hard though. They barely put up any resistance at all. Is it really true that they don''t know Martial Energy?"

    "I couldn''t sense anything, and it seems like they didn''t know Magic Energy either."

    "And we''re allied with them?" Ludin replied incredulously. "They were supposed to be a Rank 3 civilization, but¡­ what is this? Why are they so weak?"

    Crus pondered. "That''s why the acting Sect Master is hesitant to act. The ''alliance'' is one thing, but there might be a Rank 3 King watching in the background. We can''t afford to be careless. There might even be a Rank 4 Emperor."

    "Just because their ruler is titled emperor doesn''t make them a Rank 4 Emperor," Ludin denied. "From what I can see, they''re a bunch of primitive apes waving sticks and stones around! We''ve been tricked by that human!"

    "If only we had access to a communication array, then we could contact our other allies," Crus sighed. "Forget about that for now. Prime Minister Pon-Wai Jian¡­ We will settle our debts one day."

    "You''re right. We need to do our job and deal with them," Ludin nodded. The two returned their attention to the Maelstrom Gulf where the first Alzar vanguard fleet was fast approaching. When a gentle flap of their wings, they pierced into the sky and shot in that direction, bringing with them a storm of bloodl.u.s.t!

 Chapter 284 - Demon Wind Resurrection

    "Stay in formation!" the squadron captain shouted.

    A squadron of fifty soldiers soared through the air with their gliders. They were tasked with confirming the presence and safety of the Alzar camp before the main fleet arrived. The arrowhead formation neared the continent when the captain''s eyes widened in astonishment, as did the others. In front of them were two enormous birds!

    "Evade! Evade!" the man shouted as the formation split up.

    "Simple tricks," Crus muttered and spread her wings, clad in a beautiful set of armor.

    Since Vogels had wings and not hands, their wings became their greatest weapons! Channeling Martial Energy into her armor caused the etched runes to glow white, enhancing her wings'' durability and destructive capability to another level. She then scoffed and instantly accelerated, moving so fast that she turned invisible. The air audibly screeched at her speeds and left no time to react. By using Martial Energy, Crus flew through the formation with full control over her speed and direction. Sometimes below, sometimes above, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, she could zip her way through the skies like a dance. This was someone who fully understood Martial Energy and mastered it! This was a true Grand Rank 2 Lord!

    Despite splitting up and panicking, Crus systematically annihilated the fifty soldiers in one minute. That was killing a person almost every second! On paper, that might seem insignificant, considering the soldiers were weak and their opponent was a former Grand Rank 2 Lord, except they were in the air. It was an entirely different world when comparing aerial to land-based combat, especially with fifty people individually maneuvering and escaping in random directions. And yet, Crus could still achieve the unthinkable and killed everyone. As their bodies fell into the ocean, she flicked the blood off her wings. Compared to fighting the grand armies of the Luminous Central Origin, this was child''s play!

    The two then continued onward until they hovered above the enormous fleet. This was twenty thousand soldiers with hundreds of warsh.i.p.s, ready to invade the empire''s shores! Crus and Ludin nodded to each other, and then with synchronized actions, the two''s auras exploded to an unthinkable level! The world seemed to tremble from their presence! Bloodline activation! Crus''s aura began dyeing the skies in a blinding white and Ludin''s aura began condensing Magic Energy around him, while their energies rampaged through the heavens. Their bodies swelled to almost twice their size and their wings glowed with a transcendental light. Their strength broke through to Grand Rank 2 Lord, and maybe even Half-Rank 3 King! It was so monstrous that, were it not for Ludin''s perception-blocking barrier, then the entire fleet would have felt their auras! Once the strongest in the Featherwind Sect, they were making their grand debut here in the human world!

    "Once our scouts return, we''ll figure out how to proceed," Admiral Aura explained to Elizabeth on the main flagship. "The fact that we have a camp established is a double-edged sword."

    "Because the Xingyuu Empire knows where we''re headed?" Elizabeth reasoned. "Then wouldn''t they try their hardest to prevent us from reaching there? Yet, we haven''t had much resistance on the way."

    "It is indeed outside of our expectations, Your Highness," General Dennis said. "According to our informants¡­ they should have enough manpower to defend the Maelstrom Gulf."

    "I didn''t see that old sea dog, Admiral Kang Bao-Zhi, either. This smells like a trap," the admiral pointed out. "But where are they hiding?"

    While the three were ruminating, Rena spoke telepathically, (They''re here.)

    (Here? Who''s here?)

    Before Elizabeth had a chance to ask more, Ludin tossed out seven talismans and they shot across the sky like shooting stars. Five of them hovered in a pentagonal arrangement around the fleet, while one dove underwater, and one hovered above. The bird then extended his Magic Energy to the talismans, as bright lines linked them together in an elaborate cage. He grunted, unfurled his wings, and strained his body, mind, and Core. Using his Bloodline Ability, a vast Magic Circle materialized around him. Finally, with a monstrous injection of Magic Energy, the spell activated! Boom! With the seven talismans as focal points, seven gigantic barriers appeared, severing the fleet from the outside world. They were trapped!

    Elizabeth charged outside with Admiral Aura and General Dennis right behind. They rendezvoused with Sir Winstin, her friends, the Ten Dawns, and the other officers. They were dumbstruck into silence, and looking around, it was easy to sympathize. Elizabeth looked at the seven gigantic barriers surrounding them and widened her eyes. How big was the fleet? Just the hundreds of warsh.i.p.s alone spanned a massive area of the ocean''s surface. It was equivalent to a small floating town! Yet, for the seven-point barrier to encapsulate this large of a space hinted how unbelievably strong the source was!

    "What''s going on?" Admiral Aura shouted. "Is it an enemy attack?"

    "We¡­ we don''t know! It appeared too suddenly!"

    Meanwhile, the four Ten Dawns were frozen in shock. They were the only ones in the fleet who reached Condensed Drop Core Level, meaning that their Magic Perception extended beyond their bodies. Consequently, they could sense that this was above the level of the Ten Dawns!

    "Blue Depth Core Level?" Ten Dawn Rosemary was stunned.

    "What?"

    "No¡­" Ten Dawn Yvonne grimly sensed. "This isn''t on the scale of Blue Depth like the heavenly phenomenon. This feels like Peak Condensed Drop¡­ or even Half-Blue Depth!"

    "Regardless!" Admiral Aura shouted. "All sh.i.p.s enter battle positions! Man the weapons and enter defensive formation two! Arcanists prepare the defensive spells! Whatever happens, we''ll fight them off and break through their blockade!"

    Upon hearing her orders, the soldiers swiftly calmed down and rushed to prepare their weapons and armor. A loud bell tolled across the ocean, signalling to the rest of the warsh.i.p.s. In no time at all, the hundreds of sh.i.p.s worked to unfurl their sails and raise anchor. Like poking a hornet''s nest, the twenty thousand soldiers buzzed into activity! Likewise, Elizabeth wielded her bow, Benedict his sword, Shirley her halberd, and Freon his wand. The four of them were ready for any scenario! Sir Winstin gripped his glaive tightly and kept a close eye on Elizabeth. He was about to usher her inside when everyone''s attention was drawn to the sky. They were stunned again!

    Crus placed her wings together and closed her eyes, manifesting the bulk of her Martial Energy. Her eyes then glimmered with an otherworldly light. Bloodline Ability! Her Martial Energy left her body and took the form of a towering white crane, a thousand times larger than herself. It was an exact copy of her! Too big to hide, the whole fleet simultaneously noticed the doppelganger''s appearance. As the doppelganger opened its eyes, its aura exploded to a ridiculously suffocating level and the sky was bathed in white light, like the arrival of a god! Looking down upon the mortal world with disdain, like an elephant to ants, this was Crus''s martial technique, Demon Wind Resurrection! Coupled with Ludin''s Seven Encloses Heaven barrier array, its killing potential was nearly unrivaled!

    "Sorry for this, humans. I don''t have a grudge against your species, but we have our own orders," Crus said. "Have a taste of my pinnacle art, Demon Wind Resurrection!"

    She flapped her wings, and the doppelganger dove down with unstoppable momentum! Its target was one of the warsh.i.p.s! The soldiers and officers onboard immediately panicked. This was completely beyond their understanding! Some quicker fellows tried to retaliate and launched arrows or spells at the martial technique, but to no avail. When those attacks landed on the doppelganger, they disintegrated without effect! It was too fast and there was no time to properly react. Despite the large distance between Crus and the fleet, the doppelganger moved at incredible speeds! Ten seconds was enough to close the gap. After all, it was the embodiment of a crane, its speed had to be its second strongest aspect! But its strongest aspect was¡­

    The doppelganger was so ''sharp'' that even before it reached the warship, it shredded everything and everyone nearby. The masts and sails were being torn to pieces, while the soldiers felt their armor and skin being ripped apart. Even the air seemed to cry in agony, as if they were being attacked by a thousand swords simultaneously! Many died before the doppelganger straightforwardly smashed through the ship right to the bottom! It bisected the building-sized warship right into two! Boom! The water surface exploded from the tremendous force behind the impact as millions of pieces of shrapnel and limbs flew everywhere. That single attack was potent enough to destroy the warship and massacre the hundreds of soldiers!

 Chapter 285 - Rank Transcendent Lords

    "Shit!"

    "What the f.u.c.k?"

    "This is crazy!"

    People cursed and screamed at the absurdity of the scene, while suppressing their mounting fear. This was the first time they saw the attack of a true Grand Rank 2 Lord with one hand in Half-Rank 3 King! If Early Rank 3 Kings, such as those involved in the extermination of the Featherwind Sect, could wipe out city-sized regions, then this display of force was nothing too impressive. In fact, the truly impressive act had yet to come! Crus furrowed her brows and concentrated once more on her doppelganger. When the doppelganger collided with the bottom-layer barrier, it promptly burst into two, smaller-sized birds! Retaining the same edge, they pierced like an arrow through two other warsh.i.p.s. Half the Martial Energy, half as deadly, it could not bisect these sh.i.p.s this time and many survived the attack. Still, no one could defend against Crus''s pinnacle art!

    As the two cranes soared into the sky, the two sh.i.p.s began sinking with a gaping hole in the middle of their decks. Water ravenously poured into the opening, signalling the sh.i.p.s'' demise. Since they were at sea, this became their greatest weakness! Crus did not have to directly obliterate the fleet, only sink the sh.i.p.s! Once that happened, it was only a matter of time before everyone drowned. That was right! It was less of two against twenty thousand soldiers, but more of two against a few hundred sh.i.p.s! And these sh.i.p.s were constructed from simple wood without special magical arrays or reinforcement techniques. For humanity, it might have been an impossible task, but in front of Ludin and Crus, it was laughably trivial. They were formerly Grand Rank 2 Lords for good reason!

    "Attention! All sh.i.p.s, enter formation three! All hands, concentrate your attacks on those two birds! Destroy them before they can recover their strength! Arcanists, deploy defensive barriers! Ten Dawns, focus on destroying this barrier!" Admiral Aura ordered calmly. This time, she was assisted by an Arcanist, who helped transmit her voice to everyone.

    One had to admire her commanding presence and calm demeanor. Thanks to her quick instructions, the fleet regained their footing and coordinated their assault! Archer squadrons let loose volley after volley, after which Arcanists used their wind-type spells to ''capture'' the arrows. With a few clever circular revolutions to increase momentum, the Arcanists directed hundreds to thousands of projectiles toward the birds! The other Arcanists were not lax either, as the offensive division conjured a flurry of destructive spells! The four elemental magics: fire, wind, earth, and water, made their appearance, as well as rarer types. The soldiers raised their shields, while the defensive Arcanists raised their barriers. During naval combat, the Arcanists quickly revealed their worth. They were the main combatants on this battlefield! The sky was decorated in a majestic display of colors and strength!

    "Good! If you couldn''t fight back, then I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night!" Crus laughed. "But the show is just beginning!"

    Ludin nodded and initiated the next stage of his Seven Encloses Heaven barrier! His Magic Circles transformed into an entirely different configuration before shooting out seven beams which connected to the seven talismans. His aura then instantly soared and the energy inside his Core plummeted. In response though, the barrier began rapidly shrinking! The problem with his large barrier was the tremendous area it spanned. The sparse Magic Energy meant that the barrier was incredibly weak. A sufficiently powerful attack from the inside, such as a ship ramming into it, might be enough to blast it open. Even with Ludin''s Bloodline Ability and pseudo-Grand Rank 2 Lord status, it was beyond his ability to maintain. That was firmly in the realm of a Rank 3 King''s ability! But¡­ if he could lower the area it covered, then he could redirect that surplus into strengthening the barrier. Hence, the longer this battle went on, the harder it would be to break free!

    And that was not everything either. After sinking three sh.i.p.s, the two doppelgangers split again to become four! They wove through the skies and elegantly dodged the incoming attacks. With a fell swoop, the four coordinated their attacks toward the fleet again! Crus was about to smile when her expression froze. A streak of white light tore across the battlefield and narrowly missed one of her doppelgangers! Similarly, a blazing fireball attacked another doppelganger and detonated a little too far away. Neither were successful, but they were the closest to actually damaging the birds! Crus traced them to the Alzar flagship. There, Elizabeth was holding her glowing winged bow, which radiated an otherworldly strength. Dual Core Rending Technique! Freon was right beside her, holding his wand, with a dense Magic Aura. Thousand Core Resonance!

    "This¡­" Admiral Aura was stunned and the same went for everyone else.

    "This is¡­ a tempering technique and a Bloodline Ability," Crus said with narrowed eyes. "How unexpected. I didn''t think that we would see something like that from humanity."

    "They''re both around Grand Rank 1, close to touching Half-Rank 2," Ludin commented. "I can tell their powers are incomplete, yet they already possess enough power to transcend ranks. If they were in our sect, then they could become inner disciples."

    "That''s assuming they could break through to become Rank 2 Lords," Crus shook her head. "The step from Rank 1 and Rank 2 Lord is massive. There''s no guarantee that they''ll make that first step."

    "That''s true. Either way, it is rare to see a Rank Transcendent."

    A Rank Transcendent was someone who could ''jump'' ranks to fight a higher rank. In this case, both Elizabeth and Freon could be called Rank Transcendent Lords since they displayed strength equivalent to Rank 2 Lords! Of course, this was the weakest form of a Rank Transcendent. The difference between Rank 1 and Rank 2 Lord was large, but not chasmic. Given a powerful or unique ability, coupled with the right circ.u.mstances, then one could defeat a Rank 2 Lord and call themselves a Rank Transcendent Lord. In this regard, it was not particularly outstanding, nor did it invoke any fear or caution from Ludin and Crus. They had seen their own fair share of Rank Transcendent Lords and there were dozens of such individuals before their sect collapsed.

    However, a Rank Transcendent King was an entirely different beast altogether. There were only a few hundred of them in the entire world. For example, Scholarly Lotus King, Veridian Song King, or even Crushing Apex King. Using their Rank 2 power, they could contest or kill a Rank 3 King! One had to know that the gap between Ranks at that level was hundreds of times greater than before. Bridging that gap meant a monstrous amount of skill, talent, potential, and power! They were practically guaranteed to make that final step to become a genuine Rank 3 King! That was why they were rightfully called monsters, highly feared across the world.

    Above that was a Rank Transcendent Emperor. Due to the unbelievable enormity in difference between Rank 3 King and Rank 4 Emperor, it was virtually impossible to achieve! It was hundreds of thousands of times more difficult than a Rank Transcendent King. After all, an Emperor was a one-man army! Who could prevail against that? But¡­ in the vast, vast history of the world, there were bound to be supreme prodigies, blessed with every gift imaginable, who could shatter those beliefs and do the unthinkable! They could kill an Emperor! For example, Thunder Swallowing Heaven Emperor, Celestial Nine Ring Emperor, or Drifting Snow Serenity Emperor! ''Monsters'' was inadequate to describe them. Even Rank 4 elite civilizations avoided angering them. They were walking legends!

    What about Rank Transcendent Gods then? Well, to put it simply¡­ If becoming a Rank Transcendent Emperor was a one-in-a-million opportunity, then becoming a Rank Transcendent God was completely impossible! Not abysmally low odds or anything like that, but it was fundamentally impossible. A God was an invincible, unkillable, unstoppable, and immortal existence thanks to the powers they wielded. They could control the most basic building blocks of the world and reconstruct them to whatever they d.e.s.i.r.ed. Any ''laws'' could be freely bent and abused! A Rank 4 Emperor was a civilization-destroying monster, but a Rank 5 God was a world-ending calamity! Whether it be a million Emperors or the entire world, a God could defeat them all! Therefore, a Rank Transcendent God was a legendary existence above legends¡­ a fairy tale.

 Chapter 286 - Battle over the Maelstrom Gulf (1)

    "Two Rank Transcendent Lords are insufficient to change anything, but one of them does warrant our attention. If I remember correctly, she''s one of our main targets, the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom," Crus focused her gaze on Elizabeth.

    "Should we deal with her directly?" Ludin wondered.

    "You do raise a good point," Crus closed her eyes and contemplated. "¡­Then let''s do this."

    She sent a piercing gaze towards the whole battlefield. From four doppelgangers, they turned into eight and then sixteen since their conversation. It did not take long, but another eight sh.i.p.s were sinking. That was the beauty of their combined technique: Ludin focuses on shrinking the attack area, while Crus focuses on filling it. Together, they could make short work of large armies! Furthermore, the two attacks were designed to work independently. Yes, they had to continuously supply the energy, but that was all. Ludin''s Seven Closes Heaven barrier was designed to constantly shrink. Crus''s Demon Wind Resurrection was designed to split after every successful attack.

    Crus strengthened her connection to her martial technique and eight doppelgangers charged towards Elizabeth''s ship. With a fresh injection of Martial Energy, they exploded in strength and speed again! It was like they were bathed in a silver lightning! Crus''s body might be Perception Realm Adept, but thanks to her Bloodline Ability, her combat power was temporarily elevated to Perception Realm Master. When compared to her enemies, a few Rank Transcendent Lords, mock ''Perception Realms'' without Martial Energy, and Low Condensed Drop Arcanists¡­ She was the strongest combatant on the field by far. Elizabeth and Freon might have come close to damaging her doppelgangers. However, if they wanted to break it, it would be much harder. Being slaughtered was the only result!

    Elizabeth pulled back on her bowstring and materialized another arrow. Sweat rolled down her forehead while her hands shook from the strain. The main advantage of the Dual Core Rending Technique was the ability to build Magic Energy and release it at once like a tidal wave. That was how she could obtain her Rank Transcendent Lord ability! Except the greatest problem was her Core¡­ Increasing the flow without increasing the source, it was simply speeding up energy consumption. With her Peak Gaseous Fog Core Level, it was enough to fuel two or three more attacks at most! She had to make every arrow count.

    Freon was in the same boat. His Bloodline Ability, Thousand Core Resonance, allowed him to ''resonate'' and strengthen any spell he chose to incredible levels. The problem was that during this attuning period, it prevented him from using any other spell. So, in exchange for massively increased combat strength, he exchanged his magic''s versatility. It was a double-edged sword that few could properly maximize the potential of. The other glaring problem was that he was a High Gaseous Fog Arcanist! One had to know that Condensed Drop was the minimum to control a Bloodline Ability. Freon was forcefully activating it, but one wrong step, and he would backlash! As he conjured another fireball, he could feel his Core quivering and the pain building up. It was dangerous to stay in this state for too long!

    The other soldiers were not idling around either. Archers and crossbowmen released volleys, while Arcanists conjured spells. On the side, Ten Dawn Krogan hurled a large stone wall, Ten Dawn Iris sent a dozen invisible razor-sharp wind blades, Ten Dawn Rosemary created water snakes which lunged out of the water surface. Each of their spells were a league above the rest, as expected of the only Low Condensed Drop Arcanists!

    Ten Dawn Yvonne stepped forward and channeled her Magic Energy. Wisps of World Energy acc.u.mulated around her like the morning dew. Bloodline Ability! Her Magic Aura frothed violently while her strength briefly touched Medium Condensed Drop, right below the Conquestian and Protector Avin. In terms of magical prowess, she was probably third in the human world! She raised her hand and double-casted! In a flash, dozens of white and black tendrils rushed forward like rain. Out of all the Arcanists present, Ten Dawn Yvonne was one of the few that mastered light and darkness-type magics to a high degree. It fell right beside the hundred other attacks to combat the incoming eight doppelgangers!

    Crus smiled and waved her wings. Like a puppeteer directing the stage, the eight doppelgangers abruptly changed directions and zigzagged through the air with impossible movements! For the most part, her martial technique worked by itself. As long as she supplied the Martial Energy, it could theoretically last for a long time. However, for exceptional situations, she could manually retake control to dramatically increase her killing potential! The eight birds casually evaded every attack and accelerated again towards the ship. The closest one to landing a hit was Ten Dawn Yvonne whose spell exploded, managing to destroy two of the birds. The remaining six left afterimages as they dove in!

    Without a second to spare, Benedict stepped up. With his sword in hand, he channeled his Martial Energy throughout his body. Like the others, his aura began growing to a terrifying level. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, entering the first stance of the Cloud Sea Style. Growing waves, rising clouds, striking with unstoppable force! He jumped¡­ no, catapulted in the air! Martial Energy gave him an unbelievable jumping force, allowing him to soar above the flagship! At his apex, Benedict released a monstrous slash from his enhanced body and sent a shockwave forward. Flying slash! The flying sword collided with a bird head-on with force enough to cut clean through a brick wall!

    Shirley yanked a spear from a nearby soldier before entering Mock Perception! The six birds, which were moving at sub-sonic speeds, slowed down to a normal person''s pace. It would have been impossible to attack them otherwise unless she could close the distance like Benedict. Her eyes glowed with a faint flash as she wound her arm back and flexed her muscles. While she was not exposed to Martial Energy like Benedict, she had an extraordinary gift of instincts and senses, which granted her the power of a Rank Transcendent Lord all the same. Shirley threw the spear right as Mock Perception ended, and it arced across the sky. Despite moving at sub-sonic speeds in an erratic pattern, her spear directly crashed into another bird!

    Sir Winstin and the other Royal Guards did not dally around either. Regardless of Martial Energy, their bodies reached the Perception Realm standard. Sir Winstin especially, if he managed to grasp Martial Energy earlier, then he had the qualifications to become an Instinct Realm martial artist too! In terms of raw potential, he stood right next to the Sword King Sin and Protector Avin. With perfect form, the man threw a spear with unbelievable accuracy and power, nailing two birds in succession! The other Royal Guards had similar success and downed two more.

    But when everyone''s attacks landed, the silver lightning cladding the birds discharged and vaporized everything around! It was like six simultaneous lightning strikes! Because, at the end of the day, Benedict, Shirley, Sir Winstin, and the other Royal Guards¡­ unlike Ten Dawn Yvonne, they were using primitive attacks. While it was impressive that they could successfully track and hit the six birds, they lacked the necessary power. It was nothing more than a light tickle to Crus''s masterpiece technique! Everything happened too fast. In the span of a few seconds, the birds bypassed every layer of defense and plunged down. Slam! They pierced through the deck and emerged from the underside, creating six carriage-sized holes. Thousand pieces of shrapnel flew in the air as they travelled without resistance! However¡­ they narrowly missed Elizabeth and the others by a hair! In the air, Crus coughed out some black blood, causing her technique to waver.

    "Are you okay?" Ludin asked concernedly.

    Wiping her mouth with her wings, she replied solemnly, "I''m fine. My injuries from the Featherwind Sect still aren''t fully healed. I guess forcing my Bloodline Ability to use my technique was too much. I temporarily lost control."

    "Should we retreat then?"

    Crus gritted her teeth. "Let me try again," she said as she concentrated again.

    Down below, the birds once again divided from sixteen to thirty-two! Their size and power decreased, but their range increased dramatically. They flew across the battlefield unfettered, bringing the total to fifteen sinking sh.i.p.s. Ludin also did his part with his Seven Encloses Heaven barrier. Five sh.i.p.s slammed into the shrinking barrier and the impact was enough to drop them. How long had it been since the battle started? It was one or two minutes, at best. That meant more than two thousand soldiers were taken out by Ludin and Crus alone! That was one-tenth of the total fleet! One could imagine how fearsome and one-sided the battle would be if Ludin and Crus retained their original strength!

 Chapter 287 - Battle over the Maelstrom Gulf (2)

    "Are you okay?" Ludin asked concernedly.

    Wiping her mouth with her wings, she replied solemnly, "I''m fine. My injuries from the Featherwind Sect still aren''t fully healed. I guess forcing my Bloodline Ability to use my technique was too much. I temporarily lost control."??

    "Should we retreat then?"

    Crus gritted her teeth. "Let me try again," she said as she concentrated again.

    Down below, the birds once again divided from sixteen to thirty-two! Their size and power decreased, but their range increased dramatically. They flew across the battlefield unfettered, bringing the total to fifteen sinking sh.i.p.s. Ludin also did his part with his Seven Encloses Heaven barrier. Five sh.i.p.s slammed into the shrinking barrier and the impact was enough to drop them. How long had it been since the battle started? It was one or two minutes, at best. That meant more than two thousand soldiers were taken out by Ludin and Crus alone! That was one-tenth of the total fleet! One could imagine how fearsome and one-sided the battle would be if Ludin and Crus retained their original strength!

    Sir Winstin and the Royal Guards wiped their sweat. Using their Perception Realm, they saw where the birds were aiming and grabbed everyone out of harm''s way. The timing was too close for comfort¡­ because if Crus maintained control, then she could have nudged her birds over a hair and killed everyone! No one would have any way of resisting something that could pierce through an entire ship. Thanks to the Royal Guards, there were no major casualties. As for the gaping holes, Ten Dawn Krogan was maintaining a spell that prevented water from gushing in. With this pseudo-state of safety, the sailors rushed to repair the holes before the spell wore off.

    (Where are they, Rena?) Elizabeth asked telepathically.

    (I can''t tell.)

    Elizabeth made an ugly expression. (How could you not? You sensed them before, didn''t you?)

    (I didn''t sense them per say. If I had to explain it, it was more like ''sensing something was there''. My perception capabilities are the same as yours, only I can use it more effectively.)

    (Then you can''t sense anything anymore?) she snapped.

    (When they erected their barrier, I lost sight of them,) Rena replied emotionlessly. (Judging from the size, skill, and coordination from these attacks, I believe they''re not from the human world.)

    Instinctively recalling her traumatic experiences, she asked, (Lord Wenmord?)

    (These attacks are too weak to be considered at the Rank 3 King standard. At most, they are Grand Rank 2. I doubt this is related to ''Lord Wenmord''.)

    (Can you figure out who they are?)

    While the two were chatting, Admiral Aura shouted, "Ten Dawns!"

    "I''m on it!" Ten Dawn Iris yelled before pointing her wand forward.

    Who was she? She was titled the ''White Healer'' as the world''s foremost specialist in treating Arcania-related injuries. Since the Channels and Core were intangible constructs, requiring an advanced Magic Perception to detect and analyse, that meant that Ten Dawn Iris had a nearly unparalleled Magic Perception, strongest amongst the Ten Dawns! And when her spell activated, her senses took a qualitative leap forward. But that was not all! The woman strained herself to activate the Cisvernia Family''s Bloodline Ability! The second she did so, a large eyeball emerged above the ship. The grotesque thing scared everyone, but her perception grew immensely and covered the entire fleet. Her ''sight'' went everywhere! The eyeball then locked onto Ludin and Crus in the sky above.

    "There!"

    Ten Dawn Rosemary and Yvonne nodded. Taking a deep breath to concentrate, the two women decided to use their strongest collaborative spell: Yin-Yang Arrow! A large Magic Circle was projected in front of them as water, light, and darkness-type magic formed. Rosemary wove her water skillfully into the shape of a massive arrow. Yvonne covered the arrow with spiraling light and darkness magic. As they did so, their auras began building strength, as if preparing to explode! Condensed droplets of World Energy formed around the two women as their spell drew to completion. The disturbance was great enough that dozens of the surrounding sh.i.p.s noticed it. Naturally, the same went for their enemies.

    Ludin squinted his eyes and grew alert as did Crus. The fact that the humans could break through their concealment spell was a problem. It was not too surprising, accounting for Ludin''s currently weakened state and the Cisvernia Family''s Bloodline Ability. However, at the same time, the two birds remained calm. How many battles and tribulations have they encountered to reach this point? If they panicked at this level, how would they have survived the Luminous Central Origin''s extermination? Ludin released his concealment spell. Since they were exposed already, there was no point in continuing the charade. The bird then focused on casting a new counter spell. He waved his wings and threw out another ten talismans. They floated in the sky as he finished casting.

    The huge eyeball in the sky quivered and Ten Dawn Iris made a look of befuddlement. Her Magic Perception had clearly detected the source of the barrier magic, Ludin, but when his new magic activated, ten Ludins appeared. It was like the bird divided himself into ten equal birds, completely indistinguishable from the rest! Ten Dawn Iris was amazed. Ludin capitalized on the greatest weakness of a Magic Perception: its one-dimensionality! She could ''sense'' their presence, but it was impossible for her to tell them apart! This was the first time she saw anything like this. It was a genius defense! Still, she took it in stride. Their goal was to destroy the barrier. Attacking the casters was just a bonus. The problem was Crus sending every one of her thirty-two doppelgangers to kill them!

    Letting their enemies do as they pleased, especially as they were preparing a trump card¡­ Only hotheaded youths would allow that to happen. Crus was neither hotheaded nor a youth, having gained decades of experience as one of the strongest fighters in her sect. Her battle instincts were warning her that she could not allow them to finish casting Yin-Yang Arrow! She decided to focus her martial technique entirely on this flagship! To prevent losing control again, she would forgo any fancy tricks. Overwhelming them with numbers was enough! The thirty-two cranes sped across the waters and skies, painting a beautifully oppressive scene. Everyone aboard the ship felt bathed in Crus''s dense murderous intent. It was like the sky was drenched in blood and death.

    "Protect Her Highness and the Arcanists!" Sir Winstin roared.

    The soldiers immediately jumped to attention. While Admiral Aura and General Dennis were responsible for the overall situation, when it came to actual battle experience, Sir Winstin was leagues above them. Everyone naturally listened to his orders! But as they started to coalesce, Sir Winstin snapped at them again.

    "Spread out and don''t let the birds touch you! If you try to block it, you''ll die!"

    Crus raised an eyebrow, surprised. It was rare to find someone who had such strong battle instincts, even in their sect. She had to look at him in a new light. Of course, that did not dissuade Crus from attacking, but rather intensified her killing urges more! She curled her wings and claws, bringing her combat power to its limit. Her Martial Energy and Bloodline Ability erupted with unbelievable force as her aura began intensifying once more. In response, the thirty-two birds sped up two-fold, close to breaking the sound barrier!

    The soldiers split into three rough groups. Sir Winstin and the Royal Guards huddled around Elizabeth and her friends, while the Ten Dawns, Admiral Aura, and General Dennis were elsewhere. Sir Winstin wielded his glaive and entered a battle stance. Together with the Royal Guards, their group radiated a terrifying level of oppression. These were the strongest knights in the kingdom! Benedict channeled the Martial Energy in his body and used one of the Hawken Style''s stances. Shirley twirled her halberd in the air and prepared to use Mock Perception when necessary. Similarly, Elizabeth and Freon pulled back their offense and weakened their offense. They had to remain mobile and conserve the b.a.r.e minimum Magic Energy to fight!

 Chapter 288 - Battle over the Maelstrom Gulf (3)

    On the other side, Ten Dawn Krogan had no choice, but to release his spell. He was the only keeping them afloat and without it, the ship started taking water. It was sinking! There was no other way, because if he persisted in spellcasting, he would be too distracted to fight properly. It would be an early death sentence! And it was the same for Ten Dawn Rosemary and Yvonne. Since they were casting their Yin-Yang Arrow, it was imperative that they devoted their full concentration on the spell. A slight hiccup here would yield a huge backlash! Just look at the late Ten Dawn Tengon''s case, during the final battle with the emperor, his arm was shredded to pieces, forcing him to retire. Therefore, the two women changed their target to the incoming cranes! It was incomplete, but good enough! Yin-Yang Arrow!

    The arrow, forged of intertwining water, light, and darkness-type magic, launched forward at incredible speeds. It was like a streak of moonlight, dancing across the sky! Reaching the birds in less than a fraction of a speed, the three colors merged into a seamless explosion of blue, white, and black! The explosive fireball was so gigantic that it dwarfed the flagship. It was potent enough to remove a city block off the map! The strong shockwave ripped through the air, creating tall waves and high winds, and rocking every ship nearby. If the flagship were smaller, it would have directly capsized. Everyone was momentarily blinded and deafened, while shocked and fearful. ??

    Yet, the spell entered its next stage and started to rapidly compress to a single point. This hyper-compression reversed the expanding shockwave and pulled everything towards it! It was like a massive whirlpool! Even the flagship was yanked in its direction! Many birds were already destroyed by the initial detonation, but the compression stage s.u.c.k.e.d up far more. When the spell shrunk to the size of a marble, it released an unparalleled, cataclysmic explosion! Day was briefly inverted to night, as it released three times as much force as before. Creating waves higher than a building that slammed into the flagship and winds faster than a tornado that snapped the masts, it was beyond ridiculous. The flagship tilted as the sailors were knocked off their feet, some dropping in the water. Other unlucky souls were knocked unconscious by the concussive shockwave with some even dying. Furthermore, this fate was shared by other nearby sh.i.p.s. Yin-Yang Arrow was that unbelievably powerful!

    When the light and sound faded, everyone remained terrified. That level of destructive potential was absolutely beyond these normal soldiers'' capability. Heck, even the Royal Guards would have fared the same way without Martial Energy! It was no wonder that there was such a strong aversion towards Arcanists from the general populace. They were no longer humans. They were monsters! Seeing half of her cranes destroyed without a trace, Crus was impressed. In the first place, they were created due to her martial technique, Demon Wind Resurrection, so there was no real loss to her. Still, to witness that strong of a spell from humanity, it was an eye-opening turn of events.

    Ten Dawn Krogan was right behind by creating sixteen thin stone spears, collaborating with his partner. Ten Dawn Iris deactivated her sensory spell and Bloodline Ability focused her wind-type magic to spin the spears. They spun so vigorously that they created small wind vortexes! It was not their collaborative large-scale destruction spell, but an extremely deadly spell nonetheless. On Ten Dawn Krogan''s mark, the sixteen spears shot out and targeted the remaining sixteen cranes! Crus laughed as her technique effortlessly smashed through the spell. There was zero resistance! Because the Ten Dawns had too little time to prepare their spells, this was the expected result. These birds were capable of piercing through an entire warship, much less a few measly magic-enhanced ''spears''. They then tore across the heavens and rained down!

    Everyone grew grim. As Sir Winstin said, it was impossible to block them. If so, then the only path for survival was evasion¡­ but the doppelgangers were moving at sub-sonic speeds. Who could evade that except for Perception Realms? And how many Perception Realms were there in total? Aside from the Royal Guards and Sir Winstin, there was no one else, including Elizabeth and her friends! Even the Ten Dawns were unable to replicate the same. Not to mention¡­ in a situation where things were already bleak, they had no way of counterattacking. As long as the Ten Dawns were too distracted, then Ludin and Crus remained in an invincible position. Everyone was destined to die! Just as the two sides were about to clash, a single voice echoed out.

    "Stop!" Elizabeth yelled.

    Then, as if magic, the sixteen birds froze mid-air, but not due to any interference from Elizabeth''s part. Rather, Ludin and Crus''s eyes widened in shock because she spoke in the common tongue, not humanity''s Olden Anglo!

    "We wish to negotiate!" she continued in her broken common tongue.

    Ever since she learned that their attackers originated from the ''outside'' world, she had this idea and managed with Rena''s help. After all, they were facing an unknown threat with unknown numbers and unknown powers. The fleet''s losses were already heavy, and if this continued, they would face complete annihilation. Therefore, she saw that this was the best way for them to survive and it seemed her gamble paid off!

    "She knows the common tongue¡­ How should we proceed?" Ludin asked.

    Crus contemplated before saying, "If the heir apparent knows the common tongue, then it means that the Alzar Kingdom has connections with the rest of the world. This changes everything. We need to get in contact with them and find out what they know. If they have a communication array, then we need to see if we can use it."

    "I agree. Although we have an ''alliance'' with the Xingyuu Empire, our main goal is to resurrect the Featherwind Sect, not dabble in these human conflicts. Let''s see what she has to say."

    On the flagship, a deathly silence reigned as everyone kept their eyes peeled, staring at the white cranes frozen in perpetual flight. The sixteen birds almost appeared like statues, not o.b.s.c.e.n.e mass-murdering weapons! No one dared to breath, much less budge, in case the birds attacked. Time passed by painfully slowly¡­

    "Elizabeth, what¡­ did you do?" Shirley whispered.

    "I didn''t do anything," she replied slowly. "I asked for a negotiation."

    "You did?" Freon asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "We will hear what you have you say," one of the birds said in the common tongue.

    Elizabeth heaved a heavy sign of relief. She was really gambling with their lives here. Were this third-party allied themselves deeply with the Xingyuu Empire, to the point of being inseparable, then they would have been doomed. It would have been kill or be killed! But thankfully, this alliance was not as tight as it seemed. This was a huge breakthrough since it was her chance to learn more about her attackers and the empire''s current situation. One of the birds broke out of its stasis and extended its wings to form a sort of ''platform''. Much to the horror of everyone, Elizabeth nodded, took one deep breath, and stepped on. Before anyone could argue, the bird rose into the sky. They went higher and higher, past the clouds to where the horizon could be seen. Despite the harrowing height and whipping winds, she was tranquil. How could she not be? It reminded her too much of her home, New Havens¡­ Her calm attitude seemed to make her more unfathomable. Ludin opened a small passage through the barrier and she finally came face-to-face with her attackers!

    "I am Elder Ludin from the Featherwind Sect," the cuckoo bird waved his wings.

    "And I am Elder Crus of the same sect," the crane showed off her immaculate white feathers. "What do you have to say to us, heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom?"

 Chapter 289 - Negotiating (1)

    Elizabeth did her best to stay expressionless, while revealing her shock inwardly. Birds! They were gigantic talking birds! She was speechless. All along, there was a tiny speck of skepticism that the human world was really a small part of the larger, true known world. Because who could believe that these three great human civilizations, which spanned mountains and oceans, could be so insignificant? Elizabeth heard it firsthand from Rena, but she reserved her belief. Could these stories of fantastic and bizarre species and civilizations, of Emperors and Gods truly exist? But when she laid eyes upon Ludin and Crus, she had to accept the truth¡­ that there were entire worlds just beyond humanity! Her sense of adventure and fear of the unknown began conflicting endlessly.

    Moreover, that was not all because they were strong, really strong! If the two before her were responsible for the carnage below, then it meant that they had power equal, if not superior, to a fleet of twenty thousand men! That was absurd! And the aura that they radiated was palpitatingly hair-rising¡­ Elizabeth had her fair share of exposure around Sir Winstin and the Royal Guards, but this felt qualitatively different. It was ''richer'' and more ''vivid'', as if comparing real gold with fool''s gold. She realized that these two must be at the half-Rank 3 level, one point right before a Rank 3 King! This made her mood plummet though. What about the rest of the Featherwind Sect then? How many numbers did they have? How strong was their strongest combatant? Facing against the Xingyuu Empire was one thing but facing against the unknown Featherwind Sect was another. She had to break this alliance at all costs!

    (They''re Vogels,) Rena deduced.

    (Vogels?) Elizabeth snapped out of her trance.

    (Yes, they''re exactly what you think: an intelligent species of bird. Their ancestor was a normal bird that managed to grasp energy and evolved to grow sentience, climbing to become a Rank 4 Beast Emperor. I didn''t think that their species survived¡­)

    (Survived what?)

    (¡­) the spirit grew quiet.

    The girl was mildly irritated by her master''s uncooperativeness, but still, she gained some very useful information. She composed her thoughts and said, "I am Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom. It''s my p???sur? to meet the Vogels."

    Presenting a plain expression, Crus summoned several of her doppelgangers to her side before aiming them at Elizabeth. With a heavy air, she said, "And why should we listen to you? What''s stopping me from killing you and everyone else? Say anything we dislike, and your head will fly."

    Of course, this was a bluff since they lacked the strength to annihilate this fleet. Crus severely underestimated the extent of her backlash and aggravating it with her Bloodline Ability and Demon Wind Resurrection made it much worse. When she tried to transform her technique into different forms, it nearly knocked her out! That was the sole reason why Elizabeth and her friends survived! Judging by her current state, Crus could maintain her technique for one or two more attacks before it goes beyond her control. Still, they had to present a hard front. The image of Prime Minister Pon-Wai was imprinted on her mind. She refused to be taken advantage of again!

    Elizabeth looked at the razor-sharp sword-like doppelgangers and felt her blood growing cold. These were the same weapons potent enough to bisect a warship! Although she had yet to see them bisect a person, one could imagine the devastation they would cause. Not to mention, there was the greater problem of what she was standing on! At a height high enough to see the horizon, with just a foothold created by her enemies, one misstep and she would plummet to her death! Thanks to her royal training, she could b?r?ly keep calm. Her mind spun at sonic speeds, trying to rationalize how could she convince them.

    She began listing everything out. Firstly, the Featherwind Sect must be around equal status to the Xingyuu Empire. They were cooperating, not acting subservient nor superior. Therefore, this must also be indicative of their military might which would make sense, because if they had the power to destroy the Alzar Kingdom, then they would have done so immediately. There would have been no point to this skirmish. Secondly, their numbers and scale must be small. This also had to be correct, since the Alzar Kingdom heard nothing about the sect. With how extensive and overreaching their intelligence network was, there was no way that the Xingyuu Empire could feasibly seal all news of a large foreign entity arriving in their borders. As to how small the Featherwind Sect was left up to debate.

    Next, there must be a common point of agreement between the sect and the empire. For the empire, it should be obvious: ''destroy the Alzar Kingdom and the Li Family'', but what could convince the Featherwind Sect to act? What did they have to offer that the Alzar Kingdom did not? The two civilizations were arguably equal in economy, military, cultural, scientific, and every other aspect imaginable. That was why the First and Second Great Kingdom Wars dragged out so long! But Elizabeth was not about to go down that route. Turning the alliance into a bidding war was both stupid and unproductive. There was also the problem of loyalty if the Featherwind Sect flopped sides on a whim.

    The girl wanted to sigh. Although she wanted to handle this peacefully, it might be counterproductive to show a weak side. Ludin and Crus would not respect her, but rather look down at her. That was the iron-clad rule she learned during her training! When strong, stand strong. When weak, stand even stronger! Never let the enemy grasp your weakness and always present yourself as superior! It was the only way she could bring them to the negotiating table. In the best case, they could forge a new alliance against the Xingyuu Empire. In the worst case, she could dissuade them from attacking the Alzar Kingdom. The key point was to reveal how strong of an opponent the kingdom was! Thinking along those lines, she glanced at her Whiteangel Bow.

    (¡­) Rena was silent and Elizabeth could sense the spirit''s obvious dissatisfaction. Still, there was no sound of disagreement so¡­

    In the real world, she made a chilling smile, as frigid as the deepest oceans. Ludin and Crus initially felt a slight sense of respect for Elizabeth, seeing her appear unfazed by the monstrous killing intent, but that feeling quickly changed. Why? Because her aura was beginning to swell up and soar to an absolutely ridiculous level! Half-Rank 2 Lord, Early Rank 2, Mid-Rank 2, Late Rank 2, Grand Rank 2, Half-Rank 3 King, and even Rank 3 King! Elizabeth''s presence transformed from a mere ant to an unfathomable monarch in the blink of an eye, unleashing unprecedentedly unbearable pressure, the pressure of an ocean! Similarly, Ludin and Crus went from apathy to curiosity to confusion and finally to fear! They staggered backwards, half-kneeling, as every trace of their grandeur was smashed apart. It was far stronger than their Sect Master or Commander Infernal Witch King! It was far, far above!

    Yet, as quickly as it came, it vanished. Everything returned to normal and Elizabeth returned to her usual self. But that burst of heavenly power and infinite supremacy lingered on the two birds'' minds, paralyzing them. They were too afraid to say anything! Seeing this, Elizabeth had to admire her master. Rena could bring the two birds, responsible for nearly annihilating the fleet, down with a mere hint of their divine aura. Elizabeth was awed, but at the same time, it served as a stark reminder of just how dangerous her master was. If¡­ there came one day where Rena stood at odds with the Alzar Kingdom or humanity in general¡­ then it would be a very, very dark day¡­ Nevertheless, Elizabeth focused on the task at hand and shelved the pessimism for another time.

    "I think that should answer why you should listen to me. That wasn''t my power, but my master''s. I think you understand what should happen if you anger my master."

    Ludin and Crus ignored Elizabeth but focused on her bow instead. As seasoned Half-Rank 3 Kings, their senses were keen enough to pinpoint the true source of the aura. They heard of such things before. Powerful beings were able to imbue a fragment of their presence onto objects, making them a symbol of their omnipotent authority! In larger, more expansive territories, it was an important tool for deterrence and obedience. Carrying one was equivalent to carrying the will of the superior! So, for it to appear here, in Elizabeth''s hands, was the greatest answer. She had the power of a Rank 3 King backing her! This made her status equal to theirs which created an awkward situation. In the first place, they were pretending to have the backing of a Rank 3 civilization, but the Featherwind Sect was gone. Now that a genuine Rank 3 King appeared, what should they do?

 Chapter 290 - Negotiating (2)

    Coughing awkwardly, Crus pulled her doppelgangers back, showed a respectful face, and bowed. "Please pardon our actions before. We didn''t know we were imposing on a Rank 3 King. On behalf of the Featherwind Sect, we express our humblest of apologies."

    "Let''s start our conversation over, shall we?" Ludin compromised.

    Hearing this, Elizabeth was intrigued. They abandoned their proud display for a meek one just like that. Granted, she did showcase a hint of Rank 3 King power through Rena''s hand, but it should not be enough to warrant such a strong reaction. Although they tried hiding it, they were clearly frightened! With this unexpected gain, she decided to press her advantage a little further.

    "Then on what justification does the Featherwind Sect have to launch a surprise attack against the Alzar Kingdom?" she asked sharply.

    The two birds wanted to vomit blood. They were clearly in the wrong, but having it stated that bluntly was something else. They had to tread very carefully here. Forget the Luminous Central Origin hounding them. Angering the Rank 3 King behind Elizabeth would lead to an immediate death.

    Quick on his feet, Ludin replied, "You cannot fault us, Princess Elizabeth. We are bound by an agreement with the Imperial Council. It wasn''t our intent to do this."

    "Agreement? What agreement?" Elizabeth frowned.

    "This¡­"

    "What is it? You can''t say?"

    "It''s fine," Crus interrupted. "We won''t breach the terms of our contract by telling her." Facing the girl, she said, "We are contracted by Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow. If you haven''t heard of it before, there is a saying: ''one vow for nine regrets, nine regrets to reincarnate''. It means that we can violate the vow a total of nine times, but each time that we do, we will lose one-ninths of our memories, hence reincarnating."

    Nine Regrets Reincarnation was a contract-type magic, a special type of magic designed to impose restraints and to coerce cooperation. It was one of the few ways that true cooperation could exist in the larger, vast world where sleeping dragons and prowling tigers lurked! After all, what was the use of a verbal or signed agreement? What was that to a King or an Emperor? It was worth nothing more than a fart! Without any real binding power, there could be no trust. It was fundamentally impossible. Anyone could betray you at any moment! Hence, this was why contract-type spells were created. The two sides would be bound by the vow and had to obey its terms or face punishment!

    "Our vow is quite simple. We will help the Xingyuu Empire in the Second Great Kingdom War, and the Imperial Council will help the Featherwind Sect establish a permanent presence here."

    "That is the exact vow?"

    Elizabeth fell into deep thought once Crus nodded. ''Help'' was an extremely ambiguous term. It could range from giving advice to full-on military intervention. When thinking about that Prime Minister Pon-Wai, that meticulous and conniving two-faced villain, she had to say this was not his usual style. According to rumors, he even timed his meals to be precisely fifteen minutes long, not one second longer, not one second shorter¡­ She found it hard to believe that someone like him could leave such a glaring problem in their vow. But upon further thought, it did make sense. The alliance between the two parties should be a recent endeavor, so they wanted to test the waters with a shallow vow. If it worked out, then they could impose a stronger, more specific vow later.

    "I understand the situation now," Elizabeth said. "However, that doesn''t mean I can look the other way and ignore everything that''s happened. You killed plenty of my people."

    Crus widened her eyes in astonishment. "You want us to compensate you for their lives? You must be joking," she said in disbelief.

    With a deadpan serious face, Elizabeth replied, "Who said I was joking?" Regardless of her situation, she found it necessary to stand up for those who died here. Each of them had family, friends, lovers, and a story to tell. They were not numbers. They were living breathing people! She was not about to let Ludin and Crus squirm away scot-free.

    "Princess Elizabeth, we do apologize for attacking you and your fleet abruptly, but these lives¡­ They''re nothing but mortals, and mortal lives are worthless. I don''t see what the fuss is about," Ludin hmphed. The contempt in his voice was obvious.

    It was typical from his point of view to treat mortals as trash. Although the Featherwind Sect was a Rank 3 civilization, a full rank above humanity, before it fell, it had around ten thousand disciples. Ten thousand disciples¡­ When comparing it to the grand human fleet below of twenty thousand, it was jokingly small. The sect was not enough to fill a normal human city! And yet, they were nurtured to the peak of Rank 2 Lords to eventually become Rank 3 Kings! Naturally, that meant that elites, geniuses, and prodigies filled their ranks! The mortals in their sect were either young children, or talentless servants, so was it a sin from his perspective to kill them? Of course not! In the vast world, it was the law of the jungle: to kill or be killed. If you died, it was because you were too weak! Nothing more, and nothing less. Consequently, Ludin failed to understand Elizabeth''s point.

    "You!" Elizabeth growled. "How dare you? I want an answer right now!"

    "You¡­ you want an answer from us?" Crus laughed mockingly. Her face then twisted and her wings flapped aggressively. Snarling, she shouted, "Don''t push us too far! You might have a Rank 3 King, but we have one too! If you want an answer, I don''t mind slaughtering you and everyone else here!"

    Her pride overflowed egregiously, as did her primal instincts. As one of the core elders of the Rank 3 Featherwind Sect, she always had a preeminent status. People were used to looking up at her, and aside from the four guardians and the Sect Master, she never acted submissively before anyone. Ever since they were swindled by Prime Minister Pon-Wai into helping this ridiculous mortal war, Crus was frustrated and infuriated. Now that Elizabeth, a mortal abusing her master''s authority, was pushing them around, it broke her final straw. She summoned nearly all her thirty-two doppelgangers to her side, filling the sky with an oppressive light. As they faced Elizabeth, Crus channeled her Bloodline Ability to its limit, burning her innards and breaking her own body. Crus was ready to bath the ocean in blood! That was the pride of Elder Crus, the Silver Crane Sword!

    Against the sky-piercing killing intent and furious Crus, Elizabeth''s heart jumped. Putting her personal feelings aside, she did realize that she went a bit too far. One of the golden rules of politics was reading the situation, especially when to push and when to pull. This was the key to leaving both parties satisfied. In the first place, she was fighting for survival and fishing for information, while Ludin and Crus wanted to uphold their end of the Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow. The goals might not be mutually exclusive, but they were enemies originally! Furthermore, Elizabeth was pretending that a Rank 3 King master was behind her when Rena''s cooperation was dodgy at best. Like a dog with bark, but no bite, it was dangerous to demand too much. She had no choice, except to rein in her attitude for the sake of everyone. However, she would not forget this debt of blood. She would deal with it and the Xingyuu Empire one day.

 Chapter 291 - Negotiating (3)

    Elizabeth sighed and realized that conflict was inevitable. She began condensing the last scraps of her Magic Energy into her Dual Core Rending technique. Her bow began bursting into bright white light as angelic wings manifested. Unleashing her full strength, this was her only chance! Crus snorted at the sight. To think that a meager Rank Transcendent Lord would try to battle her, the Silver Crane Sword! How insulting was that! It served to trigger her bloodlust and fury further, as she threw caution to the wind. However, just before they collided, a series of magical barriers formed between them.

    Ludin screeched, "Stop! Elder Crus, don''t forget our position!"

    In response, Crus halted and her fighting intent wavered. Prime Minister Pon-Wai and the Imperial Council were one thing, but Elizabeth''s aura could never be mistaken. She was genuinely the student of a Rank 3 King! When the sect was in its heyday, she would never accept being disrespected by Elizabeth. After all, she had the support of the Featherwind Sect! A war of Rank 3 Kings was extremely destructive, and it was rare to see Rank 3 Kings in the larger world, much less a large-scale conflict, so Crus was confident in getting her way. However, she forgot the most important thing¡­ the great Featherwind Sect was no more! The Sect Master was missing in the Luminous Central Origin, and the leader of the guardians was dead¡­ There was no one left to help them anymore. Threatening the student of a Rank 3 King, especially when they were in their pathetic state, that was truly courting death! Her anger fizzled out, replaced by melancholy.

    Seeing his partner back down relieved Ludin. He turned to a confused Elizabeth and said, "I hope you''ll pardon our actions. We''re new to the customs of humanity. As for our discussion, we are willing to retract our ?ssault on your forces, provided that you can promise us something."

    Elizabeth exhaled deeply and took a long look at the cuckoo bird. "You aren''t violating your contract by cooperating with me?"

    Ludin gave a wide smile. "In my honest opinion, your side is destined to win, because you have a Rank 3 King. I am helping the Xingyuu Empire by giving my honest advice: negotiate with the Alzar Kingdom. Therefore, this does not constitute as ''betraying'' the empire. This is the most sensible and beneficial action that they can take."

    What a pretty lie, Elizabeth inwardly snorted. As she expected, the cooperation between the sect and empire was weak enough that any ''betrayal'' could be twisted into ''help''.

    "And what does the Featherwind Sect want?" she asked and dispelled her Magic Energy.

    "It''s very simple. We want access to your communication array," Ludin replied.

    Hearing this, Crus''s ears perked up and her eyes flashed in anticipation. If the Alzar Kingdom really had a communication array, that would change everything! Elizabeth was conversely flummoxed. She never heard of such a thing before, so she had to consult her master again. Rena then laboriously explained that considering how large the world was and how travelling through the wilderness was both dangerous and time-consuming, this made communication difficult. Not everyone was a Rank 4 Emperor or Rank 5 God, who could smash the void and traverse space! Since a Rank 3 King was the minimum strength required to wander the wilderness, how many were interested in being errand boys? Thus, this gave birth to the long-range near-instantaneous communication array.

    But it was not easy to make. Just like any other Magic Array, it required careful calibrations and calculations, especially to project a message across vast distances with little information loss. The slightest mistake could lead to huge error propagation making the amount of research and development not small. To make matters worse, it required specialized materials and talented Arcanists to operate. The corresponding transmission range reflected the strength and skill of the civilization. For example, the Featherwind Sect had a dedicated group of Grand Rank 2 Lords for this purpose. Using their array, they could project their messages as far as the Luminous Central Origin. This was a humongous distance! For reference, the same journey by a human messenger would take more than three or five years. Hence, a communication array was one of the hallmarks of a Rank 3 civilization.

    Elizabeth''s brow crinkled. Of course, the Alzar Kingdom did not have such convenient technology, not even close. It was also unlikely that the Zino Kingdom would have one either and they were the premier in magic research. The most important thing was that lying and falling prey to a contract-type spell would be disastrous. Left without a choice, she said plainly, "We don''t have a communication array."

    "You don''t have one?" Ludin widened his eyes in amazement. "Then what does your master use?"

    "It''s simple¡­ My master doesn''t use one."

    The two birds were tongue-tied. "You''re serious?"

    "I don''t have any reason to lie. On the contrary, why do you want access to one?" Elizabeth raised an eyebrow suspiciously. The idea of the Featherwind Sect contacting other foreign entities did not sit well with her.

    Exchanging wry gazes, the two birds sighed. Whether Elizabeth was lying or not was irrelevant since the Alzar Kingdom had the support of a Rank 3 King. Pushing her too far was asking for a disaster. After a short period of deliberation, Ludin said, "Very well¡­ We shall retract our ?ssault anyways. Treat it as an apology for our actions and a courtesy towards your master."

    In the first place, neither Ludin nor Crus had the ability to massacre the entire fleet. They had grossly underestimated the extent of their backlashes and the strain of using both their Bloodline Abilities and trademark attacks. They could probably sink a handful more ships, but anything more than that and they would have to burn up their lifeforce. Wasting their lives in this insignificant battle was just not worth it. Crus remained silent because she was forcefully holding back the pain and tremors. Even her doppelgangers were beginning to flicker imperceptibly out of existence. Combined with the pressure of looking strong in front of Elizabeth and that gave her immense mental pressure. Of course, the same went for Ludin. Maintaining the Seven Encloses Heaven barrier was an extreme endeavour. Both wanted to wrap things up quickly!

    This made Elizabeth''s instincts tingle. There was something odd about the situation, but she could not place her finger on it. Nevertheless, if her enemies were willing to grant a ceasefire, then she was not about to raise a fuss. As far as she was concerned, this was a victory. There was still the issue of rescuing the sailors and soldiers who were thrown overboard when their ships were destroyed by Crus''s Demon Wind Resurrection technique. Take too long and the death toll would only increase. Like the two birds, she thought it was nigh time to bow out as well.

    The girl nodded and replied, "My master and I appreciate the gratitude. May we speak again in more favourable conditions."

    "Likewise."

    On that note, Crus dispelled thirty-one of her doppelgangers, used the last to return Elizabeth back to her flagship, and then deactivated her martial technique and Bloodline Ability. The second that happened, her monstrously powerful aura rapidly receded and the bulk of her backlashes emerged in full force! She spat out a mouthful of blood, while her feathers shed and her face paled. Waving his wings, Ludin caught the unconscious crane in a barrier ''cushion''. He glanced over the Alzar fleet and Elizabeth with a peculiar expression. As promised, his Seven Encloses Heaven barrier promptly disintegrated like the crumbling of glass, returning the Alzar fleet to the Maelstrom Gulf. Watching his seven talismans return to his body, he noticed something. He snorted and cursed the Prime Minister before flying off into the horizon.

    Landing on the flagship again filled Elizabeth with indescribable relief. It was like she was constantly balancing on a tightrope with one step from death¡­ And the funny thing was that the situation was almost exactly like that. Standing on Crus''s doppelganger and flying higher than the clouds, Elizabeth would almost say that the tightrope was better. At least in that case, she had some form of control, but for the negotiation, her life was entirely dependent on Crus! Although her friends and allies rushed up for details, she was trying to rest her insanely beating heart and blurring eyesight. She was on the verge of passing out too! Noticing her distress, Shirley shooed away the onlookers and gave Elizabeth her breathing room.

    The sounds of the collapsing barrier forced everyone to look up. It was like the shattering of a million windows! The melody was music to everyone''s ears. In this battle, they were like lambs to the slaughter. Crus''s Demon Wind Resurrection was ridiculous to the extreme. Her first act of bisecting a warship in one strike was forever etched into their memories, reminding them of their powerlessness and mortality. They were too weak in the face of this divine power! And as the battle dragged on, with Crus''s doppelgangers multiplying seemingly endlessly and no escape in sight, their morale was close to bottoming out. A bit more and half the fleet might have mutinied to surrender¡­ Admiral Aura was about to readdress the fleet when her face paled and everyone was the same. Their brief spark of joy was doused by the horrific scene before them!

 Chapter 292 - Admiral Kang Bao-Zhi makes his move

    The Seven Encloses Heaven barrier was also a perception-blocking barrier, preventing vision to the ''outside'' world. This prevented the soldiers from noticing that a large Xingyuu fleet was at their doorstep! Naturally, the Prime Minister never placed all his hopes in the Featherwind Sect. As Elizabeth correctly deduced, the reliability and trustworthiness of the birds were under suspect. How could he permit the birds taking charge of such an important military operation? That would be beyond idiotic. Of course, if Ludin and Crus could take down the fleet, that would be good as well, but in the likely event that they failed, then he would be ready. A plan covering a plan¡­ That was called strategy!

    Looking at the famous flag above the Xingyuu Empire''s flagship, Admiral Aura growled the name of her most hateful enemy, "Admiral Kang Bao-Zhi! Curses!"

    "Admiral, signal the fleet to retreat," General Dennis shouted. "Forget about those overboard. We need to retreat now!"

    The woman scanned the waters and could already count dozens of people shouting for help. They were desperately clinging to wreckage or drifting in the heavy ocean waves. From her estimates, there were probably hundreds more, scattered throughout the battlefield. It would be an extremely time-consuming and stressful operation to rescue everyone, time that the Xingyuu Empire was not about to give. Admiral Aura clicked her tongue and made her choice.

    Projecting her voice across the fleet, she coldly ordered, "Retreat! Full retreat, enter formation twelve, and head to point seven! Do not engage! I repeat, do not engage!"

    On the other side, Admiral Kang Bao-Zhi had his eyes fixed on Ludin and Crus''s figure as they whizzed across the sky. It was unknown what he was thinking. When they left and he heard Admiral Aura''s orders, he returned his attention to the battlefield. He then sneered and shouted, "Attack! Today is the day we kill Princess Elizabeth, the heir apparent!" to which his troops roared in excitement.

    Riding on that high, they began their brutal ?ssault on the bruised and beaten Alzar fleet. Pulling back their bowstrings, they let loose volley after volley of arrows. The Alzar fleet was already in disarray following Ludin and Crus''s surprise attack, and the situation made things worse. There was no time to scream. The closest ships were peppered with arrows, impaling everyone on the deck and killing them instantly. The lucky souls, who were below deck, unfortunately met the same fate when the Xingyuu soldiers boarded and executed them. Sparing no one, from the young to the old, from the sailors to the soldiers, from the women to the men, blood was spilled equally. Several hundred people disappeared like that!

    By now, the Alzar fleet began to respond, setting course for their new rendezvous point and abandoning those left behind. Since the Xingyuu fleet was outside of the barrier when it collapsed, they were at the perimeter of the battlefield, while Elizabeth''s flagship was at the center. The maximum range of an archer was low, and the open waters made combat worse. Therefore, as long as the Alzar fleet maintained a certain distance from their enemies, then they were theoretically untouchable. That was one of the main reasons behind Admiral Aura''s full retreat. The fleet was already on the verge of routing and with the heir apparent present, she had to prioritize Elizabeth''s safety above all else!

    Meanwhile, after several minutes of recovery, Elizabeth finally recovered her senses and the first thing she noticed was the fleet abandoning those overboard. Heated, she jumped to her feet and stumbled when the blood rushed to her head. Shirley caught her, and urged her to rest, but Elizabeth shook her head. She then shouted, "Admiral Aura, what are you doing? Stop the retreat! We need to help those overboard!"

    The woman heard the commotion and frowned. "Your Highness, I can''t do that."

    "Why not!"

    "Because you''re here," the admiral replied simply. "They prepared for death when they enlisted, and I won''t jeopardize your safety for them."

    "That''s ridiculous! No one wants to die!" Elizabeth argued.

    "Your Highness, please calm down," General Dennis said on the side. "Please consider our position. If we decide to go back, our losses will only grow bigger, not smaller. Can you really ask the soldiers around you to risk their lives?"

    "I¡­"

    As she looked around at these tired and scared soldiers, they looked at her with pleading and desperate eyes. In an ideal world, her words sounded magnanimous and infallible. After all, they were all on one side. They were comrade-in-arms! But the reality was different¡­ Going back to that battlefield meant clashing with the enemy. They already suffered so much facing Ludin and Crus''s combined attack and b?r?ly escaped from that nightmare. Who was to say it would not happen again? Deep down, the soldiers did feel bad, but their minds were focused on surviving. There was no room for reflection! At their current state, forget going back, Admiral Aura believed she would be mutinied first!

    Elizabeth lowered her gaze and quieted down. How could she ask them to sacrifice their lives? ''No one wants to die''¡­ They were her own words. Did it not apply to them as well? She realized her attitude was selfish and inconsiderate. This was the cruelty of the world! At a certain point, people turned to numbers and war was the best embodiment of that principle. Sometimes, sacrifices were necessary, and no one could say whether it was right or wrong. It was just¡­ how things were. The girl stared at the drifting figures in the water and felt depressed. They were probably begging for someone to help them, but she had to look away. It was too much for her to bear.

    "Elizabeth¡­ are you okay?" Benedict asked worriedly.

    "I''m fine."

    "Are you sure?"

    "I said I''m fine!" she screamed before apologizing, "¡­I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell like that."

    "Let''s head inside." Shirley grabbed Elizabeth''s hand. "Okay?"

    Below deck, in her personal quarters, Elizabeth sat down with her friends around her. Despite the ongoing conflict, her maids and servants remained steady. Their professionalism was something to be admired, albeit a bit worrisome. After serving hot beverages, they quietly exited the room, leaving the four alone. On the surface, everyone was unharmed, but the tremendous physical and mental fatigue was real. Elizabeth and Freon''s Core were dangerously low, a few breaths from empty. Benedict and Shirley were better off since they had few chances to show their skills. Nevertheless, the four of them shared the same exhaustion. Ludin''s Seven Encloses Heaven barrier combined with Crus''s Demon Wind Resurrection technique¡­ It was the first time they saw anything like that before. It was truly a tactical-level attack, capable of changing the battlefield in an instant! If not for Elizabeth''s intervention, they would have been slaughtered without a corpse!

    None of them were able to relax their nerves, especially with the Xingyuu fleet right behind and the shouting of the soldiers above. It almost felt criminal to be here, being served by maids and away from the battlefield while everyone else was risking their lives. Despite that, Sir Winstin and the other Royal Guards kept watch. They were under strict orders, forbidden from letting the four step one foot out the door. The previous battle was an exception above exceptions. The Featherwind Sect''s attack was too fast and gave them no time to properly react. Granted, against Crus''s Demon Wind Resurrection, hiding below deck might have been insufficient anyways. From here on out, Sir Winstin absolutely refused to budge, even if Elizabeth ordered it herself!

    Drinking the beverages offered some help and eventually, Freon had the mood to ask, "Elizabeth¡­ What happened up there? What did you do? Do you know who attacked us?"

    Elizabeth nodded softly and took this opportunity to try and think about other things. "It wasn''t the Xingyuu Empire, but the Featherwind Sect."

    "What?"

    "It''s a long story¡­"

    After hearing the lengthy explanation, her friends were speechless with their skepticism apparent. Rank 3 civilization? Giant talking birds called Vogels? Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow? Communication array? What in the goddesses was all this nonsense? They were introduced to the concept of Ranks by Elizabeth in Pelangi Fortress not long ago and it already seemed farfetched. The idea that the world that they knew, the human world, was a tiny insignificant dot in the grander world was absurd! Deep down inside, they held their reservations against the idea, but went along with it to placate Elizabeth. Who would have thought that reality would come knocking on their door so soon? Although they instinctively rejected it, the facts were laid b?r? before their eyes. Ludin''s Seven Encloses Heaven barrier and Crus''s Demon Wind Resurrection technique were the greatest proof that things existed beyond their comprehension and the world was far greater than they could ever imagine! This was the true world of Sor!

 Chapter 293 - Heavy loss

    "Animals that can talk?" Benedict was scratching his head. "Is it possible that all animals can talk, and they just decided not to?"

    "Well¡­ I can''t prove or disprove that¡­" Freon replied hesitantly.

    "Huh? Does that mean that the animals I''ve eaten could think and talk like a human?" Shirley clutched her stomach. "I think I''m going to be sick."

    "What about plants? Do you think we could have talking trees?" Freon pondered. "Or maybe inanimate objects too?"

    "I don''t like the sound of that," Benedict grumbled, feeling uncomfortable at the thought that everything around him could be ''watching''.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, Freon," Elizabeth chastised.

    "I mean¡­ you are asking us to believe in giant talking birds. To be honest, I still refuse to believe it until there''s proof right in front of my eyes."

    "Do you two not believe me either?" she asked Benedict and Shirley.

    "I don''t think you''re lying, but¡­" Shirley awkwardly answered.

    "It is hard to believe that two birds were nearly responsible for wiping out the entire fleet," Benedict added. "If the Featherwind Sect has more people like that, then¡­ the Alzar Kingdom is in for a rough time."

    "Forget rough time, we might be dead before we know it," Freon furrowed his brows. "According to what Elizabeth said, this is a ''Rank 3 civilization'' meaning they have Rank 3 Kings and we don''t have a single Rank 3 King on our side. This is bad news."

    "Isn''t your uncle a Rank 3 King too?" Shirley remembered.

    "He is¡­ but he''s in the Zino Kingdom and I don''t think he''d want to fight alongside the army either." Thinking about his uncle''s hatred for the Zino Kingdom made him confirm this. He was unlikely to lift a finger to help. "What about you, Benedict?"

    "I don''t know where the Sword King is and I don''t have any way of contacting him either."

    "You can''t contact your own master?" Freon looked at him funnily.

    Benedict shook his head. "He said he would be finding inspiration for the next step in his training. He wants to break through to the realm above Instinct Realm."

    "The realm above Instinct Realm?" Freon''s jaw dropped. It was already ridiculous enough that the Sword King was a once-in-a-century prodigy, capable of breaking into the legendary Instinct Realm, something that no one accomplished in the last hundred years. Now he wanted to push beyond that? What was he trying to do? Ascend to godhood? What was wrong with people like him?

    "I don''t know what to say," Benedict smiled wryly. Training under his master made him realize the monstrous gaps between realms. The Sword King might be capable of seemingly impossible feats, but if the Sword King was truly intent on climbing from Instinct Realm to something even higher¡­ He had to say that his confidence was not high. It was probably impossible for a human to achieve!

    "Is there nobody else?" Freon looked to Elizabeth. As the heir apparent, she should be privy to knowledge that few had access to.

    "I haven''t heard of any other Rank 3 Kings in the Alzar Kingdom," Elizabeth denied. "Unless you want to count Lord Wenmord."

    "Then there''s no one else we can count on?" Shirley asked with worry.

    "I only managed to persuade them with my master''s help, but¡­ I don''t think we can count on my master too much."

    "Your master¡­ Where is your master then? If they helped you, then they should be nearby, right?" Freon wondered. "How come I don''t see them?"

    Elizabeth sheepishly smiled and placed her bow on the table. "My master is¡­ right here."

    Once again, everyone was perplexed by her statement and looked at her weirdly. Even Shirley, who was usually on her side, did not know what to say. Children talking with their imaginary friends might be a normal thing, but someone as old as Elizabeth doing it? It made them seriously question her sanity. Faced with their criticizing gazes, Elizabeth''s cheeks flushed hot red in embarrassment. Of course, she knew how silly she sounded, but it was the truth! That was why she wanted to yell at her master for putting her in this awkward spot. It was Rena''s fault for being uncooperative and refusing to reveal themselves. Unfortunately, Rena was stoic and unresponsive as usual. They clearly did not care enough.

    The girl exhaled a violent breath. "Don''t worry. One day, I''ll make my master meet you three."

    "¡­" her friends were rendered speechless again. What were they supposed to say to that?

    "Okay¡­ so from what I understand, the Alzar Kingdom doesn''t have a Rank 3 King to rely on," Freon summarized. "What did the Featherwind Sect want? You said a communication array?"

    "Do you think it''s possible to make one?" Elizabeth asked with hope.

    "I haven''t heard of it before, so I don''t know," he shrugged. "But from what you described, it definitely seems beyond our current capability. Projecting a message across vast distances? I don''t know any Arcanist nor spell capable of that."

    "But why do they want it?" Shirley interrupted. "Are they trying to contact their friends?"

    "How did the Xingyuu Empire get in contact with these people anyways?" Benedict asked the critical question. "Giant talking birds¡­ We should have heard something about this in the Alzar Kingdom, but we didn''t hear anything like it."

    "We''ll have to explain everything to Admiral Aura and General Dennis and see what their thoughts are. In my opinion, the northern offense should be called off. It''s too dangerous to continue," Freon concluded. "If we get hit by a Rank 3 King''s attack without any defense, it''ll be worse than what happened today. We''ll really be wiped out before we know it."

    Elizabeth easily agreed, having witnessed the Lannisail explosion herself. Something potent enough to erase the vast Lannisail property from existence, send tremors throughout the capital cities, and be visible from several provinces away¡­ Something like that could easily destroy the Alzar Kingdom''s fleet in its entirety without resistance! Of course, it was hard to say exactly what a Rank 3 King was capable of. Perhaps the Lannisail explosion was an exception above exceptions and a real Rank 3 King might be unable to do the same. She had no idea. Only during a Battle of Kings could one properly gauge a King''s strength! Nonetheless, if Ludin and Crus were already this strong, then their leader had to be stronger. This was something Elizabeth had to worry about.

    Hours passed agonizingly slowly. However, under Admiral Aura''s leadership, the Alzar fleet successfully rallied together. She was called the Noble Protector of the South for due reason, having played a pivotal role in the Teria Sea Campaign at its height! Dressed in numerous military accolades, she was one of the most accomplished of any active admiral. This was why General Dennis stayed in the background and allowed her to take charge. The ocean was her battlefield! Although Admiral Kang sprung a devious two-stage ambush on the Alzar fleet and cleaved his way through the formation, he was ultimately unable to capitalize on the opportunity.

    But when the celebrations ended, a somber mourning replaced it, amplified by the depressing weather surrounding them. They simply lost too much in that previous battle. Ludin and Crus''s ?ssault was short but extremely devastating, and Admiral Kang''s fleet sunk their fair share as well. According to the reports that Admiral Aura received, they lost almost eight thousand soldiers out of twenty. That was forty percent of the fleet, a crushing defeat¡­ She sighed. As the leader of this operation, she had to always act in the kingdom''s best interests. Naturally, she wanted to do something about those left behind too. She was not a cold and unfeeling woman, but this was the reality of being a leader. Either you burnt yourself out worrying about everyone¡­ or you learned to ignore the smaller details and became a cold and calculating leader.

 Chapter 294 - Arriving at the cove

    When Elizabeth read the reports, she felt the same way. Logically, she understood why Admiral Aura made the decision that she did. It was also the same reason why Elizabeth ultimately did not protest further. The ones left behind were a necessary sacrifice. Without them, there was no feasible way that the Alzar fleet would survive Admiral Kang''s ?ssault. It was simply impossible. However, at the end of the day, sacrifices were sacrifices, no matter how one worded it. People died! This was not the first time she saw the horrors of war¡­ She experienced that firsthand when her family was massacred by the Xingyuu Empire, so she knew exactly what to expect from the Second Great Kingdom War. Except things were different this time, since she could have stopped it before it spiralled out of control. If she demanded a negotiation with the Featherwind Sect right at the beginning, perhaps this would have ended peacefully. Perhaps no one needed to die.

    By the time night began to fall, the fleet was close to their second destination. Admiral Aura and General Dennis could tell that their previous landing spot was compromised, which was not too surprising. That large of a foreign military presence in their territory¡­ Although the stationed soldiers did their absolute best to conceal their traces, nothing was ever perfect. And it was not like they were without success because they managed to deceive the empire for almost a full year. It worked until Prime Minister Pon-Wai and the Featherwind Sect coordinated to destroy the encampment. Yet, as they say, man proposes and god disposes. General Illion also understood how unlikely it was that the encampment would survive, so he prepared contingencies in advance.

    He left one main outpost with five smaller camps. The main outpost was the former headquarters for General Illion''s operations in the Xingyuu Empire and was originally manned by a thousand soldiers until Ludin and Crus dealt with them. The smaller camps though were randomly scattered about the coastline in strategic locations, each having an extremely low headcount of twenty or thirty. They were designed as a last resort, in the event that the main encampment fell. Currently, the Alzar fleet was headed to one of these camps. It was outside of Admiral Aura''s original plans, but this was still within her expectations. What she failed to predict was the Featherwind Sect''s abrupt ''entrance''.

    It took time to find where the camp was. From the waterside, everything looked the same and nightfall was approaching quickly. Once she was believed she was close enough, she took a lantern and used it to flash a secret signal only she knew. Sometimes fast, and sometimes slow, it was a long and complicated code that no one could replicate by luck. After waiting for close to half an hour without a response, everyone grew anxious. If no one replied, then that meant the camp was destroyed. Fortunately, the dark coastline eventually responded with a code of their own. Admiral Aura watched intently and decoded the signal in her head before nodding. She gave the command to disembark there. They were finally in the Xingyuu Empire!

    Drawing closer, everyone instantly understood why the Alzar Kingdom set up camp here. It was a gorgeous little cove, built into the side of the cliffs. With the narrow entrance to the cove, one might be convinced it was smaller than it was. However, once they entered, they were blown away. The cove opened massively to form a natural port for the ships! It was deep enough for many of the warships to anchor down without beaching themselves, though the largest ships were forced to anchor just outside. The tall cliffsides and tight entrance made it easily defendable and provided impeccable protection against the elements. Despite the ongoing storms, the waters and winds here were peaceful. Coupled with the pristine verdant waters and long sandy beaches, one could almost forget about the war. It was a natural paradise!

    Everyone took smaller boats to sail to the beach, where a handful of Alzar soldiers were waiting. They appeared unkempt and undisciplined to masquerade as ordinary Xingyuu citizens, in case they were discovered. However, their faces were utterly reverential as they paid their strongest respects. While they might have never seen Elizabeth or the others, they knew they were coming. That was one of the benefits of being high-profile. News was spread throughout every corner of the world, notifying everyone, regardless of allegiance! General Dennis walked up and greeted the soldiers.

    "I am General Dennis Velt," he said slowly. "You must know why we''re here."

    The captain stood at attention and replied somberly, "Yes, sir¡­ We can imagine the reason. The main outpost must have fallen, right?"

    General Dennis nodded. "We were ambushed by the Xingyuu Empire and suffered heavy losses. Do we have enough space to camp here? And what about supplies, logistics, and reconnaissance? We need detailed information about our surroundings immediately."

    Sweating a bit, the captain was embarrassed to say, "I think there should be enough space if we open up an area of the forest further inland, but we haven''t investigated enough. Our food and medical supplies are b?r?ly sufficient for ourselves, and our reconnaissance hasn''t gone very far."

    "You''ll have to pardon our lack of preparation, Your Highness," General Dennis apologized sincerely.

    "No, it''s fine. Because we were caught off-guard by the Featherwind Sect, I have no qualms with the current situation," Elizabeth said.

    "What do you mean by the Featherwind Sect, Your Highness?" he focused on that key term.

    Elizabeth looked around. "Where is Admiral Aura? I''ve been meaning to talk to you two about what I learned from our last battle, and I know that you two also have your own questions."

    "Admiral Aura is inspecting the fleet. Let me send someone to call her over. Should I call anyone else, or does Your Highness want this meeting strictly confidential?"

    "Until we understand our situation better, it''s best to be safe."

    "I understand, Your Highness."

    Later, they were back onboard the flagship. Since the camp was still under construction, this was the only choice they had. The cloudy night sky and the dim oil lamps offered little illumination for the dark and gloomy room. Meanwhile, Admiral Aura''s face was black with wrinkles from stress emerging. It was obvious how bad her mood was from a single glance. In her private company, she would already be cursing up a storm already. Many of the ships required extensive repairs due to the previous battles, which was not normally a problem. They had emergency supplies for this reason, but there was a limit to them. Some ships had their masts destroyed, while others were b?r?ly floating. It would take time to thoroughly repair and resupply the fleet for their return voyage to Pelangi Fortress. They still needed to ferry several hundred thousand troops here!

    On the other hand, General Dennis was concerned about others matters, but his brows were also locked in permanent displeasure. As the leader of the first vanguard force to touch down in the empire, it was his responsibility to create a suitable headquarters for the soldiers to come. Remember that projected total number of soldiers headed here could be upwards of four hundred thousand! For reference, four hundred thousand could be considered a medium-sized city! To organize and plan everything, especially when there was nothing prepared, made the task that much more complicated. Both the admiral and general were behind schedule, overworked, and exhausted, but they had to come here. Not just because it was the heir apparent summoning them, but because it was related to the Featherwind Sect!

    After another lengthy explanation, the two leaders were silently digesting everything. It was a lot to take in. From the concept of Ranks and talking birds to the Featherwind Sect and communication array¡­ It was like a brand-new door was opened before their eyes, exposing them to the vastness of the true world! Much like her friends and any other reasonable person, they did not believe in this nonsense. Who would believe in these fairy tales? It sounded like a child''s delusion gone wrong. Regardless, it was the heir apparent who spoke these words, so they could not flat out dismiss her claims and ignore her. Furthermore, her story must have credibility since everyone saw how she stopped the ?ssault. There had to be some truth behind her words.

 Chapter 295 - Tian Monastery

    "The Featherwind Sect¡­ Are you sure about everything you''ve told us, Your Highness?" General Dennis asked. "I don''t mean to question your claims, but this is too important to mistake."

    "I''m certain."

    The two leaders glanced at each other with grim expressions. Admiral Aura then said, "The key point here is the attackers¡­ They were strong enough to erect that massive barrier to trap our entire fleet. From our brief battle, it was also sturdy enough that a ship ramming into it could not break through. That level of range and durability goes beyond what the Ten Dawns are capable of. And then there are those white cranes. Bisecting a warship in one strike, multiplying endlessly, and retaining enough power and speed to do all this¡­ This¡­"

    "This goes beyond tactical-level magic. This is strategic-level," General Dennis frowned.

    Tactical-level magic. In common words, it was the term used by the military to describe the Ten Dawn''s large-scale collaborative spells. For example, Torrential Blizzard used by Ten Dawn Nassandra and Tengon, and Yin-Yang Arrow used by Ten Dawn Rosemary and Yvonne. Tactical-level spells could transform a battlefield in an instant, tipping the scales of victory massively in their favor if used correctly. Only a few tactical-level spells existed and only the Ten Dawns could utilize them to their fullest extent. That was why the Ten Dawns were the hidden trump cards of the Alzar Kingdom!

    Strategic-level magic was the next level. Described to be magic capable of dominating an entire battlefield, it was envisioned as an army-killing magic! Anyone who wielded one was effectively a one-man army, capable of singlehandedly altering the entire war! As far as General Dennis knew, there have been zero recorded instances of strategic-level magic being developed or used. The closest example to strategic-level magic was the heavenly phenomenon caused by Protector Avin and the mysterious Lannisail explosion. Both could affect their respective capital cities and carried the potential of killing countless people! That was why the Alzar Kingdom placed a heavy emphasis in discovering, and possibly eliminating, any sources of strategic-level magic. They were too dangerous to be unchecked!

    Having experienced the brutal ?ssault from the Featherwind Sect, it was understandable that the room fell quiet. It was one thing to face strategic-level magic, but it was another thing entirely to lack any countermeasure against it. They could only be slaughtered one-sidedly! And the biggest problem was that they were sorely lacking information. The Featherwind Sect was one big enigma, and until they unraveled this mystery, no one could sleep well at night. They might be killed in an instant!

    "I understand Your Highness''s concerns to call off the northern offense," General Dennis said. After a period of quiet contemplation, he continued, "However, I cannot make the decision myself. We would have to consult General William, General Petra, the War Council, and the Royal Assembly¡­ Admiral Aura, how quickly can you depart for Pelangi Fortress?"

    "I estimate that we would need a fortnight at the minimum. That timeframe can be extended or shortened depending on whether we can find high-quality lumber here."

    "How many ships are seaworthy right now?"

    "We haven''t finished the inspections, but I would wager half upwards to three-quarters of the fleet are." She then shook her head. "But it will still take time to prepare the provisions and route."

    "It doesn''t have to be immediately, but I would like to notify the Alzar Kingdom about our findings here," General Dennis stressed. "We need to let them know as soon as possible, so we can prepare ahead of time."

    "I understand that as well¡­ We can funnel our remaining supplies onto a few ships to make the trip back, but our schedule will be heavily delayed. This can have severe consequences to our overall war strategy."

    "It''s fine, Admiral Aura," Elizabeth interrupted. "It is imperative that news be sent to the Alzar Kingdom as soon as possible, regardless of any potential consequences. I will take full responsibility for any problems that may occur."

    "¡­ Very well, I will begin preparations for an advance fleet. It should be ready in a few days."

    "Thank you, Admiral Aura. The faster, the better."

    "The Xingyuu Empire won''t wait long before launching another attack on us with their strategic-level magic," General Dennis pointed out the ugly truth. "In our original plans, the previous encampment could withstand a prolonged ?ssault by the empire, but we''re too exposed here. While the Ten Dawns and the officers are discussing countermeasures and retreat routes, I cannot say our chances are good. That''s why Your Highness should leave with Admiral Aura. It''s too dangerous here."

    "I agree with General Dennis," Admiral Aura said. "The circumstances behind Your Highness being here¡­ I will not speak of them. However, things have gone out of our control. Your Highness is the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent first and foremost. Your Highness is required in the capital, not on the battlefield."

    "I humbly disagree," Elizabeth replied strongly. "Currently, I''m the only deterrent against the Featherwind Sect. No one else in the army can do the same, am I right? How is the army going to cope with me missing?"

    "Your Highness must be mistaken. The army exists to protect Your Highness, not the other way around," General Dennis explained. "We will figure something out."

    "Hmph. You let me come all the way here, standing on Xingyuu soil, and now you''re telling me it''s too dangerous? You think I didn''t know the risks? I chose to come here of my own freewill, not because I was forced to, and I will stay here."

    "Your Highness¡­"

    "There''s no point in saying anything more. My mind is made up," Elizabeth declared.

    Towards this, General Dennis and Admiral Aura had to feel admiration. She was not like the other flower boys or girls, who hid behind their mothers, fought with words, and cried over a light scratch. She was different, willing to do the dirty work and face the horrors of war head-on. Regardless of their conspiracies swirling behind the scenes, Elizabeth was worthy of their respect! This was someone they were willing to follow! The two could only sigh and give up. If they could not persuade her to flee, then it was pointless. She was the heir apparent, a princess of the kingdom! They could not force her to do anything. Therefore, they could only hope that nothing would happen¡­

    Jizhu Ridge, north of the capital city of the Xingyuu Empire. It was a long series of mountains that spanned the central corridor of the empire, effectively splitting up the west and the east. The tall peaks and green foliage made them natural pieces of art that attracted many visitors from afar. Every new year, it was tradition for people to swarm up the mountain paths and pray at the countless monasteries. There would be so many people that it would look like a sea of bodies. It was easily in the hundreds of thousands! They believed that the monasteries were the closest to the heavenly realm, making the gods easily hear their prayers and thus grant their wishes. Some wished for good health, others rich fortune, some for children, and others for vengeance¡­ All kinds of people ?ssembled from all walks of life.

    The largest and most popular of monasteries was called the Tian Monastery. It had over three thousand branch monasteries scattered throughout the Jizhu Ridge. Most were small and humble, but they had a deep and rich following, accounting for more than half of the visitors. They could only pray at the branch monasteries at the foot of the mountains and were forbidden from going to the head monastery. There were two reasons for this. The first was to provide a quiet and secluded environment for the monks to attempt enlightenment. The presence of people disrupted their peace and tempted them with worldly d?s?r?s. It went against their core creed of asceticism.

    The second reason was that the Tian Monastery was near the top of the tallest peak. This granted the monks with the greatest connection to the heavens, but the extreme altitude and weather made it extremely hostile to visitors. There were ten thousand steps in total, and people would die scaling them every year. The monks eventually banned anyone from trying, but there were always those that refused to listen and met their fate on those stone steps. The stories, rumors, and legends swirling around the Tian Monastery allowed them to live in a constant shroud of mystery. No one knew what the legendary place of worship looked like!

 Chapter 296 - Graded treasures

    Shrouded in mist, standing on clouds, Tian Monastery sat. It was a large monastery, equipped with dozens of buildings, that made it seem more like a small town than a place of worship. Although the thin and frigid air here was chilling to the bone, the monks remained unfettered and calm in their thin clothes. They meditated in silence, training their faith, like statues. Nothing could move them! In the large central hall, a figure was sitting in quiet meditation just like them. Waving a massive set of wings, it was none other than the acting Sect Master of the Featherwind Sect, Elder Argo! The grey and white falcon was big enough to become the centerpiece of the room. His aura fluctuated wildly between Grand Rank 2 Lord and Half-Rank 3 King as his body was drenched in sweat. He was concentrating so hard that veins bulged across his forehead. It was clear how much strain he was under!

    A breeze suddenly swept through the courtyard, shaking him from his reverie. Boom! He instantly lost control of his energy and it rampaged throughout the room! Energy from someone at his level had the potency to destroy the building, and most of the monastery, killing everyone present! It was like an attack from a Half-Rank 3 King! But before it could reach that point, Argo grunted and activated the room''s hidden Magic Array. Numerous Magic Circles materialized across the walls, instantly creating a rectangular barrier. The energy slammed against the walls like waves of an ocean, but it was unable to escape. Drawing a deep breath, the energy reversed directions and charged back into Argo''s mouth before disappearing. When he exhaled, the room and monastery continued as if nothing happened.

    Entering the hall, Terus was concerned. "Are you okay?"

    Argo spat blood, but he replied, "I''m fine. My injuries are recovering slowly, and the effects of the backlash are fading. In a few years, I should be able to enter Half-Rank 3 King again."

    "This monastery seems to have a mysterious power that we don''t understand," Terus said. "It''s strange because the World Energy is so scarce here, yet I feel harmony. I can see why the humans worship this place."

    Argo nodded. "And the medicine that you created does have some effect."

    The bird glanced at the nearby table in shame. There were around twenty rare and expensive medicinal ingredients on the table, ranging from century-old herbs to nearly extinct animals, with price tags that only the Four Great Nobility Families could afford! All of them were gifted by Prime Minister Pon-Wai using the imperial treasury and they could be considered as unique and priceless throughout the human world! However, they were truly inadequate! From Terus''s estimates, they could be considered as Superior Mortal Grade treasures, perhaps Half-Noble Grade at most. But that was it¡­ Mortal Grade was fit for mortals and mortals only. The tiny scrap of medicinal power that they could gather would be useless to Rank 2 Lords like them. It was a complete waste of time.

    Aside from what the Prime Minister offered, they also found three Lesser Noble Grade treasures: Blood Pool Essence, Infernal Heart Walnut, and Fifty Yang Rose. Blood Pool Essence was created with the blood of hundreds, which condensed over the course of a century, to form an ugly looking red rock. Infernal Heart Walnut was created from the heart of someone who died in a place of extreme death with an unsatiable undying hatred towards the living. It looked like a tiny beating heart, covered in pulsing veins, and emanated a small amount of heat. As for Fifty Yang Rose, this was even more peculiar. It was created only in places of intense bloodshed, with bodies piling up to the thousands, ravaged enough that no living being would come close. If everything remained untouched, then after fifty years, a single white five-petalled rose would be born.

    They originally wanted to make a medicine that would alleviate most, if not all, of their backlash damage, and return them to their peak fighting state. After all, the difference between a Mid-Rank 2 Lord and a Half-Rank 3 King was massive! It might not enable them to flee Commander Infernal Witch King again, but it was better than nothing. For example, if Ludin and Crus''s strength were fully restored, then the entire Alzar fleet of twenty thousand would have stood zero chance. They would have been mercilessly annihilated! Yet, that medicine required Half-Monarch Grade or Superior Noble Grade ingredients. Back in their Featherwind Sect, they could find these treasures, but here¡­ Even after scouring the empire for months, three Lesser Noble Grade treasures was all they could find. No doubt it was a depressing experience¡­ Their path to recovery would take that much longer!

    "If we could find a single Half-Monarch Grade treasure¡­" Terus shouted furiously.

    "It''s not your fault," Argo said. "This is the limit of what humanity can do."

    Saying that, he felt nothing but frustration and irritation towards the Xingyuu Empire. Prime Minister Pon-Wai swindled them excellently, trapping them in the Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow. However, they were not completely without options. Argo snorted. As long as there was a ''lock'', then there was bound to be a ''key''. People would always seek their freedom; that was a person''s nature. Over the course of this vast and boundless world, just as new contracts were born, methods to break them would soon follow! Of course, the Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow was no exception. It was one of the most outstanding Rank 2 contract-type spells, but a Rank 2 was just Rank 2 in the end. The problem was still the threat of a hidden Rank 3 King. Argo and the rest were too wary to play any tricks, until they were certain that the empire had no Rank 3 King! Once that happened¡­

    Argo''s ears suddenly twitched. As a Perception Realm Master, he could detect the faint vibrations in the air outside. "Ludin and Crus must have returned."

    Terus sneered. "They finished their job quickly. I guess the Alzar Kingdom wasn''t anything to fuss about, like we expected."

    "No¡­" His eyes sharpened, as if seeing through the dozens of walls and being there himself. "Something is wrong. Ludin is the one flying, but I don''t hear Crus. She seems to be unconscious!"

    "Unconscious?" Terus exclaimed in disbelief. "Impossible!"

    With a darkened expression, Argo shouted, "Let''s head out and meet them right now!"

    The two birds then shot out of the window and soared into the sky to meet Ludin and Crus. Ludin was in a wretched state, having to support the Seven Encloses Heaven barrier with his Bloodline Ability. Afterwards, he was forced to carry an unconscious Crus over vast distances from the Maelstrom Gulf back to the Tian Monastery. It was not easy for him! Currently, his Core was dangerously low, and his combat strength hit rock bottom. He lacked even the most basic strength to defend himself. But, at the very least, his situation was better than Crus''s. Crus''s backlash was originally worse than Ludin''s, and she had to use the extremely complex and taxing Demon Wind Resurrection technique with her Bloodline Ability. Consequently, her internal injuries were far more severe! A little more, and her life would be in danger! After helping them inside and tending to their wounds, Ludin explained what happened.

 Chapter 297 - Featherwind Sects elder birds

    "How are your injuries right now?" Argo asked.

    "Let me show you," he sighed.

    Ludin squinted and then strained himself to channel his Magic Energy to the surface. A very thin layer of World Energy began to condense around him like a fog. It was the sign of High Condensed Drop Core Level! But as Argo and Terus quickly noticed, he was slowly slipping into Medium Condensed Drop. His aura rose and fell, like the coming and going of the ocean waves. It was volatile! Not to mention, his nose started bleeding and his eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious his body did not like what he was doing. The backlash from the Featherwind Sect''s battle and the Alzar fleet''s ambush must have compounded together to create a much more severe backlash! Ludin would ultimately end up in Medium Condensed Drop!

    "As you can see¡­" the bird smiled wryly.

    "This is severe," Terus said grimly. "It will take a long time for you to fully recover. As for breaking into Half-Rank 3¡­"

    "You don''t have to say it," Ludin raised his wing. "I know my body''s condition better than anyone else."

    At this point, Ludin understood it was almost impossible for him to attempt Rank 3 King again. His backlashes were too grave, and the lingering effects were not something he could ignore either. Assuming he could recover from that though, the time lost in regaining ground would be heavy. He was unlike the acting Sect Master, Argo. Argo was previously standing at the peak of Half-Rank 3 King, meaning he was infinitesimally close to breaking through. While his backlashes brought him back to Grand Rank 2 Lord, in absolute terms, it was not that large of a decrease. It was ''one minor Rank''. With Argo''s experience and time, it was only a matter of time before he bridged that gap again. On the other hand, Ludin had to scale Condensed Drop almost from the beginning, then Half-Blue Depth, before charging for Blue Depth¡­ It was a deeply humbling, but somber realization, and his mood plummeted.

    "Don''t worry too much about the future," Argo said. "If we can find a Half-Monarch Grade medicine for you¡­"

    "Half-Monarch Grade? You don''t have to comfort me. You should know the price of one on the market better than I do. Those aren''t things that we can afford."

    Argo smiled but said nothing in return. He then continued, "Crus''s condition is also dire. She should recover, but I doubt she''ll be happy about it when she wakes up."

    "That battle-maniac would fly into a rage for sure," Ludin snickered. "By the way, where is Unvo?"

    "You should know him. He''s focused on searching for treasures," Terus replied. "So far, he found three Lesser Noble Grade treasures."

    Elder Unvo was the fifth of the surviving birds from the Featherwind Sect. As a magpie bird, he was the sect''s specialist in treasure hunting. His greatest accomplishment was discovering a Half-Monarch Grade treasure! One had to know that in the greater world of Sor, Rank 3 Kings were rare, but Monarch Grade treasures were many times rarer. Rank 3 civilizations would war over a Monarch treasure, and there would be no lack of civilizations that would fight for a Half-Monarch Grade one either. And yet, Unvo successfully snuck the treasure back to the sect without anyone knowing, which spoke loudly for his ability! When they came to the Xingyuu Empire, he immediately went to work.

    "It would be great if we could count on him, but he isn''t suited for either training or fighting. It''s best to leave him to do what he''s best at," Argo said. "And who knows? Maybe he could find another Half-Monarch Grade treasure for us."

    Ludin nodded and felt a tiny hint of hope budding inside him. Maybe there was a chance after all?

    "Let''s talk about the Alzar Kingdom now¡­ You think they have a Rank 3 King, right?" Argo''s brow furrowed.

    "Yes. The aura that her artifact emitted was identical to our Sect Master''s," Ludin said. "I fear it might even be stronger!"

    "If it''s stronger than our Sect Master, then¡­ Princess Elizabeth''s master is a Mid Rank 3 King?" Terus almost cursed. A Mid Rank 3 King was no joke! So many Early Rank 3 Kings followed the Luminous Central Origin''s orders precisely because of how strong their ruler was. He was a genuine Mid Rank 3 King monster!

    "It''s too early to come to that conclusion," Argo refuted. "Even amongst Early Rank 3 Kings, there are differences. Look at the three commanders from the Luminous Central Origin that attacked our sect. Commander Infernal Witch King was much stronger than either Commander Chaotic Hex King or Commander Ice Rupture King, but they''re all still considered Early Rank 3 Kings. The difference between minor ranks at that point becomes massive!"

    "You''re right¡­ I was getting ahead of myself," Terus said.

    "Either way, Ludin, you and Crus were right to negotiate with Princess Elizabeth," Argo continued. "We can''t afford to anger another Rank 3 King. The Luminous Central Origin is one thing, but we don''t need more enemies."

    "If what he says is true, then it''s highly likely that there''s a Rank 3 King in the empire too," Terus added. "Otherwise, there''s no way that their wars could last for so long. We''re lucky that we didn''t try anything yet!"

    Argo nodded. "It''s likely that they''d only come out for a fellow Rank 3 King. They wouldn''t be willing to meet with Rank 2 Lords like us."

    "What should our next course of action be then? We can''t risk angering the Alzar Kingdom, nor can we violate the contract with the Xingyuu Empire," Ludin grew anxious.

    "A Battle of Kings¡­" Terus added. "The Imperial Council probably allied with us because they believe we have a Rank 3 King of our own. They''re hoping that our Rank 3 King, when teamed up with theirs, would allow them to defeat the Alzar Kingdom, but our Sect Master¡­ is missing¡­"

    Argo ?r??n?d. He regretted getting involved in humanity''s affairs. It did give them a safe haven to recuperate, but it came at a cost. Being tied down to the Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow with several Rank 3 Kings staring them down did not make him happy. Although, to be frank, the alternatives were not much better. Assuming they broke the vow and fled the human world with their flying ship, the wilderness was equally as dangerous! That was where Rank 2 Beast Lords and Rank 3 Beast Kings lurked! And it had to be known that Beast Lords and Kings were, on average, stronger than a normal Lord and King. That was because they possessed the frightening power of Lords and Kings combined with their innate animalistic instincts that granted them unparalleled destructive might. That was why having Rank 3 King strength was the minimum requirement to traverse the wilderness. Otherwise, it was asking for death!

    "And there''s the Luminous Central Origin''s pursuit to worry about too," he mumbled to himself.

    To this date, they still failed to understand why the Luminous Central Origin attacked the Featherwind Sect. They might be a Rank 3 civilization, but the only Monarch Grade treasure they had was the Featherwind Pearl, and it was a Lesser Monarch Grade treasure at that. A Lesser Monarch Grade treasure was the weakest kind of Monarch Grade. For the Luminous Central Origin, which had a Mid Rank 3 King ruler and ten Early Rank 3 Kings commanders, mobilizing such a strong force for their Featherwind Pearl seemed preposterous! And it was not like they harbored an earthshattering secret nor a blood grudge. There was no feud between the two civilizations! But remembering Commander Infernal Witch King''s relentless pursuit made him realize one thing. The Luminous Central Origin would not give up! They would continue to chase them down until they were dead!

    "How are the repairs on the Windsurfer?" Argo asked about their flying ship. "We need to have it ready, in case things take a turn for the worse."

    "As you know already, it''s a Superior Noble Grade ship¡­ I tried doing what I could, but the damage it sustained is too great. Unless we can obtain better materials or find a skilled craftsman, we can''t do anything about it."

    Argo sighed. When was there going to be good news for once? "For now, we should abstain from any further conflict with humanity. Due to our contract with the Imperial Council, we''re obligated to contribute but it doesn''t say what our contribution must be. We need to avoid angering both the Xingyuu Empire and the Alzar Kingdom, while also hiding the fact that our Sect Master is missing.. Furthermore, the Luminous Central Origin should be chasing us down as we speak. We need to take this precious chance to recover our strength as much as possible before deciding on our next move!"

 Chapter 298 - Spar

    At the Alzar Kingdom''s base, Elizabeth was seated in her temporary lodging, reading a book. As the heir apparent, in preparation for the inheritance race, she had plenty of material to cover and consolidate. There was no need to become an expert in every field, but she had to, at least, become knowledgeable enough to hold a conversation without embarrassing herself. Her last foray with the Grand Nobility Households taught her a very valuable lesson. It was never a waste of time to improve one''s skills, no matter how meager the progress nor how boring it may be. One step after another, and in time, any mountain could be crossed! Anything was possible! That was the lesson that Lord Korogin passed onto her.

    She closed her book and sighed. However she might study, this was only one facet to the inheritance race. The inheritance race was, for better or for worse, designed as a ''majority ruling'' vote. The faction with the greatest support among the Grand Nobility Households would become the next ruling family! It tested diplomacy, negotiation, subterfuge, and wisdom. One had to know that every patriarch or matriarch was a crouching tiger, capable of devouring anyone they laid their eyes on. That was the b?r? minimum requirement for those that stood at the top of the nobility, the twenty-four strongest families in the Alzar Kingdom! Since Elizabeth was the heir apparent, she controlled the Royal Faction, meaning she had the full support of the Royal Family. This would normally give her an unparalleled advantage over the others, enabling a smooth journey to the throne, but¡­ Nothing ever went well.

    Looking outside the window at the verdant green forest leaves, touched with a hint of golden yellow, it signalled the arrival of autumn. She pulled her clothes tighter due to the nippy air. Right now, it was late September, K.A. 515, close to October. A little more than three months remained until the end of the year, the official deadline for the inheritance race. That would be when the new monarch would be crowned! Elizabeth felt nervousness towards the results. She knew her faction was doing poorly, and support was at an all-time low. Her absence would only exacerbate the issues and strain the little cohesion she had. Yet, she still believed it was the right choice to come here! She believed she was necessary here! That was why she had to trust Lord Archibon.

    At the training grounds, hundreds of soldiers were practicing and honing their skills. They clashed with one another, sought instruction from masters, or trained by themselves. Any bit of training could be the difference between life or death, so no one slacked off. Everyone was wholeheartedly dedicated to pushing themselves to the limit! Consequently, the place was filled with a vigorous vitality that inspired onlookers to do the same. It was the spirit of a soldier! Among the trainees, three people stood out like a sore thumb. Everyone maintained a safe distance from them, afraid to disturb their practice. They were friends of the heir apparent, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon!

    "Look carefully," Benedict said. "This is Martial Energy."

    Saying so, he took a deep breath and focused. His body reacted and a mysterious energy began emerging from deep within. Different from Magic Energy, which existed inside the Core and moved along Channels, Martial Energy was the body''s latent energy controlled. Therefore, there was no one singular ''source''. His entire body was the source! At the Fundamental Realm, martial artists focused on sensing and manipulating this energy internally. It was identical to an Arcanist''s Magic Perception being limited to inside their bodies. Only when they officially broke through the chains of mortality, and transcended to Perception Realm, could they finally master this energy and project it outwards! Still, while he might be lacking when compared to his master or senior martial brothers, Benedict was also strong in his own right.

    He looked normal from the outside, but Shirley and Freon instinctively frowned. They could sense a large amount of power building up within him. Channeling the Martial Energy into his arms, he swung his sword down. Cloud Sea Style: Crashing Waves! A razor-thin pressure wave shot out from his sword and headed to a nearby tree. It was a flying sword! Although it was not a true strike, augmented by Martial Energy, the strength of his swing was sufficient to blast the air apart! The pressure wave travelled quick as lightning and split the tree right down the middle. As the two halves fell, the ground shook from the heavy impact. Benedict exhaled and sheathed his sword in one smooth motion.

    Silence reigned. The soldiers gawked with slack jaws as their minds lagged. What in the world just happened? Benedict managed to cut down a tree with a flying strike! But that was impossible! It was the stuff of legends! Was that really something that a human could do? The people looked at Benedict like they were witnessing a freak. First, it was the Featherwind Sect''s ambush from Ludin and Crus and now, it was someone cutting a tree down without touching it. No one knew what was happening anymore. Maybe it was a mistake signing up for the military¡­

    "Oh, that was cool!" Shirley shouted with sparkling eyes. "Teach me how to do that too!"

    "It isn''t something that can be learned in a short time," Benedict said. "It took me months of training under my master to reach this point and even then, I''m still a fledging."

    "I hate training," she stuck her tongue out in defiance. "It''s easier if we duelled instead."

    "A spar, right? Okay, we can do that."

    Shirley made a silly grin and said, "I''ll also show you what I''ve learned: Mock Perception!"

    She grabbed her halberd and twirled it half-amateurly in the air. She was never formally trained by Inari in the art of the halberd, so her technique remained awkward and clumsy. It looked like a kid playing pretend by swinging a large stick around! Yet, when Shirley finally grabbed her halberd with both hands, her eyes turned cold as ice. Her aura made a qualitative transformation into a surging feral tempest! Slinking close to the ground, it was like she changed from an innocent kitten to a regal tigress! She released a palpable amount of mental pressure on Benedict, Freon, and all the onlookers. While she might kid and joke around, when it came to fighting, she would never take it lightly. Take it lightly and you will die! That was the lesson she learned in the Mordrigan Peaks! Everyone felt goosebumps at her terrifying change in personality!

    Benedict nodded and unsheathed his sword again. Since Shirley was taking this seriously, it would be rude of him not to respond in full too. Using the Hawken Style, he entered one of the five stances. Although the Cloud Sea Style was more profound and exquisite, the Hawken Style was something he grew up with and trained in his entire life. It felt far more natural to him. Besides, the techniques in the Cloud Sea Style, when empowered with Martial Energy, could kill Shirley! He still lacked the proficiency to hold back enough to a training exercise. He concentrated and began moving the latent energy in his body, while Shirley was also ready to deploy Mock Perception. The training grounds fell silent again.

    "I don''t mean to interrupt, but you''re going to spar with bladed weapons?" Freon ?r??n?d. "There are training weapons specifically meant for sparring."

    Benedict and Shirley scratched their heads awkwardly and chuckled. They were too wrapped up in the moment to notice. After swapping out their weapons for wooden ones and getting accustomed to the new feeling, they returned to their positions. Freon shouted to start the match! In an instant, Benedict zoomed across the field with unbelievable speed! The ground visibly fractured under his feet, as he boosted his leg strength with Martial Energy. For a halberd user like Shirley, she needed to maintain a certain distance for her weapon. Benedict was aiming for precisely that weakness and closed in on Shirley in a fraction of a second. His wooden blade straight for her belly!

    Fast! It was too fast! That was the only thought on Shirley''s mind. It was so swift that she had zero time to start Mock Perception. There was no time to think! As the blade closed in, her instincts kicked in and her body moved by itself. She shifted a hair to the side while bringing her halberd flying back. Her actions were subtle, but precise. It was the exact minimum required to dodge and counterattack! Benedict was shocked. His strike was lightning fast and perfectly executed. Adding to the fact that he did it immediately after the fight started, he almost thought it was unfair. It should be nigh impossible to dodge unless she was a Perception Realm! And yet Shirley did the impossible. She dodged and counterattacked!

    Benedict ducked close to the ground and the halberd whooshed above him, narrowly brushing his hair. Pivoting his feet, tracking her halberd, and reversing his grip, he returned with a deadly stab for Shirley''s back. Mock Perception! This time, she did not lose a beat and used her improvised technique. Her senses temporarily soared to the Perception Realm standard, and her perception of time dragged out. In her eyes, Benedict began slowing down! The effect would last for one breath, but it was good enough. However, Benedict smiled. Martial Energy! He transferred the monstrous energy into his arms and his sword for a flying strike! The pressure wave travelled faster than his blade and would collide with her back in the next instant. It would not kill, but it should be enough to knock her out.

    However, as fast as it was, Mock Perception was slightly faster. Shirley instantly sensed Benedict''s intentions and adjusted her strategy accordingly. She realized she could not dodge it; therefore, the girl tilted her body forward and angled herself slightly. When the flying strike landed on her back, she coughed. It really hurt! But she redirected that momentum ingeniously, suffering through half of it, and using the other half to aid her movements! Shirley grabbed her halberd with two hands and whipped around Benedict, directing the last bit of energy into her halberd! It circled with unbelievable speed into the boy''s blind spot, smacking him in the back, returning the favor.. The two disengaged and distanced themselves. Although the round ended in the blink of an eye, it was ultimately a tie!

 Chapter 299 - Sharing pointers

    "They seem to be enjoying themselves," Elizabeth murmured.

    Freon nearly jumped in fright. Everyone, including himself, was too engrossed in the sparring match to realize Elizabeth had quietly snuck up. She made a mischievous smirk and hushed the boy. Since she was wearing a warm cloak for the cold autumn weather, the hood conveniently hid her face. None would be the wiser unless Freon made a commotion. The boy ?r??n?d in disbelief and peeked behind the girl. As expected, several paces behind Elizabeth, Sir Winstin was standing there. The Protector glared at him in response, but nothing else. Although it looked like he was doing nothing, the man was continuously projecting his senses outwards, keeping a fixed area around Elizabeth under constant surveillance. At the slightest hint of malice, he could step in!

    Faced with that stern gaze, Freon''s neck shrunk. It was not like he was planning to do anything, so why the gaze? Snorting, he whispered to Elizabeth, "Why are you here? I thought you were busy."

    "Even I can get bored," she rolled her eyes.

    "What about the empire?" he said, quiet as a mouse.

    "They haven''t made a move yet."

    "I don''t like the sound of that."

    "Neither do I, but that''s what our informants are telling us. There has been minimal activity from the Yunyun Stronghold or the imperial forces."

    "They wouldn''t let us sit on their territory for free. They must be planning something," Freon frowned.

    "Yes¡­ that''s what General Dennis and the officers believe too. While it doesn''t look like there''s any large-scale mobilization, there is still a tiny problem."

    "You mean the Featherwind Sect, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "They are¡­ a problem."

    Elizabeth sighed. "The Ten Dawns are busy planning countermeasures, but it doesn''t look too optimistic." It was not condescension, but simple facts. The Featherwind Sect were on another level! It would be more productive roping them to the negotiating table than fighting them again. Still, it was smart to prepare for every possibility.

    On the field, Benedict and Shirley disengaged for the tenth time. The two were covered in sweat and panted heavily. Around them was a dust cloud and dirt trails from their intense battle. Although neither were seriously injured, the high intensity sparring brought their wooden weapons to the limit. They cracked under the pressure and shattered! Everyone reflexively shuddered. Made from a hard wood, the power required to break them was no laughing matter! Any normal person would struggle, but with Benedict''s powerful Martial Energy and Shirley''s unorthodox attack patterns, it proved too great a strain for the wasters. After ten rounds, the results were ultimately a tie! The audience began clapping, embarrassing Benedict while Shirley relished in it.

    Walking back, they shared pointers and caught sight of Elizabeth. Shirley was about to shout her name when Benedict clasped her mouth and hushed her. From a glance at her hooded figure, it was obvious that Elizabeth wanted to remain unannounced. The girl returned a grateful look. Being the heir apparent came with its perks as well as its drawbacks since she easily became the center of attention wherever she went. Due to her unique circumstances on New Havens, she became used to the quiet. Parading around loudly might be one of her roles now, but she deeply disliked it. It was better to go low-profile instead!

    "That was a fantastic fight, you two!" Elizabeth said.

    "Thanks," Benedict smiled. "It was really close. At first, I had the advantage with my Martial Energy, but Shirley began pulling ahead towards the end. Her Mock Perception is something else!"

    Shirley said smugly. "I didn''t train like crazy for nothing! Don''t you think I''m as strong as those Perception Realms now?"

    Benedict coughed. "Well, let''s not get too ahead of ourselves." There was still a big difference between a genuine Perception Realm like his father, Sir Roland, and a pseudo-one like Shirley. It was not something that could be bridged with a trick or two.

    "Your Martial Energy is also pretty handy," Shirley thought aloud. "Speed, power, mobility, you can manipulate everything so easily. It''s really hard to predict!" Taking their first round as an example, Benedict was able to create a flying strike, hitting Shirley when he was out of range with his sword. He could no longer be judged by normal human standards. Martial Energy was that powerful!

    "So, did you learn anything from our fight?"

    "I think I did," Shirley said before grunting, trying to summon the latent energy in her body. Benedict''s eyes bulged out. If she could figure out how to use Martial Energy like that, then he might really have to bash his head in. He would be too embarrassed to continue living! Fortunately, it was for naught. Shirley was not that heaven-defying, learning Martial Energy in a matter of minutes.

    Wiping off his invisible sweat, Benedict laughed, "It won''t be that easy to learn Martial Energy."

    "Hmph, there must be a trick that you''re not telling me. If you don''t tell me, then I won''t tell you anything about Mock Perception."

    "Can anyone learn Martial Energy, Benedict?" Elizabeth wondered from the side.

    "I think so, yes. It''s like Magic Energy."

    "That''s interesting, because I haven''t seen nor heard of Martial Energy before you showed it to me," Freon added. "I wonder why no one else knows about it."

    "Not sure¡­"

    "Why don''t you two try sparring?" Shirley looked at Elizabeth and Freon. "It''s pretty fun!"

    "Sparring, huh?" Elizabeth started. "I don''t¡­"

    "That''s not a good idea," Freon finished. "Unlike your fight with wasters, we don''t have a similar concept in magic. Arcanists can''t hold back, so we might kill each other."

    "Boo¡­ That''s not fun," Shirley pouted.

    "You don''t have to fight," Benedict interjected. "You could show your skills in other ways."

    "That''s true¡­ We could do that."

    After chasing away the crowds, they arrived at an archery range where wooden dummies and targets were set up on the other end. Technically, it was not an ''archery'' range, but a ''long-distance'' range, since both archers and Arcanists could use it to practice their skills. And one could immediately see groups of archers, practicing their aim, and groups of Arcanists, practicing their spells. The training field was filled with shouting and explosions, making it as lively as any other place! Freon took out his wand and pointed it down range. A simple fireball spell was conjured, and he launched it at a training dummy, causing it to burst into flames.

    "This is a normal fireball spell that any Arcanist can learn. As you can see, it''s nothing special."

    The three nodded, but they wondered where Freon was going with this. Freon grinned and began concentrating. He tightened his fists and gritted his teeth, while his veins bulged, and his heart raced. No matter how many times he did it, it was still really painful¡­ the act of forcefully rearranging his Channels. In the first place, it was not something that a High Gaseous Fog Arcanist, like himself, could perform. The consequence was a ridiculous level of pain that took months of training to withstand. However, the benefits were truly worth the effort. Bloodline Ability: Thousand Core Resonance activated! Instantly, b?r?ly visible rainbow tendrils began swarming around his body. It was pure World Energy! Accompanying it was a powerful Magic Aura that pulsated with immense strength.

    "This¡­" Elizabeth said with some surprise. This was her first time seeing it up close. Her Magic Perception was on the verge of extending outwards, so her surprise was greater than Benedict or Shirley. She could sense the incredible power swelling inside Freon!

    "This is my Arcellius Family''s Bloodline Ability: Thousand Core Resonance! I won''t go into the details, but this is what it can do."

    Saying so, he repointed his wand down range. A Magic Circle formed considerably faster than before, and the fireball was many times larger! Previously, it was a mix of red and orange, but now it radiated a bright yellow white. The temperature was far greater! It was enough to singe his friends, causing them to take a step back. Without any dramatic pauses, he immediately hurled the fireball at a new target. When the two collided, there was a big explosion, directly vaporizing the training dummies nearby.. The power compared to before was on another level! Freon''s wide smiled exposed how proud he was. His efforts were not wasted after all!

 Chapter 300 - Sharing pointers (2)

    "This is a Bloodline Ability?" Shirley asked.

    "I can see why you didn''t want to spar," Benedict laughed nervously. With that much firepower available, sharing pointers would be a little too hard. You would destroy the entire training grounds!

    "A Bloodline Ability, huh¡­ I can see why the Arcellius Family became legendary," Elizabeth said. "Can your sister and uncle do that too?"

    "It''s unknown if my sister can, but she should be able to. My uncle cannot."

    "Can anybody awaken their Bloodline?"

    "I don''t see why not?"

    "Then what about me?" Shirley asked.

    "You? You''re¡­ not an Arcanist.."

    "Is there some kind of rule that says that I can''t do it?" she fired back.

    "No¡­ There isn''t¡­" Freon was tongue-tied before falling into deep thought.

    He realized now that there were countless parallelisms between Arcania and martial arts. Realms and Cores, Martial and Magic Energy¡­ Everything seemed to be connected! Whenever there was one thing for Arcania, there seemed to be an equivalent for martial arts. By this logic, then Bloodlines should behave the same way. Bloodlines were a manifestation of the body''s latent potential, pushed to the surface as a final defense mechanism. Everyone understood it as a gift for the genius and talented, a bestowing present from the heavens for the Engelsheft Families in the Zino Kingdom. They were the only ones who could attain such a rare and sought-after thing! But it was actually the other way around¡­ It was specifically because they could awaken their Bloodlines that they could become Engelsheft! That would mean¡­

    (Your friend is correct), Rena confirmed telepathically.

    (Ah, where have you been this entire time?) Elizabeth fumed.

    (Anyone can awaken a Bloodline, but it takes someone with special talent, skill, and hard work to do it. Whether they are Arcanists, or martial artists is irrelevant,) the spirit casually ignored her. (Although one can awaken it with study at Rank 2 Lord, one will naturally awaken their Bloodline upon reaching Rank 3 King.)

    (That is highly likely.)

    (Protector Avin is lying to his own nephew?) Elizabeth frowned. (Why would he do that?)

    (¡­)

    (Wait! I wanted to ask about the Featherwind Sect!)

    Before she knew it, Rena ''disappeared'' again, stopping her telepathic link. Elizabeth''s jaw dropped in amazement. What kind of teacher was this? She stomped on the ground furiously and expressed her rage. She swore that she would smack her teacher in the head if she ever saw Rena again! Once again, her friends looked at her strangely, prompting Elizabeth to turn as red as a tomato.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Freon raised an eyebrow.

    Elizabeth coughed. "No, you didn''t¡­ If there isn''t a rule about who can awaken their Bloodlines, doesn''t that mean that all of us can? How did you awaken yours?"

    Remembering his uncle''s repeated torture training, Freon flinched and laughed awkwardly, "You wouldn''t¡­ want to know. The only way to awaken a Bloodline is to survive countless near-death encounters. My uncle was ruthless in training me!"

    He expected some sort of surprise or exaggerated reaction from his friends, but the three remained unusually calm. This was not too surprising. The three of them endured just as much as Freon in their training, leaving Freon to choke on his words.

    "Anyways, the point is to draw out the body''s latent potential by putting your body into extreme circumstances. If you''re lucky enough, then this may manifest into a Bloodline. By developing one''s Bloodline further, then it may evolve into something you know as a Bloodline Ability. For example, my Bloodline is the Arcellius Family''s, while my Ability is Thousand Core Resonance. It''s hard to say what it will look like as the progenitor, since I doubt any of your family members managed to awaken theirs. I also don''t know what a ''Martial'' Bloodline will look like either and I''m not even sure if it exists. However¡­ there is nothing that rules against you trying. If we have the time, we can figure something out."

    Benedict coughed, feeling embarrassed at Freon''s extensive explanation, and decided to add his own. "As for Martial Energy, its drawing upon the hidden power of the body. When you''re punching, it''s not as simple as your fist extending. The angle of your elbow and your shoulders, the twist of your spine and heel, the rotation and execution, as well as your breath¡­ Everything must be completely utilized to their greatest extent to unleash your maximum power. Martial Energy is both the encapsulation and extension of that principle. When I learned Martial Energy, I was trained to perfect my ''punch''. Once I reached the absolute pinnacle state of mastery, that is when I began to sense Martial Energy. After that, it was a matter of memorizing that feeling and learning to manipulate it."

    "Oh, now you''ll tell me?" Shirley stuck her tongue out.

    Laughing awkwardly, he replied, "I did, so can you explain in detail more about Mock Perception?"

    "Hmm¡­ you say that, but I''m not sure what to say," she said thoughtfully. "Mock Perception is just like what its name suggests. It''s an imitation of what Perception Realms can do: their heightened senses. The first time I managed to use it, it was against the Third Hand in Firecast. You remember, right, Freon?"

    "How could I forget? They almost killed me," he said mockingly. "Didn''t they nearly kill you too?"

    Shirley nodded. "Back then, I was being followed by the Third Hand. I wanted to shake them off, but their skills were top-notch, and I had no way of figuring who or where they were. If they wanted to kill me, it would have been easy. So, I had to concentrate and push my senses beyond their limits to have a fighting chance. I concentrated and concentrated¡­ until I reached a weird state of mind. My hearing erupted, and I could hear so many different things. That was how I managed to fight back against the Third Hand. When I trained in the Mordrigan Peaks, I developed it further, later naming it Mock Perception!"

    "A state of mind¡­ and a state of body¡­" Freon noted the similarities between everything. "What about you, Elizabeth? What do you have up your sleeves?"

    "¡­ I don''t think it''s a problem if I reveal this, but I use a tempering technique called Dual Core Rending. I think I mentioned it in passing before."

    "You did, but you never explained what it is."

    She scratched her head and said, "Since everyone is willing to show what they can do, it would be rude of me not to reciprocate. My tempering technique is very similar to Freon''s Bloodline Ability: Thousand Core Resonance. Both deal with the innerworkings of an Arcanist, the Channels, except instead of optimizing my Channels into the perfect configuration for a spell, it''s a little different." While speaking, she drew her Whiteangel Bow and began harnessing the energy inside her Core. "Instead of attuning to a spell, I increase the potency of my Magic Energy. I accumulate and build up my strength before releasing my spell¡­"

    A thick rainbow-colored fog of World Energy swirled around her in response, as her Magic Energy condensed in her pseudo-Core. Dual Core Rending technique! Her aura began explosively increasing as her battle strength began breaching the Condensed Drop Core Level. Drawing on the bowstring, she slowly created a nearly invisible arrow of light. Once her Magic Energy built enough, she let loose into the deep woods, and the arrow shot towards the trees! When it reached half-way, the arrow promptly disappeared, replaced by a gigantic surge of wind that swept through the forest. The thick tree branches bent while the autumn leaves were thrown into the air. The trees were close to uprooting, it was like a tornado descended!

    When the wind finally settled, she concluded, "That''s what I can do. I can imitate the strength of a Condensed Drop Core Level Arcanist temporarily, but I''m limited to three or four attacks only, even with my current Core Level of Peak Gaseous Fog. It might boast tremendous power and flexibility, on par with the Ten Dawns, yet¡­ in terms of endurance, it falls short. It is meant as a trump card!"

    Before she could continue, a messenger charged up and bowed, "Your Highness, the war council is requesting your presence¡­ The Xingyuu Empire¡­ has finally made their move!"

 Chapter 301 - Guanhuang and the Loon Family

    Guanhuang, capital of the Samfeng Province in the Xingyuu Empire. The Samfeng Province was the northeastern-most province in the empire, sharing its borders with the Maelstrom Gulf. With key strategic locations like the Yunyun Stronghold, a large army was permanently stationed here. And time would reveal how wise it was, as the Alzar Kingdom would make countless attempts at landing in the province, since it was the shortest naval route between the two civilizations. For example, when General Illion launched his northern offense and rescued Elizabeth, and right now, with the Alzar Kingdom''s renewed offense. As the army took root here in the Samfeng Province and the years passed, a settlement was naturally formed.

    First were the soldiers, then the commanders, logistical staff, spymasters, and messengers. Followed by the government officials, craftsmen, physicians, labourers, and stablemen. After being stationed here for so long, relationships were gradually made, and children were born. Once that happened, came the need for farmers, smithers, builders, teachers, and architects. In time, this tiny military settlement spawned into the medium-sized city it was now, boasting a population of three hundred thousand people! It became the provincial capital of the Samfeng Province! Nevertheless, from afar, one would recognize its iconic militaristic history from its scarred walls, tall watchtowers, and heavy defenses.

    Because of this strict militaristic oversight, it was a site of heated contention between the Imperial Council and the Li Family. The army and soldiers stationed here were primarily from the Imperial Tai Feng Army and acted under the direct orders of the Imperial Council, and therefore the Imperial Family.. On the other hand, the Samfeng Province, and much of the northern provinces of the Xingyuu Empire fell under the Li Family''s jurisdiction. Of course, this was not an official designation by the empire, but rather it was a consequence of the overwhelming political, economic, military, and cultural influence that the Li Family held. Like a kitten walking into the lion''s lair, there was nothing the imperial army could do, except lay low!

    Princess Xiuying overlooked the city from the high balcony. She gripped the wooden railing tightly and grimaced, her mood exceptionally poor. From here, everything looked fine, but she could sense the brewing storm underneath, swirling to sweep everyone away! Because, aside from the Li Family and the Imperial Council, the Alzar Kingdom was close by, watching like a hawk from the sidelines, ready to dive down at the earliest opportunity! The three great powers were converging here in the Samfeng Province! Anyone could tell this place would turn into a battlefield soon. The girl could not help but sigh with helplessness and futility. An Imperial Princess could only amount to this much in the end, forced to watch¡­

    Meanwhile, Princess Ming was seated patiently in a chair, mulling over a few important documents. She scowled, realizing the Prime Minister''s intentions. It was clear that the Prime Minister had little interest in repelling the Alzar Kingdom! From the reports, due to some mysterious ?ssistance and Admiral Kang Bao-Zhi''s fleet, the Alzar vanguard fleet suffered heavy casualties¡­ It should be logical then to follow-up and thoroughly annihilate the fleet, leaving no survivors! However, they did not do that. They let the Alzar Kingdom set up an advance base, somewhere north of the Yunyun Stronghold, and showed no movement henceforth.

    As much as Princess Ming disliked it, she had to admit it was a strong move. The Alzar Kingdom was based in the Samfeng Province, which was the territory of the Li Family¡­ The Imperial Council could tout it was a big victory against the Alzar Kingdom, while forcing the Li Family to act. The family''s forces were limited and stretched thin already. They b?r?ly managed to stabilize the situation after losing their five central strongholds at the start of the civil war, but this could put them over the edge. In this battle, the Li Family was the biggest loser! On the point of no return, there was only one path to salvation but¡­ Ming frowned. That path¡­ was not a good one either.

    Two figures shuttled through the window at high speeds, landing in the room. It was none other than the Imperial Princesses'' two Protectors, Sentinel Chang and Tai! Chang quietly arrived in front of Ming''s desk, knelt reverentially, and waited to be called upon. On the other side, Tai ?r??n?d loudly and popped his joints, while reaching for a drink. His uncouth behavior and appearance were enough to tick Xiuying off. She was having a moment of reflection when he barged in, ruining her mood even further. The princess stormed over and snatched the drink out of Tai''s hands before dumping it out the window.

    "Ah!" Tai cried. "What are you doing?"

    "Hmph. That''s what I should be asking you! There''s a door here! Can''t you two be normal and go use that instead of jumping through the window? What are you, a monkey?" Princess and Protector glared at one another furiously and were about to face off. It looked nothing like a relationship between master and servant!

    "Xiuying and Tai, stop it," Ming commanded, lowering her brush and paper. The two snorted and did as she said. While Chang was embarrassed over his partner''s actions, Ming addressed him, "What do you have to report?"

    "Yes, Your Highness. From what we could see, there are several hundred guards covering the perimeter. In addition to those, there are around thirty to forty people from the Loon Family, most of them are Perception Realms."

    "That many Perception Realms?" Xiuying was dumbfounded.

    The Loon Family was one of the subordinate families underneath the Li Family. If the Li Family was the heart and mind, then they were the arms and legs. They were responsible for carrying out the main family''s will! And among the twenty-four subordinate families, the Loon Family stood out as one of the core pillars central to the Li Family''s power. Much like the Alzar Kingdom''s Hawken Household, they had perfected a training regime that could consistently train Perception Realms. For example, the late Loon siblings: the Lightning Flicker, Juan Loon, and the Thunder Crash, Jingyi Loon. Thirty Perception Realms was an extremely powerful force! Once again, she had to revaluate her opinion of how strong the Li Family really was. They were worthy of contending in this war!

    "And we spotted a few familiar figures too. The Humming Swordsmen, the Blind Snake, the Spider Seven¡­" Although they might not be as formidable as Juan or Jingyi Loon, they were still extremely famous and powerful experts under the Loon Family! They stood head and shoulders above the normal Perception Realm. Almost walking legends, together, their potential was truly unimaginable!

    "I half-expected this, but¡­" Ming messaged her temples. "I should have realized that this would happen."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mentioned this before, but we''re the keys to the civil war. The Li Family needs us for their legitimacy to the throne whereas the Imperial Council is trying to kill us because of that. Combined with our ambiguous relationship with the Alzar Kingdom''s heir apparent and the Li Family is going to place us under extremely strict security. They''re going to do anything to both protect and prevent us from acting out."

    "But we came all the way here!"

    "That wasn''t our decision to make," she shook her head. "That was our uncle''s."

    As if on cue, someone knocked on the door and announced their arrival. Xiuying, Ming, Chang, and Tai tidied up and made themselves presentable before letting them in. Five people then entered. The first person was someone that everyone knew: their uncle and current patriarch of the Li Family, Imperian Qiang Li! The four others were slightly unfamiliar faces though. They were Wei Loon, Jinhai Loon, Liqin Loon, and Mingyu Loon. Wei was an energetic spunky young man with bright eyes and a positive attitude. Jinhai was a tall and silent man with an intimidating appearance. Liqin was a beautiful young woman with a gentle disposition. Mingyu was a gloomy young woman with a droopy face and bedraggled hair. Although their appearance and demeanor were questionable, they were all Perception Realms!

    "Wait outside," Imperian Qiang instructed. The four heeded his instructions and stepped out, closing the doors behind them.

    "The Four Dragons of the Loon Family!" Xiuying cried with surprise.

    "Yes¡­ After Juan and Jingyi passed, these four are now my personal guards."

    There was a hint of sadness in his voice. He knew the Loon siblings for a long time and their sacrifices affected him greatly. For him, they were less of Protectors and more of close friends! It was made especially worse after Juan revealed her feelings for him in her final moments. He was engaged to Chan Shui, Tai Shui''s older sister and Lord Daiyuu''s daughter, so he could never reciprocate, but¡­ it stung, nonetheless.

    He shook these thoughts out and said what he wanted to say. "I brought you two here to Guanhuang because I also have business here, but¡­ this is as far as I can permit your actions. Aunt Hong-Lan, the rest of the elders, and I agree on one thing. We cannot endanger you two by contacting the Alzar Kingdom. That is where we draw the line."

 Chapter 302 - Motivation

    Xiuying grew grumpy. "We wouldn''t do anything!"

    "I only wish that were true," he eyed the princess suspiciously. "Before I was muddleheaded, and I allowed you to return the heir apparent to the Alzar Kingdom. However, because of that, you were captured by General Illion." He caused Xiuying''s face to stiffen with those words.

    Ming rubbed her temples again. "I understand your concerns, uncle. Please do not worry. We won''t do anything against your wishes."

    "If you say so, Ming, then I''ll trust you. Once I''m done with my business here, then we''ll head back to Chongdu," Qiang sighed. "I''m under a lot of pressure too from the elders, branch families and subordinate families, so I hope you''ll understand.. This is the most support I can give you. It took plenty of time and concessions to appeal to everyone, so I can''t afford to do anything unnecessary."

    Seeing Xiuying''s pouty face made him feel apologetic. A vivid memory from the past flashed before his eyes. It was more than twenty years ago at this point¡­ Back when his older sister, the late Empress Mei Li, was alive and still an unwed maiden and he was a childish brat, b?r?ly eight or nine years old. As the descendants of the Li Family, their lives were smooth-sailing. Anything they wished for could be at their fingertips. They just had to say the word and it could be theirs! But the reality was different from what people would imagine. Rather than a lavish lifestyle of riches, beauties, and anything the heart could imagine, Mei and Qiang were forced into a life of ascetism. The Li Family elders believed that hardship and struggle would mold character. It would turn a rock into diamond!

    While their beliefs certainly proved true, with Mei Li growing to become the next empress of the Xingyuu Empire and Qiang Li eventually succeeding as the next patriarch, young Qiang did not believe that nonsense. He was an immature kid who cared nothing about their lofty ideals. He just wanted to have fun and enjoy life! Because of that, he often snuck out and goofed off when he should be studying. He played with the servants'' children and stole toys from the warehouse. His rebellious attitude was frequently punished with strict beatings and long isolations, and during that time, Qiang remembered how he cried and cried till his lungs hurt. Why did other children get to have fun while he suffered alone? Why was life this unfair? He would have grown up to hate the Li Family, and ran away, if it weren''t for his older sister.

    He chuckled at the thought. His older sister was incredibly studious and serious, always acting formally and distant with everyone. However, Qiang knew better than anyone else how sneaky she was. By acting nice and obedient, people focused less on her, and more on the troublemaker Qiang. This allowed her to sneak by from time to time and do as she pleased. Who would have thought that the future Empress Mei Li, the beloved empress of the empire, had a cunning and mischievous side to her? But despite her cheeky behavior, she always doted on him. Whenever he was locked in his room, she would steal some candy and share it with him. She was always there, to make sure he was never completely alone¡­ There was one time they were discovered, and Aunt Hong-Lan gave them an earful, making them kneel six hours straight. Back then, these were painful memories, but looking at it now, he smiled.

    Looking at Xiuying and Ming now, Qiang only saw his late sister in them. Xiuying inherited her mischievousness and tomboyish personality, while Ming inherited her aloof and steadfast personality. He wanted to help them. Whether it be honoring his late sister''s wishes or protecting his nieces, he honestly wanted to. But the times changed, and he was no longer the young and brash boy without a care in the world. He had responsibilities now as the patriarch of the Li Family, the strongest nobility family in the world! What he wanted was no longer relevant. The family interests outweighed his personal interests! Just like the meeting in Chongdu with Aunt Hong-Lan and the other subordinate families, he walked a very thin line. The ''Imperial Princesses'' was a valuable political tool that the Li Family refused to budge on. And if he dared step out of line, he could be forced to step down as patriarch. By then, who would protect them?

    "I hate this situation as much as you two, but this is for the best," Qiang exhaled. "The elders and I are already planning countermeasures against the Alzar Kingdom''s invasion. We''re aware of the Imperial Council''s plot, so there is no need for concern. We will handle everything, so you two don''t have to worry about a thing."

    Ming nodded gently. She fully understood what her uncle was thinking. Sentiment aside, the Alzar Kingdom was too big of a risk! The last time they met with the kingdom, they were captured by General Illion, only spared a public execution because of Elizabeth''s intervention. Although Elizabeth was serving as the Royal Army General now, Ming understood better than anyone else that a person''s individual interests would never outweigh that of the kingdom. Whether she was the heir apparent or not, it made no difference. It was the cold-hearted calculation that power made! It was beyond likely, no¡­ Ming was almost certain that the next time they meet, the Alzar Kingdom would not spare them a second chance. They would become political hostages!

    "¡­I''ll take my leave here then," Qiang murmured. Despite reconnecting, he felt their relationship remained awkward and distant. He regretted it. That was why he vowed to keep them safe no matter what!

    Once he left, the tension in the room dropped. Xiuying gave a big sigh and waved her arms around aggressively. If there was a bed in the room, she might have jumped onto it in frustration. She needed to vent! Tai laughed aloud at the Imperial Princess without the slightest show of dignity or grace. Chang pretended to see nothing, while Ming''s eyebrows twitched in embarrassment. While they knew Chang and Tai since they were young, that was no reason to abandon all propriety. They were the Imperial Princesses of the Xingyuu Empire! Ming snapped at her sister, forcing the girl to return to normalcy. She really had to shake her head at such a sister.

    "You''re supposed to be an Imperial Princess, sister. You should always behave like one," Ming chastised.

    "But! What are we going to do? We came all the way here!"

    Ming shook her head. "And what exactly did you expect to do? Negotiate with the heir apparent and the Alzar Kingdom? You can''t be so thoughtless. The risks are too great, and our odds are too low. The repercussions, should we fail, would be too great to imagine. We would be dooming our people! Can you guarantee that everything will work out?"

    "Then what are we supposed to do? At this rate¡­" Xiuying cried.

    In this regard, she was a splitting-image of Elizabeth. Both yearned for peace, reconciliation, and an end of this ridiculous century-long war. She was born shortly before the First Great Kingdom War ended in the crest of the new era of peace. That was why her childhood was filled with joy and laughter, free of the worry that came with war. For the young Xiuying, the war was like the facts in a history book, read and ultimately forgotten. She still remembered how she played with her mother and sister for hours on end, running around the imperial gardens while waiting for her father to finish work. Eating dinner together, watching the moon until late, and being tucked into bed by her parents¡­ It was a life that everyone envisioned as the perfect family. This was her childhood.

    But good things eventually come to an end. Their mother died! Empress Mei Li suddenly passed away without cause, dying in her sleep. The entire empire was shaken! The empress, the second highest seat of authority, ruling over millions of subjects and standing side-by-side to Emperor Lianghu, died! And it was not like she was a minor figure either. She was a beloved figure that everyone looked up to and admired. Having spearheaded the peace talks with the Alzar Kingdom, Empress Mei Li was one of the instrumental figures responsible for ending the First Great Kingdom War. Everyone held her in the absolute highest regards! The empire mourned for months, while Xiuying and her sister were devastated¡­ Their father was perhaps the worst. He sealed himself in his room and refused to meet anyone. If not for the occasional eaten food, they would have thought he killed himself out of grief!

 Chapter 303 - Letter between princesses

    When the Alzar Kingdom was declared the traitor, things took a turn for the worse. Everyone picked up arms again and screamed for justice! Emperor Lianghu committed to the Ambush of the Sanguis Coast and started the Second Great Kingdom War; the world gone mad! The kingdom was taken by surprise and lost the initiative. This would culminate into the long Teria Sea Campaign, which left hundred of thousands homeless and countless dead. Initially, Xiuying did not know what to think and her grief consumed her. She thought, how could they do something so cruel? Like everyone else, she wished for justice and vengeance. She wanted the Alzar Kingdom to pay for destroying her family!

    For six years after that, she and her sister devoted themselves to helping their father in the war. Ming sat on the Imperial Council and advised in the War Council''s plans. Xiuying trained in the blade, pushing to Half-Perception Realm, and helped her father wherever possible. This continued until King Harth was captured in the Battle of the Millennium. The man was tortured using every method possible. He was flayed, beaten, bled, mutilated, waterboarded, burnt, eaten alive, and even drugged. No food, no water, no sleep, and no rest, King Harth was pushed to the absolute physical and mental breaking point! Even the Imperial Princesses were terrified at their father''s cruelty. Anyone else would have succumbed to the inhumane punishment and begged for death! However, King Harth remained strong and laughed. He laughed in the face of death! Never once admitting to killing Empress Mei Li and mocking Emperor Lianghu, he passed away.. That was when Xiuying and Ming first noticed something was wrong.

    In hindsight though, Xiuying admonished herself. They failed to notice something was wrong for six years? They were not idiots. Ming served on the Imperial Council, helping their father govern as one of the highest-ranking advisors! And Xiuying was far more intuitive and keener than her personality would reveal. She had a surprisingly sharp grasp on people and noticed social cues that Ming would not. They failed to notice, not because they were inept, but because it was a convenient little lie. By painting a target on the Alzar Kingdom''s back, they had somewhere to vent their frustrations. They had an idea of revenge, revenge for the kingdom taking their beloved mother! It was an immature way of dealing with grief, but so easy to fall for. After all, how young were they? Despite their exceptional talents and knowledge, their mental maturity was still limited by their age! It took King Harth''s death to finally open their eyes to the truth.

    So, how did their mother die then? To answer that, they travelled through the empire. They sought the advice of world-renown physicians, reclusive sages, expert ?ssassins, and even spiritual monks to figure out the truth. And at the same time, they saw the obscenities of war, of what they had done. The hollow families, the decrepit ruins, the begging orphans, the maimed veterans, and the unending miasma of hatred. Everything was laid b?r? for everyone to see, and it suffocated them! The Imperial Princesses finally realized how twisted they had become! These were the direct consequences of their actions. When they read the war reports, it was just numbers and figures on a piece of paper. There were no emotions, no feelings, no history behind it. For them, it was an equation to be balanced, a formula to be solved. When they gave the orders, it was success or fail. There was no discussion about the true repercussions. If they never saw it firsthand, then they never could have imagined¡­ that their reality was this twisted! This was war!

    When they finally discovered the truth, that Minister Linshi and the Imperial Council had been manipulating their father, they were furious! They were furious beyond belief! But when the rage simmered down, guilt and regret was all that remained. How many of their citizens were sacrificed, dying in vain? And how many of them lived on in pain, afraid and alone? They gave the orders and they let it happen! The mere thought was enough to make them sick. She and Ming were not cruel or sadistic people since they inherited their mother''s kindness. Hence, their d?s?r? for peace and reconciliation were genuine and heartfelt. They wanted to make amends, restore their mother''s legacy, and stop the war! The rest was history.

    Xiuying clenched her fists and said firmly, "We can''t sit here and do nothing. We need to do something. If you won''t do anything, then I will!"

    Ming became downcast and silent, showing how indecisive she was. Although she understood the dangers in contacting the kingdom, she also felt it was the right thing to do. To a calm and logical person such as herself, it plagued her mind. She glanced at Chang and Tai and asked for their opinions, which surprised them. To be asked that question meant she was at her wit''s end!

    "If you want my honest opinion," Tai said. "I don''t trust the kingdom."

    "How come?" Ming asked calmly.

    He sneered. "Remember our treatment when we were captured by General Illion? He wanted our heads! Don''t you think that the rest of them would want the same? We can''t trust those rats."

    "To be fair, we did attack them first with the Ambush of the Sanguis Coast," Chang argued back. "They have the right to be angry with us."

    "That''s my point. After everything we did to them, do you think they''ll forgive us because of our misunderstanding? Absolutely impossible. There''s no way that will ever happen! You have to be delusional to think otherwise," he said, earning a fierce gaze from Xiuying. He shrugged. "That''s what I think. You''re free to disagree."

    Chang nodded. "Hate begets hate. It''s not like I don''t understand your point, but somewhere the cycle has to end."

    "You might think that way, but will anyone else?" Tai said.

    "The heir apparent."

    Tai was speechless before firing back, "You think that girl can change anything? She''s b?r?ly the heir apparent! You want to bet everything on her?"

    "With all due respect, Your Highness," Chang faced Ming. "I do believe it is worth a try. What is the harm in sending a letter or two? There''s no reason that we shouldn''t try to establish friendly relations with the kingdom. We have nothing to lose."

    "Do as you please," Tai snorted. "But I don''t think it''s worth our time or effort."

    Ming contemplated for a long time before finally sighing. "I understand and respect both of your opinions, but I believe Sentinel Chang is right. A letter seems like our best bet. Do you want to write it, sister?"

    "Me?" Xiuying was taken aback. "Shouldn''t you write it? You''re more used to these sorts of things. I can''t handle something as important as this."

    "I don''t have the greatest of relationships with Princess Elizabeth. Although you cannot be considered friends, it''s better than hearing something from me. You wanted to do something, right?" the girl gave her sister a sidelong glance.

    Xiuying coughed awkwardly. "I guess¡­ I guess I did say that, but you''ll need to help me with it."

    "That won''t be a problem," Ming smiled. Having made her decision, it felt like a massive weight was lifted from her shoulders. Turning to face the two Protectors, she grew serious. "The Li Family cannot know about this which means we''ll need your help sneaking this letter outside. Do you think it''s possible to sneak past the Loon Family, Sentinel Chang, Sentinel Tai?"

    "Your Highness, these many guards¡­" Chang was unsure. They were facing the Loon Family, one of the strongest martial families in the Xingyuu Empire. With over thirty Perception Realms surveying the area, it would be hard for a mouse to sneak by, much less themselves. Regardless of the ''true world'', Perception Realms remained the core fighting strength of the human world! They could not be handled so trivially.

    "¡­shouldn''t be a problem," Tai interrupted with a childish grin. "Leave it to us, Your Highness." Although he disagreed with their optimism, he never backed down from a challenge. That was his hotblooded nature! The more impossible the odds seemed, the more excited he would become.

    "Tai, this is serious. The chance of us evading detection is almost zero," Chang frowned, instantly seeing through the thoughts of his friend. "Getting caught red-handed could lead to serious trouble. We can''t afford to be careless!"

    "Relax. Should that happen, we can always destroy the letter. What are they going to charge us with if there''s no evidence?" he scoffed. "Besides, we''re the Imperial Princesses'' Protectors. Have a little backbone." Chang was speechless. How did the conversation lead to him being insulted?

 Chapter 304 - Pursuing Chang and Tai

    The Imperial Princesses'' Protectors was the second greatest honor bestowed upon any guard. It was tantamount to protecting the next empress! However, Chang knew that they were chosen for political reasons. As was stated before, the Imperial and Li Family were tightly bound by blood. Many empresses or emperors could have their lineages traced back to the Li Family, they were that prominent! People considered them the true Imperial Family! As for the Jian, Shui, and Jun Families, they were vastly beneath the Li Family, whether it be in economy, military, political, or social power. The Li Family was without equals! Naturally, how could those families stand it? The Four Great Nobility Families were so unbalanced! To quell their anger, Imperian Qiang willingly ceded from the Imperial Council, while Chang and Tai were instated as Protectors.

    Chang Jian was the son of Lord Fuwu Jian, the Jian Family''s patriarch, as well as the young brother of Prime Minister Pon-Wai. Tai Shui was the only son of Lord Daiyuu Shui, the Shui Family''s patriarch. While these two lost their rights to succeed their fathers, they existed close to the core powers of their families. Having them grow up alongside the Imperial Princesses was a symbolic move! Of course, this was not to say that Emperor Lianghu was betrothing his beloved daughters away, but this served as a bridge to bring the Jian and Shui Families closer to the imperial throne. In other words, it was meant to decentralize the strong grip the Li Family had over the empire. That was why people who were stronger or more experienced than them were passed over and they were chosen. It was all a game! This made Chang lose confidence in his abilities.

    Be that as it may, that did not mean Chang and Tai were pushovers.. Emperor Lianghu would never endanger his daughters for the sake of political stability. They earned that title specifically because of their incredible aptitude, potential, and skill that stood above others. Granted, they might fall short when compared to the true apex figures such as the Four Cardinals, the Four Dragons of the Loon Family, or even the Alzar Kingdom''s three strongest knights. But that was the difference between the second tallest mountain and the tallest. Chang and Tai were both young, in their early twenties, and they had broken into Perception Realm Adept recently. At this rate, they had the potential to reach Perception Realm Master, unrivaled throughout the empire! It was only a matter of time before they stood at the peak!

    For now though, it was as Chang said. Their abilities simply were not at the level of the Loon Family''s guards. On paper, it might be the difference between Perception Realm Expert or Master, but these were old monsters with over thirty or forty years of rich combat experience. The number of tricks or techniques they had kept secret were undoubtedly many. It was not something that greenhorns such as Chang or Tai could improvise on the fly!

    "It''s good to be confident, but at least have a plan, Sentinel Tai," as expected, Ming chastised him. "Although they might not harm you if you reveal your identity, that would be pointless. You would have to do this without showing yourselves, meaning you two would have to face the full power of the Loon Family. This will be difficult as well as dangerous. One wrong step and you could lose your lives. If you don''t want to do this, I won''t force you. We can consider alternatives."

    "We''re on a tight schedule, aren''t we? Your Highness doesn''t have to worry. We''ll be there and back before you know it," Tai laughed. Both Ming and her Protector shared the same grimace. Would it kill him to take anything seriously?

    Xiuying chuckled arrogantly. "What do you think I''ve been doing, sister? I wasn''t staring out of the window these past few days doing nothing. I''ve been memorizing the guard routes and patterns. Don''t forget that I''m a Half-Perception Realm too!" She inherited their father''s mastery of the sabre and trained to become Half-Perception Realm. At nineteen years of age, that was an impressive feat matched only by her Protectors and other monstrous figures!

    "We were also doing some light reconnaissance," Chang added. "With Her Highness''s help, we should have a clearer picture of the Loon Family''s defensive net and how to evade it."

    "If things become too dangerous and without hope, you can reveal your identities," Ming concluded. "Destroy the letter and any evidence, while feigning ignorance. No matter what, deny any accusations and stay silent. We''ll deal with the consequences if that comes to pass."

    "As you wish, Your Highness," Chang kneeled.

    Writing the letter took the rest of the day and the midnight air was settling in now. The moon was usually the brightest at this time of the year, but the sky was shrouded with clouds, painting a particularly grim and ominous scene. A cold air swept through the city and gave everyone the chills. Xiuying continued to look outside the window, wrapped in her thick fur coat. Her brows furrowed and her expression soured. This atmosphere¡­ It felt foreboding and she hesitated. Ming felt the same infectious mood and she glanced outside too. They were not only betraying their uncle''s trust, but also the empire! By taking this step forward, it was embarking on a journey into the unknown. Whether it be light or darkness, who knew what laid at the end of the tunnel?

    "We''re ready to depart, Your Highness," Chang reported.

    Xiuying gripped her sister''s hand tightly, as if to comfort Ming. The girl smiled wryly. She was supposed to be the older one, so why was Xiuying the one comforting her? At that thought, Ming steeled her resolve. Although her goals and morals were misguided before, just like Xiuying, they were determined to restore their parent''s honor and legacy. They wanted to end the Second Great Kingdom War! So what if they became sinners, cursed throughout history, as the empire''s traitorous Imperial Princesses? So what if they never became the empresses and lost their imperial status? It might hurt, but in Ming''s mind, ending the war they caused was worth it!

    "Good luck," she muttered softly.

    "Take care, you two," Xiuying added.

    Chang and Tai nodded then leapt out of the window and entered the darkness. Contrasting from before, their movements were much sharper, both in terms of fluidity and technique, showing how serious they were. Furthermore, they were dressed in a plain black cloak, which hid their features, and allowed them to blend into the night. They moved swiftly, landing on overhangs or rooftops, like a pair of monkeys. Moving at their maximum speed, they hoped to leave the city as fast as possible! That said, while their movements were indeed impressive and smooth, it was far from matching the level of perfection. And many of the guards were not ordinary either. They were Perception Realms, capable of transcending mortal limits! Instantly, countless eyes locked onto their presence. Barely lasting ten seconds, they were discovered!

    Two people were wandering the night markets of Guanhuang relaxedly. Upon first glance, the two seemed like father and son, but the boy was actually an ?du?t dwarf. People flashed him odd gazes as the ''son'' wolfed down the stall foods with a smile on his face. He completely ignored the discrimination towards him. Meanwhile, the ''father'' was strolling behind humming a mysterious tune. Every step he made seemed to resonate with his song, making everyone feel uncomfortable. No one came close to this odd pair. When Chang and Tai finally moved, their faces twitched as their senses detected them. Perception Realm!

    "Heh, are they really trying?" the dwarf sneered with a dangerous glint.

    "We half-expected this, so it isn''t a surprise. Let''s go." In a flash, the Humming Swordsmen nimbly scaled up to the rooftops by jumping from platform to platform. Before the pedestrians knew what happened, they were already gone!

    Resting quietly on a rooftop and feeding their pet viper was a person dressed in a thick cloak. Aside from their height, no one could tell their gender, age, weight, or general appearance. They were almost indescribable! The single prevailing odd thing was the blindfold covering their eyes. The viper abruptly turned, rose, and hissed threateningly. As if understanding the message, the person locked onto Chang and Tai with their senses. Perception Realm! The viper slithered up its master''s arm and the two melded into the shadows and disappeared. The Blind Snake was on the move!

    Elsewhere, seven people were playing at a table in a gambling hall. The smell of alcohol, smoke, and debauchery filled the air. These seven were odd fellows: one was morbidly obese and sweating all over, another was a woman with a crooked smile with a few teeth missing. They were happily gambling large sums of money that attracted onlookers. In this world where poverty was rife and food was hard to come by, gambling was a luxury that only the wealthy could afford to do. And the sums they were betting were several months of a normal family''s income at once! Thanks to their dangerous aura, no one dared to try anything, but they were still preyed on by covetous eyes. A few bold individuals plotted with their friends to start some trouble too.

    "Hehe, you lose again, Old Three!"

    "Ah, I can''t believe you tricked me like that!"

    The sounds of laughter and remorse mixed into a joyous occasion as they continued gambling to their heart''s content. When Chang and Tai zipped by, they were almost a blur, but a few at the table noticed it. They frowned and extended their senses. Perception Realm! Seeing this new development, they smiled.

    "Looks like we''ll have action tonight," one of them said, standing up. The other six nodded in understanding and went to leave, when a group of bandits blocked them at the door.

    "Oh? Where do you think you''re going?" the ringleader sneered. "Give us all your money and this doesn''t have to end badly." Pulling out a knife, he slid it across his tongue in a deranged manner. With a gang of twenty men against seven, his confidence was surging! He was beaming with smiles, having found such fat pigs to slaughter.

    One of the seven held her head in annoyance. "Young Six, you handle this one, and be quick."

    "Hmph. I''m putting this on your tab," a youth leapt out with a bloodthirsty aura and struck fast as lightning!

    In less than three seconds, he landed twenty palm strikes on everyone! The twenty men flew back violently colliding with the walls or furniture and the gambling hall was destroyed beyond recognition. Vomiting blood and falling unconscious, their organs were internally ruptured. The youth killed twenty people without hesitation! Once the path was cleared, the seven shot off at monstrous speeds towards Chang and Tai, leaving the patrons quaking with fear. Surprisingly, the seven were all Perception Realms! They were the infamous Spider Seven!

 Chapter 305 - Hooded figure

    At the same time, overseeing the city from a high vantage point was a hooded figure with another mysterious mask. It was unknown who they were or what they looked like, but they stood straight like an arrow. It was like they, alone, could uphold the heavens! This solitary figure watched the commotion down below with a frighteningly piercing gaze. Although the distance was vast and Chang and Tai were mere ants in size, this person could capture everything in their sight. They saw everything! This unfathomable feat was unmatchable for Perception Realms like the Humming Swordsmen, the Blind Snake, or the Spider Seven. This was the power of a Perception Realm Master! No¡­ It was above that too. Even a genuine master would find it difficult to do the same. In the vast world, this person might be unrivaled!

    They saw Chang and Tai scurrying through the city, while the Humming Swordsmen, Blind Snake, and Spider Seven converged on them from all directions. It seemed like a big battle was imminent! The rest of the Loon Family declined to respond, seeing as so many powerful people were already on the job. It would be overkill to send everyone over, and they would earn an earful from their superiors. The hooded figure was about to move when their eyes caught sight of others, unrelated to the Loon Family, moving too. One, two¡­ Ten, twenty¡­ Twenty individuals from a third party were beginning to act, causing the hooded figure to ponder deeply. Despite hiding their prowess, the person could tell that the twenty were all highly skilled Perception Realms! What was happening here in Guanhuang tonight?

    Down below, Chang and Tai were sprinting with dark faces. As Perception Realms, how could they not notice the tightening net around them? With their senses alone, it was impossible to identify their pursuers but judging by their exceptional movements and reaction speeds, they were clearly formidable! Chang and Tai could not let up their guard for one second, or they might die! Although they appeared to have no plan, they were skillfully weaving through the areas with the least protection. This was hours in the making to unravel all the guard rotations and find the best possible route. This, combined with the moonless night, created the perfect opportunity to try their daring plan. How lucky were they? But regardless of their ''luck'', things were simply unavoidable. Their pursuers were hot on their trail!

    "Damn, they''re fast!" Tai was amazed.

    As a master of martial arts, he had believed that he trained his body close to the peak of human potential. And that ?ssumption was not founded off arrogance either. To have broken through to Perception Realm at his young age spoke volumes of both his prodigious talent and effort! Yet, their pursuers were simply at a level above him, which sparked his fighting spirit, but he remained steady. He might show a fiery temper and rash personality; however, he also understood when it was time to rein in his attitude and when he needed to take things seriously. He would not jeopardize their plans for his own self-interests. Chang and Tai continued to accelerate and pushed towards the edge of the city when Chang shouted.

    Tai could feel it even before Chang said anything: the overwhelming aura from the two people in front of him! One was a dwarf man with a fearsome glint in his eyes and the other was a casual-looking fellow humming a particular tune. The shorter man reached down and grabbed a pair of bu??erfly swords from his boots and the larger one smoothly drew out the long straight sword from his waist. At the same time, their aura began explosively increasing with every humming note before finally reaching a crescendo. Perception Realm Experts! They were unmistakably the Humming Swordsmen!

    Chang and Tai grew solemn and fled in another direction. They wanted to leave Guanhuang as soon as possible, and the only way to do that was by avoiding combat at all costs. And despite their seemingly ordinary name, the two people standing in their way were very strong, almost legendary! Their stories need not be said, but the main crux behind their power was their synergy and unspoken coordination. One person hummed, creating a melody that the two followed, and depending on the situation, they could alter notes or pitch, communicating in a code that no one else understood. It allowed them to perform some nigh-impossible strategies, that would make the most battle-hardened warriors sweat. When their song ended, without a doubt, their enemies would die! Even in ordinary circumstances, Chang and Tai would probably fall facing them, much less when they had no time to spare.

    "Oh?" the dwarf raised an eyebrow after seeing Chang and Tai take the long way around them. "I guess that means we don''t have to hold back, since we did warn them."

    "We were ordered to prevent anyone from leaving or entering, and that includes the Imperial Princesses'' Protectors. We can''t turn a blind eye to anyone," the man shrugged languidly and began humming again.

    "What can two kids do?" he sneered.

    The two took off and chased down Chang and Tai with fearsome momentum. Although the Protectors were fast, the Humming Swordsmen were on another level. They caught up in a few seconds! And owing to his short stature, the dwarf was the first to strike, pouncing on Tai from behind. His bu??erfly swords crisscrossed in the air and seemed to split the air apart! Tai clicked his tongue and rolled forward. He slammed his palms on the rooftop to kick backwards at the dwarf. The timing, accuracy, and confidence required to execute such a maneuver was something only Tai could do! Using the underside of his shoes, he managed to kick away the bu??erfly swords and disrupt the dwarf''s attack. Furthermore, when his feet landed, he was in the perfect position to charge forward again. The chain of movement was so smooth it was like he never stopped. This was the martial arts prodigy, Sentinel Tai Shui!

    On the other side, the man with the straight sword unleashed a simple diagonal slash while humming. It was aiming to hit Chang''s back! Unfortunately, Chang was less dexterous as his partner, so he could not do the same things, and drawing his sword was out of the question. He opted for the simpler approach and leapt over some refuse, and through a clever manipulation of his gait when his foot kicked back in step, he kicked the garbage back towards his attacker. The man frowned and slashed the garbage in half. How unbecoming was it, for a great swordsman and nobleman such as himself, to be throwing around garbage? But it served its purpose well and shielded him from harm. In this situation, there was no way he could display his true skills, so this was all he could do.

    The Humming Swordsmen showed a slight hint of surprise. Regardless of how casual their strikes may be, it still carried near-lethal force and near-perfect technique. Anyone else would have mistimed the counterattack, panicked under pressure, or misjudged the situation! To complicate matters further, they were attacking Chang and Tai''s defenseless backside. Who had eyes on the back of their heads? Obviously, no one did, so to retaliate in the way that they did, it showed an impressive mastery over Perception Realm! It would appear that the title of Imperial Princess Protector was well-deserved after all! They were a cut above the rest. But¡­ that was relative to normal Perception Realms, and the Humming Swordsmen were anything but normal. The man continued his carefree attitude and switched to another tune, a faster and aggressive one. The tempo of the battle changed!

    No matter how casual they may be, the Humming Swordsmen still had their pride. Gripping their weapons harder, their bloodlust abruptly soared. They were preparing to finish off Chang and Tai in the next exchange using a perfect, unstoppable attack! Sensing the change, the two Protectors gritted their teeth and realized they could no longer hold back, otherwise they would die! Chang''s hand floated to his sword, while Tai tightened his fists. They were ready to turn around as their fighting spirit surfaced. Everything happened in the blink of an eye! Just as the four were about to clash, they simultaneously showed surprise. The Humming Swordsmen spun around and deflected two arrows headed to their blind spot. They were attacked by a third party! The arrows were perfectly timed that it disrupted the two''s attacks again, and it allowed Chang and Tai to regain distance.

    The Humming Swordsmen focused their senses onto this new target and felt a chill. A hooded figure was standing there from several rooftops away, holding a longbow. Their eyes were so bone-chillingly piercing that the Humming Swordsmen felt n?k?d against the gaze. To attack them at that precise moment and render their attacks useless¡­ To generate such a powerful and haunting oppressive aura¡­ There was only one word that could describe it: a master! It was a Perception Realm Master! In the human world, Perception Realm Masters were few and far in between, very few people could stand on that preeminent pedestal! Even the Humming Swordsmen were only Perception Realm Experts, and they were still a fair distance from breaking through that final gap.. Therefore, as soon as the attack was made, they already had an idea of who it was. There was just one person that matched that description, and it was¡­!

 Chapter 306 - Empires strongest sentinel

    "Do you plan on standing in our way?" one of them hissed.

    "That''s not up to me to decide," the hooded person replied sharply.

    The Humming Swordsmen hesitated. A Perception Realm Master archer holding their rears was the worst possible outcome. If they tried pursuing Chang and Tai again, who knows what might happen? Although both sides were Perception Realms, the one with the stronger senses would prevail! It was that simple. But the inverse was also a problem. If they decided to retaliate against this master first, that would be putting the carriage before the horse. They would lose sight of their targets and become embroiled in a potentially dangerous or hopeless situation. It was an excellent stalemate.

    "If you''re here, then that means the Imperial Council is planning to make a move?" the other swordsman narrowed his eyes. "Why are you helping the Imperial Princesses'' Protectors?"

    "I''m not obligated to answer your questions."

    "¡­You''re right. No matter the reason, we''re enemies now. Just know that the Humming Swordsmen aren''t to be taken lightly, Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing!"

    Surprisingly, the hooded figure standing before them was Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing, the Captain of the Imperial Sentinels and the Four Cardinals! As the former leader of the emperor''s personal guard, he was a genuine Perception Realm Master monster, standing near the peak of human potential! His individual prowess was so immense and formidable that people frequently called him the empire''s strongest sentinel! People compared him to the kingdom''s strongest knight, Sir Winstin Mormont, but the opinions were divided on who was stronger. Blessed with unparalleled senses, especially eyesight, he could see further and clearer than anyone else, and armed with his excellent marksmanship, he was regarded as the world''s greatest archer. Cardinal Hui was a walking, breathing legend! In truth, both Cardinal Hui and Sir Winstin were grazing the level of Half-Instinct Realm, close to the great divide of Rank 3 King! If they were properly trained in Martial Energy, then they absolutely had the potential of charging for Rank 3 King!

    Cardinal Hui''s brow wrinkled at having his identity exposed, but he remained stoic and calm. As he expected, the Humming Swordsmen decided to attack him! The larger man started humming a strange song and synergized his motions with the dwarf. The two aimed to close the gap between them as soon as possible! Because once they entered close range, Cardinal Hui would lose! Their movements were swift as lightning as they sprinted from rooftop to rooftop. By alternating their speeds, weaving in and out of cover, and protecting each other''s blind spots, it made it difficult for Cardinal Hui to find an opening. In the blind of an eye, they were almost upon the cardinal. However, the man snorted. His vast ocean of experience was not something that the Humming Swordsmen could compare to.

    Raising his longbow at lightning speed while rushing backwards at the same time, he nocked an arrow. Perception Realm! He fully unleashed his aura and senses to their maximum, stifling the two swordsmen. It was like his aura was a razor-sharp blade that cut into their faces. It felt like there were no secrets in front of this man. He could see everything! They could tell he was ridiculously strong since their innate instincts were screaming for them to flee from this man. To incite this sort of reaction from their battle-hardened bodies showed how incredible Cardinal Hui was! They might be fast, but Cardinal Hui was even faster. With a mere blur of his hands, he let loose a slew of arrows in their direction.

    Cardinal Hui sent two arrows, precisely when the tiniest window of opportunity appeared. It lasted for the briefest of moments before vanishing, but he captured it perfectly. Not even that, but he anticipated it ahead of time and timed his arrows to arrive exactly as the opening came! His level of combat awareness and sensory power was so unbelievable, such that the Humming Swordsmen were also caught off-guard. They hastily raised their swords to guard. When the arrows finally arrived though, they were shocked. It was too heavy! Their swords were pushed back as they resisted the unexpected force, which interrupted their momentum. Their attack was f?r??b?? stopped by one move!

    This made the Humming Swordsmen gloomy. They lived a free and unfettered life. They walked wherever they wanted, they ate whatever they wanted, and they slept with whoever they wanted. Naturally, everyone wanted to knock them down a peg and show them the true enormity of heaven and earth, but at the end of the day, no one could stop their rampant behavior. With few Perception Realm Experts in the world, their lawlessness was backed by their superior strength! No one was willing to stand in front of a Perception Realm, especially one from the Loon Family! Without challenge, their ego swelled out of control, and they greatly overestimated themselves.

    For the first time though, they realized the vast difference between themselves and the truly strong! The ''two'' arrows Cardinal Hui let loose were really half a dozen, loosed so quickly that they blurred together mid-flight into one. The technique was so sublime and perfect that Perception Realm Experts such as the Humming Swordsmen could not distinguish them. It had fooled Sir Winstin many times too during their fight! To trick Perception Realms to that extent revealed just how great Cardinal Hui''s skills were! It was not something that the Humming Swordsmen could hope to match. As they say, after every mountain was an even bigger mountain. The pursuit of strength was endless! The swordsmen had no choice but to accept Cardinal Hui''s legendary status. However, at the same time, their fighting spirit exploded! They wanted to scale this mountain and propel themselves to new heights!

    Before the fight could restart again, the cardinal said, "I''m taking my leave here. It was neither my purpose nor my goal to fight you two."

    "Wait!"

    Sending them a piercing gaze, he continued, "I can roughly guess your plans. You want to lure me into a trap so the Loon Family can surround me, but I''m afraid that your hopes are too poorly placed."

    "Are you suggesting that we can''t beat you?" the dwarf snarled.

    "Why hasn''t the Loon Family arrived then?"

    The other swordsman felt an ominous feeling and decided to investigate his surroundings more thoroughly. Since they were too focused on chasing Chang and Tai, and later Cardinal Hui, they had no idea what was happening around them. As his perception extended beyond, his expression rapidly turned ugly. He sensed multiple fights breaking out across the city, engaging with the Loon Family! And powerful auras swept through the night landscape, signifying that their opponents were not just the normal riffraff, but powerful Perception Realms! To mobilize that many strong combatants, there was only one culprit in mind: the Imperial Council! But why? Why were they striking now? What was the point in helping Chang and Tai?

    "¡­He got away," the dwarf scoffed at Cardinal Hui slipping away, before sheathing his bu??erfly swords in a single smooth motion. "Should we pursue the Imperial Princesses'' Protectors?"

    Opening his eyes, his partner shook his head. "We have more important things to worry about than them. We need to fend off the Imperial Council''s attack. Let''s go!" The two then rushed to the closest battlefield.

    At the forefront was Chang and Tai who were constantly focused on their surroundings, but no one was pursuing them anymore. Neither the Humming Swordsmen, the Blind Snake, nor the Spider Seven. No other Perception Realms stood in their way! Although the occasional patrol of guards would appear, they were Fundamental Realms at most. They might notice something awry, but at their strength, there was little they could offer to stop Chang and Tai. This made the two''s journey almost carefree, which served to spike their concerns. The mysterious helper from before¡­ It would be impossible not to recognize him, having served as the Imperial Princesses'' Protectors for this long. They instantly knew it was Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing!

    How could that man appear here? After Emperor Lianghu''s death, the Four Cardinals sided with the Imperial Council and declared the Imperial Princesses traitors. According to their claims, the princesses conspired with the Alzar Kingdom in a plot to usurp the throne and kill their father! Both Cardinal Yongyu and Loujin were serving as the Prime Minister''s Protectors now, whereas Cardinal Hui''s whereabouts remained unknown. The Li Family thought he was on a top-secret mission, so who have thought he would emerge here to help Chang and Tai, nonetheless? As far as they knew, Cardinal Hui should be their enemy, but he helped fend off the Humming Swordsmen for them. What did that mean? What was happening?

    Chang and Tai could also tell that there were dozens of powerful Perception Realms battling the Loon Family right now. However, this was neither their idea, nor the Imperial Princesses''. This went beyond their capability to do even if they wanted to! The two wavered. If the Imperial Council was behind this, then their goal must be either Imperian Qiang or the Imperial Princesses. Forget the letter, the princesses'' safety was Chang and Tai''s top priority! Their hesitation lasted for a fraction of a second before they decisively gave up and rushed back as fast as possible.. They absolutely must not endanger the princesses! But holding the letter in his hands and remembering their firm resolve, Tai gritted his teeth in anger.

 Chapter 307 - Assassination

    Back with Princess Xiuying and Ming, the two girls lingered on the balcony a bit longer, watching over Guanhuang. Xiuying smiled bitterly and murmured, "Our uncle is going to be furious with us. Did you think of the excuse we''re going to use yet?"

    Ming nodded. "I do, but our uncle isn''t a dumb person. He''ll figure it out quickly enough."

    "I guess that''s true too," the girl laughed. Facing the city again, her face turned serious. "We don''t need to worry about them. Our Protectors might seem unreliable, but together¡­ they''re capable of incredible things. We just need to wait patiently."

    "¡­Although what you say makes sense, for some reason, I feel uneasy. Something is wrong."

    "What is?" Xiuying grew confused.

    "I¡­"

    "Get down!" Xiuying suddenly shouted, grabbing her sister, and leaping to the side.

    A split second later, a crossbow bolt pierced through the room and disappeared into the wooden ceiling. As a young martial genius herself, becoming a Half-Perception Realm at her young age, her instincts were on point to sense killing intent! However, the second attack came faster, timed perfectly to ensure a relentless ?ssault. The sisters were still on the ground when the second crossbow bolt came. They were in trouble! Ming anticipated it ahead of time and pushed her sister off, giving a tiny bit of space for it to land between them. It was too close for comfort. A bit slower and Xiuying would be skewered! However, Ming did not lose focus. She could sense a strange smell coming from the bolthead. It was an extremely potent poison!

    "Cover your nose and mouth!" Ming shouted and without hesitation, Xiuying responded. The two girls were about to draw their weapons, when the third final volley came. They were in no position to defend!

    Snap! A hooded figure emerged right in the nick of time and snatched the crossbow bolt out of the air. Well, it was not a human that stopped the attack, but rather a snake! Its sleek body retracted like a spring, back to its owner''s shoulders. Despite its small size, the creature was deceptively fast, striking as fast as lightning. Everything happened in the fraction of a second, while in mid-flight. That was right; the pet and owner were in the middle of leaping through the air, right in front of the princesses'' balcony! The snake intercepted one of the bolts, and as for the others¡­ The owner pulled a jet-black dagger from underneath their cloak and threw it. Silent, invisible, and unbelievably fast, the dagger accurately nudged the first crossbow bolt, causing it to deviate off-course, and then, like magic, it collided with the others to perfectly defend the princesses!

    The figure elegantly landed on the balcony in front of the Imperial Princesses. As Xiuying and Ming came to their senses, they realized their helper was the Blind Snake! A mysterious and powerful personage under the Loon Family, they stood near the apex of power in the empire as a Perception Realm Master. Of course, they had to be at that level to obtain such a monstrous sensory ability, spatial awareness, and self-confidence to perform a high-speed defensive maneuver in the air, much less on a moonless night. The Blind Snake absolutely had the potential of being titled as one of the empire''s greatest ?ssassins!

    "Stay back, Your Highnesses," a gruff voice came out. "This may get ugly."

    The two girls nodded and retreated to the back of the room when more than a dozen people charged into the room. Standing at the front was their uncle, Imperian Qiang, surrounded by the Four Dragons of the Loon Family! Although there were other formidable Perception Realms present, the Four Dragons were on another level entirely. The ''weight'' of their combined aura was enough to stifle everyone in the room, including the princesses. It was a stark difference to the emperor''s Four Cardinals. The Four Cardinals were subtler and calmer, capable of concealing their overwhelming presence to a near-perfect degree. They could fool a person into thinking they were harmless! On the other hand, the Four Dragons were fiercer and more unbridled, lacking the delicate control that the Four Cardinals possessed. Both sides constituted Perception Realm Masters, but the difference was apparent!

    During that time, Chang and Tai rushed back as fast as possible and arrived at the princesses'' side. "What''s wrong with Her Highness?" Chang half-shouted with a cracking voice, seeing the unconscious girl on the bed.

    "Her Highness inhaled a tiny bit of this poison," the Blind Snake presented the crossbow bolt that their snake caught. On the bolthead was a dark red substance, close to blood, that glistened under torchlight. It was like a liquid ruby. "This is an extremely rare poison found in the southern plains called Sever Vermillion Gu."

    "This is the Sever Vermillion Gu?" one of the Li Family physicians was astounded. "It''s the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes. I always thought it was a legend."

    "It should turn a brilliant blue when it meets wax, right? I have some right here," another physician said. The second the wax touched the poison, it turned into an azure sky-blue color. There was no doubt that it was the Sever Vermillion Gu!

    "We''re extremely fortunate that Her Highness only inhaled a tiny bit¡­ According to the stories, once afflicted with the poison, it would invert normal and abnormal. They wouldn''t die, but they would experience unimaginable pain and torment. Sever Vermillion¡­ Severance of fate, an impossible to cure poison!"

    "Then stop talking and help her!" Xiuying snapped furiously.

    Shrinking their heads, the physicians hurried to prepare the antidote. As they said, since Ming inhaled a small amount, it would not be potent enough to leave lasting damage, and the girl should awaken by herself in a matter of days. Everyone released their breaths and the tension in the room dropped. Xiuying remained by her sister''s bedside, while Qiang directed his attention to Chang and Tai.

    "Why were you absent when the fighting started?" he interrogated. The tone of his voice was so threatening that these two Perception Realms felt sweat rolling down their backs. "I heard about Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing''s appearance too, and how he helped you escape from the Humming Swordsmen. I would like to understand why that is."

    Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing''s appearance was something that Qiang could not ignore. That man was the empire''s strongest sentinel! He once stood alongside Prime Minister Pon-Wai as Emperor Lianghu''s right-hand man. Putting it frankly, Cardinal Hui was a monster that transcended human limits and common sense. Both he and Sir Winstin would have defined the current power ceiling of the human world, were it not for Protector Avin or the Sword King''s return. While the Li Family was certainly peerless and strong beyond belief, their top combatants were far from reaching Cardinal Hui''s level. Therefore, his appearance to help Chang and Tai, the Imperial Princesses'' Protectors, was enough cause for alarm. A wary Qiang signaled for the Four Dragons to surround them.

    "We might be in trouble here," Tai laughed nervously. Normally, the talking would be handled by Ming, but she was currently unconscious.

    Chang said slowly, "I can promise Your Excellency that it wasn''t our intention to expose Her Highness to any danger. We had no knowledge about this attack, nor do we know why Cardinal Hui ?ssisted us."

    Qiang''s eyes gleamed ominously. In the first place, allowing the younger brother of Prime Minister Pon-Wai Jian, the Imperial Council''s leader, to be Princess Ming''s Protector was already a questionable decision. Tai Shui was also a problem as the son of Lord Daiyuu Shui, one of the three Great Nobility Families fighting against the Li Family. As the saying goes, blood ran thicker than water. Who could say where their true allegiances laid? Always staying by their side, ?ssassinating the Imperial Princesses would be trivial! The only reason that Qiang never made a move against them was because the princesses vouched for their loyalty. However, he would not hesitate to show them the true meaning of suffering if they really betrayed the princesses!

    "Uncle, this is all a misunderstanding. We asked them to do something, so they left our side temporarily. They didn''t betray us," Xiuying said softly.

    The man stared at her deeply and then at Chang and Tai but did nothing else.. It was unknown what he was thinking.

 Chapter 308 - Talk in the Imperial Gardens

    In the Imperial Gardens of Yongtein, there was a large scenic pond filled with lilies and lotuses. They floated around the water surface, while tree leaves fluttered in the breeze, creating a beautiful sight. Every tree was delicately trimmed, and every weed was plucked clean, while drooping wisteria and towering cypress trees circled intricate rock gardens and statues. Everything harmonized with each other perfectly in according the five elements! Even the positions of the suns and moon were carefully considered and incorporated into the garden''s design. People around the empire dreamed of entering the Imperial Gardens just once for the otherworldly experience. It was regarded as the greatest garden in all the Xingyuu Empire!

    Inside a wooden pavilion, which overlooked the pond, there were two men sitting face-to-face with a large board filled with black and white stones between them. It was a classical Xingyuu game called Weiqi. At first glance, the two sides were evenly matched, and it appeared like a close game was inevitable. A man casually picked up a piece and dropped it in place. The sound of cranes flying overhead made the scene particularly peaceful, complimenting his smiling face. He looked completely calm, as if the world was in his grasp. Nothing could shake him! Prime Minister Pon-Wai Jian gestured at his opponent to start their turn.

    Minister Keigon Jun picked up a black stone and twirled it in his fingers. "Do you think we''ll catch those two pheasants in time for dinner?"

    "I doubt it. They''re deep in the woods, so our hunters will struggle. At the most, they''ll give them a bit of a scare."

    "What a shame," the man said, placing down his piece.

    "It''s not a shame. Two pheasants are hardly enough for a dinner. It''s important to look for another dish, isn''t it?"

    "Oh? You think the pheasants will call for help?"

    "I think so. They know they''re not in a safe place, so they''ll have to cry for help," the Prime Minister explained while playing. "That''s what pheasants do."

    Minister Keigon pondered deeply before saying, "If they call more pheasants over, then it''ll be troublesome. Since our hunters are limited in number, we would have to call the dinner off."

    "The other pheasants wouldn''t answer those two''s calls," the Prime Minister sneered. "Their calls are ugly and unsightly, sounding nothing like a normal pheasant, so you don''t have to worry about that."

    "You don''t think they would attract the wolves over, right?"

    "I think they would."

    Minister Keigon frowned. "The hunters we have right now aren''t enough to deal with a pack of wolves. We would have too many enemies to deal with."

    "They might both be animals, but they won''t work together."

    "For the wolves, a few pheasants should be easier to catch compared to our hunters, I agree, but I worry about the problems after. Those weak wolves would grow strong and healthy. In time, they would attack our hunters. This doesn''t bode well for us either."

    "I don''t intend for the wolves to eat the pheasants," Prime Minister''s eyes glimmered. "We''ll set a trap so when the wolves come for the pheasants, we''ll catch them both."

    "That''s greedy, don''t you think? We might not have the stomach to finish it."

    The Prime Minister said nonchalantly, "We can try. If it doesn''t work for us, no matter. There are no consequences to trying."

    Knocking on the table gently, Minister Keigon looked over the board, while replying, "We should send out the dogs then. They might be a bit unruly, but their combat power isn''t something we can ignore. They should do well here."

    "You said it yourself, Minister Keigon¡­ The dogs are young and unruly. Do you think we should trust them then?" Prime Minister Pon-Wai widened his smile.

    "Who said anything about trust? A good dog knows when to wag its tail and lay low."

    "Either way, I don''t want them meeting the wolves. Push them too hard, and they might team up against us. That would be our loss then. We have to play strategically."

    "In that case, I''ll send out the new hunters. The three hunters we spoke about before should be in position. When the trap is sprung, they''ll be ready."

    "Yes, let''s do that then."

    After finishing the game, the scores were slightly tipped in Minister Keigon''s favor, earning him a close victory. Prime Minister Pon-Wai clapped and said, "As expected of our Minister of the Military, your strategic skills are as sharp as ever. Reversing the Dragon was a bold move, but it paid off brilliantly in the end. I hadn''t seen it at all."

    The man gave a light snort. "I don''t believe that you didn''t see it. Coiling the Heavens was the perfect counterplay to my Reversing the Dragon, and you were three moves from completing it, but you stopped yourself from playing it. You intentionally played this game to draw it as close as possible."

    "You overestimate my abilities," the Prime Minister laughed. "My Weiqi abilities are dreadfully bad, so you defeated me soundly."

    Minister Keigon glared at the Prime Minister before speaking, "Let''s get down to business. No more speaking in riddles. That is why you called me here, isn''t it?"

    "And here I was, beginning to enjoy myself. Very well, I do have some business to discuss."

    "Is this place safe?"

    "Despite its appearances, the Imperial Gardens is one of the safest places in the empire," the Prime Minister explained. "I have also ?ssigned close to a hundred Imperial Sentinels, including Cardinal Loujin and Yongyu, to the perimeter, and although we are lacking in Arcania, what meager Arcanists we have are also at the ready. There shouldn''t be any problem discussing things here."

    "A hundred Perception Realms?" Minister Keigon narrowed his eyes. "What an excessive sight, but I agree, that is the b?r? minimum necessary."

    "Yes, when we''re talking about them, it''s important to be cautious¡­ What are your honest opinions about the Featherwind Sect?"

    "Their wealth of knowledge and techniques is invaluable. By incorporating Martial Energy into our military''s training regimes, we pushed the upper limit of our military''s strength to another level. Furthermore, their individual battle strength is immense. From Admiral Kang''s reports about the battle over the Maelstrom Gulf, two of them were enough to contend against the Alzar vanguard fleet of twenty thousand. Their strategic value is many times greater than what the Ten Dawns could offer. In ideal circumstances, I would have preferred to integrate them under our chain of command. They might be the key to winning the Second Great Kingdom War."

    "I agree. Their performance in the Maelstrom Gulf exceeded my expectations. Although the circumstances were questionable, the simple fact that Elder Ludin and Crus could repel the Alzar''s fleet speaks for itself. However, it''s also precisely because their individual battle strength is too great that they''re a danger to the empire. The risks have outgrown the benefits, and they are beyond our ability to control."

    "But the problem still remains. We are bound by their spell, Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow. As long as that exists, we are prohibited from making a move against them," Minister Keigon frowned. "Not to mention, there is the problem of the Featherwind Sect itself. You''ve spoken with their acting Sect Master Argo before. What do you think of their story?"

    "Their story, huh?" Prime Minister smirked. "You mean the one where they came as an emissary of the ''great and powerful'' Featherwind Sect? And that was why they decided to establish a branch sect here in the Xingyuu Empire? Of course, it is pure nonsense. When I first met them, I do admit that I felt pressured by their otherworldliness. After all, a talking sentient bird is a first, even for me, and because of that, I overlooked some key details. However, there were various clues that their story was falsified. For example, the battle scars on their flying ship, their lack of servants or subordinates, and their nonsensical objectives. It became clearer as I conversed with their acting Sect Master that their goals were something else entirely."

    "They must have negotiated with us to secure a place for themselves. If that were the case, then either they''ve been exiled, they''re criminals, or their home doesn''t exist anymore. Judging the current evidence, I would wager that the last possibility is the most likely."

    "I agree. For whatever reason, they have nowhere to go. The fact that there hasn''t been any news regarding the Featherwind Sect, despite those five being here for more than half of a year, lends more credibility to our theory."

    "In that case, then they''re nothing but abandoned chicks," Minister Keigon sneered. "Although their individual combat prowess is considerable, what can they do against an army? We have them completely outnumbered."

    "I was worried about the potential for retaliation, since I wasn''t too sure about what a ''Rank 3 King'' entailed, so I erred on the side of caution before," Prime Minister Pon-Wai sipped his tea calmly. "Rank 3 King¡­ It took us time to decipher what they meant, but we''re confident that we figured it out. Fundamental Realm and Gaseous Fog are Rank 1 Mortal.. Perception Realm and Condensed Drop are Rank 2 Lord. Instinct Realm and Blue Depth are Rank 3 King!"

 Chapter 309 - Chance encounter

    "Instinct Realm and Blue Depth¡­" Narrowing his eyes viciously, the minister said, "You''re referring to the rumored Blue Depth Arcanist from Firecast, Protector Avin Arcellius."

    "Yes, as well as the rumored Instinct Realm swordsman, Sword King Sin Quelldown."

    "This is the first time I''m hearing about this."

    "I learned about it only recently from our informants. The key here is that we know what a Rank 3 King means and what they can do. Suppose we are wrong about our ?ssumptions and the Featherwind Sect retaliates, then we might have to clash with a Rank 3 King in the end. It would be best if that never comes to pass, since we neither have a Rank 3 King, nor do we have any counterplay, but it is important to remain prudent."

    "I agree," Minister Keigon said. "But the fact remains that we are bound by the Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow. Although I''m not an Arcanist, I can still feel the binding force on my actions. I can instinctively feel the consequences of betrayal. One-ninth of our memories might not sound like a big deal, but we cannot underrate how frightening that is. Have we discovered the method to break it yet?"

    Prime Minister Pon-Wai''s smile widened. "That is why I called you here."

    Meanwhile, there were a few red-crowned cranes on the pond surface, looking at the two men peculiarly. Their dark black eyes seemed to sparkle with a strange light before they flapped their wings and took off. As they soared, Prime Minister Pon-Wai and Minister Keigon glanced at them and felt offput. Something felt wrong, but they had no idea why, so they kept their silence. If they knew that the other felt the same way, then they might have realized it was not a fluke. The cranes flew over the gardens, as every Imperial Sentinel noticed them. Cardinal Loujin and Yongyu even spared a glance, but nothing more. They flew unhindered past the island and the lake where the capital resided to a hidden cave in the middle of a forest. A dozen more animals were gathered there, happily eating food that was presented to them. A person was sitting there in deep meditation and opened their eyes when the cranes returned. They walked up and nestled the person''s legs with a fawning purr.

    "Good job." The man combed the birds'' heads one by one. "Now, what did you learn for me?"

    Holding one of them gently, he channeled Martial Energy into the bird''s body. Externalization of Martial Energy! This was not something that Fundamental Realms, like Benedict, could accomplish. Much like how Freon could not extend his Magic Perception outwards as a Gaseous Fog Arcanist, the same went for Benedict. Rank 1 Mortals were incapable of it! Instead, externalization was a hallmark sign of a Rank 2 Lord. In other words, the person here was a Perception Realm at the minimum! Furthermore, he was completely at ease, as if repeating something a thousand times over. There was not the slightest sign of discomfort! His elegant mastery over Martial Energy revealed he was a true master of the art!

    Sense Link! His martial technique activated, allowing him to recall the last few hours of the bird''s memory. Of course, rather than reliving it firsthand, it was more like reading a book. All the bird''s actions, thoughts, and feelings were recorded therein, as well as its experiences. He skimmed through the contents without much interest. He was looking for something abnormal, anything that might be a clue, but what a shame. Having spent a week in this dreary cave without a single lead left him miserable.

    However, it was not out of his expectations either. How could it be easy to find a Half-Monarch Grade treasure? They took centuries to form, for the World Energy to coalesce into a supreme treasure. Exceedingly rare and priceless, they were born in extraordinary circumstances in extremely hostile environments. Whether it be a toxic miasma, a frozen wasteland, a volcanic pit, or a land of Beast Kings, just the act of getting to it killed countless people across the ages. And they were not just petty thieves either, but genuine Rank 3 Kings! It has been said that whenever a Monarch Grade treasure was found, a bloody war would ensue, a war of Rank 3 Kings! Suffice to say, they were both a source of great fortune, and terrible misfortune.

    The man was about to release his martial technique when his brow furrowed deeply. Near the end of this crane''s memories was a record of Prime Minister Pon-Wai and Minister Keigon''s conversation. Although the bird could not understand it, the information was still recorded in its memories. More importantly, it was close to the pondside pavilion, so it heard everything. To think that such a private and secure conversation was violated by something that no one could expect: a simple bird! When the man finished, his face was dark as night and an unbelievably dense murderous spirit emerged! Scaring the animals away, his body began glowing in a vivid white and dark aura. It was pure Martial Energy! A Perception Realm Expert!

    Channeling his rage and energy into his fists, he slammed into the ground with earthshattering power. The force was potent enough to send fissures throughout the stone cave, cascading up the walls and towards the ceiling. Less than a second later, the rock walls turned to dust and the entire cave collapsed inwards! As the forest trembled and startled everything nearby, a figure erupted out of the rubble and flew high above in the sky with a terrifying aura. Unfurling his majestic wings, he was furious! Unbelievably, this person was not a human, but a large magpie bird. He was Elder Unvo from the Featherwind Sect!

    Despite both sides tricking each other, it was hard not to feel angry. The Featherwind Sect collapsed, and they were nothing but runaways. They needed the protection of a superior power against the natural wilderness and the Luminous Central Origin. Judging from the scale of the Xingyuu Empire, one would be inclined to believe it was a powerful civilization, at least of the Rank 3 level. That was why they made the decision to negotiate and bind themselves with the Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow. It was all in the pursuit of reviving the Featherwind Sect!

    But now, the situation changed. According to what Prime Minister Pon-Wai said, the Alzar Kingdom had the Rank 3 Sword King Sin Quelldown, while the Zino Kingdom had the Rank 3 Protector Avin Arcellius! Two Rank 3 Kings! That was a terrifying amount of combat strength that these two civilizations wielded. The Xingyuu Empire facing against two Rank 3 Kings without any of their own was a huge disadvantage in war. Look at the commanders from the Luminous Central Origin for example. In the extermination of the Featherwind Sect, the three of them were strong enough to reduce an area equivalent to Yongtein to ashes. City-level destruction was the standard of Rank 3 Kings! And since the Featherwind Sect allied themselves with the Xingyuu Empire, they became their enemy too. It was the exact opposite goal the birds had in mind!

    Furthermore, the Imperial Council planned to break the Nine Regrets Reincarnation vow unilaterally! This contract spell operated independently, which meant that if one side broke the agreement, then the other side would still be bound. If the Imperial Council comes to attack, the Featherwind Sect would have to flee! That would be the absolute worse case scenario: chased out from the Xingyuu Empire and wanted by the Alzar Kingdom. They would have to flee the human world entirely! However, the wilderness was extremely inhospitable for anyone weaker than Rank 3. Although they recovered from their injuries, that was on the surface. The backlashes from the Luminous Central Origin would take a long time to heal without Half-Monarch Grade medicines. So, by forcing them to enter the wilderness again, it would be tantamount to suicide.

    "I have to tell the others¡­ We need to break the contract as soon as possible!" Elder Unvo mumbled.. Raising his Martial Energy to the maximum and channeling it into his wings, he shot off across the skies at monstrous speeds like a shooting star. His destination was Tian Monastery!

 Chapter 310 - Between princesses (1)

    Returning to the present time, in the Alzar Kingdom''s temporary encampment, Elizabeth just received word of the Xingyuu Empire''s movements and rushed to the war tent. Her face was wrought with concern. How could it not be? War! The Second Great Kingdom War began again, and she understood first-hand the destructiveness and desolation that war brought. A battlefield meant death! She could not treat this lightly. When she arrived, several Royal Guards were standing by and a dozen more Grand Knights were patrolling the perimeter. Elizabeth nodded to her friends and walked in alone. Upon seeing her enter, General Dennis immediately stood at attention, and everyone else hushed and paid their solemn respects.

    Waving her hand nonchalantly and sitting at the head seat, she said, "Tell me what happened."

    Everyone followed her and sat down, while General Dennis cleared his throat and said, "One of our soldiers was approached by a Xingyuu merchant who came to deliver this letter." Taking out the letter that Chang and Tai were meant to deliver, he continued, "They said it was penned by the Imperial Princesses for the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom."

    In the Imperial Princesses'' original plan, they wanted Chang and Tai to personally deliver the letter to the Alzar army. It might be dangerous and time-consuming, but the contents were pivotal to the entire war. If the Imperial Council or the Li Family learned what they were planning, then the situation could rapidly degrade to a worse-case scenario. There could be no turning back at that point! But the Imperial Council''s attack was out of their expectations, forcing them to return to the princesses'' side. No matter what, their absolute highest priority was to protect the princesses and that would never change. That was the pride of Protector Chang and Tai! On the way, Tai threatened a merchant to deliver the letter. That was how it eventually wound up with the Alzar army.

    "Did you confirm it was from the princesses?" Elizabeth naturally asked. It would be foolish to believe the words of some random merchant, especially one from the empire.

    "At the very least, we can confirm it wasn''t a prank. The letter was written using a mixture of old military codes. There was the Crimson Province''s code, used seven years ago, the Pinium Province''s code, used four years ago, and finally the Golden Province''s code, used three years ago. There''s no way that a regular citizen could have done this. We''ve also interrogated that merchant meticulously and he said that Protector Chang and Tai were the ones that threatened him to deliver this letter."

    Elizabeth grew lost in thought, which encouraged the others to speak up. One of the Legion Generals asked, "Although the message was encoded, that doesn''t mean that the writer has to be the Imperial Princesses. What if this is a plot devised by the Imperial Council?"

    "That''s right. Those are our old military encryption codes, which have been broken by the Xingyuu Empire before. What the Imperial Princesses know, the Imperial Council must also know. This must be a trap."

    "In the first place, we must think about why they decided to contact us. We''re at odds with both the Imperial Council and the Li Family. It doesn''t make sense to reach out to us. Are they hoping to broker a non-aggression pact between the Li Family and the Alzar Kingdom?"

    "We are establishing our bridgehead here in the Samfeng Province. Although the Yunyun Stronghold is directly administered by the Imperial Council, the rest of the province falls under the Li Family''s jurisdiction. It is possible."

    "What a joke!" someone snorted. "Even if they wanted to, we shouldn''t fall for their schemes. Dare I remind everyone how the Second Great Kingdom War started? It started because they violated the peace treaty and attacked us! I suggest that we ignore them!"

    "I''m in agreement because it''s too dangerous to trust the Xingyuu Empire. The two civilizations have fought each other for over five hundred years. The bad blood that runs between us is enough to fill an ocean. We have no reason to trust their words."

    "The situation is still too early to tell. After the Imperial Council attacked the princesses in Guanhuang, the Li Family might choose to ally with us instead. We should wait until we receive more information."

    "What happened in Guanhuang?" Elizabeth''s brow wrinkled as she asked. Although she was the Royal Army General, she deliberated most of the decision-making to General Dennis or Admiral Aura. Her regular military reports were quick summaries that glossed over a lot of details.

    "We''re still trying to figure out the details, but around a week ago, there was a small-scale skirmish in Guanhuang between the Imperial Council and the Li Family," General Dennis explained. "It involved several Perception Realm combatants, including prolific figures such as the Blind Snake, Humming Swordsmen, the Four Dragons of the Loon Family, and even Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing."

    Cardinal Hui Wai-Wing. This name alone was enough to raise the tension in the room! Regarded as one of the world''s strongest warriors, alongside Sir Winstin, he was the leader of the Four Cardinals and the Imperial Sentinels. His reputation spread far and wide, striking fear deep into the hearts of these battle-hardened generals. Wherever Cardinal Hui went, a storm was sure to follow! As expected, everyone, as well as Elizabeth, grew serious.

    "Although the Li Family eventually regained control of the situation, their losses were heavy, and Princess Ming was injured. It could be considered their defeat."

    "What about Princess Ming now?" Elizabeth asked worriedly.

    Despite being enemies, she could not help but feel conflicted about the Imperial Princesses. This was something that she did not understand very well either. After all, the Xingyuu Empire was responsible for slaughtering her family and townspeople! Even now, after more than a year, she could still vividly remember the scenes of carnage and hopelessness as New Havens fell. Memories of her father, mother, sister, and brother''s final moments, trapped in agonizing grief and regret, were burned onto her mind. It would be impossible to forget it! She had the right to be vindictive! The Xingyuu Empire was the villain! That belief was further reinforced when she was captured in Port Silic and brought to the Yunyun Stronghold. She thought it was over, that she would be executed in Yongtein, and that her story would end here.

    It would be simpler to hate them, but she could not find the will to do so, because their situations were too similar. Both were plagued by loss and blinded by hatred. Both wished to make the other side pay. Both were pulled and forced to follow the world''s flow to wherever it went. Both wished for peace. When faced with something like this, anyone would feel empathetic. That was human nature! Furthermore, they were kind at heart. They would never hurt anyone unless they were hurt first. So, although their time together was short, they could understand each other. If possible, Elizabeth wanted to resolve things peacefully with the Xingyuu Empire, using the Imperial Princesses as the starting point. It was one of her main motivations in coming here!

    "The Imperial Princesses are unharmed."

    Elizabeth exhaled in relief, which everyone noticed. They began thinking as to what her true relationship with the Imperial Princesses was. It was dangerous to outwardly voice their suspicions, but they all felt uncomfortable around her. This was not a surprise. She might be the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, and the Royal Army General; however, there was too little information about her since she rarely stepped into the public light. It was hard for anyone to create a solid picture of the person known as Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel.. What if she betrayed the kingdom and defected to the empire? It would spell disaster for them, much less the whole war campaign! Holding their reservations was a natural course of action then.

 Chapter 311 - Between princesses (2)

    "Let''s get back on topic. What did the letter say, General Dennis?" she continued.

    "This is the full decoded message, Your Highness."

    As she took it and read through it, she found it was extremely brief and to the point. It was exactly the style of writing she expected from Princess Ming, always formal and stoic. There was not the slightest extraneous word. However, the contents contained a warm familiarity. It might sound crazy, but Elizabeth could almost hear Princess Xiuying''s voice as she read through it. What a bizarre feeling was this. Before, she still had some doubts about the authenticity of the letter, but now she felt certain. It was written by the Imperial Princesses!

    "A ceasefire, huh?" Elizabeth''s mouth curled into a slight smirk as she whispered, "How like them¡­"

    "What are your thoughts about this, Your Highness?"

    Clearing her throat and ?ssuming a stoic face again, she replied, "I don''t see why we shouldn''t trust the Imperial Princesses. They never spoke about cooperation, only a ceasefire. We can remain guarded against each other, while we deal with the Imperial Council. Isn''t that the ideal solution to this war?"

    "¡­Your Highness, if I may object¡­" a brave Legion General spoke up.

    "You may."

    "Pardon me then, but in an idealistic world, the solution that Your Highnesses speaks of may be perfect, but this world is far from ideal. Let us ?ssume that this letter was really written by the Imperial Princesses. If that were the case, then it is odd that they did things in a roundabout manner like this. Coming with an official messenger from the Li Family would have lent more credibility to this ordeal. Instead, we received the letter from a random passing merchant who was threatened by Protector Chang and Tai¡­"

    "You''re suggesting that this was an independent action from the Imperial Princesses, separate from the Li Family?" Elizabeth frowned.

    Having experienced the political circle for a while now, she understood the subtle intricacies at play here. The Imperial Princesses sending this letter in secret meant the Li Family would not support their actions. Even though their uncle was the patriarch of the Li Family, either he refused to listen to his nieces, or he lacked the authority to sway the family. Neither option was good because it lowered the chances of cooperation to almost zero. Without influence or authority, what did the title of Imperial Princess mean anymore? It was worth nothing! Elizabeth heard speculations that the Li Family was using the Imperial Princesses'' legitimacy to the throne as a cause for war, but who would have thought it was true? That meant those two girls were rendered to nothing more than puppets.

    And, of course, she also had to consider the possibility that everything was a trap, created by the Imperial Council. Words were words, in the end. With a bit of deception and technique, it would be easy to forge a letter that imitated the princesses. After all, they were facing against the Imperial Council, supported by three of the Great Nobility Families. The one thing they were not lacking was talent! Although they would never divulge military secrets or anything that would compromise the Alzar Kingdom''s position, it was too dangerous a gamble to play off. This was war, not a game! Elizabeth had to treat every decision with the utmost caution and consideration.

    This is growing too complicated, she thought with a sigh, as she felt a headache coming on.

    There was the Imperial Princesses'' matter, the enigmatic Featherwind Sect, the movements of the Imperial Council and the Li Family, as well as domestic matters. She did not forget that the inheritance race was still ongoing! It was the last few weeks of September now, which meant there were a little more than three months remaining before the inheritance race concluded. That was when the Royal Family, Royal Assembly, and the twenty-four Grand Nobility Households would declare the next ruling family and monarch of the Alzar Kingdom! There were so many things to worry about that she felt white hair growing on her head. Was this what it was like to stand at the top and command millions of lives as royalty? Unlike those fantasies, being a princess was truly stressful!

    "¡­I understand," Elizabeth said slowly, sorting out her thoughts. "Let''s take this time to carefully consider the benefits and risks of responding to this letter and decide after everyone''s had their say. Is anyone in disagreement? If not¡­"

    She thought that their discussion would take half an hour to an hour at most. She never would have thought that it would last for five hours, stretching all the way into the evening! Elizabeth felt like she was going to go crazy hearing the Brigade Commanders and Legion Generals argue back and forth for that long. And the worst part was that everyone had a valid point! This made it ten times harder to determine the correct choice of action to take and made Elizabeth feel like vomiting; her headache was that bad. Although this was not the first time she participated in a high-level strategic meeting, she usually acted as a spectator and left the decision-making to General Dennis or Admiral Aura. She felt neither confident nor capable enough to personally dictate the war! However, when it came to the Imperial Princesses, she felt she had to see it through to the end.

    When she returned to her quarters, her friends were already there, making idle talk, while waiting for her. Upon seeing this, a warm fuzzy feeling grew in her ?h?st as a silly smile crept on her face. What a familiar sight this was. She felt like she was back on New Havens, returning to home late after one of her trips to the forest nearby. Her family would be sat around with dinner ready, and as soon as she opened the door, her parents would charge over and give her an earful. There was one time her mother was so angry that she was confined to her room for three weeks straight. Back then, she hated her mother for doing that, but looking back at it now, they were just fond memories of a time long since passed. That was all they were now¡­ memories.

    "Huh? What''s this?" Elizabeth whispered to herself. Touching her tear-streaked cheeks, she realized she started crying. A year¡­ It really has been a year since her family died.

    "Elizabeth?" Benedict spoke up. "What''s wrong?"

    "Did someone make you cry?" Shirley charged over, full of justice.

    "It''s okay¡­ I''m fine," she sniffled. Glancing over the table filled with food, she added, "Let''s eat because I am starving!"

    "We didn''t think you would take this long, so we''ll need to heat everything up again," Freon gave a low chuckle, but inwardly, he was frowning. Any matter that took this long was bound to be troublesome. Hearing any bad new was bound to ruin his mood.

    "Not a problem!" she smirked and summoned a servant to take care of everything. As the heir apparent, this was a natural thing to do.

    While the cooks were reheating their dishes, it was awkward and silent as none of the four said anything. Elizabeth did not want to bring up the Imperial Princesses to not worry her friends about unnecessary matters. Her friends were also too hesitant to ask about the meeting because despite being the heir apparent''s friends, they were still normal soldiers! It was inappropriate to pry too much. However, Elizabeth believed it was rude to withhold any secrets from her friends. She already treated them as family! After a bit of hesitation, she openly explained everything.

    "The Imperial Princesses really did that?" Benedict was surprised. Betraying both the Li Family and the Xingyuu Empire took a huge amount of courage and resolve, all for the sake of peace. He had to look at them in a new light.

    "It has to be a trap." Freon shook his head. "We''ve b?r?ly known them for long. Perhaps, this was a plan by the Li Family and the Imperial Princesses to entrap you. I agree with the generals that we should ignore this."

    Shirley nodded. "It sounds too good to be true," she said, with a voice filled with suspicion. After her harrowing experiences with the Xingyuu Empire in the past, she thought all of them were monsters in human skin. "What did we decide to do?"

    "General Dennis left the decision to me, but I haven''t decided yet."

    "He did what?" Freon was stumped.

    Officially, Elizabeth was the Royal Army General and held supreme authority over the military affairs. She was the commanding officer of the army here! However, he knew that General Dennis and Admiral Aura were the real decisionmakers. The Alzar Kingdom would never trust the direction of the war with a novice like Elizabeth. Therefore, leaving the decision to reply to this letter was both confusing and unexpected to Freon.

    "I didn''t expect it either," she sighed. "But to be honest, I''m leaning towards replying."

    "This is the Xingyuu Empire we''re talking about here¡­ Let''s not be rash," Benedict began sweating.. He was painfully aware of how dangerous Elizabeth''s decisions could be after she ran away from Castle Reinhard. If she did another one of her ''great'' ideas with the power she wielded now, who knew how catastrophic it would be? It could easily spell disaster for the army!

 Chapter 312 - Chaos in the Yunyun Stronghold

    "That was a different time. I won''t be that impulsive again¡­" Reading his thoughts, she gave a wry smile.

    "Elizabeth, as your friend, please reconsider," Shirley pleaded. "I know you trust the Imperial Princesses, but¡­"

    Hearing that, Elizabeth wavered. If everyone said that her trust was misplaced, then it would be wrong for her to ignore everyone''s words and do things her own way. It would be insulting to her friends! She was not that headstrong anymore, so she eventually closed her eyes and sighed. She felt bad for the princesses, but it is what it is. The smartest thing to do was to do nothing!

    To everyone''s surprise, Elizabeth said, "If everyone says so, then I won''t reply. We''ll leave it at that."

    True to her words, she ignored the Imperial Princesses'' letter and let the matter pass. The days continued uneventfully as the army was busy preparing for the siege on the Yunyun Stronghold. To make a bridgehead into the rest of the empire, securing a safe route across the Maelstrom Gulf was an absolute necessity. Battles were only one aspect of a war, while logistics, information, and funds were another. In the Royal Assembly''s grand plan, taking the Yunyun Stronghold was the big first step! That was why four of the Ten Dawns were ?ssembled here: to help quickly take over the fortress as soon as they arrived. However, the Featherwind Sect''s appearance was an unexpected one, having dealt heavy damages to the Alzar''s forces. This forced General Dennis to take a step back and bide his time, until Admiral Aura came back with reinforcements from Pelangi Fortress.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the Yunyun Stronghold, there was a current state of pandemonium. Two people were looking out from a window facing the underground prison, which once housed Elizabeth and her friends. They hugged the window frame closely so that their bodies were hidden from the outside as they continued their spying. Who else could they be but the Alzar Kingdom''s spies? Watching with grim faces at the dozens of soldiers walking in, and then hearing the wailings of countless poor souls, they could only guess what was happening inside. The Xingyuu Empire was massacring all the prisoners!

    When Elizabeth and her friends were here, it was hard to gauge how big the prison was exactly, but it was by no means small. As one of the gateways into the Maelstrom Gulf and thus the Alzar Kingdom, the Yunyun Stronghold had weathered innumerable battles across the kingdom wars. It was a citadel of unbreachable fortitude! Of course, having prevailed against so many attempts, there were bound to be prisoners of war. Small characters like the typical soldier, without title nor background, were unworthy of their time. Their lives were harvested mercilessly.

    The ones that filled the cells were notable figures, either commanders or generals, or those with special backgrounds that required attention. A long time ago, Benedict was one of those ''special'' cases, since he was the son of Sir Roland Hawken, the patriarch of the Hawken Household! These people were precious ?ssets that the Xingyuu Empire used to exchange for the Alzar Kingdom''s prisoners of war. Other times, they could be ransomed back at a sky-high price, depending on the person. There were a few hundred of these prisoners in the Yunyun Stronghold alone, ready to be pawned off politically, but right now¡­ they were being slaughtered unhesitatingly. The two spies felt a chill down their spines. What was happening?

    At the same time, a labourer was among a dozen others working tirelessly at a nobleman''s manor. Where there were people, there was bound to be hierarchy, and the Yunyun Stronghold was no exception. This nobleman was one of the richest in the stronghold and owned a significant portion of the western property front. Adding into his connections with the Army General who managed this side of the empire, he was also incredibly powerful. The labourers were hired early in the morning and worked through to the late afternoon. They were busy loading the carriages with priceless valuables and goods from the manor. However, the nobleman simply had too many things as the carriages numbered more than a dozen. And it was also hard to ensure nothing would break enroute, which made the labourer''s job ten times more time-consuming.

    Worse yet, the household''s butler screamed at them with a hoarse voice. "We were promised that the job was supposed to take five hours at most but look at the time! It''s now seven hours past! Our lord has an appointment in Di Shenzhao, so if you don''t want to be beaten to death, then hurry up!"

    Some of the labourers were scrawny kids, forced into heavy labour as a means of income. Having b?r?ly eaten a moldy piece of bread, and b?r?ly any muscle to boot, they worked any job to support themselves or their families. Abused by their employers and their clients, it was not unheard of that these children worked themselves to death or ''mysteriously'' vanished into the night. That was what this sort of world was: a cruel and unforgiving place!

    One of the kids tripped over his own misfit shoes and faceplanted into the cold dirt. He was so skinny, with his bones practically about to pop out of his skin, that it was a miracle he toiled this long without a break. It was due to sheer willpower alone! Unfortunately, something that was normally admirable and rewarded was seen coldly by the butler. The man flexed his whip and lashed down with brutal momentum. Crack! A bloody mark instantly appeared across the boy''s back. Crack! Crack! Crack! He held nothing back as he unleashed an unending ?ssault, but the child was too weak to respond. The lashing eventually stopped, not because the butler was feeling kind, but because the child had died!

    The other labourers never lifted a finger to help and watched with dull gazes. They had already grown used to these scenes. Once upon a time, they might have been hotblooded enough to jump in and help, except where would that get them? The butler would just gain another target to brutalize. In the worst case, they might die for their ''rebellious'' acts too. Everyone realized sooner or later that there was no point in helping others if you could not help yourself. Therefore, they ducked their heads, covered their ears, and pretended nothing happened.

    "Dispose of this body. I want it out of my sight!" the butler snorted with a vicious expression. Whipping the ground, he fully expressed he was looking for another target to torment.

    "What''s the delay, manservant?"

    The owner of that casual feminine voice walked over with a saunter. That could not be helped, since there were a pair of gorgeous women in his arms, hopelessly clung to his body. They had ravishing figures with exotic clothing that fully exposed their sultry curves. The nobleman ignored everyone''s gazes and freely groped the women''s br??sts, making them groan in p???sur?. Whether they were pretending or serious was anyone''s guess, but it did disgust many of the labourers. The butler washed his previous face and presented a big smile.

    "My apologies, master. The labourers are taking longer than they promised. Once you''re gone, I''ll make sure they''ll work faster."

    "Good. We need to board the ships soon or else they might leave without us."

    "Master, how could they leave without you? You''re one of the most influential men here in the Yunyun Stronghold! No one would dare to cross you."

    "Your words are nice to hear, as always, but¡­ we''re dealing with heavy hitters this time," the nobleman turned sour. "The Imperial Council are the ones that gave the orders this time. If loading everything onto the carriages takes any longer, then ditch the rest. We need to leave by the end of the day!"

    Although one of the labourers remained calm, his heart leapt in joy. His side job was selling useful information to anyone that paid. Normally, it was gossip between nobles or market intel between traders, so he made a low sum. The news he heard right now though¡­ it could be easily sold to the Alzar Kingdom! The risks were big, but the rewards were even bigger! Forget loyalty to the empire, he decided right then and there.. When he finds the opportunity, he would sneak off and find a way to sell this juicy piece of news.

 Chapter 313 - Siege (1)

    Down by the docks, it was another chaotic mess. Hordes of commoners were trying to rush onto the ships as they were held back by the soldiers. They screamed and shouted violently, while others cried and wailed in lament. It was hard to feel unsympathetic towards their pitiful appearances. However, the guards remained steady and unwavering. Orders were orders, after all, and what was about to happen was irrelevant to them anyways. Their looks of indifference served to incite the crowd''s fury even more. They grew unbridled and attacked the soldiers, and at the same time, they hurled profanity after profanity.

    "How can you abandon us like this?"

    "Screw the Imperial Council! You bunch of traitors!"

    "Are you just going to run away? Come back and fight, you cowards!"

    "I''m Lord Fan''s third cousin and if anything happens to me, I''ll have your heads!"

    "I''m begging you to let us onboard! You can have all our money. Please, just take us with you!"

    "Forget trying to talk to them. Let''s barge our way through and steal the ships!"

    "That''s right! How many of us can they stop? Let''s do it, everyone!"

    A flick of a sword later, the speaker''s head flew in the air, splattering the nearby people in blood. They gave blood-curdling screams at the horrific sight. Someone died just like that! The killer was none other than an Imperial Sentinel! The woman casually cleaned her blade and sheathed it without a care, as if the killer was not her. No one stepped forward to denounce or arrest her though. Carrying on like nothing happened, that was the power of an Imperial Sentinel! In exchange for their services, they were granted special powers, such as the ability to pass ''judgement'' on anyone they deemed fit. It was not to the point of total lawlessness, but a few accidental slips of the blade would be ignored. The empire needed to do this much to enlist the help of these powerful individuals!

    "Don''t go overboard. We don''t want to incite a full-blown panic," a stern voice ordered.

    A heroic man stepped forward with an admiral''s uniform, bearing a firm attitude that offered zero resistance. He was the Silver Tempest, Admiral Kang Bao-Zhi! As the one responsible for the Maelstrom Gulf''s battlefront, he frequently clashed with Admiral Aura Stormwind of the Alzar Kingdom. Just like her, he considered the woman as his greatest rival and enemy. It was unknown how many battles they fought against one another, but both had wins and losses, with the most recent one being the battle over the Maelstrom Gulf. Although he was prepared to pursue them to the end, his orders came first. This made him a bit more sullen than usual.

    The sentinel snorted before marching away which left the admiral in an awkward position. Getting snubbed by an Imperial Sentinel was technically not a punishable offense, though it did irk him on the inside. After all, not every Perception Realm was as honorable as Sentinel Chang. It took a person with special personality and talent to push beyond the envelope of mortality and break into Perception Realm! Admiral Kang grunted in displeasure and continued about his business. There was a lot left to do in the Yunyun Stronghold!

    Overlooking the scene was a high-class ''female escort'' venue or for the tactless, it was an expensive whorehouse. There was all manner of debauchery committed within these walls that could never see the light of day. On the lower floors, there were no private rooms, and everything was done in a large lobby. This was where the commoners could pay for a quick service, and the women were also plain-looking. As one goes up the floors, they would gradually see private rooms, and more beautiful women. This establishment was rather famous for its luxurious selection and many people visited every day. It was extremely busy, but also extremely profitable.

    In one of the middle-class private rooms, a woman looked to the man next to her. With flushed cheeks and an alluring smile, anyone would be held captive by her hypnotic gaze. She was drop-dead gorgeous! And with her hand sneaking over to the youth''s crotch, he brimmed with manly energy. Leaning over to whisper in his ear, it was almost enough to send him over the edge.

    "Do you know what''s happening downstairs?" she seductively asked.

    The man laughed, "Of course, I know. Give me a kiss and I might tell you a thing or two."

    The woman inwardly rolled her eyes but presented a coquettish face. "You''re such a bully. You have to tell me afterwards, alright?"

    "Trust me, I''m a man of my word." After getting his wish, he bragged, "Hehe, since you did that, I''ll honor my word and tell you, except don''t tell anyone else. The truth is that¡­ the Imperial Council decided to abandon the Yunyun Stronghold. They got Admiral Kang to help transport the nobles and officials out, but they''re leaving the commoners here to die."

    "How horrible," the woman frowned.

    "Oh, don''t be sad," he held her chin in his hand, openly revealing his lecherous attitude. "I''ll happily take you in as one of my concubines if you want. I don''t want you dying here in this dump after all."

    With a smile that was not a smile, the woman said, "You''re too generous, my lord."

    Just then, a bell chimed, and a meek-looking man entered. "Sir, your time is up. Please let us escort you out."

    "What are you talking about? We''re about to get started, so scram!" He waved his hand casually, not bothering to look in the servant''s direction. His eyes were fully focused on devouring the woman in front of him.

    "Sir, please cooperate with us for your own sake."

    The ''servant'' then snapped his fingers and summoned a pair of muscular guards. Each of them was big enough to cover the entire door frame and dwarf everyone else in the room. Armed with blunt clubs, a full force swing from them might be enough to cripple someone for life! Although they might not be Perception Realms, in the world of mortals, they stood at the peak! Seeing this, the man simmered down and gulped his saliva. He might be hotheaded, both above and below, but he was not stupid enough to challenge them.

    "Fine!" the man snorted. "I''ll come back for you later, my lady." Kissing her hand, the man sauntered out.

    "I heard some interesting things from that man. You''ll want to hear this," she said to the ''servant'' before reiterating everything she heard. Despite the customers believing he was a servant, this shrewd man was actually one of the owners of the establishment and the primary contact for the Alzar Kingdom!

    "This is a serious matter. Are you confident in its accuracy?"

    "He might be an idiot debaucher, but he''s also the son of the Lord Zhu Lanqin."

    "Oh? If it''s that man¡­ Alright, I''ll send the news off. Thank you for your hard work," he said offhandedly as he rushed off.

    "What else can I do?" she joked self-deprecatingly before staring blankly out at the sky.

    ***

    Across the Yunyun Stronghold, messages in all shapes and sizes were converging on the Alzar Kingdom''s camp. Fragmented, they might not mean anything, but together¡­ one could paint a very thorough picture! This was the power of the kingdom''s information network coming into play. They had eyes and ears everywhere! Within days, General Dennis and the other ranked officers were updated on the situation, as was Elizabeth. With so many informants saying the same thing, it was confirmed without a shadow of doubt.. General Dennis immediately gave the order to mobilize the army. Once Admiral Aura returned with the second vanguard force, they would siege the Yunyun Stronghold and capture it!

 Chapter 314 - Siege (2)

    "Another battle," Benedict sighed. "How many more times do we need to fight before it''s over?"

    "It''ll be over once one side loses¡­" Shaking his head, Freon also felt dejected. "That''s war for you, and this is the longest war in history. It''s possible that it won''t ever end."

    Shirley added from the side. "Why are you two so negative? Why can''t you be like them?"

    She gestured to a group of hotblooded youths who enthusiastically cheered and waved their weapons around. Like them, there were many new recruits that were eager to fight in the war, earn a name for themselves, and settle with a nobleman''s title. The Alzar Kingdom promised that anyone, regardless of background or affiliation, if they proved their worth in battle, then they would be appropriately rewarded. Lands, titles, and anything one could think of, they could be granted. That was what attracted countless people from across the kingdom to fight here. They wanted to stand alongside the heir apparent and become a hero! However, the reality was¡­ life was not a fairy tale. Heroes were called heroes precisely because they were rare. Those that failed would die in obscurity, forgotten by the waves of time.

    "You would think that the previous attack would have brought them to their senses," Freon snorted. "Next time, we might not be so lucky."

    "The Featherwind Sect¡­" Benedict grew dull. "If my master were here, then we wouldn''t be in this mess."

    "Can your master defeat them? Two of them slaughtered more than eight thousand soldiers. Those things are¡­ monsters!"

    Benedict opened his mouth to rebuttal, but nothing came out. Although his master was a genuine Rank 3 King, standing at the apex of human potential, he had never seen his master at full power. His master could effortlessly defeat him and his other senior martial brothers, so there was never any need to reveal how strong he was. However, it was hard to imagine that the Sword King Sin could compare against monsters that could cripple an entire Alzar fleet in minutes¡­

    "Never a good thing with you two, is there?" Shirley rolled her eyes. "Where is Elizabeth when you need her?"

    "She''s in another strategic meeting with the generals. We shouldn''t disturb her."

    "Talking about the Yunyun Stronghold, right?" Resting her cheek on her hand, she wondered, "Why do you think the Imperial Council is doing this now? Retreating from the stronghold and all. I thought it was their key strategic stronghold against the Alzar Kingdom."

    "Pelangi Fortress and the Yunyun Stronghold¡­ With the two of them, the kingdom would gain control of the Maelstrom Gulf. I trust the Imperial Council would know the consequences of yielding it to us, yet they did it anyways. What are they plotting?"

    "Prime Minister Pon-Wai isn''t the type of person to make a mistake here. We can''t afford to let our guard down," Benedict said. "One wrong step, and we''ll¡­"

    "In the end, that''s up to General Dennis and the rest to decide. As soldiers, we still need to do our job and being Elizabeth''s friends doesn''t change that."

    "It''d be best if we could solve everything without fighting," Shirley sighed.

    Elizabeth entered the tent shortly after with a look of exhaustion. She ignored everyone''s questions and collapsed in a chair. Another multi-hour meeting! The war b?r?ly started and there were practically endless meetings about what the army should do. Their first steps had to be firm and correct to lay a solid foundation for the rest of the war. Although she might not have the final say in any decisions, it was her duty to understand the general state of the warfront. Moreover, she came here to help end the war. Whatever decision she believed was contrary to her goals, she would veto it with her royal authority. Those troublesome matters did not appear so far, but she knew they would show up eventually¡­

    Taking big gulps of water, she exhaled loudly and slapped the table. This was a face she could only show to her friends. She complained, "That cursed Brigade Commander Vol and Legion General Stefan, always asking me for suggestions. You know I don''t have anything to add, but you kept asking me for some! They must be out to embarrass me! And that Brigade Commander Nellendo too, that man never shuts his mouth! Going on and on about this and that¡­ Get to the point already! We want to leave!" Huffing and puffing, she felt much better after releasing all her pent-up frustration.

    "I take it your meeting went well?" Freon cheekily asked.

    "Hmph. If you want to join in my place, be my guest!"

    The boy chuckled awkwardly. "I''ll leave it in your capable hands¡­"

    "Here," Shirley said, getting up to massage Elizabeth''s shoulders. Her motherly instincts were kicking in. "Take a deep breath, Elizabeth. Inhale¡­ Exhale¡­ Are you feeling better now?"

    "I''m fine, Shirley," the girl felt embarrassed. "I just wanted to complain a little, that''s all." Saying that, she returned to her usual calm.

    "Do you need any food? Water? I''ll go get something," Shirley asked.

    "Wait, I can¡­ call someone myself."

    "She''s already gone," Freon laughed. "Doesn''t she know you''re the heir apparent now?" To which, Elizabeth had to smile wryly. Some things never change.

    "You shouldn''t push yourself too hard," Benedict added. "Shirley''s worried about you, as are the rest of us."

    "This is my duty as the heir apparent, so it''s not that of a big deal," Elizabeth said. "Back in Algard, my royal training was even more ridiculous. Now that was truly a nightmare!" Thinking about it caused shivers to travel down her back.

    "Well, if you say so¡­"

    "¡­Elizabeth, I won''t beat around the bush. When are we attacking the stronghold?"

    The girl turned solemn, and said, "I''ll wait until Shirley returns before I talk about that."

    It did not take too long for Shirley to come back. Sir Winstin was already guarding outside and stopped her, saying that the servants could handle it. When she returned, her hands were full of light treats and drinks.

    Spreading them across the table, she said, "The servants said that they''re willing to prepare a larger meal if you want, but we should settle with this first."

    "Thank you, Shirley," Elizabeth smiled and picked up a few things to eat.

    She was really starved but the feeling did not kick in until she saw the food. For Shirley to pick up on something like that from a few cues¡­ It made Elizabeth feel warm inside. Still, her mood was dampened by the subsequent topic to come.

    Once everyone finished their snacking, Elizabeth began saying, "Please listen carefully and calmly. According to our schedule, Admiral Aura should be returning from Pelangi Fortress with the second army in two days. Therefore, the generals have decided that the attack on the Yunyun Stronghold¡­ will take place in five days. We will strike on the new moon of October!" No one said a thing in response, as their faces grew gloomy. War. This was something that no one wished for; however, it was inevitable!

    Freon murmured, "Do we know why the Imperial Council abandoned the stronghold to us? Do you think it''s a trap by the Featherwind Sect?"

    "That was a long talking point during this meeting, but the general consensus was¡­ we don''t believe it''s a trap. We''ve been stationed here for a while already, exposed in the open, and without any significant defense measures. Despite the Ten Dawns and the generals devising methods to countermeasures, nothing substantial has been made. With the Featherwind Sect''s large-scale strategic-level attacks, they have the potential to annihilate us, like before! Yet, there haven''t been any movements from the Imperial Council nor the Featherwind Sect.

    "There are three possibilities. One, they cannot convince the Featherwind Sect to act due to internal conflict or otherwise. It is also possible there are certain conditions or restrictions which limit how many times they can do their strategic-level attacks. This is good news for us since we''re able to gauge how powerful the Featherwind Sect is and how politically integrated they are.

    "The second possibility is that they want to borrow our hand against the Li Family. The Li Family holds most of the north of the Xingyuu Empire, so they''re stuck between both the Imperial Council''s forces and ours. They might have the territorial advantage, but their overall battle strength is lacking when compared to us. They''re unable to defend against a pincer attack, one from the east and one from the west. The Imperial Council giving us the Yunyun Stronghold plays into this.

    "Finally, the third possibility that none of the above is true. It''s possible that we misjudged our enemies'' goals entirely, and their objectives were something else. After all, we might have informants in the Imperial Council and the Imperial Administration, but the scope of their information gathering is both limited and scattered. They might also be giving us falsified information. What the Imperial Council has scheming behind closed doors is only our guess."

    Taking a drink of water to sooth her throat, she summarized the point, "Basically, the meeting concluded that the second possibility is the most likely, but we''re preparing for the possibility of the first or the third. Of course, no matter what, we will be marching onwards to capture the Yunyun Stronghold.. It''s essential to our plans."

 Chapter 315 - Siege (3)

    Her friends were dumbstruck silent and looked at her funnily. Shirley glanced at her and murmured, "You''ve changed, Elizabeth."

    "Have I?"

    "Before, you were¡­ more of a country bumpkin," Freon explained, earning a grimace from Elizabeth. "The difference between then and now is like night and day. You''re completely different."

    "Haven''t we all changed?" she replied with a smile.

    "I think you changed more than any of us," Benedict refuted to which Shirley nodded furiously.

    The girl spread her hands in exasperation. "I guess you could say that. Compared to when I was living on New Havens, it feels like I''m a different person, but that''s expected for the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom. These are the minimum qualifications I need for the throne."

    "As long as you''re happy," Shirley said.

    "Happy, huh?" Elizabeth lost herself in thought.

    ***

    Roughly two days later, Admiral Aura landed with the second army of fifty thousand soldiers! This was one of the main army groups and the true fighting powers of the war campaign. Combined with the original twelve thousand survivors of the first vanguard strike force, there was a total of sixty-two thousand soldiers present! The number of people in the camp instantly swelled to more than four times, pushing the logistics division to the limits. Thankfully, General Dennis made apt preparations for this and cleared out space ahead of time to fashion a temporary army headquarters. If they could take the Yunyun Stronghold, then their headquarters would be relocated there instead.

    The landing fleet also suffered little hindrances in crossing the Maelstrom Gulf. The Featherwind Sect refrained from making a second appearance. This was an important discovery that allowed the generals and commanders to relax a little. Ludin and Crus''s attacks were too tyrannical and possessed enough power to annihilate fleets. It would be devastating to their war campaign if the Imperial Council had the Featherwind Sect protecting the gulf. Limits were a good thing, and they gave a small peek at the battle strength that the council held.

    Once the preparations were complete, the grand army marched out on the new moon, exactly five days later. General Dennis, a Legion General and Brigade Commanders would be personally leading this historical battle. This would be their first official battle of their campaign on imperial soil, so it had great significance. The morale of the soldiers fell since their defeat at the hands of the Featherwind Sect, so they had to win a flawless victory. Of course, rather than the full sixty-two thousand soldiers, there would only be fifteen thousand involved for the invasion of the Yunyun Stronghold. This included key strategic individuals such as Ten Dawn Krogan, Iris, Rosemary, and Yvonne. Their large-scale tactical spells would be instrumental in breaching the stronghold''s defenses.

    It took the fifteen thousand strong force around two days to arrive at the Yunyun Stronghold, cleaving a path through the thick forest bush. Once they came close enough, the forest opened to farmlands or pastures which led to the city, and what a sight it was. The actual Yunyun Stronghold itself was a monolithic behemoth of human engineering and architecture. Gigantic walls lined the city, more than ten times the height of a normal person, with towers which seemed to pierce the skies above and triple-gated portcullises lined the few entrances inside. Marring the countless thick walls were battle scars and wounds from the innumerable battles it weathered, but ultimately prevailed in. The fortress released such a foreboding presence that all the soldiers were stifled by the mental pressure. It was like a slumbering giant which when awoken would slay demon and god alike! Absolutely worthy of being called one of the main pillars of the Maelstrom Gulf alongside Pelangi Fortress, this was the Yunyun Stronghold!

    The population of the Yunyun Stronghold was estimated to be thirty thousand, excluding the military personnel, so it was by no means big. This was expected from one of the most dangerous fortresses in the empire, which faced non-stop clashes with the kingdom! Those with connections had already fled with either Admiral Kang''s fleet or their own means. Seven hundred left with Admiral Kang, while another four thousand left on their own two feet for Guanhuang. They hoped to seek refuge from the Li Family. The remaining twenty-five thousand had nowhere to go, no means to go, or no will to go. Some chose to hide in secret bunkers, some planned to offer up their coffers, others decided the afterlife was a better alternative, while others¡­ took up arms!

    Gazing at the fortress, there were no soldiers, only an angry mob of commoners manning the walls. Although they sacked the military warehouse for weapons, most of it was vacated by the army. Why would they leave anything good for the Alzar Kingdom to pilfer? Instead of swords and shields, they wielded kitchen knives and cutting boards. Instead of bows and arrows, they wielded bricks and mud. The scouts reported that there was more than eight thousand in this mob, covering the three entrances to the Yunyun Stronghold! With the nigh-impenetrable defenses of the fortress, it would indeed be difficult for a conventional army to siege and capture it, even if those defending it were a bunch of stick-wielding commoners. That was just how formidable the Yunyun Stronghold was! However, the Alzar army present was anything but conventional.

    The army parted to give way to four individuals. Ten Dawn Iris Cisvernia, Krogan Jermon, Rosemary Arkfell, and Yvonne Malkhorn stepped up, their presence dominating the battlefield! Everyone, friend and foe alike, instantly locked onto them. As wielders of large-scale tactical magic, they were the military''s secret trump cards, capable of changing the battlefield in an instant! Conventional defenses were irrelevant to them! General Dennis and the other commanders nodded briefly. They just received notification that their encirclement was complete. A thousand soldiers locked down the west, another thousand locked down the south, and towards the eastern side facing the Maelstrom Gulf¡­ Admiral Aura had sealed the waters with her fleet! The remaining force was concentrated here on the northern gate, ready to attack at a moment''s notice!

    "Demand their surrender," General Dennis said plainly. "If they don''t open the gates in three hours, then we''ll launch our attack."

    "Do you think they''ll surrender?" a Brigade Commander asked.

    "If not, then we''ll bath the gates in their blood," the Legion General sneered. "This is our final act of mercy. It''s their fault if they refuse it."

    "It''s better that they refuse. We need to crush them with overwhelming force to threaten the empire. This is sending a message!"

    "Now, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We still need to be cautious of a counterattack. Overconfidence is the cause for too many failures," General Dennis advised. "Any news from our scouts?"

    Like a splash of cold water, the generals and commanders returned to their usual tranquil state. It was nothing but a momentary ripple in their emotions. Among them, who had not swum through oceans of blood, slaughtering their way through countless battlefields? When the head panics, the body will soon follow. The general was the key to every operation and must always remain calm. If those that failed perished, then those that survived would naturally understand this principle.

    The land and seas might be clear, but the Featherwind Sect was something that defied common sense. They could attack from the air with supreme destructive power, enough to massacre their army! There was always a chance that the Imperial Council had a card up their sleeve ready to play. And what about the Li Family? Would they respond in time? A war was not a battle of swords, but a battle of wits. The side who could outsmart the other would be victorious! Until the smoke was clear, until the last soul was laid to rest, there was no telling who might prevail in the end!

    This army might seem idle during its three hour-long ultimatum, but the scouts were actually buzzing with more activity than ever before! They constantly communicated with each other in an ever-expanding all-encompassing net that fanned out from the Yunyun Stronghold, probing the depths of their surroundings to fish out any hidden dangers.. No stone was left unturned as everything was reported with excruciating detail and even trivial details like a change in temperature or an ominous feeling were delivered straight to the commander''s table! General Dennis and his subordinates then dissected these reports and transformed them into a vast picture of their surroundings. Everything was shown!

 Chapter 316 - Another New Havens

    Three hours later, they were even more certain that the Imperial Council abandoned the Yunyun Stronghold, the Featherwind Sect was absent, and the Li Family would not be coming. There was no trap! Only then did everyone''s brow loosened and the tension in the air eased. Some of them even began beaming. Overconfidence might be a killer, but so was overcaution. Not everything needed to be a complex, intricate conspiracy, weaving around every little thing. Sometimes, things were just that simple! However, the longer they took here, the more likely things could develop out of control, so General Dennis immediately made his mind.

    "Since they''re not going to surrender, start the attack and notify Her Highness. Ten Dawn Iris and Krogan will utilize their large-scale tactical spell, Diffusion Void. All soldiers to ?ssume battle positions!" General Dennis ordered.

    Elizabeth received the news and her brow furrowed. Their army was a massive disciplined fifteen thousand force. Just looking at the soldiers who stood in tight formation, backs straight as an arrow, silent as could be, releasing a menacing air, with steeled swords ready to draw blood, anyone would feel their heart palpitate. This was a true killing force! And when she looked at the Yunyun Stronghold, where the mob of commoners were poised¡­ Wearing patchy clothes with dirty faces, wielding rusted tools and makeshift weapons, without the slightest sense of formation or discipline, and some young enough that they could b?r?ly look over the walls¡­ A few might hold heroic expressions, but most of them were scared out of their minds, fearing the inevitable invasion. A good portion of them were even prepared to flee at first notice. A blind person could tell which side would win!

    For an instant, Elizabeth''s mind travelled back to New Havens. Defending their home against a foreign invasion, her homeland was uprooted and massacred. Her mother, father, brother, and sister all died one by one in futile resistance. Except for her, the Xingyuu Empire''s soldiers had annihilated everyone! Was it not the same situation unfolding before her eyes right now? The people of the Yunyun Stronghold were just defending their homes, while the Alzar Kingdom''s army was preparing to unleash a bloodbath. With the sides flipped, Elizabeth felt guilt as her morals conflicted. War was war, so casualties were expected. However, killing people forced to action by circumstance was¡­ The girl gripped her fists and walked to the commanding tent.

    "Your Highness?" Everyone was surprised and confused why she came here.

    "I''m going to speak to the defenders," she said with a firm and forceful voice. "I am hereby forbidding the army from attacking the citizens. Xingyuu citizens will be treated to equal rights as our own citizens. Anyone found attacking the citizens will be judged accordingly!"

    According to the Alzar Kingdom''s rules for military engagement, anyone serving under the military was expressly forbidden from harming citizens. Under no circumstances could a soldier willingly expose or inflict a citizen to bodily harm. That was an absolute and inviolable rule! Anyone found in contempt of this rule was treated extremely poorly in the court of law, and more often than not, it led to a death sentence. This was a natural thing because citizens were the lifeblood of the kingdom! They were the essential foundation through which the entire kingdom could last so long. Losing the trust of this foundation would eventually tear the kingdom apart! Therefore, the kingdom would spare no quarter for any of these criminals, treating them equal to traitors.

    While the protection of citizens was a paramount duty for the Alzar army, that applied strictly to Alzar citizens. As for the Xingyuu Empire¡­ There were no rules! Although the army postured itself as a righteous paragon of moral integrity, the reality was that the Xingyuu Empire acted as an excellent target. Unifying the kingdom through body, mind, and spirit was a difficult ordeal that every monarch struggled with. Everyone had a different background, different education, different moral, and different opinion. At first glance, it might seem insignificant, a few debates here, a few fights there. But with enough time, those small differences could swell into a storm big enough to topple the kingdom: a civil war!

    Contrary to what people believed, the Second Great Kingdom War carried great benefits. Using the hatred against the Xingyuu Empire as a common point of agreement, the people could come together and unify under a single banner. That was precisely what the Alzar Kingdom hoped for! On the surface, the army forbid any action against the Xingyuu Empire''s citizens. They declared it a detestable thing to prey on the weak and defenseless. However, it was a thick-faced lie. The army would never persecute their own over such a thing. It was an unspoken rule that the soldiers treated it as a reward, while the commanders laughed it off. Who cared about the lives of the Xingyuu Empire anyway?

    In response, everyone grew a tiny bit upset at her words. General Dennis then stepped up and ?ssured, "Your Highness, our soldiers would never lay a hand on the defenseless."

    "You don''t need to lie to me. As the heir apparent, I know about every scandal in the army, big and small," Elizabeth replied with an insipid face.

    As the heir apparent, she was fully exposed to everything in the Alzar Kingdom, good and bad. Barring extremely s?ns?t?v? national secrets which only Queen Bethnal could know, Elizabeth knew everything that happened in the known world! Naturally, that extended to the numerous scandals in the army. Due to the higher-up''s lack of responsibility towards the Xingyuu citizens, there were cases where a few soldiers grew too emboldened and committed unspeakable, horrific acts.

    Two years ago, there was a case where they discovered a group of thirty soldiers calling themselves the ''Divine Judgement Squad''. They kidnapped some of the Xingyuu citizens and created their own torture dungeon. As the investigation team later realized, the victims were dissected and dismembered into three hundred indistinguishable pieces! It was so grotesque and disturbing that there were no longer bodies, but piles of finely diced meat. The investigation required five weeks to sift through the evidence, and they were shocked to discover at their conclusions. It was not ten or twenty victims, the Divine Judgement Squad acted upon ninety-five people!

    Fourteen months ago, the kingdom caught news of an illegal underground gambling business. Normally, the kingdom would turn a blind eye to it, but there were also rumors of a Brigade Commander being involved. A Brigade Commander was not as influential or powerful as a Legion General or Army General, but they still wielded five thousand troops! This was a bit distasteful to the army''s reputation, so they sent an investigation squad. In the end, they were stunned by the three gambling arenas that had a combined total of seventeen hundred patrons! These patrons belonged to the mid to upper echelon of society, where they had too much money to spend, and too little reputation to spoil. They sought fresh entertainment in this gambling business. That was where the Brigade Commander would step in. He would ''unknowingly'' supply groups of Xingyuu citizens, and they would fight to the death in the arena! At its peak, the gambling business had two hundred and seventy fighters, all fighting and dying before being replaced!

    And perhaps the one of the most outrageous of scandals was five months ago in the extermination of the Whispering Shadow. The army raided their numerous bases and finally realized the depths of their depravity. The Whispering Shadow had unbelievably imprisoned over three thousand people! What Elizabeth saw in the Lannisail Household''s basement was a mere drop in the ocean! Three thousand people was equivalent to a large town, more than ten times larger than New Havens'' population. Four-fifths of them were from the Xingyuu Empire, while the remaining one-fifth were either from the Alzar Kingdom or the Zino Kingdom. These slaves would be sorted by their age, gender, stature, ability, and beauty and ?ssigned a price. Nobles could then buy or auction them at sky-high prices. With over three thousand slaves, the flow of wealth was a monstrous amount. Worse yet, that was their monthly transaction volume, meaning that the Whispering Shadow handled over thirty thousand slaves per year!

    Each of these events showed how poor the treatment of imperial citizens was in the kingdom, and they were among the countless other cases that happened every year. Cases that were too small, involving less than fifty victims, were usually ignored, so only the heavens knew how many suffered like that? People always believed the Alzar Kingdom was on the righteous side, while the Xingyuu Empire was on the villainous side. Therefore, purging evil was their sacred duty given by the goddesses! Even Elizabeth once believed that the empire was filled with vermin, needing to be exterminated.. Who could blame her after experiencing the fall of New Havens? But the reality was less black and white, and no two sides were ever without their truth and lies. Elizabeth was determined to ensure another ''New Havens'' never happened again, regardless of whether it was the Alzar Kingdom, the Xingyuu Empire, or the Zino Kingdom!

 Chapter 317 - Diffusion Void

    General Dennis then said, "Your Highness, with all due respect, they''re the Xingyuu Empire. They''re our enemies. Why should we grant them the same rights as our own citizens? We offered them a chance to surrender peacefully, but they refused. Isn''t that enough?"

    "They''ll fight because we won''t give them any better alternatives. They know how we''ll treat them, after all," Elizabeth replied. "That''s why I want the army to preserve their independence. We will be occupying their fortress, nothing more. I won''t permit anyone harming the citizens."

    "Then how does Your Highness want to handle this battle?" the other commanders were frustrated at her attitude. "We cannot take the fortress without force, while they won''t surrender it. We''re at a stalemate unless Your Highness means to suggest a negotiation?"

    Some went wide-eyed in disbelief. At this point, they were practically ?ssured of their victory. All they had to do was walk up and take the stronghold! Who in their right minds would bother negotiating with a bunch of country bumpkins holding the walls? One should know that reputation in the military was an important thing. It was an icon of status and pride to these Brigade Commanders, Legion Generals, and Army Generals. Everyone wished to speak of their great and heroic triumphs! If Elizabeth forced them to negotiate, that would put a permanent black stain on their record, and no one would respect them thereafter! Although Elizabeth was the heir apparent, there were some things that went too far and breached their bottom line!

    "No, I don''t mean anything like that," she said wryly. "If they really want to fight, it wouldn''t be fair to our soldiers if they had to take the beating one-sidedly. All I can say is¡­ I want to guarantee the protection for those who don''t wish to fight. At the end of the day, our sixty-two thousand force is not a replacement for the citizens in the Yunyun Stronghold. Food, water, services, and lodgings¡­ There are many things that we cannot do by ourselves. If we take the stronghold and hold everyone hostage, no one would be willing to do anything, and if they do, they might sabotage us from behind. I believe it is in the best interests of everyone involved to keep a cordial attitude during our occupation."

    Her face seemed calm and knowing, but inwardly, she knew it was all nonsense. It was not like the army consisted of purely soldiers. In fact, it was more accurate to say there were more logistical servants than not. There were the obvious ones like smithers to repair armor and weapons, tailors to tend to clothing and uniforms, or physicians to deal with critical injuries and diseases. Aside from them, there were also cooks, hunters, foragers, farmers, laborers, architects, stableboys, messengers, and even religious priests, here to help bless the battles with good fortune! The point was that there was vast support behind every army so that it could sustain itself deep in enemy territory. Of course, it was not to the point of a true ''mobile town'', and the army still required supplies and reinforcements from the mainland.

    Despite that, the situation was not so poor that they required the help of their future captives. That alone would open so many possible problems that the sheer number of disadvantages far outweighed the advantages. To be entirely honest with herself, with their army of sixty-two thousand, they had far more than enough to utilize the Yunyun Stronghold efficiently. There was no need to treat the twenty-five thousand citizens kindly! But Elizabeth''s conscience repelled that very idea. Having come from humble roots, she understood just how powerless and insignificant these people felt. Their lives were no longer theirs to control! The Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire¡­ They were two sides of the same coin: the kings fought their wars above, while the poor suffered below!

    Nobody could say anything for a while as they looked at her differently. They were not idiots, or else how could they stand here as the leaders of the army? While they might not accept her viewpoint, they could faintly understand she wanted. That was what made it more incomprehensible! Sympathizing with the Xingyuu Empire? No one here could accept it. They decided to throw everything onto General Dennis to deal with, since he was the highest-ranking officer here.

    A dark-faced General Dennis eventually said, "Your Highness, we can sort out the details after we occupy the Yunyun Stronghold. Is that satisfactory?" The Royal Army General Elizabeth might be nonsense, but she was still Princess Elizabeth, heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom. Her authority stood above everyone here!

    "Yes, I wasn''t expecting a concrete plan right now." The girl realized how demanding she was and decided to compromise there. "After I make say my piece, then the attack can begin."

    She took a deep breath and said, "I am Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel, heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom and the Royal Army General for this campaign. People of the Yunyun Stronghold, at this point, you should understand that your defeat is inevitable. With the Alzar Kingdom''s numerical, strategical, and logistical advantage, it is impossible for you to prevail. However, I do not wish for this to become a meaningless bloodshed. If you lay down your arms, I can promise you that these soldiers will not harm you. I promise that your freedom and rights will be preserved, both now and after our occupation. We will do nothing to ruin your way of life."

    Letting a moment for that all to sink in, she then added, "This is your last chance. Those with any doubts or regrets can step aside now, and all will be forgotten. I can guarantee you and your family''s safety¡­ However, if you choose to raise your arms and fight us to the bitter end, then I can say nothing else. I am responsible for the fifteen thousand lives standing behind me too. We will face brutality with brutality, an eye for an eye. Any enemy will be mercilessly cut down! I will give the people of the Yunyun Stronghold ten minutes to decide. Whatever happens afterwards, we will advance regardless!"

    After finishing her speech, she knew how pointless this was. The hatred between the two civilizations had run far too deep for far too long, and any promises she could make would be seen as ridiculous. Perhaps, what she did changed nothing. Perhaps, no one believed her. Perhaps, she was being mocked right now. But¡­ this was all she could reasonably do. Having offered them a way out, it was up to them now! Exactly ten minutes later, the war horns sounded and the battle for the Yunyun Stronghold began!

    On General Dennis''s command, the army marched ahead with unparalleled momentum. All the soldiers were cool and collected, remaining in tight formation, as they readied their weapons. The air was surging with a fierce brutality, the taste of slaughter! Even the ground was shaking from the sheer number of people marching in unison! Many of the weaker willed defenders immediately prostrated out of fear and fled from the walls. Even the courageous and boisterous ones had their knees shaking and their faces drained of blood. That could not be helped since they were commoners in the end. No amount of mental fortitude could help them in the face of war!

    As the army continued, the main vanguard force stood out. It was a platoon of five hundred soldiers that advanced ahead of everyone else. With their towering shields and heavy plate armor, they were like a walking wall of metal! And that was not all either as multiple translucent barriers manifested in the sky above them. The army Arcanists provided another impenetrable layer of defense! The defenders hurled every manner of things they could get their hands on. Bricks, rocks, sticks, and eventually hot oil, flaming coals, and kitchen knives, but it was like rain falling on a rooftop. The magical barriers blocked three-quarters of the attacks, while the shields blocked the ones that slipped through the cracks. Nothing could hurt them! The platoon soon arrived near the gatehouse where Ten Dawn Iris and Krogan stepped up. It was their turn!

    Ten Dawn Iris''s hand trembled while Ten Dawn Krogan was unnerved. They could not help but hesitate because of what they were about to do. However, that hesitation was washed away in a fraction of a second. Soldiers had to obey their orders! They raised their wands and synchronized their thoughts. A huge surge of Magic Energy poured out from them and channeled into a growing Magic Circle. Their presence instantly attracted everyone''s attention as the hair-raising energy sent waves of shock throughout the battlefield. Everyone could tell something earthshattering was about to happen! Although the defenders intensified their attacks and did everything to stop them, the innumerable shields blocked everything. Before they could realize how dire things were, Ten Dawn Iris and Krogan''s eyes snapped open. Large-scale tactical magic, Diffusion Void!

    At first, a humongous bubble-like magical barrier appeared and encapsulated the gatehouse inside. It wrapped around the walls and structures to perfectly separate the inside and outside. The defenders immediately tried to break through on either side, but it was too solid. None of their attempts could breach it! It might not be as large or sturdy as Elder Ludin''s Seven Encloses Heaven barrier, but it was enough, since Ten Dawn Iris activated her part of the spell. Like a broken cup with water gushing out from the holes, air began rapidly leaving the inside of the barrier. She was going to choke them out!

    The defenders did not realize what was happening until it was too late. Without air in their lungs, the strength they could muster was zero! They held onto their throats and struggled to breath, while their faces grew purple, and movements dulled. No matter where it was, whether it was behind the walls, on top, or inside the gatehouse, everyone was affected equally! Despite their desperate struggles, they fell unconscious one by one. Several hundred people were incapacitated like that! The few remaining people held on with bloodshot eyes, trying their best to stay conscious. Unfortunately, the Ten Dawns activated the final part of their spell and allowed the air back in.. Boom! The difference in pressure caused the air to explosively return with thundering winds as the shockwaves knocked the ones struggling unconscious. The gatehouse instantly lost all their defenders!

 Chapter 318 - Taking the stronghold

    That was the greatest difference between Diffusion Void and other tactical spells like Torrential Blizzard or Yin-Yang Arrow. Torrential Blizzard worked wonders in large open battlefields with plentiful enemies to choose from. However, it lacked the destructive capability to ?ssault fortifications like the Yunyun Stronghold. It would be like slinging mud at a brick wall! Yin-Yang Arrow was the opposite. It had overwhelming destructive power and range that could obliterate everything nearby. Its killing potential was many times higher than Torrential Blizzard and it was considered the strongest tactical spell in existence! However, it also suffered from a critical flaw: its indiscriminate destructive power. The Alzar Kingdom wanted to occupy the stronghold, not destroy it. That was where Diffusion Void came into play because it only affected living beings, not inanimate things.

    Without giving any breaks, General Dennis ordered the glider squadrons to take flight. Already on cue, they sprung into action. The Arcanists created wind spells and propelled the soldiers into the air. One hundred and fifty gliders covered the skies temporarily as they descended onto the gatehouse like vultures! They landed on the defenseless gatehouse, unsheathed their weapons, and slaughtered the unconscious people. Whether it was a man, woman, child, or elderly, they were executed all the same. No one was spared! The bloodbath drenched the gatehouse in an eerie crimson red, as the soldiers pushed to the gate controls. They were ordered to open the gates and let the army in!

    The remaining defenders tried to fight back, but faced with well-trained and well-equipped opponents, they were being killed left and right. Although they outnumbered the one hundred and fifty invaders, no one took command over the battle. This meant that their combat effectiveness, when compared to the Alzar Kingdom''s, was nearly negligible. It was the truest definition of a mad mob! Furthermore, the ensuing slaughter dissuaded others from acting out. Everyone hoped the ''impenetrable'' walls would do most of the work, so they could pick up the slack for an easy victory. Who wanted to fight in an actual battle where their lives were on the line? But when the walls were breached with Diffusion Void, their confidence crumbled away. No one wanted to die! So, they fled! At least, they might be able to sneak away and survive, right?

    In five minutes, the gates were drawn and allowed the Alzar Kingdom''s calvary to charge through. Hundreds of mounted soldiers stormed into the fortress and cleaved their way through the chaotic crowds. Once they secured the perimeter, the main army advanced. Twelve thousand soldiers flooded inside and like a tidal wave engulfing the shore, they ruthlessly massacred the citizens. The soldiers then split up and divided themselves throughout the various roads and streets to meticulously stamp out any resistance. Anyone who dared to raise a hand against them was cut down! The streets were literally washed in blood and bodies as hundreds died. The resistance fell apart and everyone fled like mad dogs!

    As the army rampaged throughout the north, the defenders at the other gatehouses were notably shaken, their morale plummeting. They were tasked in defending this gatehouse against the one thousand Alzar soldiers waiting outside, but the battle b?r?ly started, and the enemies were already in! What were they supposed to do now? Many of them decided to abandon ship and save their own lives, while others were debating their next course of action. Their panic was precisely what the Alzar Platoon Captains wanted to see. With a shout, the glider squadrons descended onto the gatehouses and initiated a gruesome battle. Before long, all three gatehouses were breached and the Alzar army advanced from three directions simultaneously. A three-pronged attack! There was little surprise involved and in less than two hours, the Alzar Kingdom captured the Yunyun Stronghold!

    It took the rest of the day for the cleanup operations to conclude. The army needed to thoroughly extinguish any resistance and fully secure the city. They needed to search for any traps or problems that the Imperial Council might have left behind as a surprise. Countless squadrons were marching up and down the streets, while the logistics and communications divisions were busy running around, organizing everything. There were constant discussions and debates about how everything needed to be arranged. The difference between having a solid base was night and day. Before, when they were attacked by the Featherwind Sect, their outlook was poor, but now¡­ General Dennis and the others wanted to establish the Yunyun Stronghold as their new base of operations in the Xingyuu Empire! It was their first big step in the Second Great Kingdom War!

    Elizabeth was settled into a luxurious room where she wore a deep frown. Coincidentally, this was the same room that Minister Linshi and the Imperial Princesses once fought in. After Minister Linshi unleashed her double-casting spell and destroyed the room, it was eventually repaired. Elizabeth had no idea what happened in this room, since she was too preoccupied with the report in her hands. A knock on the door came, so the girl straightened out her appearance and crumpled the report into a ball. She then coughed and allowed them inside.

    When the door opened, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon walked inside. None of them looked worse for wear, as they were ?ssigned to the rearguard. The rearguard was one of the many divisions in the army that was specifically tasked for guarding the rear, such as the commanders, generals, and logistics officers. The rearguard''s importance was self-evident and because of this, it was widely thought of to be the most prestigious and famed positions in the army. However, the reality was different. The real protection duty was left to the knights, ranging from High Knights all the way up to Grand Knights of the Realm! One had to know that Grand Knights stood at the Perception Realm standard, so their protection was incredibly solid. And if there were more important people present, such as General Dennis or Princess Elizabeth, then Royal Guards would also be present! Barring exceptional circumstances, they were more than enough to quell any threats, so what was the point of the rearguard then?

    The true purpose of the rearguard was for ''misfits'' that were ill-suited to contribute in combat. The simplest example was nobility. Just like normal commoners, nobility was still required to participate in military services. This was part of the draft that the Alzar Kingdom and the Zino Kingdom created. At the highest level of nobility, the Great and Grand Nobility could ''persuade'' the kingdom to let them go. After all, they had countless connections and an enormous amount of political and economic influence. It would be trivial to bribe a few officers. Benedict was a rare outlier because of the Hawken Household''s traditions, which played into why many thought the Hawkens was a fake Grand Nobility Household. So while commoners like Shirley were forced to fight on the frontlines, the lower nobility could toil out their days in the rearguard, doing nothing while finishing their required draft. That was what the rearguard transformed into over the years.

    Once the gates were breached and the army stormed into the Yunyun Stronghold, Benedict, Shirley, and Freon followed in with their weapons drawn, but by that point, the battles were over, and the enemies were defeated. There was nothing left for them to do! Besides some grime on their boots and a few graphic scenes, they were untouched! Although none of them particularly wanted to fight with their lives on the line, it still felt awkward with others fighting tooth and nail, while they stood around watching. They were essentially spectators! How could any of them hold their heads high? It was obvious that they were getting preferential treatment as Elizabeth''s friends. How could the army endanger the heir apparent''s friends? That would be asking for a death sentence!

    "You three are safe!" Elizabeth smiled and covered up her emotions.

    "When we''re a part of the rearguard¡­" Freon shrugged. "How couldn''t we be safe?"

    "It was shameful, standing by and doing nothing while they died on the frontlines," Benedict gritted his teeth. "This isn''t why I trained so hard." Despite being a Hawken no more, some of their core values remained ingrained in his bones.

    Shirley nodded and glanced at Elizabeth, her brows furrowing. "Elizabeth, what''s wrong? How come you''re upset?"

    The girl was taken aback and asked, "How do you know I''m upset?" Through her royal training, she learned to hide her emotions very well. Besides those old monsters, she thought that no one could break her disguise.

    "You probably don''t know this, but when you''re upset, you have a habit of squinting your left eye a little."

    "I do?" Elizabeth was dumbfounded again and touched her face reflexively.

    "I''m joking," Shirley chuckled. "So how come you''re upset?"

    She hesitated but eventually unfurled the crumpled report in her hands. "I was reading the casualty reports¡­" Taking a deep breath to compose herself, she continued, "From the Alzar Kingdom, we sustained a total of one hundred and seventy-three casualties, most of which came from the first part of the siege. Once we breached the walls though, there were almost zero recorded deaths."

    "¡­" Her friends were slightly depressed but failed to see the shocking fact. Deaths were an expected part of war, was it not?

    Elizabeth smiled bitterly and said, "From the Xingyuu Empire though, they sustained a total of four thousand four hundred casualties!"

 Chapter 319 - Four thousand four hundred

    "That many?"

    Everyone was dumbfounded. As Elizabeth once said, they had the complete advantage throughout the battle. From the beginning to the end, there was nothing that the defenders could do. It was that one-sided! While the defenders were not exactly harmless, and given special circumstances, they could kill a few soldiers, four thousand four hundred citizens was a huge number! That was equivalent to a large town or a fledging city. To take things into perspective, that was more than ten times New Havens'' population! Soldiers were one thing, but they were normal defenseless citizens¡­ It was obvious that the Alzar Kingdom went too far this time.

    Standing up, Elizabeth walked to the windows which overlooked the city. "I promised that I''d guarantee the safety and protection of anyone willing to lay down their arms and surrender, but this¡­" She glanced at the devastated buildings, mounds of corpses, and roaming soldiers everywhere. "Why would anyone trust me after this?"

    "¡­" No one could say a thing.

    "I once thought they were monsters because they attacked my home and killed my family, but when we attacked them and slaughtered thousands in return¡­ Didn''t we become the monsters instead? The Alzar Kingdom and the Xingyuu Empire are the two sides of the same coin. Both suffer in this ridiculous war¡­" She gripped her fists tightly and dug her nails into her palm. "I came here to prevent a tragedy, but I¡­"

    After leaving her room, her friends walked through the hallways with dull expressions, their thoughts in chaos. Despite the busy atmosphere with soldiers and officers racing around, everyone still took the time to greet Benedict, Shirley, and Freon, and respectfully move out of their way. As the saying goes, the birds of a phoenix were greater than a crane. While they were only Elizabeth''s friends, that simple status was enough to push them above General Dennis''s! They instantly became some of the most powerful people in the army! However, none of them felt proud over that. Killing four thousand four hundred people¡­ This battle was¡­

    For some reason, they arrived at a balcony that overlooked the city square. Below, hundreds of people were busy hauling wood to create a large pyre. The pyre was quite ugly, but after experiencing a horrific massacre, no one was in the mood to care. They threw body after body on top, piling dozens or hundreds of corpses, like trash. The people moved rigidly and silently, as if their souls were su?k?d out. No one spoke which was the creepiest part as an unbelievably heavy air permeated the atmosphere. It was so suffocatingly dense that even the soldiers had their hearts stirred. One of the few rights that the Alzar Kingdom granted to their enemies was grieving the dead. This pyre was one of many in the coming nights to honor those lost in battle. With over four thousand deceased, it would take a long time to cremate everyone.

    "How do you two feel about this?" Freon asked somberly.

    He suffered a lot at the hands of the Xingyuu Empire too. Just like Elizabeth, the Zino Kingdom was invaded and ravaged; his homeland ruined beyond recognition. His parents were killed, and he was forced into a life of thievery to feed his sister and himself. There was no way he could have any goodwill towards the empire, but even he felt conflicted. After all, the scene unfolding before his eyes right now¡­ it was the same that happened to him. Their world came crumbling down! Although he might not have struck the blow personally, he was still a part of the army that came parading in, seizing the stronghold. It was impossible to not feel the slightest sense of responsibility towards what happened.

    "They¡­"

    Shirley paused before she could say they deserved it. How could she say that as she looked at the orphaned children marching quietly with their family''s corpses? True, terrible things happened to her and her family, committed by absolute monsters. Given the chance, she was ready to exact revenge on her captors, a thousand-fold! Maybe she was not going to sadistically lock them up and flay their skin, but they would not die pleasantly nor quickly. She even committed their faces to memory, on the slim chance that she ever found them again! She believed that the Xingyuu Empire was evil incarnate! However, looking at the tragedy that took place here, even her cold heart thawed a little. This breached her bottom line!

    "Soldiers are one thing, but the citizens were just defending themselves," Benedict replied slowly.

    One of the core tenets of knighthood was defending the weak and powerless. That was what the title of Protector embodied: to use that great power for the protection of the kingdom! His father Sir Roland Hawken, his brother Sir Lorenzo Hawken, and even his grandfathers and great-grandfathers before him all followed this grand principle. Naturally, Benedict was no exception. Although he might be Fundamental Realm Expert and Major Sword Form, he understood exactly how desperate and pitiful being weak was. Once upon a time, his squadron was ambushed during the Teria Sea Campaign and his lover, Isabella, sacrificed herself to save him. Having things robbed from his fingertips, having joy turning to sorrow, having fury over his powerlessness, how could he not understand it?

    "This is probably what Elizabeth is agonizing over," Shirley said as she watched over the city square. "She probably thinks this is her fault, that she caused those four thousand four hundred deaths."

    "How could it be her fault?" Benedict denied.

    "It isn''t," she shook her head. Shirley then sighed, while glancing over the city square with a touch of melancholy in her eyes. "I don''t know what to think anymore. Are we the bad ones?"

    "There''s no good or bad in war," Freon said. "Since the Xingyuu Empire started the Second Great Kingdom War, they should''ve been prepared for this to happen eventually. It''s only fair."

    "Well¡­ you''re not wrong." Shirley could not refute his words, but she still felt unsettled.

    "We should still do better than that though. Killing defenseless commoners is just¡­" Benedict trailed off. "This isn''t why I trained to grow stronger."

    "I think all of us feel that way, but I also understand the army''s thought process," Freon said. "When you''re cutting the weeds, remove them by the roots¡­ is a common saying in the empire, isn''t it? It means to remove evil at the source. Since we captured their home, they might grow to hate the kingdom, and some might turn into soldiers that will fight against us. We''re just saving ourselves from future grief by doing this now."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Shirley shouted. "We can''t judge people because of what they could be. That''s¡­ just ridiculous!"

    Freon nodded somberly. "I would have disagreed with you normally, but¡­ looking at what''s happening below, I agree. We went too far."

    "I hope Elizabeth isn''t blaming herself too harshly," Benedict sighed. "She did nothing wrong."

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth was leaning against a wall with her knees tucked up, her face a mess of emotions. As Shirley said, she was currently agonizing over those four thousand four hundred deaths. It hit her a lot harder than she thought it would. On one side, she agreed with the army''s decision. The dangers of occupying an enemy fortress, while leaving the original inhabitants was simply too great. What if the Imperial Council left their forces hidden away, waiting to burst out at the opportune moment? What about secret plans to poison the army or ?ssassinate the higher-ups, including herself? Or maybe they could sabotage the stronghold''s defenses at a critical moment to allow the enemy to invade? There were so many disadvantages compared to advantages to keeping them around. And even if there were no devious plots behind the scenes, to maintain security and stability, they needed to deploy countless patrols around the hour. It was a huge drain on resources and manpower.

    Of course, an alternative was chasing everyone away and forcefully vacating the stronghold. It was simple and direct, cutting straight to the core of the problem, as well as humane. No matter what the soldiers may have experienced, they were not mindless killing machines in the end. Humans were fickle creatures. When confronted with a problem alone, they might choose one thing, but when confronted together, they might choose another. A rush of adrenaline, a sense of loyalty, and a unified group was all it took to kill those four thousand four hundred without question! However, at the same time, if the generals pushed that mentality too far, it would backfire. Once they start questioning their orders, that would become a never-ending spiral of troubles. One of the deadliest dangers to any army was insubordination! Naturally, that was what General Dennis and the other commanders wanted to avoid, so they were welcome to the idea of vacating the Yunyun Stronghold.

    Except how could it be easy to corral and vacate everyone from their homes? Scale was a difficult thing for people to wrap their heads around. When the Alzar Kingdom was preparing to invade the fortress, many of the commoners chose not to participate in the defense. Of course, some of them decided out of cowardice, wanting to preserve their own lives from a hopelessly outmatched battle. However, most of them abstained because they believed their lives would remain the same. That was not to say that any of them believed in Elizabeth''s words, rather it was because of scale and relevancy. The fortress lord changing was something so high up and irrelevant to these commoners that they thought if they ducked their heads low and minded their own business that no one would bother them. After all, why would the great and mighty Alzar Kingdom care about them?

 Chapter 320 - Lady Christinas worries

    Elizabeth understood why the army did the things they did, and she even felt it was one of the better options, but that was why she was terrified! She could feel her personality and morality become increasingly twisted. Weighing lives on a scale, treating everything like a game¡­ This was not someone that she wanted to be! When did this start happening? Although she was never the pacifistic person to believe that all lives were precious, she still believed that killing was a heavy sin that no one should commit. Lives were not that cheap! However, ever since she began her royal training in Castle Reinhard, her perspective began to change. She started viewing things from the bigger picture, looking at the overall state of things, rather than the individual parts. Consequently, individual lives were no longer considered!

    The tragedy that unfolded here was the same. From an overall point of view, it was the correct decision. Potential threats needed to be removed for the safe progression of the war campaign. Nothing more. Elizabeth understood it yet¡­ a tiny bit of her inside was screaming out in protest. What was this madness? Killing four thousand four hundred defenseless commoners for the sake of the big picture, was it not the same as New Havens? The Xingyuu Empire wanted to occupy the floating isle for their operations, so her people were massacred. So, by doing this now, she was the same as those monsters that destroyed her home! She grinded her teeth in frustration and smashed her fist into the walls.

    "Damn it!"

    She stayed sitting on the ground for who knows how long, but the suns began to set on the horizon. Despite her aching legs and her tear-stained face, she did not budge, as if that simple act was enough to atone for her sins. A deep crimson fiery glow crept into the room which Elizabeth could tell was from the memorial service. The people were beginning to light the pyres. With how many deceased, it would probably last late into the evening. That realization was enough for a heartfelt sigh from Elizabeth. She did not feel like doing anything.

    "Elizabeth? Are you awake?" a soft voice came from the door.

    "Auntie Christina?"

    "The handmaidens were worried about you because you refused to eat anything. Is everything alright?"

    "¡­ I want to be alone."

    "Elizabeth¡­ what happened wasn''t your fault. You shouldn''t blame yourself."

    "But I had the power to stop it, didn''t I?"

    Her voice was soft but piercing to her aunt''s ears. Lady Christina fell silent. The cruelty and darkness of this world was something very real, something that she could not cover up with flowery words of comfort. If Elizabeth wanted to stand at the top of this world, reigning as the queen of the Alzar Kingdom, then this reality was something that she had to face! It was her fate! Still¡­ Lady Christina felt pain. She watched over Elizabeth since the girl was a baby. Because she never had children of her own, she treated Elizabeth like her own daughter. How could she not understand what the girl was feeling? The duality of Brigade Commander Christina Kalmar and Auntie Christina conflicted inside her. She¡­

    "Commander!" Benedict saluted the woman as she walked over.

    "At ease, Sir Benedict. I''m no longer your commanding officer," Lady Christina said, her expression unusually gloomy. "Did you three meet Elizabeth yet?"

    "We did, but¡­" Shirley felt pensive.

    "She chased us out," Freon added. "Is something wrong?"

    "You too, huh?" the woman sighed. "To be honest with you, she refused her meals and forbid anyone from entering her room. If it was back on New Havens, that might not be a problem; however, she''s the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom now. She has responsibilities and duties to tend to. With everyone watching her every move, it isn''t appropriate if she remains holed up in her room."

    "You want us to do something about it, right?" Shirley eyed her sharply.

    "That''s right," Lady Christina smiled wryly. "You''re her closest friends, so you should have better luck than me. I''ll leave her to you then."

    "Hold on a second. I didn''t agree to anything."

    "Shirley?" Freon and Benedict were surprised.

    "What do you mean?" the woman frowned, a faint sense of displeasure growing on her brow.

    "I won''t help someone who''s dishonest."

    "Dishonest? I didn''t lie to you about anything."

    "Shirley, Commander Christina is a Brigade Commander!" Benedict whispered from the side. "We shouldn''t anger her!"

    "Not to mention, she''s a Grand Lady of the Highguard Household, and the cousin of the late Lord Korogin Highguard!" Freon muttered with a hint of fear.

    Although they were Elizabeth''s friends, which theoretically made them some of the most influential people in the army, that was an unofficial, imaginary status. Without Elizabeth, they did not have any real substantial authority. Bickering with a genuine Grand Lady from a Grand Nobility Household, which stood right underneath the Royal Family, seemed like a terrible idea!

    "Relax, I''m not going to do anything," Lady Christina snapped annoyedly.

    She might hail from the Highguard Household, but she was far from the norm and none of her peers treated her well. This was not surprising, considering her unusual position as Brigade Commander. The other Grand Nobles believed it was below their status to deal with ''lowly'' duties such as the military. In many ways, she was like Benedict. Both were outcasts in the upper echelons of society.

    "You said that you wanted to help Elizabeth because it would affect her duties as the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom, right?" Shirley glared at the woman. "That''s why I said you''re being dishonest with yourself. You should just say you''re worried about her. Why bother lying to us?"

    Lady Christina was dumbfounded because Shirley was right. Just like Elizabeth, who felt crushed by the weight of her responsibility as heir apparent, she felt the same way. She wanted to carry out her duties as a Brigade Commander of the Alzar Kingdom in doing ''what was right''. However, it was dishonest to her true feelings, so the fa?ade of Brigade Commander Christina was a convenient lie to use. She thought that no one would notice her inner turmoil, but who would have thought that Shirley would catch on so quickly? Despite that, the woman''s shoulders eventually relaxed, and she cracked a smile. It was like a large burden was lifted from her shoulders. Elizabeth was lucky to have friends this considerate.

    "You''re right. I''m asking you because I''m worried about that girl. The journey she decided to embark on will be a lonely and dark one, so I hope you three will stick by her side to the very end. Help her out where I can''t. Please consider this a request from a meddlesome aunt," Lady Christina said.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll figure something out," Shirley replied. "You can leave Elizabeth to us!"

    "I''ll leave it to you then."

    Watching the woman take her leave, Freon ?r??n?d. "We were lucky that Lady Christina took everything in stride. If she was another Grand Lady¡­ Please don''t do anything like that again. It''s not good for my heart."

    "We were chased out by Elizabeth before too," Benedict added. "Do you have anything in mind?"

    "I do have one," Shirley said, glancing at the city square below.

    In a few minutes, the trio was standing in front of Elizabeth''s door again. Previously, they had free reign and could enter and exit this room as they pleased. That was a privilege that Elizabeth granted to them only. Sir Winstin and the other guards knew this too, so they respected her wishes, doing nothing to stop them from barging in uninterrupted last time. However, things changed now since Elizabeth was no longer in the mood to entertain guests. Sir Winstin was standing by with a cold indifferent air. Although he knew they would not, he would stop them if they tried anything. The sheer pressure the man radiated was enough for these three to sweat.

    "Sir Winstin, we¡­"

    The man nodded knowingly. "You can speak your piece and I won''t stop you. However, you cannot enter unless Her Highness permits it."

    "I know," Shirley said, stepping up to the door with a heavy air. "Elizabeth, are you in there?" Silence answered her, but she knew that Elizabeth must be intentionally ignoring them. "Elizabeth¡­ I know you can hear me. I also know what you''re thinking¡­ that those four thousand four hundred deaths were on you. That''s why you''re sulking in your room and refusing to talk to anyone, right? If that''s the case, then I''m really disappointed in you!"

    "¡­" Benedict and Freon were speechless again. Was it not normal to speak words of encouragement rather than criticism? Nevertheless, Shirley had a strange way to get what she wanted, so they held their tongue.

    She continued, "If you''re really feeling sorry about everyone that died, then the least you could do is get out of your room and attend the memorial service! Honor the fallen and vow to never let it happen again! The Elizabeth I know would do that!"

    Everyone held their breath and waited for a reply. A minute, two minutes, three minutes later¡­ a haggard Elizabeth said, "They wouldn''t want me there. I don''t deserve to be there."

    "Who cares what other people think? As long as your heart is in the right place, that''s all that matters." Shirley decided to strike while iron was hot and added, "And if you''re really concerned about being noticed, we can always wear cloaks to cover up our appearances and sneak out. That shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    "¡­" This time, Sir Winstin was the speechless one. She was talking about sneaking Elizabeth out right in front of him! Throughout his time as Protector, he had never seen anyone quite as brave or stupid as Shirley.. He did not know whether to laugh or to cry.

 Chapter 321 - Memorial

    "Sir Winstin, she really didn''t mean those words. Please don''t take them to heart!" Benedict began sweating. Saying those words in front of the Leader of the Knights was courting death!

    "Out of consideration for Her Highness, I''ll turn a blind eye to those words," the man humored. He could read between the lines and understand the situation, so he was not about to start a fuss when there was none. Besides, what could they hope to do without him noticing?

    "Shirley¡­" Freon yanked the girl''s ear like an ?du?t discipling a child. "What do you think you''re trying to do? If you want to die, don''t take me with you!"

    "Oh, hush. I know what I''m doing," the girl replied annoyedly.

    They then waited patiently without saying a word. After what seemed like a long time, the door creaked open, revealing a sliver of a lifeless Elizabeth. She murmured in a b?r?ly audible voice, "You''re right¡­ We should pay our respects. Let''s go."

    At the city square of the Yunyun Stronghold, the mass memorial service was still ongoing. A huge raging fire dominated the centerpiece, where the dense stench of burning corpses filled the air. The smoke flew into the skies where it condensed into dark clouds, which blocked out the moon, making the fire the only source of light. There was a long line of people marching orderly into the square. Some were crying ugly tears and bemoaned their losses. Others were burying this vengeance deep inside their hearts, waiting for the day they could exact revenge. One by one, they walked up to the fire, laid down a memento, paid their respects, said a few final words, and left. Everyone lost something in this hopeless battle.

    Elizabeth shuffled in the line with her friends. Wearing thick cloaks that masked their appearances, it was difficult for anyone to discern their appearances. Besides them, it did not need to be said that Sir Winstin was present as well. There was no way that he would leave Elizabeth''s protection duty to her friends because they were still too weak to carry that role. And Sir Winstin was not the only one here either. There were several Royal Guards and Grand Knights mixed in the crowds, standing on the perimeter, or surveying overhead from the rooftops. With so many Perception Realms watching over, the city square was under their complete control, and that was ignoring the fact that there were hundreds of Alzar soldiers standing guard. Suffice to say, if anything happened to Elizabeth, they could stop the threat in an instant. The city square became one of the most heavily guarded places in the Yunyun Stronghold!

    With a heavy heart, Elizabeth and her friends reached the front of the line where a vast array of keepsakes was placed. From flowers to letters, from clothing to trinkets, every one represented the unfulfilled dreams of the people who fell! When hearing numbers like four thousand four hundred, it was hard to visualize, and even harder to sympathize with. It became less of a matter of ''people'' and more of a matter of ''numbers''. However, upon seeing the hundreds of keepsakes piled up, each with their own sentimental story, waves of emotions surged in their hearts. It was like a massive tidal wave crashing down! Anyone would feel overwhelmed by the scene!

    Despite having a thousand words to say, Elizabeth eventually kept her silence. What could she say? Would a few words of apology change anything? Anything she could say at this point would sound shallow or inconsiderate. Therefore, she buried her regrets deep inside and sighed. In her hands was a bouquet of white lilies and chrysanthemum flowers which she laid down next to everyone else''s. The girl then closed her eyes and uttered a short prayer with practiced motions. She was used to it after paying respects to her deceased family for the past year. It had been a long time since she visited their physical graves on New Havens, and she made a note to visit soon.

    She stood up with her friends and felt a little better. They were about to leave the square when someone screamed, "Let go of me! What are you doing?"

    Everyone''s attention snapped over as they sent deathly glares to the source of the disturbance. Anyone who interrupted this sacred ceremony became their enemy! It was not just the commoners either, because the multitude of Perception Realms tasked with guarding Elizabeth glanced over, and even Sir Winstin''s hand shifted over to his sword. At a moment''s notice, they could spring into action and quell any threat! As the Perception Realms unleashed their monstrous Martial Perceptions and auras over, they discovered the commotion. An Alzar soldier was holding up a young boy by the arm, causing him to dangle in the air like a doll. The boy was kicking and thrashing to escape from the soldier''s grip, but he was too short! None of his blows could connect! The soldiers were initially having a grand time until he started screaming. Facing everyone''s hatred, they paled several shades and quivered on the spot. They instantly lost their spirit.

    "Shut it, kid! Look at what you''re doing!" a soldier snarled.

    "No, your princess promised us!"

    "Princess?" Elizabeth caught that word and frowned. What did this have to do with her?

    The same could be said about everyone else. To the Xingyuu Empire, the word princess represented the embodiment of their hatred and disgust. She was the Royal Army General, the leader of the enemies that killed four thousand four hundred! To those that lost someone here, suffice to say, they wanted to tear her body and soul into pieces. They wanted to make her pay! For the Alzar Kingdom however, it meant the opposite. Princess Elizabeth was the heir apparent of the Alzar Kingdom and thus the most sacred and supreme existence! Insulting her was equal to insulting the kingdom. Anybody would be incensed! As one would expect, everyone''s interest towards the matter intensified. They wanted to know what was happening.

    The soldier clicked his tongue and snapped, "Come here, you little brat. We''re going to teach you a lesson!"

    They took the kicking and screaming kid away from the crowds and into a nice, secluded alleyway. Punching the boy in the face and kicking him in the ?h?st, the blows were enough for him to sprawl on the ground and vomit. Although there was the pitiful sight of a child bleeding and crying in front of them, there was not the slightest bit of mercy from the soldiers! They looked down at the kid with intense disgust and condescension. It was like they were looking at trash, rather than a human being. Everyone from the Xingyuu Empire deserved the same!

    "Did you really think that the princess gave a damn about you?" the soldiers sneered, referring to the promise that Elizabeth made to guarantee their independence. "It was all a trick to make you drop your guard! The Xingyuu Empire really is full of idiots!"

    "Take that back!"

    "Good bark from a dog!" another shouted and kicked him straight in the gut a few times.

    He coughed pathetically, but his glare was unyieldingly sharp. "I swear¡­ I''m going to kill you all!"

    The soldiers exchanged glances and erupted into laughs. One of them had the idea to draw their sword and chuckled, "Since you said you''re going to kill us, you don''t mind if we do the same, right?"

    "Hey, let''s not go too far." Someone felt unnerved since this was going from a light joke to murder.

    "What? You''re going to defend these little monsters?" they asked incredulously. "Didn''t you say that everyone from the empire deserved death yesterday? What happened to your attitude?"

    "Well¡­"

    "We can always throw their bodies into the fire, so no one notices. Besides, the kid said he wanted to kill us. This is justified self-defence, isn''t it?" the soldier grinned ominously.

    They were about to hack down when someone shouted, "Stop right there!"

    Elizabeth and her friends charged into the alleyway with fury in their eyes except, with their appearances hidden, no one noticed them. Instead, the soldiers focused their gazes on the tall, bulky figure walking behind them. Casting a looming shadow, his overwhelming presence drowned them in a cacophony of fear. It was Sir Winstin! Since he was wearing his plate armor underneath, it made his figure twice as large. Not to mention, a suffocatingly dangerous air swirled around the man, which made everyone take three steps back. Although Elizabeth and her friends had grown used to it, a Perception Realm Master was no joke! He was still regarded as the strongest knight in the Alzar Kingdom! There was no way any of these soldiers could withstand a fraction of his aura.

 Chapter 322 - The soldiers game

    "What do you want?" one of them shouted. "We''re from the Alzar Kingdom so if you try to lay a hand on us¡­"

    Elizabeth''s expression darkened. She just came from a memorial service honoring the victims in this battle, and now another victim was about to be made. Her mood got better, but it plunged into the negatives now. She was furious! She had half the mind to take off her hood and declare herself as Princess Elizabeth of the Alzar Kingdom. That should show them who they were messing with. However, she held that thought and chuckled darkly.

    "What were you about to do to that boy?" Elizabeth questioned sharply.

    The soldier sneered. "He was about to attack us, so we were fighting back in self-defence. What does this have to do with you? Are you related to him?"

    "I''m not related, no."

    "Then scram! Unless you want-"

    He was about to raise his sword against Elizabeth when his vision was suddenly blocked by a wall. With a violent gust of wind, the soldiers widened their eyes in horror. Sir Winstin made his move! Although the soldiers insulted Elizabeth, as long as she made no orders, then he felt it was unnecessary to intervene. It would be overstepping his boundaries if he acted out of line after all. However, when the soldiers decided to threaten her, that was entirely different. As her Protector, he was obligated to protect her from all threats! Sir Winstin moved swift as lightning, grabbed the soldier''s sword arm, and snapped it with ease. In response, the soldier released a bloodcurdling scream that echoed throughout the alleyway. The rest of the soldiers were dumbstruck as they recoiled from the shock.

    While they hesitated on whether they should help, Elizabeth said, "That''s enough, Sir Winstin. You can stand down."

    "As you wish, Your Highness."

    "Hi-Hi-Highness?" the soldiers stuttered like dumb ducks, their expressions turning sheet white.

    There was only one person who was called Her Highness here. Although they tried to reject the idea, the overwhelming presence originating from Sir Winstin was hard to deny. There was no doubt about it! She was Princess Elizabeth Etuvel Reindel! As soon as that conclusion crossed their minds, they instantly turned around to flee. Since they never gave their names, then they still had a chance. Elizabeth did not know who they were! Therefore, the smartest thing to do was¡­ getting out of here as fast as possible!

    Sir Winstin looked at them fleeing apathetically. Of course, he could detain them with one hand. As the strongest knight in the kingdom, this was child''s play to him. However, his main purpose was the protection of Elizabeth, so he was not about to stray from her side to catch a couple of delinquents unless ordered to. The many knights and Royal Guards watching over also felt the same way. It was beneath them to act. Besides, there was no need to either.

    Benedict and Shirley shot out like arrows, darting across the alleyway, with incredible speeds. Shirley grabbed a man''s head and slammed him face-first into the ground. Then using a wide leg sweep, she knocked two others down with ease. Benedict acted just as fast and grabbed the remaining two by the collars. Then using a simple rotation, he flung them back in the direction of Elizabeth. All five soldiers collapsed on the ground in a look of disbelief. They were incapacitated so fast that they had no clue what happened. From start to finish, b?r?ly three seconds elapsed. It was truly ''in the blink of an eye''!

    Freon smiled wryly and lowered his hand. He was about to grab the wand from his bag, but everything ended too fast. There was no need for him to intervene. As for Elizabeth, she was not carrying her Whiteangel Bow or any other weapons on this outing, so there was nothing she could do. Instead, both of them were astounded by how swiftly Benedict and Shirley moved. It was blindingly fast! While it might be far from Perception Realms executing dozens of attacks a second, or the Second Hand''s famous Twin Flicker ?ssassination technique, they had reached a level that few could attain. They stood at the peak of Fundamental Realm potential!

    "What should we do with them?" Benedict asked.

    "Well, I am curious about what they said. Something about the princess, right?" Elizabeth smirked as she took off her hood, revealing her trademark crimson hair. Dangling the Holy Reingolian Medallion from her hands, she continued, "Now, would you care to explain what you were doing?"

    After the five soldiers were escorted away, Elizabeth''s expression was chillingly cold. As it turns out, these soldiers were managing an entrance fee into the city square. Anyone that wanted to grieve had to pay up! And to make matters worse, the fee they were demanding was not a small one either. The soldiers had this thought: there were only so many deceased people, they could only charge people a limited number of times, so they should raise the prices as high as possible! Because of this, they were demanding half a year''s worth of savings in one go. The people in the Yunyun Stronghold were already poor, and they would have to pawn off most of their belongings for a chance at paying.

    The reason why there was no widespread outrage was because the soldiers were very deliberate. They chose their targets carefully. People that looked like they had no backing such as children, elderly, or the disabled were exactly what they had in mind. Even if they fought back, so what? The soldiers were more than enough to suppress them forcefully. This was also neither the first nor the last time this happened. Elizabeth learned that this was a common ''game'' that many soldiers enjoyed. This made Elizabeth''s mood plunge further as her eyes narrowed into sharp slits. Killing four thousand four hundred people was bad enough already, but now they were kicking them while they were down? They could not even grieve in peace? She grew outraged!

    "I want a full investigation," Elizabeth ordered. "Anyone caught extorting people will be punished according to my judgement!"

    "As you command, Your Highness," a few knights saluted before rushing off.

    While Elizabeth was dealing with these matters, Shirley looked over the boy. Although he showed impressive bravado, he was still a kid in the end. The fierce beating that he received was enough to knock him unconscious. He was not going to die, but Shirley figured it would take a few days before he could recover. Seeing this, the girl felt a complex wave of emotions. This boy reminded her of her little brother back in Firecast. To think there would be a day she would agonize over someone from the Xingyuu Empire¡­ Shirley sighed. Perhaps the world really was greyer than she believed.

    "How is he?" Freon asked.

    "He''s mostly fine, if not a bit shaken up," Shirley replied.

    As if on cue, the boy began waking up. At first, he was still muddleheaded, but once he realized strangers surrounded him, he leapt back in panic. "Who are you? What happened to those soldiers?"

    "It''s okay. We took care of the bad guys for you!"

    The boy looked at her smiling face and felt suspicious. "You sound funny¡­ Are you from the empire or the kingdom?"

    Shirley''s face froze. Although the Xingyuu Empire and the Alzar Kingdom both used Olden Anglo, the standard language for humanity, there were noticeable differences. For example, the Xingyuu Empire typically slurred their words to create something akin to a poetic song. Their words were melodic and freely flowing, like a summer''s river current. They were very pleasant to listen to. To contrast that, the Alzar Kingdom and the Zino Kingdom used sharper tones and pronounced their words harder. Their words were impactful and strong, like a brisk winter wind. Of course, the language was still the same so they could understand each other perfectly fine, except these differences were usually enough to figure out where someone was from.

    "You''re too smart for your own good. Why would someone from the kingdom help you?" Freon snorted derisively. "Think a little. Where''s your manners?"

    Sticking out his tongue, he mocked Freon, "I was joking. My grandparents always told me to thank people so thank you."

    "Ungrateful brat, if you can move, then get out of here. Your family is probably worried."

    "I would, but¡­" he smiled awkwardly. "Do you have any money?"

    Freon was speechless. Getting saved should have been enough, but he was begging for money too? He did not know whether to laugh or cry. Besides, his Zino Kingdom coinage was useless here anyways, so he was arguably as poor, if not poorer than the kid asking right now!

    "What do you need the money for?" Shirley asked gently, seeing her little brother in him. "If you ask politely, this big sister might help you out."

    "Aren''t you a bit too old to be my sister?" the kid looked at her mockingly.

    Shirley twitched upon hearing those words. With a face that was smiling yet not, she yanked him by the ear and said, "I''ll have you know I''m not even twenty-three yet! How am I too old?"

 Chapter 323 - Little Wu

    "Grandfather!" the boy shouted and rushed off to embrace an elderly man.

    "Oh, Little Wu, thank goodness you''re okay!"

    "Looks like everything is resolved," Elizabeth said as she walked over to Shirley and Freon. She had pulled up her hood again, so her appearance was hidden. "It''s getting late, and I have a lot to go over before tomorrow, so we should head back."

    "Are you feeling better already?" Shirley asked.

    Shaking her head, she answered wryly, "Whether I feel better or not is relevant since I have duties to perform. I can''t keep everyone behind just because I''m feeling unwell. This is my duty as a princess."

    "You shouldn''t push yourself too hard. Say something too, Benedict!"

    The knight coughed rigidly. "Shirley''s right. You need to take better care of your health. Your aunt was worried about you too."

    "Everything needs to be done in moderation. Pushing yourself too hard can have the opposite effect, so you need to learn to relax and take things slower," Freon added. "Even the great kingdoms of old weren''t carried on the shoulders of one person. The world won''t end because you took a day off."

    Elizabeth smiled, but eventually shook her head. She knew they were right since she understood herself better than anyone else. She knew she was b?r?ly holding on, and what she really wanted to do was to rest. However, she felt the need to push through and trudge on. When did she become like this, she wondered? Because of the time-sensitive inheritance race, Elizabeth was forced into a nightmarish schedule to learn every subject possible for rulership. Every waking moment of her day and night was personally optimized by a group of the finest scholars and educators in the world. There was no time to think about resting, much less actually resting. This drove a sense of urgency into her, to forgo her physical and mental health, for the sake of inheriting the crown! Back then, it was easy to be swept into the monotonous lifestyle and lose sight of herself.

    Here though, that pressure vanished. Her royal training schedule opened up, and she was left with more free time than she knew what to do with. For the first time in a long time, Elizabeth could look back at everything she had done and self-reflect. Was this really the path that she wanted? Originally, she was content on being the lynchpin to the kingdom. Lord Korogin had passed away, and no one could fill the void on the throne. With how uncertain the era was, it was imperative for someone to step up and lead the kingdom forward. Everyone''s hopes rested on her shoulders, so Elizabeth tried her best to live up to everyone''s expectations. She strived to become queen!

    Yet, what was the outcome? In the gathering of the Grand Nobility, she humiliated herself in front of the nobility, losing their respect. Later, she was kidnapped and nearly killed by Lord Wenmord, making her fall into a deep coma. Her unexplainable survival from the Lannisail explosion and rise to High Gaseous Fog Core Level made everyone suspicious of her. And although she grew much stronger than before, it meant nothing in the inheritance race. Her faction was undeniably in the worst position, despite being supported by the Royal Family. Now, she came here to the Xingyuu Empire to change things for the better and four thousand four hundred people died¡­ She tried her best, but nothing ever worked out the way she wanted it to. So, what was the point? Why should she bother at all? In her heart, what did she truly want to do?

    "¡­" Elizabeth was silent.

    "Excuse me¡­" the old grandpa interrupted with an awkward smile. "My name is Ren Fan. Thank you for saving my grandson, I don''t know how to thank you."

    Snapping out of her reverie, Elizabeth replied, "It was no problem at all." Since she was the princess of those soldiers, that sentence could not be truer. If anything, she wanted to apologize on their behalf.

    "Please, I invite you to have dinner at our home. This is the only way I can repay you."

    "I appreciate the sentiment but I¡­"

    "We would be happy to!" Shirley jumped in and answered. "Isn''t that right, you two?" she asked suggestively to Benedict and Freon.

    "Well, personally, I would rather not¡­ but that doesn''t seem to be the answer you''re looking for," Freon ?r??n?d. "Sure, why not?"

    "I don''t have any objections," Benedict said. It was not hard for them to guess her intentions.

    Elizabeth was about to reject again when Shirley grabbed the old man and laughed, "Since we all agreed to go, please lead the way. It would be rude of us to refuse when we''ve already accepted the invitation."

    A faint wry smile hung on Elizabeth''s face. Perhaps¡­ it was not such a bad idea after all.

    They walked for half an hour through the desolate and eerie streets. The street stalls were abandoned, shops were ransacked, carriages were overturned, while random belongings littered the area without a soul in sight. A creepy air swept through, rustling the loose windows and doors to create a chilling melody. It was enough to give Elizabeth and her friends the shivers. It was hard to imagine this was once a city of thirty thousand people, the great and undefeatable Yunyun Stronghold! The people that could have left the Yunyun Stronghold had fled long ago, while the ones that remained were too scared to leave their homes. If it not for the memorial service, it was likely that none would step out their doors, but who could blame them? Over four thousand lives were extinguished, a shining example of the Alzar Kingdom''s brutality. They were probably huddled away in hidden rooms, waiting for the fires to settle before coming out.

    Until they reached their destination, no one said anything. Ren gently knocked on the wooden door, and after waiting a long time, an elderly woman squeaked open the door to peer out from. Upon seeing the familiar face, she exhaled and fully unlocked the door. She was about to say something when she realized there were five other hooded strangers standing there. Combining that with the subtle aura that Sir Winstin released subconsciously, it was enough to unnerve anyone! As one would expect, the woman''s expression instantly paled, and she raised the massive butcher knife in her hand. She was ready to attack them! The moment she stepped forward though, Sir Winstin glared at her. In her mind, his image grew as large as a giant, his very presence bearing down like a mountain! It was enough to render her terrified!

    "That''s enough," Elizabeth said. The woman was frozen with fear on the ground, causing Elizabeth to feel a case of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Why did this feel familiar?

    "Grandmother, are you alright? What happened?" The boy helped the woman up. Since Sir Winstin focused his aura to a near-perfect degree, Wu had no idea what happened. In his eyes, his grandmother slipped and fell.

    "At your age, what are you swinging around a butcher knife for?" Ren fumed. "Are you trying to kill us?"

    "But that¡­ that¡­" she stuttered, pointing a shaking finger in Sir Winstin''s direction. She wanted to say the word ''monster'', but the words were lodged in her throat.

    "Back in the square, we ran into some trouble with the soldiers. They were about to kill Little Wu when these five saved him," Ren explained.

    "Is that so¡­ In that case, I must apologize for my actions. Thank you for saving our grandson." She regained her composure and bowed sharply.

    Stepping inside the small, dilapidated house, Elizabeth smiled. It was a humble and cozy interior with neither gold nor silk, only simple and down-to-earth belongings. She was instantly reminded of her home on New Havens, where her parents and siblings laughed together as they toiled the fields. It was a bittersweet memory. Compared to that warm and comforting feeling though, this house was cold and empty. The grandparents and grandson might show smiles, but Elizabeth could tell they were holding themselves back.. Something was missing.

 Chapter 324 - A princesss word

    "Let me get dinner ready," the elderly woman said.

    "I''ll help!" Wu added as they walked into the kitchen.

    "You have to apologize for Little Wu''s rudeness. He''s a nice boy, but he doesn''t hesitate to speak his mind. That''s why he got into trouble in the square."

    "No, no, that wasn''t his fault," Elizabeth said. If anything, it was her fault as princess.

    Ren shook his head. "My wife and I are too old to raise that rascal. Little Wu must have asked you for money, right? I won''t hide this from you, but my wife is sick. She only has a few years left to live."

    "My condolences."

    "Ah, it''s fine," Ren chuckled. "These old bones will probably join her right after. The problem is what to do about Little Wu."

    "¡­Doesn''t he have any parents?" Freon asked. "They can take care of him instead."

    The man fell silent, prompting Shirley to step in and say, "Sorry about that, my friend can be a bit insensitive too. Please ignore what he said."

    "No, I don''t blame you for asking¡­ His parents passed away."

    Benedict coughed awkwardly. "Does he have any other family that can take care of him? Perhaps friends or neighbours?"

    Ren glanced over to his wife and grandson in the kitchen and said, "I''m afraid we''re all that''s left." No one said anything, causing the man to laugh. "Why am I talking about this to you? You''re probably not interested in hearing this old coot ramble on and on. Maybe I''m getting a bit too lonely in my old age. Forget I said anything!"

    Elizabeth opened her mouth but closed it soon after, her eyes flickering with indecision. She was afraid of what he might say, afraid of finding out the truth. However, mustering up her courage, she eventually asked, "How¡­ How did his parents die? Was it¡­?"

    "It was the Alzar Kingdom," he confirmed. He looked forlorn as he cast his gaze on the ground. "But it wasn''t this recent battle. They passed away a year ago when General Illion''s army made landfall."

    "I see¡­" She did not know whether to be glad or sad. Either way, the kingdom was responsible!

    "Were they soldiers?" Benedict added.

    "They were scouts and the first ones to encounter General Illion''s army. They couldn''t get away."

    Benedict was once part of the reconnaissance division in the Alzar Kingdom, so he understood how dangerous it was. In fact, when he was serving under Commander Christina in Fortress Fallinard, his squadron was massacred two or three times. Although it might sound like he was an incompetent captain, that was just the reality of his role. It was that dangerous! At a certain point, he grew desensitized to everything and carried on without a word. He became a broken shell of who he was now. Later, he crash-landed onto New Havens and met Elizabeth, since his squadron was being chased by the empire''s soldiers. The rest was history.

    "¡­I''m sorry to hear that," Benedict said awkwardly, his words coming out half-sincere. It was one thing to say that to a fellow Alzar soldier, but for the Xingyuu Empire¡­ He felt conflicted.

    "No, it''s my fault for bringing up old matters," Ren said. "Anyways, let''s settle down to eat. The food should be almost ready!"

    With heavy hearts, everyone settled down at the dinner table and began eating. There were only a few dishes on the table because their visit was unannounced. There was not enough time to buy more ingredients and prepare a more lavish meal. Of course, it would not have mattered much anyways as the markets were closed. Everyone was too scared to step out their doors, much less open shop. What if the soldiers came by and wrecked the place? Then they might really die of regret. So, everyone ate a conservative amount, a few bites here and there, to show their goodwill. It was more like sampling food than eating a meal. And although the grandmother and son tried to present the dishes in a glamorous way with fancy plates or extra garnish, it did not distract from the lackluster meals. Either way though, with the previous conversation, few of them were in the mood to eat.

    The grandmother glanced at Sir Winstin warily then the rest before smiling. "I''m sorry, but I didn''t catch your names before. I''m Shen Su."

    "Where are my manners?" Elizabeth instinctively straightened her posture. "I am Prin-" She paused midsentence in disbelief. She was about to introduce herself as the princess of the Alzar Kingdom!

    "Prin?" Shen looked at her funnily. "That''s a weird name."

    Coughing awkwardly, she said, "Actually, my name is Elizabeth, Elizabeth Silvera." As the woman glared holes in her, she became increasingly uncomfortable. Was it possible that her secret was exposed?

    "Here! I''m Shirley," she shouted to draw the woman''s attention away.

    "My name is Benedict."

    "And I''m Tian Lu," Freon lied as easy as breathing. This time, his friends looked at him funnily, but he shrugged. Why would he use his real name? In his mind, they were the ridiculous ones, not him.

    "Once again, I must thank you for saving our grandson. Ever since his parents passed away, he''s always been looking for a chance to get back at the Alzar Kingdom. This past battle, he refused to listen and ran off to fight for the Yunyun Stronghold. He almost got himself killed, if not for the princess''s message. It''s a miracle that he''s still with us."

    "What did the princess have to do with it?" Elizabeth asked curiously.

    "It was her final message before the battle started when she promised the people of the Yunyun Stronghold their freedom. Many people thought it was rubbish and laughed it off, but¡­" Shen glanced at her grandson. "I guess it resonated with Little Wu since he decided to come home."

    "I didn''t want to leave you two old rocks at home!" the boy explained embarrassingly. "If it wasn''t for that, I would have charged in the battlefield and killed ten! No¡­ twenty or thirty!"

    "Even with how things turned out, you still have the cheek to say that?" Ren chided while smacking him. The boy indignantly huffed his cheeks but said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth was overwhelmed with emotions. All along, the deaths of four thousand four hundred weighed on her consciousness like a mountain. She was crushed by guilt! As the princess of the Alzar Kingdom, she had the power to change things. She could do anything she wanted! It was entirely possible that this meaningless slaughter could have been avoided if she did things differently. However, what did she accomplish in the end? The ravaged city, the mounds of corpses, and the square of mourning people¡­ Was there anything she was proud of? No, there was not! Therefore, upon hearing that her actions did do something, that she did manage to save one life¡­ Like the light at the end of a tunnel, no matter how insignificant it may seem, it meant the world to her! Although it did not completely wash away her guilt of four thousand four hundred, she felt a weight lift from her ?h?st. She was no longer crushed by the guilt!

    "Thank you¡­ Thank you for listening to the princess," Elizabeth smiled gently. "I''m sure she would be elated knowing that she saved a soul, no matter who it is. That''s the type of person she is."

    "You sound like you almost know the princess," Little Wu looked at her suspiciously.

    The girl coughed. "Well, this are just rumors that I heard. I''ve never met her before."

    "Really?" The boy did not buy the lie. "Then why are you hiding your face under your hood?"

    Elizabeth really wanted to curse. This kid was way too smart for his own good!

    "Little Wu, it''s not good to pry," Ren chided again. "Everyone has their secrets."

    "But!"

    "Enough! You''re inconveniencing our guests!" Shen added.

    "Fine¡­" he grumbled.